《Immortal Cultivation In Time And Space》


 V1.Chapter 1

    Withered vines, old trees, crows, small bridges, flowing water, old roads, west wind, thin horses. Sunset, heartbroken people in the end of the world.


    Li Fan''s heart now can think of only this word, "what is this place, how so desolate ah." Li Fan felt that he now had no strength. Forced to support the body to sit up and look up, all around is desolate, the sun is about to set. He leaned under a big tree, surrounded by withered and yellow leaves and weeds.


    "Didn''t I drink too much?" Li Fan''s dizzy head finally remembered, "Damn, it must be those guys in the dormitory. After drinking too much, he played a prank with me. I was thrown into the waste land Li Fan held the tree and stood up, feeling that his drunken head was still dizzy.


    Looking around, Li Fan found that he didn''t know this place¡° Forget it, you''d better call the fat people and ask them, "I took out my cell phone and found that there was no signal¡° This.. "Li Fan looked at his mobile phone speechless, looked up and looked around, and found that at the end of his eyes, he could see the floor building vaguely¡° Shit, these guys are throwing me too far. " Li Fan mumbled that he had to walk towards the direction of the building. He planned to go to the place where there was a building and identify exactly where it was.


    The feeling of being drunk made him have no strength to walk. The setting sun pulled out long traces of his shadow on the ground.


    When we got to the buildings, it was almost dark. Under the dim light of the community park, there are already a large group of elderly people walking around. Li Fan went to the chair in the park and sat down


    "Niang, but I''m so tired that I have to have a good chat with them when I go back," Li Fanchang said. He felt people staring at him all the way¡° Hehe, I must be too handsome. Will someone introduce me to a beautiful woman? "Li Fan thought to himself.


    "Hey, where are you from? Why haven''t you met?" a middle-aged woman''s voice came.


    Li Fan reluctantly looked up at the direction of the voice. A chubby middle-aged woman was talking to him.


    "What you look at is you." The middle-aged woman came to Li Fan. Under the light, she could only see her fat face full of suspicion.


    "Auntie, I came here in a daze after drinking too much. I''m a student from a school near here." Although I saw a twitch in the stomach of Li Fan, a middle-aged woman. But still with a smile on his face.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a good student. Young people drink wine. Hurry up. We don''t welcome outsiders here. " The middle-aged woman thrusts the waist not to have the good spirit to say.


    Li Fan immediately felt tired of the woman in front of him. Although he usually drank a little wine, he had no bad hobby. "At first sight, he was talking to the menopausal old women." Li Fan muttered and turned his head and didn''t plan to talk to this person.


    "Yo, you" the middle-aged woman immediately rolled up her sleeves when she saw Li Fan''s expression. There is quite a posture of coming up to educate Li Fan.


    "Aunt Wang, he doesn''t look like a bad person. Let him sit here." a gentle female voice came over,


    Beauty, when Li Fan heard the voice, he judged it was a beauty from more than ten years of experience. Looking up, I found a girl about 18 or 9 years old standing next to the woman. Wearing a white sportswear, hair at the back of the head randomly tied a ponytail¡° Li Fan''s eyes lit up. The whole body blood which is paralyzed by the alcohol is galloping rapidly.


    "It''s Xiao Xi," the woman said with a smile as she saw the girl beside her. "You see, this boy has never seen him before. He is not with us. What if he has any bad thoughts?"


    "It''s all right, Aunt Wang, he just can''t do anything else." the girl named Xiaoxi smiles and shows her two sharp tiger teeth.


    "Hum, if no one wants to let you see your brother fan''s strength," Li Fan thought in his heart. He felt that his blood was rapidly converging to a place.


    "Don''t be so mean, boy. We''re all staring at you in this place. " Aunt Wang glared at Li Fan. "Xiao Xi, be careful yourself" told the girl who called Xiao Xi to turn and leave and walk to the dancing crowd in the park.


    "Beauty, what''s your name. Thank you very much. "Li Fan wanted to introduce himself and found himself powerless. I''m Li Fan, a student here. Which school are you from


    Xiao Xi looks at Li Fan with a smile and says, "my name is Chen Xi. I''m also a student, but I''m not the same kind of student as you." Xiao Xi came and sat down on the chair.


    Li Fan felt as if he had suddenly walked into the flowers, a faint fragrance of flowers came from the shop. Even the surrounding air seems to be fresher. "It''s all students. What''s the difference?" he thought of shaking hands with Chen Xi and experiencing the catkin of beautiful women. But he suddenly found that his hand actually and Chen Xi''s hand contact moment grasp empty, his hand like air through Chen Xi''s hand.


    "Ha ha, that''s the difference." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan''s dull expression and said with a smile, "we can say that we are human or not."


    "Ghost" Li Fan heard here called up, he felt a dark in front of his eyes. The pores of the whole body opened in an instant, and the sweat wetted the clothes in an instant. I don''t know where the strength came from, and it bounced from the chair.


    Bang, "my day" Li Fan howled with grief. He felt that he had hit a hard object. My head was buzzing and I almost passed out. He quickly covered his head with his hand. Reluctantly open your eyes, only to see a big head in front of you in the dim yellow light, messy hair emitting greasy smell, drooping face can not see the expression, only to see red like blood liquid dripping, two pale hands are trying to face¡° Go to your uncle''s "Li Fan, regardless of his swelling brain, slapped his head in front of him with a reflex. He''s going to fan the brain bag and run. Now around here can be ghosts ah, do not run can have a good end¡° Ah, your ancestors "with their own palm in front of the head at the same time, a sad call came out. The big head in front of me was fanned to one side. How can the voice be so fat, thought Li Fan, a little stagnant. But the reaction of the body let him give the figure in front of him. He just kicked him to the ground¡° When Li Fan was about to give full play to his ability to escape, he heard a cry and "what are you doing?" Li Fan looked along with his voice, and the eldest in his bedroom was looking at him with a look of astonishment on the ground¡° Boss Li Fan asked hesitantly¡° Nonsense, are you the boss? " Li Fan''s bedroom boss Qin Meng said, "why hit a fat man for no reason?" Qin Meng went to the paralyzed man and pulled him up¡° Ah, I''m back. Wasn''t there a ghost just now? " Li Fan was a little confused and said that he saw the fat man''s nostril being pulled up by Qin was bleeding outwards, with a big footprint of 43 yards on his face¡° Fanzi, why are you crazy when you drink some beer? "The fat man covered his bleeding nose and said in a voice." I see you lying in that mouth muttering, and I want to see you. You beat me. " Li Fan turns around and finds that he is actually in the dormitory. Besides the boss and the fat man, Xiao Fei also looks at himself with a blank face. "What time is it now?" Li Fan asked¡° It''s 8:40. "The boss looked at the mobile phone and said," we''ve been back for more than an hour after drinking, and you''ll lie in bed when you come back. "It turns out that just now we did one, Li Fan thought¡° Hey, how''s fat man? I had a dream just now, which scared me to death. " Li Fan rubbed his head and said¡° I feel like a pig in my nose now, "said the fat man, tearing a piece of toilet paper, kneading it into a ball and stuffing it into his nose. Under his feet were more than a dozen red paper balls¡° Brother fan, you beat the fat man hard just now, "Xiao Fei said, leaning against the bed and looking at Li Fan¡° Fat man, I''m sorry. "Li Fan quickly went up and hooked fat man''s shoulder¡° It''s all my fault. Having a dream makes your nose work. I''ll treat you to dinner tomorrow, and I''ll make amends for you with a good drink. "¡° I dare not drink with you. "The fat man threw off his arm on his shoulder¡° If I drink with you again, I''m afraid I''ll have to drink blood to make it up. "¡° Well, let''s talk about it tomorrow. "The boss kicked the paper ball on the ground to the corner, went to the fat man, pulled out the paper ball in his nose and looked at it." fat man, you''ve got a lot of money to flow, so I have to let fan make it up to you. " Li Fan looked at the paper ball which was taken out by the boss and dyed red with blood, and said with a dirty smile to the fat man, "sure, fat man, that''s to say, my body can be" and "rely on" the fat man stuffed his nostrils and compared a middle finger to Li Fan.

 V1.Chapter 2

    Lying in bed, Li Fan felt that he had another dream and that he had returned to the scene of the previous dream. The difference is that the scene is still the same, but the dream person is no longer. In the empty park, there were only dim yellow street lamps and chairs made by myself. The sky was completely dark. Where there is no light, you can''t see clearly what is shaking.


    The emptiness of the whole environment made him feel uncomfortable for a while, and the feeling of powerlessness in his dream appeared on him again. Li Fan was upset. What kind of dream did he have? He turned it into a series. Where are the beauties in the past dreams. Li Fan wanted to walk, but found that his limbs had no strength to act according to the command of his brain. The freedom to walk in a dream disappeared.


    "Really bad luck" Li Fan thought about it and closed his eyes. Anyway, there was no danger in his dream.


    Slowly, his consciousness gradually blurred, the stars in the sky twinkled. His figure gradually became transparent until it disappeared.


    "Fanzi, what''s the matter with you today? Haven''t you sobered up yet? If you don''t eat, I''ll eat. "The fat man pushed Li Fan''s arm with his hand. In front of the fat man, there was a finished plate. Face fat meat squeeze left a seam of eyes, shining looking at Li Fan plate Chicken said.


    "If you don''t sleep well all night, you''re just like me." Li Fan took the chicken leg from the plate, licked it and stretched it to the fat man. "Do you want any more?"


    Fat man looked at the chicken legs stretched out in front of his eyes, still stained with a trace of Li Fanliang''s saliva. Although the Adam''s apple is rolling, there is a helpless expression on his face¡° "Bah" spat on the chicken leg in Li Fan''s hand¡° You go on eating, "the fat man said with a schadenfreude look on his face.


    "You are cruel enough" Li Fan squeezed three words from his teeth and threw the drumstick into the fat man''s plate. Hand in the face hard to rub two, feel a lot of light. Stand up and kick the fat man, "you pig head, eat quickly, and then go to the Internet bar to play."


    "Go" fat man put the drumstick into his mouth, pulled it hard, took out a complete bone, chewed a few mouthfuls of the huge drumstick, rushed down his throat, stretched his neck, took up the paper towel on the table, wiped a few, stood up and turned around. Li Fan sighed after him that chicken leg met Zhu Bajie and followed him.


    "Day, kill him" fat man waved fat hands, a face of Pan Jinlian see Miao poison expression, both pornographic and horror staring at the screen¡° Ha ha, brother fan is still powerful. I want to run even if I cut him down. " Fat looking at the screen was killed by Li Fan enemy players said with a laugh.


    "Damn it, boy, keep your voice down. It''s disturbing me." Fat man across from the computer came a drink scold. A tall bald man stood up opposite the fat man. Naked with a colorful tattoo on his upper body. With a look of finding fault, he went to the fat man and looked down at "little bunny, stop, come here and talk about it. I''m deafened by the noise. "


    The people in the Internet bar heard the quarrel and turned their heads to look at it. A few bold people gathered around to watch the excitement.


    Looking at the bald man''s dress, the fat man knew that he was a hooligan nearby. But as an ordinary student, it''s best not to offend him. He said with a smile, "sorry, big brother, let''s keep our voice down."


    The bald man lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. The smoke with bad breath sprayed on the fat man''s face and said with a joking expression, "I''m sorry, even if it''s over, I''ll let you pay for my hearing loss today. Take a few hundred yuan and I''ll let you go. "


    Fat man looked back at Li Fan sitting on one side, with helpless face. Two people in a pocket, there are not a few hundred. Today, I met a rascal.


    "Brother, you see, we are all students, and we don''t have much money." Li Fan looked at the fat man and raised his head to the bald man. He took the money from the fat man and handed it to the bald man. "You see, we have less than 100 yuan in our pockets."¡° That''s right, big brother The fat man quickly echoed.


    When the bald man looked at the tens of dollars Li Fan handed over, he got angry. "Little boy, when you tiger brother is begging. You don''t ask, you tiger brother, I


    "Oh, it''s so noisy. Who is making trouble in the Internet bar? " A female voice came. With the sound of high-heeled shoes knocking on the ground, a girl came over and said, "Yo, it''s brother tiger. How, last time I didn''t have a good time in the Internet bar, this time I came to have a good time again. "


    Tiger brother looked at the girl in front of him with a flustered face. His hands kept swinging, "no, no, Miss Chen, I just surf the Internet here, and then Tiger brother suddenly covered his stomach with a painful face, "ouch, how can my stomach suddenly hurt? No, Miss Chen, I want to go to the toilet. See you later, see you later. "


    Tiger brother, covering his stomach, rushed out of the door of the Internet bar and disappeared like a gust of wind¡° It''s OK. Let''s continue to play. " The girl surnamed Chen rushed around and said. He turned his head and glanced at the fat man and Li Fan, then fixed his eyes on Li Fan''s face.


    Li Fan once again feel all over the sweat and hair are standing up, in front of Miss Chen is clearly the girl he saw in the dream called Xiao Xi. The same face, the same hair, the same body. For a moment, Li Fan felt as if he had returned to the scene in his dream last night. We are not human, we are not human, Chen Xi''s words seem to ring in the ear. Li Fan wants to run away like tiger brother just now.


    "Thank you, beauty" fat man''s words rang in Li Fan''s ear, Li Fan suddenly came out of his mind, right. It''s day time now. Ghosts can''t come out during the day. It''s just like. Li Fan comforted himself. Chen Xi went to Li Fan and looked at him with a smile. She held out her hand and said, "it''s nothing. This Internet bar is just opened by my family. Your name is Li Fan, right? We meet again." Li Fan, who has already stretched out his hand, nearly collapsed when he heard this sentence. It is clear that the person he saw in his dream last night stretched out his hand, but it was too late to take it back¡° You, Hello, "Li Fan stares and holds Chen Xi''s hand. He found that he didn''t catch Chen Xi''s hand like in his dream yesterday. Chen Xi''s hands are warm and delicate. There is not a trace of cold, then why she said we met again, Li Fan thought¡° Thank you, too, or that rascal will trouble us just now. "The fat man''s eyes are full of jealousy. Looking at the hand Chen Xi and Li Fan hold together, this is the hand of a beautiful woman. The fat man''s heart is howling. He''s looking for my trouble. Why shake hands with Li Fan? I''m still a virgin. Chen Xi loosened his hand, straightened his hair and took a look at the fat man¡° Ha ha, that tiger elder brother is a small hooligan just, last time make trouble in the Internet bar was repaired. So this time I had to leave. I also have time to come here to help take a look at the Internet bar, did not expect to actually meet you. "Fat just want to say something, the phone suddenly rang up¡° Pig head, what are you doing out with fan Zi? Why don''t you call me and Xiao Fei? "Qin Meng''s voice came out from the receiver of his mobile phone. The fat man quickly took the mobile phone away from his ear. When Qin Meng finished speaking, he got it and said, "boss, I''m surfing the Internet with Fanzi in the Internet bar. We Before he finished, he heard Qin Meng yell, "go to the fart net. Fanzi said that he would invite us to drink today. Come back and find a place to kill him. " With that, Qin Meng hung up. Fat man hung up the phone, raised his head and said to Chen Xi with a smile on his face, "beauty, would you like me to invite you to dinner to express your thanks for saving us today?"¡° No, I have something else to do Chen Xi said ignore fat man to Li Fan smile, turned to leave. Looking at Chen Xi walking away. Fat man took back his eyes, put on a fierce expression, yelled at Li Fan, "fan Zi, hurry up, today I have to kill you." I don''t know if it''s because of Chen Xi''s attitude towards Li fan that the fat man chose a very expensive restaurant for them and had a big meal. By the way, he exaggerated the beauty''s rescue in the afternoon at the dinner table. Qin Meng and Xiao Fei are envious of Li Fan. Three people work together to pour Li Fan on the table. Li Fan was woken up by the vibration of his mobile phone. He shook his head and found himself lying on the bed in the dormitory, where the snoring came one after another. Fat man in his bed wearing a flower underpants prone to sleep saliva overflowing. Li Fan picked up the mobile phone to see the time display just 8 o''clock, there are several unread messages on his mobile phone, are strange numbers¡° I have something to say to you, go to your bedroom downstairs, I''ll wait for you downstairs, and come down as soon as you want to know what happened yesterday

 V1.Chapter 3

    Seeing the last one, Li Fan woke up. Although these messages are strange numbers, but intuition tells him that the person who sent the message is Chen Xi.


    Li Fan with the fastest speed rushed downstairs, just 8 o''clock in the school, there are still many students wandering. Many couples are walking hand in hand. Li Fan looked ahead and didn''t find Chen Xi''s figure. Just as he wanted to look around, Chen Xi''s voice came from behind him: "here, come with me." Li Fan looked back and found Chen Xi behind him. Or a sportswear, with a ponytail. Seeing that Li Fan found himself, he turned and walked forward.


    Li Fan quickly walked a few steps to follow Chen Xi. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, Chen Xi said, "don''t ask, go to the playground with me."


    Many boys on the road look at Chen Xi one after another. After all, every normal man likes to see beautiful women. Li Fan keeps seeing some boys show their teeth when they see Chen Xi. They are pinched by their girlfriends.


    After walking around the track of the playground, Li Fan saw that Chen Xi still didn''t mean to speak. He couldn''t help asking, "what are you calling me out for? You said yesterday. Wasn''t yesterday my dream? Are you really a ghost? "


    Chen Xi stopped and looked up at the stars in the sky. After a long time, she turned her head to Li Fan and said, "of course, I''m not a ghost. I''m just like you, but I come from the dream world."


    "Dream world" Li Fan is a little confused. Although he usually reads some online novels, he is very clear about the description of dream world in the novels.


    "Don''t look at me like this." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan with a smile. "In fact, the dream world is not much different from what you see in the novel. Everyone dreams and everyone has a chance to go to the dream world. Sometimes you feel like you''ve experienced things and scenes before. It''s actually your life in the dream world. The world we live in is called the main physical world in space, and the dream world is just a name for other planes. " Chen Xi looked at her feet and walked forward¡° The dream world is a relatively smooth plane connecting with the main material world. Everyone has his own identity in the dream world. You can understand it as a nightmare in the novel. And we used to call it dream weaver in the dream world. It''s them who make up dreams for you after you fall asleep. "


    "That said, I was really dreaming yesterday." Li Fan couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    "Yes or no," Chen Xi said, turning her head to Li Fan, "your situation yesterday was different from that of a dream. You went to the dream world yesterday, not a dream. It is very difficult for ordinary people to enter the dream world, and the plane channel between them is very difficult to pass. Many people who can enter the dream world are actually practitioners


    Li Fan shook his head. He felt that what Chen Xi said was like a novel to him. "You can''t be a novelist, but also a practitioner. According to what you said, there are gods and ghosts in the world."


    Chen Xi can''t help but get angry. She spent half a day telling him about these things, but they are regarded as novels. Chen Xi breathed out a long breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. "Idiot, how did I know what happened yesterday? As I said just now, the dream world is just one of the planes. In addition to the main material boundary, there are many planes that we have never known. You usually look in the mirror. "


    Li Fan lifted his hair and put on a posture that he thought was handsome. "Of course, if a handsome person like me doesn''t look in the mirror, it''s not the loss of the mirror."


    Chen Xi almost didn''t come up in a breath and fainted. It was the first time that she saw such a narcissistic person. He patted his head and forced himself to forget Li Fan''s narcissistic attitude. "I''m telling you that mirror space is also a separate plane. So be careful when you look in the mirror in the future. If you enter the mirror space, you can''t come out as easily as the dream world. "


    Li fan can''t help but think of the protagonist in the network novel, crossing the alien world and building a road. Marry Bai Fumei and go to the peak of life. He showed an expression of Fantasy: "hum, even if what you said is true, will you pass me the way of practice, just like what is written in the novel. Then I went through hardships to build a road, and the sun soared. "


    Although contacted with Li Fan for a while, Chen Xi did not accept Li fan so quickly. I don''t believe it for a while, and then I have sex again¡° In fact, I''m looking for you because you can go to the dream world from the dream, and when you meet me again, you think I''m a ghost. " Chen Xi gave Li Fan a hard knock on the head¡° Does a beautiful woman like me look like a ghost? "


    Li Fan covers Chen Xi''s head and leaves Chen Xi far away. "Just for this, he tells me so many things and doesn''t teach me anything. I thought I could cultivate immortals from now on. "


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan who ran to one side and said with a smile, "this is not what I can give you. In fact, there are many practitioners in this world. It''s just that they''re invisible, so you don''t know. What''s more, I don''t have the ability even if I want to teach you. The way I know to enter the dream world is to cultivate divine consciousness, which is what the world calls the soul. When you can practice the realm of divine consciousness, you will be able to walk freely in the dream world. "


    Hearing this, Li Fan rushed to Chen Xi with a smile on his face and held out his hand, "then give it to me as soon as possible."


    "For what?" Chen Xi asked blankly, "of course, it''s the way to cultivate your divine knowledge for me, or you can directly pass on the merits to me." Li Fan''s face was eager¡° You were writing novels at that time. "Chen Xi was completely defeated by Li Fan''s thought¡° I told you that I have no way to practice. "¡° Then you tell me that these are all teasing me. Later you tell me that I need to practice, and later you tell me that there is no way to practice. The worst part of the novel has to have a formula to practice. As early as I knew that, I might as well have thought that I had a dream. "Li Fan took back his hand bitterly. Looking at Chen Xi with a lost face, he feels that Bai Fumei and the peak of his life are far away from him. Chen Xi can''t help but be happy when she looks at the change of expression on Li Fan''s face. She thinks that even the change of face in Sichuan Opera is not as interesting as that on Li Fan''s face¡° I can tell you a way, "Chen Xi put away the joking expression on her face," if you want to learn the method of cultivating divine consciousness, there is only one possibility. "Chen Xi looked into Li Fan''s eyes and said" what method "word by word. When Li Fan heard that there was a method to learn, his eyes lit up again. Chen Xi''s eyes clear looking at Li Fan, slowly spit out two words "dream" "dream" Li Fan looked at Chen Xi''s face confused.

 V1.Chapter 4

    Back in his bedroom, Li Fan has been thinking about what Chen Xi finally said to him. The quickest way to enter the dream world is to sleep and dream, and find his own dream weaver in the dream. Although Chen Xi finally told him that even dream may not be able to enter the dream world, into the dream world may not be able to find their own dream weaver. But Li Fan felt that after he had a direction, he was a little closer to Bai Fumei and the peak of his life.


    Li fan can''t wait to lie on the bed and brew. He plans to enter the dream. The first thing he does to find the dream weaver is to learn from Chen Xi''s divinity. It''s a pity that things backfire. Li Fan, who has worked hard for a long time, can''t sleep. In fact, we all know that people are excited when they are excited. It''s unrealistic to want to go to bed at this time.


    "Grandma''s, it seems that you can''t do without a unique skill," Li Fan thought angrily. Get up from the table for a long time, and finally found what they want - advanced mathematics textbooks, Li Fan looked at his hands of advanced mathematics, lying on the bed to open a careful look up. Although I don''t understand anything. But after all, advanced mathematics did not live up to Li Fan''s expectations. After a while, Li Fan''s head began to faint.


    A burst of cold stimulation of Li Fan opened his eyes, he found himself in a dark cave. The cold wind blowing in from the mouth of the cave made him tremble involuntarily. Li Fan stood up and looked at his environment carefully. The cave seems to have been dug out by hand, and the carved marks can be seen on the walls around it. It can be seen from the color that it has been cut for a long time. Every ten meters or so on the wall is lighting a lamp. The beige light is jumping suddenly, which makes the cave more mysterious. Li Fan went to the cave and looked around. He found that he was in the mountains. There are trees all around. The darkness makes the whole mountain forest silent. Li Fan feels that he can hear the heartbeat. The cave where I wake up is like a monster with a big mouth. The wind outside is stronger. Li fan pulls his clothes tightly and goes into the cave.


    "Where is this? Is it a dream, in the dream world?" Li Fan thought of reaching out and pinching his arm. No feeling. Li fan knows that he is dreaming¡° Hehe, it''s interesting. It seems that Laozi is a genius. " Li Fan is proud. Look around. Li Fan decided to go deep into the cave. He was going to see what was in the cave. The oil lamp around the wall also looked in the past. Li Fan found that there was no oil lamp, and there was no oil in it. But the oil lamp is also burning in a flash. Gusts of cold wind blowing in from the hole did not blow out these oil-free lamps.


    Although he knew that he could do nothing, Li Fan found a thick branch at the entrance of the cave. Then he walked cautiously towards the cave.


    After walking about several hundred meters in the cave, Li Fan felt that the cave was extending downward. Around also gradually reduced the traces of artificial digging, after walking more than ten meters, after a turn. When Li Fan found the cave, he was suddenly enlightened. A huge underground cave appeared before his eyes.


    The oil lamp hanging on the cave wall reflects the changing color of the whole cave. In the center of the cave is a very gorgeous pool. The crystal clear stalactite in the pool is as bright as lotus. The stalactite between the cave top and the ground presents a beautiful posture of light silk, reflecting the gorgeous brilliance and reflecting into the clear water like a mirror.


    Li Fan was stunned by the scenery. He even saw some stalactites dripping with jade milk. Li Fan ran down and opened his mouth¡° It''s a good thing. In the novel, it''s about tonic. " Thinking of this, Li Fan''s mouth opened wider.


    "Eh, what''s the matter?" Li Fan found that although he aimed at the stalactite, he didn''t receive the jade milk.


    Well, I''m dreaming now. Li Fan suddenly remembered his present identity. Dream, of course, can only see. While sighing about the waste of stalactite, Li Fan strolled along the whole cave. After walking around, I found that the cave was the end of the cave. Li Fan, who has searched carefully for several times, finds that he really has no way forward.


    "Is this the dream world? Why is it different from last time. It''s not like this in the novel. "Li Fan is depressed. Just lie on the ground. Looking at the stalactite on the cave in a daze. Looking at the stalactite underground jade milk Ding Dong fell to the ground. Li Fan did it suddenly¡° "Pool"


    Li Fan thought that the place he didn''t check was the pool. Rushed to the edge of the pool. Looking up at the pool, the water was calm.


    "Dream weaver" Li Fan yelled at the water. He hoped that his dream weaver would come to see him after he cried out. The only hope left was shattered after Li Fan yelled out, and the water still didn''t respond.


    Li Fan sat down on the ground, "what''s the matter? Am I dreaming or in the dream world. Why don''t I wake up? "He feels like he''s going to be schizophrenic¡° "Under the water" Li Fan climbed to the edge of the pool and wanted to go to the bottom of the pool.


    At the moment when he saw his face reflected on the water, Li Fan felt a strong white light in front of him, and he quickly closed his eyes.


    Li Fan, who opened his eyes again, saw that he appeared beside a thatched cottage. Outside the door stood a middle-aged man with an anxious look. He kept turning around.


    "Uncle, where is this?" Li Fan asked. The middle-aged man, as if he could not hear Li Fan, was still anxiously circling by the door. The door suddenly opened, and out came a woman of about fifty, holding a newborn baby in her arms. Say something to the man in high spirits. Li Fan found that he couldn''t hear them, and the other side didn''t seem to see himself. I feel like I''m watching a silent TV. In front of the scene gradually blurred, Li Fan rubbed his eyes and found that the picture in front of him turned into a young man practicing martial arts with a wooden sword in the woods. Next to him is the middle-aged man just now. It''s just a lot older. I''ve been directing the movements of teenagers. Under the guidance of teenagers, their movements are becoming more and more standardized. Li Fan watched it with great interest. He felt like he was watching a 3D movie. The scene in front of my eyes blurred again, waiting for the scene to clear down. Li Fan found that the boy opposite had grown up and was still practicing martial arts in the forest, but the middle-aged man was no longer around him. But the youth''s moves have already had the family demeanor faintly¡° Do you look good? " There is a voice around Li Fan¡° It''s not bad, "Li Fan replied subconsciously, suddenly thinking of something. Li Fan suddenly turned to look at the place where the voice sounded¡° What are you Li Fan looks at the person opposite in surprise¡° I am the person you are looking for, or I am yourself, "said the man with the same face as Li Fan with a smile.

 V1.Chapter 5

    "Are you my dream weaver?" Li Fan asked with some uncertainty.


    "Dream weaver?" The boy laughed and said, "Hey, hey, that''s a bad name. My name is Medivh. It''s the Dreamweaver in your mouth, and it''s what you often call nightmare. "


    "Oh, it''s all the same," Li Fan put his hand in front of the boy eagerly. "Hurry up, is there anything..."


    Medivh interrupted Li Fan by waving his hand. "Li Fan, stop talking. I know what you think. I don''t have what you want. You think it''s those erotic novels you read. I''ve used them for a long time. Also, I''ve said that I''m a Dreamweaver. Of course, my appearance can change with my mood. It''s my ability to create your dreams. " Medivh reached out and waved a few times in front of Li Fan''s eyes. The air seemed to flow in front of Li Fan''s eyes, and his vision became a little blurred. When his vision became clear, he found a young man of his own age standing in front of him, dressed in pajamas, with a cynical expression on his handsome face.


    Li Fan looked at his Dreamweaver in surprise. "Why can you know what I think in my heart?"


    McGrady looked at Li Fan speechless, "please, I''m your dream weaver. It''s my ability to create your dreams. You should have heard a saying called thinking in the day and dreaming in the night. How can I create the dream you want if I don''t know what''s in your mind


    You are the Ascaris in my stomach, Li Fan thought.


    "Li Fan, that''s not what he said." Madison saw Li Fan''s mind¡° Although I have no other ability, weaving your dreams is my strong point. Don''t make me feel bad, let you have some bad dreams


    Seeing that there was something wrong with Madison''s face, Li Fan quickly waved his hand and said, "no, I don''t want to. I''m just making an analogy. Brother Medivh, how can I learn invincible skills. And how to cultivate that divine sense. "


    "These are not what I can help you." Medivh reluctantly spread out his hand. "What you said is of no use to the dream world. The most important manifestation of the strength of the dream world is what you called divine consciousness, which can also be understood as soul power and spiritual power. Don''t you have faith in the material world? This is a way of cultivation of divine consciousness. "


    Ah, Li Fan''s expression is like eating bitter gourd. There are many people who have faith in their own world, but I haven''t heard of anyone who has cultivated great skills.


    Madison looked at Li Fan''s expression and laughed. He covered his mouth with his hand and made a big hack. He stretched his waist hard. "You are really stupid. You think what you believe most in your world."


    "You don''t mean" Li Fan shook his head quickly. "I''m still a virgin. I don''t want to be a monk. And I''m not going to be a vegetarian


    Ha ha ha, Medivh sent out a long burst of laughter. After half a sound, he covered his stomach and straightened up. "I just told you the direction. Who said you should be a monk? Besides, the main material world has hidden dragons and tigers. Although it''s very difficult to cultivate, there are always some strong ones. " Medivh rubbed his stomach. "But I still advise you that it''s useless for you to cultivate your Divine sense. What can I do in the dream world. The practitioners of all spaces are either forced to be helpless or handed down by their families. So you''d better go back to school. "


    "I want to practice like a character in a novel, win Bai Fumei and go to the top of my life." Li Fan clenched his fist and looked at Madison. It''s the style of a peerless master. It''s just the lewd expression on his face that destroys the master''s style.


    Medivh surprisingly did not continue to speak, but definitely looked at Li Fan for a long time, just when Li Fan felt that Medivh was overwhelmed by his ambition. Medivh curled his lips. A gentle wave¡° Rely on, still win Bai Fumei, still walk on the peak of life. Go back to sleep and dream. "


    McGrady''s voice gradually weakened. Li Fan felt that his eyes were gradually blurred and his spirit was in a dilemma. Gradually lost consciousness. I can''t hear Madison''s words.


    "Madison, what do you think of him? He''s not the one we need." Seeing Li Fan''s figure disappear, a voice rings behind Madison. The air behind Medivh was suddenly distorted by a wave.


    Madison turned to look at the fluctuating air and sighed, "Miss, according to my observation, he is very different from the person we want to find. This person is just an ordinary student. It''s not like that person has to be reincarnated. Although I am his dream weaver, I understand his inner thoughts. What he said just now is really what he thought. It''s so different from the people we want to find. "


    The twisted air suddenly calmed down and made no sound. Just when Medivh thought the first lady was gone. The air suddenly rippled and a sigh came out, "Oh, I''ve been looking for him all these years. I don''t know if Li Fan is him, although I don''t feel like him. But after all, he is the first person who has come to the dream world through his own dream in these years. "


    "Miss" Medivh bowed slightly in the direction of his voice and said, "after all these years, you still haven''t forgotten him. Under the circumstances at that time, even with his spiritual cultivation, his spiritual consciousness will dissipate."


    "No, I can feel it. He''s not dead yet. I can feel it." the twisted air fluctuated, and the owner of the voice seemed a little excited¡° Medivh, anyway, you are Li Fan''s dream weaver. Even if he is not that person, it is very helpful for us to reach the dream world with his own ability. So you have to help him. " Medivh''s face changed greatly. He suddenly raised his head. His eyes were full of fear and said in a hurry, "Miss, this can''t be done. It will violate the law of space, miss."¡° Medivh, I''m just asking you to help him. I''m not asking you to break the law The owner of the voice was obviously dissatisfied¡° You don''t have to help him directly, you idiot. " Medivh looked at the twisted air with a complicated look. "This..."¡° Well, that''s my order, "said the voice''s owner sternly." I''ll be responsible for any problems. "¡° Yes, to miss McGrady bowed and said, looking at the air in front of him gradually returning to normal, he felt that the first lady had indeed left¡° Lucky boy, "Madison sighed deeply," how could you be so lucky if the young lady didn''t forget that person. Forget it. Let me help you. I hope you won''t let me down. "

 V1.Chapter 6

    "What? Are you going to be a monk Asked the fat man, struggling to swallow the chicken leg stuck in his throat.


    Li Fan glanced at the fat man, waved the paper in his hand and said, "I''m not going to be a monk. Look, this is a small advertisement I found at the school gate this morning. Thousand year old temples recruit Buddhist students. " Li Fan handed over the paper in his hand and explained.


    Fat man saw that it was written on the paper Li Fan handed over. This temple is an ancient temple with a history of thousands of years. First, it recruits people who are predestined to Buddhism. The salary of Buddhist students is 4000 / month, 8-hour working system, including food and shelter. They go to the door on business trips, and are subsidized on an hourly basis. The fat man looked at it carefully, "ah, the treatment is really good, and he can learn the unique skills of Shaolin Temple. There''s money to make. But it says that it is required to have a bachelor''s degree and CET-6 or above. It can''t be fake


    Li Fan looks at the fat man like an idiot. I took the advertisement from the fat man. Pointing to the line above, he said, "don''t you see that there is a specific address below for those who are predestined with my Buddha."


    "Well, it''s really in the mountains behind our school. It''s a thousand year old temple. Why haven''t you heard of it. And if you want to go, you won''t go to school. " Asked the fat man.


    Li Fan picked up the paper towel on the table and wiped his mouth. "Of course, I went to school. We are now a junior, and the second half is to practice. Now it''s going to be summer vacation. It''s time to work during the holiday. Why don''t you come with me


    The fat man quickly took a few mouthfuls of the food on his plate and waved, "I''d better not go. I can''t stand vegetarianism." The fat man stood up with a long burp¡° Let''s go to the Internet bar and play together. Maybe we will meet the beauty last time. "


    "Do you have any other pursuits besides eating and seeing beautiful women? I won''t go. I''m going to the library to see if there''s any Vajra Sutra or something like that. I''ll study it before I go. "


    Fat man compared a middle finger to Li Fan, turned and walked to the door, while walking said "life is alive, eat and drink two words. I don''t have your lofty pursuit


    When Li Fan came out of the library, it was already evening. The sky was full of stars. Although the weather had entered autumn, the night was not as cold as before. Slowly blowing around the autumn wind, let Li Fan feel very comfortable, involuntarily his route to the playground. Li Fan was quite satisfied with his performance today. He didn''t fall asleep after reading all afternoon in the library. This makes him have a new view of himself, it seems that he is still very suitable for learning. Although I didn''t remember anything from the books I read about Buddhism. But also full of confidence in their journey up the mountain.


    Sitting on the grass of the playground, Li Fan looks up at the starry sky, and the dialogue between dream and Medivh last night is constantly in his mind. Until now, Li Fan didn''t know whether last night''s experience was real or illusory. It''s just thinking that Madison told him that if he wants to practice divine consciousness, he should go to find people who have faith. This morning, he tore off the advertisement on the door.


    "What''s the use if I really learn divinity?" Li Fan looks at the starry sky and gets into thinking. Although he says he wants to win Bai Fumei, he knows that this is a reality, not a story in a novel. Li Fan couldn''t help but doubt what he did.


    "You''re here, too. What are you thinking?" A beautiful female voice sounded in Li Fan''s ear, followed by a familiar aroma.


    "Nothing. Blow the wind here." Li Fan looked at Chen Xi in front of him and said.


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan, her beautiful big eyes flashing. Turn around and sit beside Li Fan¡° Well, did you see your dream weaver when you went back yesterday? "


    Li Fan stretched his waist and breathed out a long breath, "yes, but now I''m not interested in cultivating divine sense and going to the dream world."


    "Why?" Chen Xi looked at Li Fan, stunned, "don''t you always want to go to the top of your life through cultivation to win Bai Fumei?"


    Looking at Chen Xi, Li Fan shook his head and said, "this is reality, not fiction. I don''t think it makes any sense. "


    "Meaningless?" Chen Xi said angrily, "do you know how much of the main material world can communicate with the dream world? Now all the people who can communicate with the dream world are not only the big families with historical inheritance, but also the people who practice in the seclusion. How hard it is for a person like you to appear, do you know? "


    Li Fan some surprised looking at Chen Xi, he does not understand why Chen Xi suddenly angry. He said with a smile, "Hey, come on. If you hadn''t told me about the dream world before, I would have always felt that I was dreaming. "


    Chen Xi''s eyes are firm and persistent looking at Li Fan, slowly said, "if you can''t connect to the dream world without training, I won''t tell you this. You can communicate with your dream weaver now, so there are some things I need to tell you. But make sure you don''t pass it on. "


    Seeing that Li Fan nodded his head and agreed to his request, Chen Xi continued to say, "what I told you that day was only a small part. In fact, there are many practitioners in the main material world, that is, the world we live in."


    "I know, I have to say this to Dreamweaver," Li Fan said ostentatiously.


    "Don''t interrupt me." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and made sure he wouldn''t say it. Then she continued to say, "many of these practitioners are hermits, but many of them have become big families after years of development. Although many of these practitioners are indifferent to the world. But every time the times change, they will appear. Because they are the guardians of the world. But just as we ordinary people have fights, practitioners also have their own struggles. But the cultivation of practitioners is too difficult. And you can communicate with the dream world without the guidance of these practitioners. Do you think they will let you go? "


    Li Fan grew up and looked at Chen Xi in surprise. He only saw these things in novels, and they actually appeared in reality¡° You said, they won''t let me go. So they''re going to kidnap me? " Li Fan said with some fear¡° Almost. There will be internal strife among practitioners in our country, but if the opponent is other practitioners, we will work together. And it''s not as terrible as you think. They don''t kidnap you, they let you join them. Cultivate you until you are strong. " Chen Xi looked at Li Fan with a smile. "Now, do you still think it has nothing to do with you?" Li Fan some speechless looking at Chen Xi, "so I will not be free after, unexpectedly still have to force people to practice." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan like a rotten wood and said, "you don''t have freedom and no one forces you to practice. It''s your responsibility. It''s your destiny to protect the world and the plane. So do what you thought before. " Chen Xi stood up and patted the grass on her body. "I''m gone. Think about it for yourself."¡° "Hello," Li Fan shouts to Chen Xi''s back, "what''s the use of divine knowledge and how to cultivate it?" Chen Xi paused and said, "don''t you already know how to practice. As for the use, you know enough now, and the others will tell you when you need them. "

 V1.Chapter 7

    The shadowy mountains are like a sleepy fairy, covered with cicada like gauze, full of emotion and silent eyes. Li Fan walked in the mountains to feel the autumn, tall and straight trees around to block the invasion of the autumn wind. And the yellow leaves at your feet are reminding you of the coming of autumn.


    After communicating with Chen Xi on the playground, Li Fan decided to study in the ancient temple on the mountain during the holidays. He didn''t know until he asked his local classmates according to the address in the advertisement. It turns out that there is a millennium old temple on the mountain near my school.


    It is said that the ancient temple was built in the Tang Dynasty. It has been tested for thousands of years. But as time goes on, fewer and fewer people will go to the ancient temple to burn incense. It''s not that there are fewer people who believe in Buddhism, but that the journey to the mountain is difficult. Every year, only on the first day of the first lunar month do some businessmen go to the mountains to burn incense and pray for Buddha''s blessing to make their business prosperous.


    When Li Fan went up the mountain, he felt that the road was fairly flat, and there would be some people doing exercises on the mountain. After walking for more than an hour, I found that the number of pedestrians decreased gradually. And there are more winding paths and steep stone steps. If there are no old road signs on both sides of the road. Li Fan felt that he would be lost in the mountains.


    After a hard morning''s March. Li Fan finally found the Millennium Temple in the advertisement at noon. Li Fan couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw the ancient temple.


    This is the thousand year old temple in the advertisement. Li fan can''t believe it. In his imagination, since it is a thousand year old temple, even if it does not cover a vast area, it should be as solemn as a famous temple. But the ancient temple in front of us is about the size of two football fields. Outside the temple, there are many weeds and it looks very desolate. If you don''t see a monk sweeping the floor from the open door of the temple. Li Fan will surely think that this is a deserted temple.


    "Amitabha, are you here to offer incense?" An old monk who looked about fifty saw Li Fan enter the temple gate, stopped his action, and asked with his hands folded.


    Li Fan couldn''t believe it when he looked at the clean ground inside the temple. Compared with the chaos and desolation outside the temple, the temple was solemn and quiet¡° Hello, I didn''t come to Shangxiang. I came here only when I saw the advertisement of recruiting students from your temple. " Li Fan quickly took out the advertisement in his pocket and handed it to the old monk.


    The monk looked at Li Fan up and down and took Li Fan''s advertisement: "in that case, benefactor, please come with me."


    The old monk turned around and took Li fan through the main hall to a room with a registration office at the door¡° Almsgiver, here it is, "the old monk reached out and buttoned the door three times, then pushed the door open with a squeak and made a gesture to Li Fan to come in.


    Li Fan walked into the room and found that there was only one table in the room. On the futon behind the table sat a monk who closed his eyes and recuperated. About 60 years old, there is nothing else in the house. The door behind him squeaked and closed. The light coming in from the window darkened the room.


    "Little benefactor, are you here to be a student?" Sitting on the futon, the monk asked.


    "Exactly," Li Fan gradually adapted to the light in the room, and saw the monk opposite twisting the beads in his hand, but he still didn''t open his eyes¡° My name is Li Fan. I don''t know if I''m suitable for your requirements. "


    "Amitabha" the old monk opened his eyes. Although he was very old, his eyes were still bright. "No one has come to our temple for many years. The monk''s name is Huineng. Little benefactor, but as the recruitment information said, undergraduate, CET-6 ah. "


    Li Fangang wanted to open his mouth to say that he met the requirements, but suddenly he said, "no, I''m a junior college student and I''ve never been to English."


    Huineng''s eyes swept over Li Fan several times and said with a smile, "it''s good, little benefactor, since he doesn''t reach the standard, he dares to tell the truth. It''s good. It seems to be predestined relationship with my Buddha. Just take you. You can be an intern in our temple now. "


    Li fan can''t help but have some surprise. According to his own idea, he thought that there would be no hope. Unexpectedly, Huineng accepted him. "Master Huineng, I don''t know what I''m mainly responsible for."


    "Since you are predestined relationship with my Buddha, I will give you an important task. Later, you will be responsible for the work of the Sutra Pavilion. Come on, sign this contract. We''ll call you Xiaofan in the future. " I saw Li Fan sign his name on the contract. Huineng said to the door, "nephew Wuchen, take Xiaofan to get familiar with the situation of the temple. Later, he will be in charge of the Sutra Pavilion."


    The door creaked open, and the monk who brought himself in stood at the door. Facing Huineng, he put his hands together and said, "it''s martial uncle. Xiao Fan, please follow me


    Li Fan looked at the monk called Wuchen at the door, looked back at Huineng, and found that he closed his eyes and twisted the beads in his hand. Had to follow behind the dust-free out of the house.


    Wuchen took Li Fan to the so-called Sutra pavilion after he had a general tour of the temple and explained some rules of the temple


    "Xiaofan, this sutra pavilion has been an important place since the temple was built in the Tang Dynasty. There are many years of Buddhist books and historical documents. It used to be managed by martial uncle Huineng himself. I didn''t expect you to be in charge. I hope you can cherish the kindness of martial uncle Huineng. " Monk Wuchen stood at the door of the Sutra Pavilion and said solemnly to Li Fan.


    "Master dust free, please rest assured that I will do my job well." Li Fan also nodded solemnly. "Xiaofan, you can call me master Wuchen. In this case, you will take care of the Sutra Pavilion. You will live here in the future. " With that, Wu Chen turned and left. Li Fan pushed open the wooden door of the Sutra Pavilion and found that there were bookshelves in the room like a library. Each shelf is full of books. Li Fan looked in turn and found that some books were covered with dust, which was obviously not moved for a long time, while some books seemed to be frequently turned without dust. When Li Fan looked through all the bookshelves, he found that the Buddhist books were classified according to scriptures, laws and theories, while other literature books were placed in chronological order. There are about one million books in the library. Seeing that the whole Sutra pavilion was a bit messy, Li Fan began to clean it up. After all, this is the place to sleep for himself. He still wanted the place to be clean¡° It''s true that Xiao Fan has integrated into his work so quickly. " I don''t know how long later, Li Fan heard a voice coming from the gate of the Sutra Pavilion. I went to the door and found that it was master Huineng I had seen before. Li Fan throws things away. Learning from Huineng, he asked, "master Huineng, I just cleaned up when I saw some chaos here. By the way, you haven''t told me what my job will be in the future? " Huineng went to the middle of the bookshelf, picked up a book and looked through it¡° You are doing a good job now. Just keep it up in the future. " Li Fan pointed to the bookshelf and asked, "do you mean to let me be the cleaner of the Sutra pavilion? It''s a student, isn''t it? "¡° Yes, "Huineng raised her eyes from the book after hearing Li Fan''s question." what we are looking for is the cleaner of the Sutra Pavilion. The cleaner of our temple is the name of the students. "¡° You "Li Fan felt a burst of blood surging, mercilessly shook his hand and said," I quit. "

 V1.Chapter 8

    Huineng turned around to hear Li Fan''s words, and began to laugh obscenely. "Xiaofan, this sutra Pavilion is an important place in our temple. Many monks asked to come here without permission. You are not satisfied with such a good salary. Besides, if you don''t do it, don''t forget the agreement we signed just now. "


    Huineng takes out the agreement just signed from the cassock and hands it to Li Fan.


    "You are robbing." Li Fan looked at the agreement carefully and yelled angrily, "if I don''t do it, I still need to pay liquidated damages?"


    "Amitabha" Huineng took the agreement from Li Fan, "Xiaofan, you signed the agreement yourself. We didn''t force you. Besides, your work in the Sutra Pavilion is really suitable for you. "


    Li Fan wants to cry without tears, points to Huineng and sighs, "OK, the cleaner is the cleaner. Do you have anything else to tell me at one time. I don''t want to be played by you any more. "


    Huineng looks at Li Fan with satisfaction and turns around the room. Went to the door "Xiaofan, we have nothing to hide from you, the agreement is you didn''t look carefully, can''t blame us. In addition, the work of the Sutra Pavilion is very important. Many of the sutras here are collected from the place where our temple was built. It is of great significance. I hope you can do your job well. "


    Looking at Huineng''s back, Li fan blows at the door. Old bald ass, if it hadn''t been for Medivh to tell me that temples can practice divinity. I''m not coming here. You asked me to be a cleaner. I don''t work hard. Sooner or later, you will let me go by myself. Li Fan secretly resolved that he would no longer manage the cleaning work of the Sutra Pavilion.


    Since then, although Li Fan didn''t clean the Sutra Pavilion, he didn''t see Huineng and the monks in the temple come to censure him. After a while, Li Fan found his life here boring. And I can''t get in touch with Medivh through dreams. There is no hope of self-cultivation here. Li Fan was depressed day by day. Every day is to sit at the door in the sun to pass the time.


    "Xiao Fan is very interested," Li Fan just closed his eyes and heard a familiar voice. He quickly opened his eyes and saw Wu Chen standing in front of him, looking at himself with a smile.


    Li Fan quickly stood up and said, "how can master Wuchen come here when he is free? Which Scripture is he looking for here? Please help yourself


    Wu Chen looked at Li Fan in surprise, touched his bald head with his hand and asked, "Xiao Fan, do you usually let the disciples come here to enter the Sutra Pavilion at will?"


    "Yes, master dust-free, but those masters didn''t go in and look for themselves. Instead, they asked me to take them out and take them away after recording. Hum, do you think I''m the scribe here? " Li Fan asked angrily.


    "Ha ha" Wuchen laughs when he hears Li Fan''s angry words, "I didn''t tell you before. Since the temple was built, there has been a rule that no one is allowed to enter or leave the Sutra Pavilion except the person in charge of the Sutra Pavilion. The Scriptures that are needed are also borrowed by the management of the Sutra Pavilion. "


    In this way, Li Fan''s eyes turned and said to Wu Chen with a smile, "which Scripture does Wu Chen master want to borrow today?"


    Wu Chen looked up and down at Li Fan, twirling the Buddhist beads in his hand, and said, "I''m here today to see the copy of Jingang Sutra of Tang Dynasty in the Sutra Pavilion."


    "OK, Master Wu Chen, wait a moment," Li Fan said, turning to enter the Sutra Pavilion. After a while, he came out with some yellow books in his hand. "Is this the book that master needs?" Li Fan shows his books to Wu Chen.


    "Yes, I want this one." Said Wu Chen.


    "Well, in this case, master" Li Fan took back the manuscript displayed, "I have been here for many days, but I have nothing to do except to watch the Sutra Pavilion here every day. Master, can you teach me some ways to relieve my boredom? "


    "This..." Wuchen hesitated and said, "Xiaofan, it''s not that I don''t teach you, but the temple rules don''t allow it. What''s more, there are many martial arts books of our temple in the Sutra Pavilion. You can watch and learn by yourself. "


    "Master Wu Chen, I also know that there are many classics in this pavilion, but I can''t read them down." Li Fan some depressed said. While talking, he handed the Vajra Sutra to Wu Chen.


    Wuchen took the Vajra Sutra and laughed, "Xiaofan, the ancients said, you don''t go back to Baoshan empty handed. If you can''t practice by yourself, you can only say that you have no chance with my Buddha. " After that, Wu Chen wrote down his name on the Scriptures and turned away.


    A group of old bald donkeys, Li Fan scolded in his heart. Looking at the figure of no dust left, Li Fan sat on the chair at the door again. Close your eyes and bask in the sun.


    "No way." Li Fan lay down for a while and sat up abruptly. "Since he can''t learn the cultivation method of divine consciousness, he should learn something else. It''s good to learn some Kung Fu. "Thinking of this, Li Fan stood up and walked into the bookshelf of the Sutra pavilion where martial arts classics were stored.


    All the way, Li Fan opened it, turned it over and put it on. His legs and feet were still not suitable for these things,


    "How come there are no Yijinjing, xisui Jing or anything." Li Fan some depressed turned over, finally in the bottom of the bookshelf found a yellow pages of the fierce pamphlet. There are several big words in the booklet: "children''s mental skill"


    "Ha ha, it''s true," Li Fan cried with joy, and quickly and carefully opened the home page. He was afraid that his efforts would break hundreds of years of books. Lines of handwritten fonts came to Li Fan''s eyes. What is this? Li Fan read it roughly, but he was speechless. What he was holding in his hand was really the true mental skill of children, but the words on the last page of mental skill disappointed Li Fan. The person who practices this skill must be a boy to exert his power. If you lose your body, you will lose your skill. Although I''m a virgin now, I don''t want to be a virgin all my life. It''s useless to practice this skill according to what the book says. He doesn''t want to be a virgin all his life¡° No wonder it can only be practiced by monks. " Li Fan thought, a little angry to throw the book on the ground, boy gongxinfa along with his power all the way to the bottom of the bookshelf¡° No one is suitable for me. "Li Fan sat down on the floor and leaned against the bookshelf. Yang Tian sighed. Li Fan lamented his fate for a long time, lying on the ground, trying to find out the mental method he had just thrown under the bookshelf and put it on the bookshelf¡° Well, why is there another one? " Li Fan stretched out his hand from the bookshelf to draw out the mental method, and found that there was a book with no cover beside him. Looking at the dust, it should have been forgotten under the bookshelf for many years. Li Fan carefully opened the dusty pages of the book, and saw that the first page said, "the mind is quiet, the spirit is clear, the heart is not like the heart, the shape is not like the shape." Li Fan turned back a few pages and found that they were all some cultivation methods, which were vague. Some can understand, some confused¡° Forget it, just make do with it. "Li Fan saw that there was no boy body requirement at last, so he picked up the book and went to the door to read it carefully. In the colorful cave, the inverted stalactite slowly condenses water droplets. A pool of water rippled with the drop of water. A man dressed in black stood at the edge of the pool, his face covered by the low brim. He could only see a smile on the corner of his mouth covered by the shadow under the brim

 V1.Chapter 9

    Li Fan found out after practicing for a few days. The manual he got looked more like a guide for Buddhist people to meditate. Although my spirit became better after a few days of practice, I didn''t feel like I was reborn. But after all, a little is better than nothing. In addition to basking in the sun, I meditate every day. Occasionally out of the temple door to see the yellow leaves all over the mountain, there is no interest in sightseeing.


    During this period, a few things happened, which made Li Fan find the temple interesting. The first is that Li Fan accidentally found that the monks in the temple were drinking, eating meat and playing cards at night. He could not help but have a new view of the monks in the temple. According to the theory of Wu Chen at that time, the inner mind, not the body, was the spiritual practice in the temple. For this reason, Li Fan asked Wuchen whether he had a wife and daughter. Wu Chen just said amitabha in an unfathomable way. But with this incident. The monks also called Li Fan when they had a chance to drink and eat meat. The second thing is that Li Fan found that all the monks here are wine barrels. Seven or eight monks plus he drank a dozen Jin of Baijiu and beer. He was drunk by a group of monks. If the fat man knows this, he''s going to be a monk.


    The third thing is the source of the temple that Wu Chen told me unintentionally after drinking. Originally, the temple was established in the early Tang Dynasty. Its original name was Fengyin temple. The Tang Dynasty was the first prosperous Dynasty in China since the fall of the Qin Empire. There are many strange people and strange things. In particular, the famous master Xuanzang in history was Li Shimin, Emperor Taizong of Tang Dynasty, who sent envoys to the western regions to seek the origin of Buddhism. After master Xuanzang returned to Tang Dynasty, Buddhism spread more widely. There were countless Buddhists in China at that time. After the death of Emperor Taizong of Tang Dynasty, all the imperial families in Tang Dynasty were afraid of the impact of Buddhism on them. Ming Li supports the promotion of Buddhism, but secretly blocks it. This aroused widespread anger. Fengyin temple is located in a remote place, so it is difficult to walk up the mountain. Many monks came here to escape. It was not until the uprising of Huangchao in 907 A.D. great disorder under heaven. the people are destitute. Fengyin temple is also a refuge for many refugees and displaced people.


    Fengyin temple, because of its remote location and no strategic significance, was preserved in the war. Until the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms rebellion, many monks of Fengyin temple also went out to join the army. He has made great contributions to China. It was not until the great song dynasty was founded by the mutiny of Zhao Kuangyin and Chen Qiao. At that time, Zhao Kuangyin had some eminent monks of Fengyin temple to plot for him. After the change of dynasties, the monks of Fengyin Temple went down every time the world was in chaos. Until modern times, the world was stable. Fengyin temple has lost its former glory. It''s just that at a fixed time of the year, people worship Buddha.


    After listening to what Wu Chen said, Li Fan summed up two points. First, the temple is very beautiful. Second, the temple is miserable now. Although Li Fan is not very clear until why Fengyin Temple appears when the world is in chaos. But he vaguely felt that Fengyin temple was obviously related to the family that Chen Xi said was guarding the world.


    The days are slowly spent in drinking and meditating every day. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s time for Li Fan to go down the mountain. However, Li Fan finds that Huineng, who holds his "contract of selling himself", can''t be found. Li Fan decided that he would not care about the deed of sale and sneak away.


    "Xiao Fan, the host has something to do with going down the mountain temporarily. Before he left, he told me not to stop you if you want to leave. But we need to pass our Buddhist examination. " Wuchen holds Li Fan''s agreement in his hand and takes seven or eight monks behind him to stop Li Fan at the gate of the temple.


    Your uncle, Li Fan scolded in his heart, Lao Tzu is the gatekeeper of the Sutra pavilion every day. Where can I have time to learn Buddhism. However, looking at many monks behind Wu Chen, they still smile and ask, "Master Wu Chen, I bask in the sun in the Sutra pavilion every day. I didn''t learn the Dharma, and I didn''t intend to learn it. I don''t think the exam is necessary. "


    Wu Chen stares at Li Fan with a smile, which makes Li Fan feel hairy¡° Xiao Fan, the host knew earlier. So as long as you can read all the books you read in the Sutra Pavilion these days. If the host thinks it''s OK, you can go down the mountain. "


    "What? You mean I have to wait a few more days until the old... Host back "Li Fan angry, almost an old bald donkey said. I changed my name.


    Wu Chen laughs and reaches for his cassock as if to pee. Under Li Fan''s gaze, he didn''t take out the things under his crotch. Instead, he conjures up a mobile phone and says, "has Xiaofan been in the mountains for a long time, and he doesn''t even know his mobile phone?" Wu Chen looks at Li Fan''s face and laughs.


    "You said the video would be over. I didn''t expect you to go online besides drinking and eating meat." Li Fan sighs that he is a monk in line with the times.


    After Wuchen and Huineng connect the video, Li Fan is invited into a separate room. Seeing Huineng''s bald head, Li Fan couldn''t help asking, "master, but are you going down the mountain happily?"


    Huineng''s bald head shakes in front of the screen. "Ha ha, it seems that Xiaofan still misses me. You don''t want to go down the mountain. "


    Li Fan quickly waved his hand and said, "no, master, we''d better start the exam as soon as possible."


    Huineng nodded slightly and put on a formal expression, "in that case, let''s talk about your learning experience in the Sutra Pavilion these days."


    Li Fan took a deep breath, took out the strength to brag in the dormitory, and began to ramble about.


    "Xiaofan, stop" Huineng listened to the video for a while and quickly stopped Li Fan¡° That''s not what I want to hear. "


    "It''s not that," Li Fan wondered. "Master, I don''t read any Buddhist books except these. You don''t want me to recite the Vajra Sutra or something¡° Hehe, "Huineng touched his bald head in the video, and laughed meaningfully," why don''t you tell me the content of the book you found under the bookshelf of the Sutra Pavilion. "¡° How do you know? " Li Fan was surprised¡° The Sutra Pavilion is the focus of our temple. How can we not take preventive measures? " Huineng can''t help but feel proud. The sun, so you still have cameras ah, Li fan depressed thought of "I see that book broken out of shape, there is nothing special about it.". It''s nothing more than a book about meditation. " Hearing this, Huineng''s appearance suddenly became a little angry. "It''s nothing special, but it''s survived from the place where the temple was built. The whole Sutra Pavilion is not as important as him. You look down on it so much. "¡° Well, well, it''s the most important thing. " Li Fan saw that Huineng had the omen of an outbreak and quickly changed his words. He doesn''t want to be here anymore. "Can I just recite what''s in that book and go away?" See Huineng nodded, Li Fan not anxious not slow back out. Although I love to read and sleep, I have read this broken book nearly a hundred times. It''s already in my head. Hearing that Li Fan recited the whole book word by word, Huineng nodded with a smile¡° Yes, it''s not bad. It seems that I am really predestined with Buddha. " Li Fan nearly fell over. It is predestined to be able to recite a book as a scum. It''s not the reincarnation of Buddha if we find a Xueba. I just wanted to ask. Huineng said ahead of time, "it seems that you haven''t been here for two months in vain. okay. You can go down the mountain Huineng finish, Li Fan in front of the screen dark down, Huineng has cut off the video. Mysterious old bald donkey, said Li Fan. Finally we can go. After receiving his last salary from Wu Chen, Li Fan quickly turned around and ran out of the temple gate, ignoring Wu Chen''s cry behind him. Far away from the temple gate, Li Fan looked back. Seeing Wu Chen still looking at himself at the entrance of the temple¡° I''ll never come here again, "Li Fan yelled¡° Goodbye, old donkeys

 V1.Chapter 10

    Compared with the difficulty of going up the mountain, Li Fan thought that the way down the mountain would be much easier, but he didn''t expect that the road down the mountain would be so difficult. When he went up the mountain, the steep steps made Li Fan think he was jumping off a cliff several times. Many places are their own hands and feet, rolling down the slide.


    When he returned to the foot of the mountain and saw the increasing flow of people, Li Fan finally felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world. After two months, he felt as if he had been a few years.


    Back to the dormitory of the school, the brothers in the dormitory haven''t come back yet. Li Fan rushed into the bathroom and took a shower. Then he lay in bed and fell asleep.


    In a daze, Li Fan heard the ringing of his mobile phone.


    "Come back, come down, I''ll take you to a place." Chen Xi''s voice came out of the earphone.


    "Ah, what time is it now? I''ve just come down from the mountain. Let''s wait until I have a sleep. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." Li Fan said reluctantly, lying on the bed, turning over and covering the quilt tightly.


    "Give you five minutes, or you will be responsible for the consequences." Chen Xi''s angry voice came out from her mobile phone.


    Although unwilling to get out of bed, Li Fan quickly got up. Rush downstairs as fast as you can.


    Chen Xi and Li Fan sit on the bus and say nothing all the way. Li Fan wanted to speak several times, but Chen Xi stopped him with his eyes. Li Fan had to close his eyes and go to sleep.


    "Get out of the car and follow me." Chen Xi said to Li Fan in a daze¡° Don''t walk around here. "


    Li Fan opened his eyes and found himself in a villa area surrounded by low hills. Quiet surrounded by a high-end villa.


    "You''re not going to sell me, are you?" Li Fan looked at the high-end villas around and asked.


    "Almost," said Chen Xi, squeezing her eyes. "But you''re not worth much now."


    Li Fan looked at himself and the villas around him, and felt that he was really much worse¡° So what''s this place? Why are you bringing me here? "


    Chen Xi took the side of the road and replied, "this is the headquarters of the practitioners. To be exact, it is the headquarters of the practitioners in our country. Others will be told to you later."


    Chen Xi said as she went to the door of the biggest villa and rang the doorbell. The door was opened from the inside. A middle-aged man in his forties looks at Chen Xi and then looks at Li Fan. Li Fan suddenly felt that the air around him was much thinner. As if he had been seen through by a man.


    "Come in," the man said to Chen Xi.


    Chen Xi waved back to Li Fan and walked up the stairs. Li Fan quickly follows Chen Xi and looks at the internal environment of the villa. The interior of the villa is very open, but there is a huge conference table in the center of the first floor. It can sit about dozens of people. Apart from that, there is not a single item on the first floor. But Li Fan felt uncomfortable when he entered the house. It''s like not taking a bath for a long time. Let him look around involuntarily.


    "Don''t look," Chen Xi stopped in front of the middle door on the second floor. Gently knocked on the door, heard inside the "come in" voice. Signal Li Fan to go in.


    Li Fan looked at Chen Xi blankly, just wanted to ask why Chen Xi didn''t go in with him. Chen Xi has pushed open the door and made a gesture to Li Fan. Li Fan had no choice but to enter the house. The door closed slowly behind him.


    The whole room is still no surplus items of furnishings, only a desk, above the computer and some daily office supplies, sitting behind the desk about 70 or 80 old people. Is smiling at Li Fan.


    "Come and sit down, young man," the old man said, pointing to the chair opposite him¡° I know you have questions? Come here and I''ll tell you


    When Li Fan saw the old man''s kind face, he relaxed himself and directly sat down on the chair opposite the old man to look at him.


    "Ha ha, it''s good, young people can have such ability," the old man said with a smile.


    "Hello, my name is Li Fan," Li Fan said politely.


    "Old man?" The old man''s face suddenly became a little proud, "it seems that my age is not old!"


    Well, Li Fan almost fell on the chair. He was almost eighty years old. I can call him grandfather, but I''m just being polite with him. I''m taking it seriously.


    Seeing Li Fan''s expression, the old man became more proud and said with a smile, "Li Fan, well, I''ll call you Xiao Fan. Tell me, why do you come here to find me?"


    Li Fan suddenly a big head, feeling that the old man is not only old, but also so forgetful. It was Chen Xi who brought him here, but he asked what he was doing here.


    "Well, this is the girl Chen Xi who brought me here just now." Li Fan said seriously.


    "Oh, look at me, I''m happy to patronize," the old man rubbed his hands awkwardly. "For many years, no one has called me old man. All people call me old immortal. Hehe, it''s not bad. The young man has vision. "


    "Your birthday this year?" Li Fan asked tentatively.


    "Well, I''m just over 180 this year." The old man was obviously a little happy. Ah, Li Fan was a little surprised. He was over 180 years old and looked like he was 80 years old. No wonder someone called him immortal. But Li Fan still said with a smile on his face, "then you are really young. Where are you The old man stood up and went to the window, without the slowness of being a centenarian. Slowly opened the curtain. The trees outside the window swing gently with the evening wind. The tall and straight figure of the old man suddenly has the momentum of dominating the world. "This is the headquarters of the power alliance, and also the base of all Chinese practitioners. I''m the president of the league, Yang Yitian. " Li Fan looked at the old man in surprise. Although Chen Xi said something about it to herself earlier, she didn''t expect to be here in such a short time. And I met the president of the league. Yang one day looked back at Li Fan, went back to the table and sat down. After thinking for a while, he said, "son, I know Chen Xi has said something to you. There are many practitioners in this world. They practice in a variety of ways. There are people who can control the forces of nature, people who can control ghosts and gods, and many people who have eccentric abilities. And I want to see you because you can communicate with the dream world. And you communicate with the dream world using divine consciousness. " Li Fan is still a little confused. What the old man said made him feel more incredible than what Chen Xi said at that time¡° What you said is like a wizard or a warlock in a novel. And I can communicate with dreamland. Does it have anything to do with you finding me? "¡° Hehe, although there are imaginary elements in novels, some of them are real things. Maybe some people have. As for why I found you? " The old man paused, looked at Li Fan with a smile on his face, and then said, "because divine consciousness is the only powerful existence that can contain these beings. And you''re the only one I''ve ever met who can open his own mind. " Li Fan was puzzled and asked, "you''d better tell me in detail, but I still can''t understand."¡° Well, "the old man leaned back in his chair, thought for a while, and said slowly," if the ability of other practitioners is a locked door. Divine consciousness is a master key. People with divine consciousness can cultivate any kind of ability with the strength of divine consciousness. It can even last forever. But there are very few people who can practice divine consciousness. " Li Fan asked excitedly when he heard this, "that is to say, I can make immortal? Then you must have a way to practice. Teach me as soon as possible. " The old man saw Li Fan''s excited expression and shook his head with a bitter smile. "Although I know it, it doesn''t mean I know how to cultivate divine consciousness. But here is a record of divinity. You can take it. Maybe it will be useful Then the old man took out a thick notebook from the drawer. It was delivered to Li Fan¡° Through my years of research and search, I found that all the people who can cultivate divine consciousness are not ordinary people. " Li Fan took the notebook in the old man''s hand, and when he heard the old man''s words, he couldn''t help but despise it. According to what he said, the divine sense is so powerful that it''s certainly not ordinary people who can cultivate it. The old man seemed to see through what Li Fan thought and said slowly, "I mean, they are not human. It can also be said that they all appeared out of thin air. "

 V1.Chapter 11

    When Yang Yitian finished, he saw Li Fan''s stunned expression and shook his hand in front of Li Fan''s eyes. After drawing Li Fan''s attention, he continued, "what I said is that they do not belong to human beings because we are used to calling our world the main material world. For other planes, they are ectopic planes. Our creatures in the main physical world basically have no ability to cultivate divine consciousness. Other planes, such as the dream world, the ghost world, and the divine world, are planes that can practice divine consciousness. So their ability is much stronger than ours. "


    After listening to the old man''s explanation, Li Fan asked, "is there really a ghost in this world? Then why don''t they attack us when they are so powerful? "


    Yang Yitian looks at Li Fan with tears and laughter. He thinks this boy is really stupid.


    "What we call ghosts and deities are all our names for other planes. As for why we are not attacked, there are still laws of space restricting the balance of each plane. So that each plane creature can not enter other space at will


    "Can we say that there is a higher existence above the major planes to restrict us?" When Li Fan heard this, he couldn''t help asking.


    Yang Yitian nodded, looked at Li Fan who finally got enlightened and said with a smile, "yes, according to our accumulated experience, there are indeed things that exist on all levels. But we don''t know whether it''s one or many, whether it''s a creature or something else. "


    "So you brought me here just to tell me these things?" Li Fan asked with some doubts.


    "Of course not, because you are the first person in so many years to have the ability to practice divine consciousness, so I invite you to join our power alliance." Yang Yitian said seriously. At the same time, he handed Li Fan a League application form.


    Since the Fengyin Temple agreement accident, Li Fan is very careful about agreement things. After a careful look, Li Fan found that this is an ordinary application form. In addition to their basic information, is the direction of their own cultivation. The rest is nothing more than following the rules of the league.


    "This thing is so simple?" Li Fan, a little incredulous, asked, "what''s the benefit of my joining in, and what''s my obligation? It''s not stated here?"


    Yang Yitian looks at Li Fan by accident, obviously not realizing that Li Fan is so careful.


    "This benefit is naturally more. As a member of the alliance, he has the right to choose what is suitable for him. As for obligations, there are related tasks. Members need to be responsible. There will be a reward, of course. " Yang Yitian said simply.


    Damn, Li Fan scolded in his heart. Frankly speaking, he is a part-time worker¡° May I not join? " Li Fan asked carefully.


    "Of course." Yang Yitian stood up while talking. A surge of momentum suddenly rushed to Li Fan. Li Fan found that the air around him was solidified and surrounded himself tightly,


    "I surrender, I join." Li Fan felt that he was almost out of breath, and quickly reached for Yang Yitian''s consent.


    Seeing Li Fan sign his name on the application form, Yang Yitian slowly put away the momentum around him, and his face returned to a kind expression.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. We''re doing it for you. You are too weak now. You have to join us to be safe. " Yang Yitian said with a smile, "now that I am a member of the league, I have a task to assign to you."


    "Your uncle," Li Fan blurted out. He just said that he was weak and needed to be protected by the alliance, which immediately assigned him tasks. "Didn''t you just say that I need your protection? How can you give me a task? "


    Yang Yitian put away his application form and sat back in his chair. He explained to Li Fan, "because you are a spiritual practitioner, this task is specially designed for people like you. This is not really a task. It''s a way to help you improve. "


    Seeing that Li Fan didn''t speak, Yang Yitian continued, "there have been practitioners of divine consciousness in our world before, but they are all stronger than you. The worst are the experts of Dacheng period. Only you, barely even the first glimpse of the threshold are not. So this task is the fastest way to help you improve your strength. "


    Hearing this, Li Fan knew that he had no choice but to refuse. I had to harden my head and say, "well, I promise you, but you won''t let me finish this task by myself. And you just said that I can''t even get a first glimpse, so how far am I now?"


    Seeing that Li Fan agreed to his request, Yang Yitian''s smiling face was covered with wrinkles and said with a smile, "I will let several people go with you to help you. As for the first glimpse, it is a kind of hierarchical name for the practitioners of divine consciousness. It can be roughly divided into novice, gradually entering, Xiaocheng, Dacheng, out of body and distraction. We don''t know the higher level


    Li Fan almost cried when he heard this. It turns out that he is not as good as the first to see the lowest level. When I can become a God. It seems that Bai Fumei is far away.


    "Well, when shall I start?" Li Fan made up his mind to practice hard. After all, Yang valued himself so much this day.


    "Go? No, the location of your mission is in dreamland, so you still have nothing to do on weekdays. I''ll be busy in the evening. " Yang Yitian said.


    "What, dreamland?" Li Fan was a little surprised. "Didn''t you just say that there was any restriction of space law. How can I go to the dream world again? "¡° Ha ha, the law of space does have restrictions, but it only aims at the war between spaces. As for you? The laws of space don''t bind you yet. " Yang Yitian finished lying in the chair, closed his eyes and said, "specific arrangements, you can communicate with Chen Xi, old man, I want to sleep for a while." With that, Yang Yitian suddenly snored. Seeing that Yang Yitian would never leave him again, Li Fan had no choice but to get up and leave the house. See the door closed behind Li Fan. Yang Yitian opened his eyes, and the spiritual practitioner finally appeared. Did the prophecy really come true? Yang Yitian whispered. Li Fan walked out of the house and found Chen Xi standing by the door. Leaning against the wall with your eyes closed and headphones in your ears¡° Hello, "Li Fan went to Chen Xi and knocked on the wall beside her ear¡° Well, "Chen Xi opened her eyes and saw Li Fan beside her. She quickly took off the earphone. Stand straight body slowly stretched a stretch, "finished, this old guy is still so ink.". What did I tell you? " Li Fan briefly talks about the process of the conversation, and finally tells Chen Xi what he promised Yang Yitian to do. After listening to Li Fan, Chen Xi nodded, "well, it''s similar to what I knew before. The location of this mission is in the dream world. You can''t go there directly with your present ability, so we still have to act in dreams. We''ll talk about the details in the dream world. "¡° Ha ha, the mission in the dream, it''s not like inception. " Li Fan said excitedly¡° Well, don''t get excited. If the action in the dream fails, we won''t do anything, but you will be lost in the dream. " Chen Xi looks at Li Fan excited appearance, coldly said¡° Ah, "Li Fan''s face suddenly changed from excitement to bitter gourd.

 V1.Chapter 12

    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan with a teasing expression on her face and said, "why, don''t be afraid. Now that you''ve joined the power alliance, we''ll keep you safe since the old guy let you take over this mission. "


    Li Fan didn''t hear Chen Xi''s speech at all, and his mind has been thinking about Leonardo''s inability to wake up in his dream in inception. Until Chen Xi some unhappy pushed his head. Li fancai looks up at Chen Xi blankly.


    "What is the specific content of our mission this time?" Li Fan Zhen settled down and asked.


    "Follow me" Chen Xi said, turned and walked to the innermost room on the second floor. Li Fan followed Chen Xi to the room and found that this room was actually a reference room. Chen Xi took down a dusty file bag from the shelf in the corner of the reference room. After opening it, he took out the document and handed it to Li Fan.


    Li Fan carefully looked at the content of the material, which is about the introduction of the dream world and the specific task details. The final task description is marked with "the task of the spiritual consciousness cultivator" in red font


    "What''s the meaning of" sign soul "on this mission Li Fan pointed to the mission statement and asked.


    Without looking at the materials, Chen Xi said, "this task is the test of the practitioners of divine consciousness. It''s actually a requirement to join the power alliance. Everyone who joins the alliance receives a similar task, but the task of the theocrat is separate. "


    Chen Xi sat down on the chair of the information and continued to say, "signing the soul means that after the first glimpse of the ability of the practitioners of divine consciousness, they have the ability to sign the soul generals through the divine consciousness. The spirit will appear in the battle to help the practitioners of divine consciousness. "


    "You mean you need to get a glimpse before you can sign a soul general, but I haven''t got the ability yet. Although I hear you say that this soul is a very good thing. But I don''t think I have enough ability, "Li Fan said.


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan with some surprise. "Don''t you always say that your ideal is to win Bai Fumei and go to the top of life? This is your only way. It''s because you don''t have the ability now that the old man asked us to accompany you to complete the task. "


    "The soul of the signing will be the more powerful the better," Li Fan said excitedly. "Since you help me, I''m relieved. What''s our goal this time? "


    "Ha ha," Chen Xi said with a smile, "I''m not afraid so soon. Well, I''ll tell you that our goal this time is to be white!"


    "What?" Li Fan almost jumped with fright. My own history is not very good, but I also know this famous God of killing in history. And Baiqi is thousands of years ago. I''m afraid there are no bones left.


    Chen Xi couldn''t help laughing when she saw Li Fan''s expression¡° It seems that you know his power. Baiqi is indeed a famous killing God in history, but at the same time, he is also a practitioner. So although the physical body is dead, his divine consciousness is hidden in the dream world. That''s what we''ve been investigating for a long time. "


    Li Fan has some doubts. Although he has entered the circle of practitioners, he still doesn''t understand some things¡° Since he died, why didn''t he go to the ghost world, but he had to stay there? "


    "This is the so-called law of space is restricting," Chen Xi explained to Li Fan in a comfortable posture. "Every space has its own law. After Bai Qi''s death, his soul, that is, divine consciousness, normally needs to enter the ghost world. But if he enters the ghost world, there are only two ends. The first is reincarnation, and the second is playing for the ghost world. It is estimated that neither of these two options is what he wants. That''s why I''m hiding in the dream world. Of course, he can also choose other planes. "


    "Oh, it''s really complicated," Li Fan said with a big head.


    "It doesn''t matter. The law of space is very complicated. You just need to remember that every space has its own law, and they restrict each other," Chen Xi concluded.


    "How can I go in the dream world this time?" Li Fan asked.


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan strangely. "Didn''t I tell you before that you can go to the dream world in your dream."


    Li Fan said with tears and laughter, "the problem is that I haven''t had a dream recently."


    "Didn''t you go up the mountain some time ago. Where and what did you learn? Maybe it has something to do with what you have learned, "Chen Xi asked after listening to Li Fan.


    Li Fan quickly explained the process of going up the mountain and coming back in detail. When Chen Xi heard that Li Fan had found a Sutra on how to meditate in Fengyin temple. Chen Xi almost immediately determined that it had something to do with the book.


    "It seems that you didn''t go for nothing this time." Chen Xi said happily, "this book must be the way to cultivate divine consciousness."


    Li Fan looked at Chen Xi with some surprise, a little can''t believe his good luck, "you didn''t see the book, how can you be so sure."


    "Ha ha, because you don''t dream means you can''t contact your dream weaver." Chen Xi explained with a smile, "but a natural God like you can''t contact the dream weaver. There is only one situation, that is, you have learned how to cultivate God. And cut off the connection between you and Dreamweaver. "


    "In that case, can''t I write out the cultivation method? All the people in the power alliance can practice it?" Li Fan asked.


    Chen Xi shook his head and said, "if it were so simple, the practitioners of divine consciousness would not be so precious. The cultivation of divine consciousness is only qualified by you who are born with divine consciousness or people in the dream world. The method of cultivating divine consciousness is something only in the dream world. It is impossible to spread to other planes. So which of your training methods might have been deliberately left to you by people in the dream world. "¡° What? " Li Fan was surprised and said, "I don''t know anyone else except my dream weaver? Why is he so nice to me? "¡° Good? " Chen Xi frowned and thought for a while, "I don''t know if this kind of thing will spread to your hands, but if someone in the dream world knows. I''m sure I''ll come to your trouble. This is the law of the dream world. "¡° Do we still go to dreamland? " Li Fan some scruples of say¡° Of course, "said Chen Xi, putting a ring in Li Fan''s hand that looked ordinary¡° With this ring, we can know where you are in the dream world. Only in this way can we succeed in this mission. As for whether people in the dream world will come to you. Now it''s not likely. Since the person who practices for you is not bad for you, he must not be your enemy, so the chances that other people in the dream world will know about it are very small. " Li Fan took the ring and put it on his hand¡° How can I go to dreamland? " Chen Xi thought for a while and said with a smile, "there were originally two methods, but now it seems that the first method will obviously have problems. There''s only a second way. Go back and drink more! Drunk. As long as you have a ring on your hand, we can always find you in the dream world. " Ah, Li Fan is depressed. He drinks with the monk in Fengyin temple. I have to drink even after going down the mountain. And drunk. But looking at Chen Xi''s firm eyes, Li Fan nodded¡° Let''s go, let''s go back. "Chen Xi stood up and took Li Fan out of the villa.

 V1.Chapter 13

    On the way, Chen Xi tells Li Fan how to enter the dream in detail, but Li Fan''s brain has been in a state of muddle since he came down from the mountain. I didn''t listen much to Chen Xi''s words. When I got back to the dormitory, I found that no one came back.


    Li Fan had to go out and buy a bottle of wine himself. Sitting in his bed watching the Baijiu, Li Fan watched the half noise.


    "Do I need alcohol to dream?" Li Fan thought for a long time and became angry. Shaking with the open bottle. The peculiar spicy flavor of a Baijiu liquor came out.


    Li Fan closed his eyes and began to drink at the mouth of the bottle. He didn''t remember until he finished the bottle. He was drunk, but according to the current drinking method, he estimated that he would go to the hospital.


    Standing up, Li Fan felt that his whole body was light. The strength of the wine has come to an end. Li Fan, who forced himself to the toilet, threw up on the toilet.


    After vomiting, Li Fantan sat on the side of the toilet and stood up slowly against the wall. Slowly moved to the bedside, threw himself on the bed.


    The wind is like a roaring tiger blowing by his side, blowing the leaves around him, clattering. Li Fan rubbed his face hard. I shook my head. I didn''t feel dizzy after drinking. Looking around, we can see that there are continuous peaks all around. The moon has long hidden behind the clouds, and the whole mountain appears silent and gloomy.


    "This should be in the dream world," Li Fan said to himself. He is sure that he is in a dream now, but he doesn''t know whether it is in the dream world or not.


    There was a visible ripple in the surrounding air. Li Fan thinks his eyes are dazzled. Rubbing his eyes, he found that three people appeared in front of him after the ripples of the air were smooth. One of them is Chen Xi, and the other is actually a middle-aged woman she first saw in her dream. And a middle-aged man with a bald head.


    "Ha ha, it seems that my method works," Chen Xi said with a smile when she saw Li Fan.


    Li Fan looked speechless at Chen Xi, and was not very pleased to tell him that he had drunk a whole bottle of Baijiu. I nearly got drunk in the toilet.


    "Who are these two?" Li Fan asked Chen Xi.


    "This is Wang Bing, Aunt Wang, the head of our psionic alliance in the dream world. You''ve seen it. " Chen Xi points to Wang bingchong and Li Fan blinks.


    The woman named Wang Bing looked at Li Fan in surprise and said to Chen Xi, "Xiao Xi, it seems that I lost my eye last time."


    Chen Xi said with a smile, "it''s not bad. After all, he is a rare spiritual practitioner." Then he pointed to the bald middle-aged man beside him and said, "this is Zhang Guowen, Uncle Zhang, who is also an expert of our power alliance."


    Li Fan said hello to the two and asked Chen Xi carefully, "why do I appear in different places in the dream world every time?"


    "Because your current ability can''t determine the coordinates of your space travel." Wang Bing looked at Li Fan and said, "if it wasn''t for the ring Xiao Xi gave you, we don''t know when we would find you."


    Li Fan looked at Wang Bing and Zhang Guowen, and finally turned to Chen Xi and asked, "how far away are we from the place of this mission?"


    Chen Xi pointed at his feet and said, "we are now in the mission site."


    "That means I can sign a soul contract with Bai Qi soon?" Li Fan said excitedly.


    "Xiaofan" Zhang Guowen looked at Li Fan''s excited expression and couldn''t help saying, "don''t be happy first. We all see the soul of the practitioners of divine consciousness in the materials, and we don''t know the specific situation. So you''d better not expect too much. "


    "I think you''d better not hope." Wang Bing took Zhang Guowen''s words and continued, "signing soul can really improve your strength. But at your current level, the success rate is too low. "


    Li Fan was knocked out of his speech by the two men. Had to look at Chen Xi, hope Chen Xi can say some words of encouragement.


    "The two predecessors are right," Chen Xi continued to hit Li Fan, "signing soul depends on the strength of both sides, we can only do our best."


    Li Fan speechless looked at the three people in front of him, some lost and said, "if so, why do you want to come?"


    "Do human affairs, listen to fate," the three said in one voice.


    "Let''s go, Aunt Wang." Chen Xi said to Wang Bing and turned to look at Li Fan. "This time we are doing our best. If we can''t, we''ll think of other ways. "


    Wang Bing looked around, then reached out and pointed to the valley in the distance¡° There, in that valley. " Then he took the lead in walking towards the valley.


    Li Fan saw a few people did not mean to speak, then followed behind Chen Xi. Wang Bing and Zhang Guowen lead the way. Chen Xi is at the end, and a group of four go to the valley against the strong wind.


    Pulling the branches out of the way, Li Fan looked up at the dense woods. Some doubts asked, "is Bai Qi living in this deep forest?"


    Chen Xi follows Li Fan and looks around warily. She hears Li Fan''s questions. He took back his eyes and replied, "of course, after Bai Qi died, his soul, that is, his divine consciousness, came to the dream world. We also found a lot of information to confirm that he was here. There must still be Bai Qi''s men here, because according to the records, Bai Qi is not only an excellent general, but also an excellent cultivator. "


    "So we have to deal with Bai Qi and his men this time." Zhang Guowen heard the conversation, stopped and said¡° Hush, silence, "said Wang Bing in a low voice. Several people quickly bent down, carefully close to Wang Bing, along Wang Bing''s fingers to see in the past. A vast white mist appeared in the direction of Wang Bing''s fingers, about several hundred meters away. The trees in the mist are looming in the moonlight. Li Fan looked carefully, there was nothing strange except the fog¡° What''s the matter? " Although did not see what, but Li Fan know that at this time Wang Bing will not sign for no reason, he asked Chen Xi in a low voice. Chen Xi bowed and said in a low voice, "we are now in the range of their activities. The fog is just because of them. They are all in the state of divine consciousness now. By moonlight, they will improve their cultivation. But they don''t want to be discovered. So the fog around is their cover Wang Bing made a gesture of gathering, and several people gathered together¡° I can''t see how many people there are, but the fog is so big. Their soul power is obviously not weak. Let''s wait and see. " Wang Bing said solemnly. Seeing that the other two nodded, Li Fan quickly nodded and agreed. Among them, he is the weakest now. Of course, he is following the others. The four squatted down in the woods and planned to wait until after daybreak under the cover of the moon and trees. The fog did not disperse with the strong wind. Instead, it''s getting thicker. Looking at the fog, Li Fan was a little depressed. His legs have become numb after squatting for a long time. Li Fan squatted and stretched his legs carefully. He wanted to move his body, but when he stretched his legs, his joints made a "click" sound. Wang Bing looked back at Li Fan in an instant. Li Fan also some embarrassed smile. I pointed to my leg, just wanted to say something. In the fog came a voice full of air¡° Since you''ve been here for so long, why don''t you show up? "

 V1.Chapter 14

    Several people heard the words, but they didn''t have time to blame Li Fan. They turned their heads and looked at the place where the voice came from. The originally thick fog in the forest gradually dissipated after the sound came. Before long, an open grassland appeared in front of several people. Wang Bing and Zhang Guowen look at each other and turn to Chen Xi. He got up and went to the middle of the grass. Li Fan quickly followed.


    Standing on the grass, I found that the grass was out of place with the surroundings. Around the dense trees in the grass around even neat row of a circle. Surround the grass.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that after so many years, someone was looking for me." It was not long before the crowd stood on the grass that the sound began to ring again. It''s just that there''s no one


    Li Fan was surrounded by three people. Wang Bing looked around and said with some disdain, "is the famous Bai Qi just a man who hides his head?"


    "Ha ha ha," the voice of laughter came out, "little doll, don''t try to irritate me. I''ve been dead for thousands of years. Don''t be too well cultivated. Well, you''re here with a natural God There was some doubt in the voice¡° Hum, don''t you want to sign with me? "


    As the voice fell, the air in front of several people suddenly fluctuated, and a figure appeared in front of several people. Li Fan saw that the man in front of him was wearing the armor of marching and fighting thousands of years ago, and a sword was slanting across his waist. It''s also pretty, with thick eyebrows and stars. It''s just that there is an indescribable breath between the eyebrows. Let oneself inexplicably some chills.


    "Kill God White rise?" Chen Xi asked a little nervously,


    "That''s right, I''m Bai Qi," Bai Qi said, standing in front of several people¡° I''m afraid you''ve come to help this little doll sign the soul. " Bai Qi pointed to Li Fan among several people and said.


    "That''s right," said Wang Bing¡° Bai Qi, when you are dead, you should enter reincarnation, but you stay in the dream world. Why can''t we find you


    "Hum" Bai Qi gave a cold hum, but he didn''t see any action. His sword came out of its sheath automatically, and the hilt flew to Wang Bing''s chest.


    Wang Bing stretched out his hand in front of the air, and a visible barrier appeared in front of him. The moment the hilt touched the barrier, there was a ripple on it. Suddenly, without any sign, he broke through the barrier and hit Wang Bing on the chest.


    "Well," Wang Bing stepped back under the attack of the hilt, and snorted. A little blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. The hilt will automatically return to the scabbard after attacking Wang Bing. There was no movement or hand in the whole process.


    Zhang Guowen and Chen Xi see Bai Qi attack suddenly, quickly put on a defensive posture. See Wang Bing is hit spit blood. With a roar, Zhang Guowen made a few complicated gestures with one hand, leading to Baiqi in the air.


    A wrist thick lightning suddenly appeared in the white head, mercilessly split down. It took a few people''s eyes to shine. After the light weakened, they found that Baiqi was standing in the same place like nothing. Zhang Guowen also exudes blood from the corners of his mouth.


    "Beyond his capacity" Bai Qi was contemptuous. Looking at Wang Bing and Zhang Guowen, he said, "if you master the power of time and space and the power of nature, do you think that the world is invincible. Hum


    Li Fan and Chen Xi stare at the injured two people, only fight with Bai Qi twice, two of their strongest people will be injured. But Bai Qi didn''t even mess up his hair.


    "How could it be?" Chen Xi looked at Bai Qi incredulously and said in a trembling voice, "you are just a state of soul. How can you be so powerful?"


    "Ha ha" Bai Qi looks up to the sky and laughs. Looking at Chen Xi, he says with disdain, "I have already reached the stage of divine consciousness thousands of years ago. Do you think I''m dead? "


    Chen Xi trembled, pointed to Bai Qi with her fingers, and said in a hoarse voice, "didn''t you commit suicide at that time, but practice to the degree of spiritual consciousness out of the body."


    Bai Qi looked at Chen Xi with some admiration and nodded slightly. "Yes, I was a descendant of the great wizard in ancient times. I was born with the advantage of cultivating divine consciousness. Funny, I was playing a big part for Daqin at that time, but I was hurt by villains in the end. Fortunately, I was only a little short of breaking through. To say that, thanks to fan Ju, I can get closer. "


    Hearing Bai Qi say here, Chen Xi looks at Wang Bing and Zhang Guowen who fall on the ground. The three looked at each other speechless. I couldn''t help shaking my head.


    "It seems that we are a bit reckless this time." Chen Xi said with a wry smile, "but we won''t give up, just hope you can see that Li Fan, who is also a natural God, can give him a way to live."


    Bai Qi walked into a few steps and looked up and down at Li Fan¡° Chen Xi, there''s nothing to say to such a thousand year old monster like him. Although I''m afraid of death, since you''re here for me this time. Then I can''t leave you alone, "Li Fan said to Chen Xi, clenching his fist as he looked at the white sky close at hand.


    "Haha, yes, I''m a little brave, though I''m a little weak as a diviner. But your temper suits me very well Bai Qi heard Li Fan''s words, stood in front of him and said.


    "Don''t touch him." Chen Xi sees Bai Qi walking up to Li Fan. He shouts and shouts. He draws in front of him with two hands and grabs an orange sword out of thin air with one hand. Straight to the white eyebrow stabbed in the past.


    Bai Qi sees the sword tip approaching in front of him. His eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. He dodges Chen Xi''s attack. Chen Xi quickly stood in front of Li Fan and didn''t say much. Continuous attack to the white in the past. The grass on the ground is driven by Chen Xi''s fierce sword spirit. A vast expanse of white sword light enveloped Bai Qi in the middle¡° Little doll, if you don''t stop, don''t blame me for being impolite. "Bai Qi moves around in Chen Xi''s attack, without any delay. He seems to be at ease¡° Hum, you don''t have to use rhetoric to bewitch me. Aunt Wang and Uncle Zhang will be hurt by your move. Can I count on your kindness? " Chen Xi stepped up her attack¡° "Alas," Bai Qi sighed softly and suddenly stopped. With one hand in the air, Chen Xi suddenly feels that the surrounding air has bound her up. Struggling hard for a while, Chen Xi found that she had no way to move her fingers. It can''t make any sound. I can only watch Bai Qi come to Li Fan¡° Come on, "Li Fan saw Bai Qi come up to him and clenched his hands. Although I knew that I must not be a white opponent, I saw that several people who accompanied me had been knocked down. Li fan knows he can''t be timid. This is his mission¡° Hehe, as a natural God, he is so weak. " Bai Qi walked up to Li Fan and said with a smile, "I thought there was some hidden strength just now. It turns out that even the threshold of first glimpse has not been reached. Li Fan was not surprised to hear Bai Qi''s words. Even Chen Xi can tell his own strength. As Bai Qi, who has lived for thousands of years, how can he not see it¡° Hum, although my strength is low, I''m not afraid to fight. " Li Fan some guilty said, now the white is afraid to blow breath can put him out¡° Well, Bai Qi looked at Li Fan admiringly¡° In this case, you come with me. "Bai Qi said, and the air around them fluctuated. In a flash, both disappeared. As Baiqi disappears, Chen Xi finds that the shackles around her disappear. He ran to the place where they disappeared, but found nothing.

 V1.Chapter 15

    Li Fan felt a flash of white light in front of his eyes when Bai Qi waved. After the white light disappeared, he found that he and Bai Qi were standing alone in an open space. In addition to Bai Qi, Chen Xi several people unexpectedly all disappeared.


    Li Fan stares at Bai Qi on guard. He doesn''t know why Bai Qi brought him here. However, Bai Qi looks at Li Fan with great interest and doesn''t start directly.


    "What''s this place like? How are my friends. What on earth did you bring me here for? " Li Fan waited for a long time to see that Bai Qi didn''t mean to speak. Finally, he couldn''t help asking.


    "This is the space I use my soul power to open up. Only with my permission can I get in and out." Bai Qi looked at Li Fan with a smile in his eyes. "Your friends have nothing to do. If I wanted to, they would have died long ago. As for bringing you here, it''s because you''re a born God


    "The God knows, the God knows," Li Fan yelled irritably, "everyone tells us how to practice and what he can do. I don''t want to be a gnomon


    Bai Qi looked at Li Fan''s irritable appearance and couldn''t help laughing, "little guy, you are really like me back then. In fact, it is not easy for today''s practitioners to know the divine consciousness. The cultivation method of divine consciousness disappeared thousands of years ago. I''m the last one to practice divinity. "


    "Can you teach me?" Li Fan asked after hearing this.


    "Well, doll, are you not afraid?" Bai Qi asked unexpectedly.


    Li Fan curled his lips and said, "with your ability, if you want to kill us, you''ll have to wait until now."


    Bai Qi laughed after hearing this, and then he said seriously, "it''s good that I can have this idea even at a young age. I''ll teach you. "


    After hearing this, Li Fan looked at Bai Qi expectantly, "but this divine sense is powerful, and it is extremely difficult to master. What do you want to learn? " Asked Bai Qi


    "Of course, it''s about learning how to cultivate divine consciousness." Li Fan is puzzled of ask a way, think so simple thing you ask me unexpectedly.


    "Otherwise," Bai Qi shook his head. "Today''s practitioners only know that divine consciousness is powerful, but they don''t know that divine consciousness is just a kind of auxiliary means." Bai Qi sat on the ground with his knees crossed and continued, "divine consciousness can help the soul fight from the beginning, and gradually enter the space, and I can even control the space and disturb the time. But really to play power or with other capabilities


    "That elder whether can teach me" Li Fan hears here, hurriedly sat in front of white rise to flatter of say.


    "Of course," Bai Qi readily agreed. Seeing Li Fan''s excited expression, he said, "but you have to worship me as a teacher."


    "It''s nothing," Li Fan said, not caring. Bai stood up as an ancient man thousands of years ago, and his identity can be regarded as his ancestor. It''s no big deal to worship a teacher. Li Fan thought in his heart, he knelt down on the ground and kowtowed several heads and said, "I''ll see you."


    Bai Qi stretched out his hand in front of Li Fan. Li Fan felt a soft force and stood up holding his body¡° If you take me as your teacher, you need to promise me a condition. " Bai Qi looked at Li Fan and said¡° Otherwise I won''t teach you anything. "


    "What conditions?" Li Fan asked.


    "When you have reached the point of great accomplishment in your cultivation, you need to find fan Ju for me to avenge me for setting me up." Bai Qi said resentfully.


    Li fan can''t help but wonder, "isn''t fan Ju dead. Why do you need me to help you find fan Ju? Can''t you find him yourself? "


    "Of course, he is dead. Although he is also a practitioner, he can''t live forever. According to my estimation, he will be in the ghost world after his death. But I can''t go there, so I have to wait until you are strong to avenge me. " Bai Qi explained.


    Li Fan nodded, solemnly said, "no problem, since you are my master, then your enemy is my enemy. I will try my best to practice and avenge you. "


    "Ha ha, good" Bai Qi looks up to the sky and smiles¡° I didn''t expect that I could receive such a good apprentice in a thousand years. " Then he took off his sword from his waist, handed it to Li Fan and said, "this sword is called yinghun. It''s the weapon I used in the war. Although it''s not a magic weapon, it has been with me for many years. It''s spiritual. I will pass it on to you. If you have any danger that can''t be solved, just sacrifice this sword, and God knows and channels. I will be in front of you for the first time. "


    Li Fan reached out and took the yinghun sword in Baiqi''s hand. He felt a cold breath from the sword body, which shocked his spirit. Bai Qi lifts her hand. A white light shot from his fingers into Li Fan''s forehead.


    "I''ll give you a little bit of my divine knowledge, which can help you rise to a new situation in a short time. At the same time, the cultivation method of divine consciousness is also printed in divine consciousness. You can cultivate yourself slowly. " Bai Qi looks pale after all this.


    "Thank you, master," Li Fan quickly closed his eyes and calmed down, carefully experiencing his new cultivation method of divine consciousness. After a while, he opened his eyes and asked, "master, what is the meaning of the natural force in this cultivation method?"


    Bai Qi''s face slowly changed back to the previous color. Hearing Li Fan''s question, he explained, "this natural force is a kind of magic used by the man you were with just now. It can communicate the use of natural forces between heaven and earth. "¡° "Magic," Li Fan blurted out¡° That''s right. "Bai Qi looked at Li Fan by surprise." he can also be called magic. There are many cultivation methods in the knowledge I give you. Your time has lost a lot of our ancient skills. "¡° Master, I will try my best to practice and I won''t let you down. " Li Fan knew how precious the things he got, so he knelt down on the ground and kowtowed like white. Bai Qi smiles with satisfaction and reaches out to help Li Fan. "Let''s go, apprentice. Let''s go out." with that, the space in front of Li Fan is distorted, and Bai Qi and himself return to the grass outside the independent space¡° Li Fan, you are back! " Chen Xi feels the fluctuation of the air and finds that Li Fan and Bai Qi appear in front of her. Happy ran to Li Fan''s side, concerned asked "how, nothing?" Li Fan has not yet answered, Chen Xi has stood in front of Li Fan again and said to Bai Qi, "Bai Qi, what do you want?" Bai Qi looked at Chen Xi and said with a smile, "little doll, if I wanted to be bad for you, you would have been dead. For the sake of being a spiritual practitioner. I don''t care with you. You go Chen Xi looked at Bai Qi suspiciously, "you will be so kind, but we have come to sign a soul contract with you, so you let us go."¡° Hahaha "I know what you think, but I don''t belong to the ghost world now. You can''t sign a soul pact. I don''t want to kill you for no reason Bai Qi then disappeared in front of several people. Wang Bing and Zhang Guowen support each other and stand behind Chen Xi. Several people''s eyes are fixed on Li Fan¡° Where did he take you? Did you say anything? " Chen Xi looks at Li Fan and asks. Li Fan hesitated for a moment, thinking about whether to tell Chen Xi that he was Baiqi''s teacher, but he finally held back. Just tell Chen Xi that Bai Qi has brought him to an independent space and asked about his own cultivation. I didn''t embarrass myself. Then he brought himself out¡° Auntie Wang, why do you say Bai Qi? " After listening to Li Fan, Chen Xi looks back at Wang Bing and asks. Wang Bing shook his head and sighed, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s really like what he said. Just because Li Fan is a natural God, he let us go. We are too weak for him Chen Xi and Zhang Guowen nodded completely, somewhat dejected. When Li Fan saw that some people were frustrated, he asked Chen Xi, "should we go. I guess it''s almost dawn in reality. "No, time in every space is lost separately, so in reality it may be just a few seconds or minutes." Chen Xi explained¡° Oh, "Li Fan nodded," then how can we go back to the real world? "¡° We are all practitioners. Although we haven''t practiced divine consciousness, we can still go back. As for you. " Chen Xi walked around Li Fan a few times. Suddenly, a hand knife hit Li Fan on the neck. Li Fan''s eyes suddenly darkened. The last scene was seeing Chen Xi''s cunning smile and voice saying, "I''ll take you back!"

 V1.Chapter 16

    The rising moonlight shrouds the vast forest. Surrounded by many thorns and roses, there stands an ancient castle. It seems that the castle has been a long time. The gray walls are covered with dark green vines. So many of them almost surround the windows, and some even get into the windows, revealing a bit of gloom.


    But in front of this gloomy castle, it is full of white roses. The roses in the wind are still with a clear smile, so pure and fascinating.


    In the room in the middle of the castle, the lights were shining at the moment. An old man with white hair was sitting on the seat in the middle of the room. The silver silk all over the head can''t cover up the momentum of the old people sweeping the world. There was a flash of light in his eyes.


    "Wei''er, my father has told you many times that he is dead. Why don''t you always give up? "The old man said, looking at the young girl sitting beside him.


    The girl lowered her head, her face covered by her scattered hair, and her eyes with tears could be seen from the gap between her hair.


    "Father, I don''t believe that even if he died, he would come back to me." The girl raised her head and looked at her father with tears in her eyes.


    "Silly boy," the old man touched the girl''s hair pitifully, "the element explosion at that level can''t retain any divine consciousness. He has already disappeared in this space


    "No, father, you didn''t see that man. He must have been reincarnated. How powerful he is. " The girl is still stubborn looking at her father. Turn your head to the bottom of the steps and say, "Medivh, tell your father, is that man his reincarnation?"


    Standing under the steps, Medivh was wrapped in a black robe. Hearing the girl''s question, he looked up hesitantly and said, "patriarch, miss, that man looks very similar, but his subordinates are not sure whether it is his reincarnation."


    After listening to Madison''s words, the old man turned his head and looked at his beloved daughter and said slowly, "Wei''er, although they look very similar, you can''t just give him the cultivation method of divine consciousness, which will affect the balance of space."


    "Father, that cultivation method was originally created by him. Besides, we didn''t violate the law of space." The girl raised her head and wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes¡° That cultivation method was only put by him. Now it''s just returned to its original owner. If it had not been for him, my daughter would have left you long ago. "


    "Alas," the old man sighed, "it''s just fate. But I will never allow anything else to happen. Now we are in danger


    The girl raised her head and laughed at her father. "Don''t worry, father. The rest is up to him. If he is really that person, he will come back to me. "


    Father and daughter looked at each other and laughed, and they were quiet.


    There was a shout outside the report door.


    "Come in," the old man said coldly, putting away his smile.


    Through the door came a man in black, arched his hand and said, "report to the patriarch, we just got the news. There has just been a spatial fluctuation in Wangyue mountain. When our people went to find out. I found someone breaking the space there. "


    "Well," the old man asked, his face unchanged, "have you found out who it is?"


    "Yes, we found that there were ex vivo experts who used to be there." Said the man in black¡° In addition, the breath of spatial fluctuation shows that leaving people is going to the main material world. "


    "All right, go down," the old man waved, waiting for the man in black to turn and leave, then he said to Madison¡° Medivh, how''s that man now? "


    "Patriarch, I can''t get in touch with him since he discovered the method of cultivating divine consciousness." Medivh replied.


    The girl looked up at her father and asked, "father, do you doubt it''s him?"


    The old man looked dignified and said, "some doubt. It seems that the man you are talking about is indeed a divine one. Has he come here to break through the realm of first glimpse? " Then the old man shook his head again¡° It''s impossible. Even the natural God can''t break through so quickly. And there is no one in the dream world who is suitable for signing souls. "


    "Father, I want to find him," said the girl named Wei''er.


    "No, just now I said I would not go to him. Now I want to go out when I hear the news." The old man said sternly to the girl, then turned to Medivh and said, "Medivh, you should pay attention to him."


    "Yes, sir," Medivh said.


    "Father," the girl cried anxiously.


    The old man turned his head and his stern look eased. "Don''t you know that the other big families are very uneasy now, son? At this time, our most important business is the dream world. Let the rest go. "


    Hearing her father say this, the girl didn''t go on. He lowered his pretty face. It''s just the twitching shoulder that shows her fluctuating heart.


    "Medivh, you''ll take care of Wei''er. I don''t want this to happen. Let her reflect in her room. " The old man said to Madison.


    The girl suddenly raised her head, "father, are you going to lock me up?"¡° I don''t know what you''ll do if I don''t lock you up. I won''t let anything happen now. Medivh, take Wei''er away. "The old man said and sat back in his chair heavily¡° Miss, let''s go. "Madison took the girl''s hand. The girl looked at her father, sighed, and walked out of the room with Madison. Seeing them leave the room, the old man gave a long sigh¡° Alas, it''s all fate. It seems that the peace of the dream world for so many years will be broken again. I hope the other big families don''t do anything at this time. "¡° "Madison." the girl who came out of the room broke free of Madison''s hand and said, "I want to find him."¡° Miss, I violated the law of space last time. I won''t let you go this time. The patriarch has said that this is an extraordinary period. " Medivh said, standing in front of the girl¡° Also, we''re not sure whether the person who came here is him or not, "the girl said helplessly as she looked at Madison standing in front of her." then you''re doing me a favor. " Madison quickly waved his hand and said, "Miss, please spare me. Last time it was a small thing, I helped you. Now I dare not do anything for you. You''d better wait honestly. " The girl laughed, got close to Madison''s ear and said, "this is a very small thing. It''s like this..." after hearing this, Madison looked at the girl in disbelief and asked, "is this the thing?" The girl nodded, "yes, you can help me with this."¡° Yes, but I can''t guarantee success. " Medivh nodded and agreed¡° No problem. "The girl gave a sly smile.

 V1.Chapter 17

    In the room on the second floor of the villa, Yang Yitian didn''t make a sound after listening to Chen Xi''s report for a long time. Obviously, I was a little shocked by the result of this operation. In his expectation, he sent out two good players of the league, who should be able to subdue Bai Qi effortlessly. But I didn''t expect Baiqi to be so powerful.


    "Forget it, Xiao Xi, since we didn''t succeed this time. Well, let''s wait for Li Fan to grow up, "Yang Yitian said wearily." now we are still in the stage of cultivating him. It seems that our plan needs to be put off for a while


    Chen Xi some reluctantly agreed, will turn to leave the room. But Yang Yitian continued, "Xiao Xi, do you still refuse to forgive your father?"


    Chen Xi''s face with a hate expression, said, "grandfather, I will not forgive him, never. He left us when my mother and I needed him most. I have followed my mother''s surname. I won''t forgive him


    "Alas," Yang sighed disappointedly, "it''s also my responsibility. If it wasn''t... Alas, forget it. Xiao Xi, go and have a rest. "


    Chen Xi bows to Yang Yitian and turns to walk out¡° Grandfather "Chen Xi walked to the door and stopped," is he really missing? " Chen Xi, with his back to Yang Yitian, stood at the door and asked in a suppressed voice.


    Half ring, behind came a sigh of Yang Yitian. Chen Xi''s shoulder trembled slightly. There was no sound and he walked out of the room.


    Li Fan felt his nose itching and reluctantly opened his eyes. Find a huge face over your eyes. Take a closer look, it turned out that the fat man was teasing him with a straw. Li Fan stood up and saw the fat man sitting on his bed. There was a scream from the old bed in the dormitory. He remembered that he was knocked unconscious from behind by Chen Xi yesterday. But there was no pain.


    It seems that they really know the two worlds, Li Fan thought. He joked to the fat man casually, "I haven''t seen you for two months. Have you made progress again?"


    "Hey" fat man didn''t care about shaking the fat on his body. "It''s really a few kilograms of meat. But it seems that you are doing well in the temple. How about it? "


    Li Fan laughs and simply tells the situation in Fengyin temple. Of course, he hides the things about cultivation. After listening to Li Fan''s story, the fat man said excitedly, "ha ha, you''ve been a librarian for two months. Ha ha, I''m so happy."


    Li Fan speechless looking at the fat man for a long time, can''t help but give the fat man a hard punch, "Damn, you don''t laugh, right?"


    The fat man quickly stopped laughing, choked all over the fat and trembled, "librarian, do you have to ask me to rub a meal?" Fat man''s eyes are sweeping Li Fan''s body.


    "OK, I invite you." Li Fan couldn''t resist the fat man''s eyes, so he had to promise.


    "Ha ha, cool." The fat man is naked, shaking all over his body, and his mouth is full of barbecue. He says vaguely, "I think you''d better look for a job every holiday, so I can eat you more times."


    "Damn, your uncle''s" Li Fan said angrily, "I tell you, you are not allowed to tell the boss about this."


    "Yes, as long as you pack my food for a month," the fat man continued to put barbecue in his mouth.


    "Just you pig, a week at most," said Li Fan, sending a piece of meat to his mouth.


    The fat man blew on the beer bottle and threw a few pieces of meat into his mouth. He wiped his mouth and said¡° By the way, boss, they have found a place for internship, so they won''t appear in the miscellaneous schools in the second half of the semester. "


    Li Fan heard here speechless than the middle finger, "you can do it!"


    "You''re here, too?" A figure appeared at the two people''s table, a white dress of Chen Xi stood on the side, looking at the two people said with a smile.


    The fat man quickly wiped his mouth, put on his own clothes, and said with a smile on his face, "big beauty, I can really meet you there. Let''s just eat together."


    Chen Xi waved her hand with a smile, pointed to a table with three people on the other side and said, "no, I came with my friends, too. I just saw you are here. There''s something for Li Fan. "


    Li Fan pointed to the chair beside him and said to Chen Xi, "what''s the matter? Sit down and talk."


    "I just want you to do me a favor." Chen Xi said with a smile¡° Let''s pay back the favor I helped you last time. "


    "Hey, this is a must, or I help you." fat see a chance to kiss Fangze, quickly cut in, "I will help you."


    Chen Xi chuckled, pointed to the fat man and said, "your name is Yuntian? But it doesn''t match your figure


    The fat man looked at his figure and said, "what can I do? This is my father''s name. But if you have any help, I can help you. "


    Chen Xi shook his head and said to the fat man, "you really can''t help me. Only he can help


    "Me?" Li Fan said in surprise, "what can I do for you?" Since seeing Chen Xi''s strength in the dream world, Li fan knows that he is far from Chen Xi.


    "I''ll wait for you at the old place in the evening. I''ll tell you after you come." Chen Xi said hello to them and left. Fat see Chen Xi go far, quickly moved to Li Fan''s side, curious asked "fan Zi, talk about how to catch up with this big beauty, also the old place.". It can''t be... Hey, hey, hey. "Then the fat man began to smile¡° What do you think? I''ve only met her a few times. You''re really obscene, "Li Fan said helplessly when he saw the fat man''s obscene expression. Fat some boring moved back to his position, "don''t say forget it, drink bar." Then he raised the beer bottle and touched Li Fan, and poured it down. Because the school has not officially opened, there are very few people on the school playground. The moon showed half a crescent moon slanting in the sky, light starlight sprinkled on the playground grass. Li Fan and Chen Xi are walking slowly on the playground. The slow night wind made Chen Xi''s skirt swing¡° I want you to do me a favor. Can you do me a favor? " Chen Xi asked slowly¡° You don''t even tell me how I can help you, "Li Fan said helplessly. He saw that Chen Xi''s eyes seemed to be shining. Chen Xi ignored Li Fan''s question and said after a while, "do you want to help me first?" Li Fan feels that he has a big head. Chen Xi conceals things and only asks if he can help her, which makes Li Fan doubt the seriousness of the matter¡° If it''s what I can do, I can help you, "Li Fan said after a moment''s silence¡° This time, it''s my personal business, "Chen Xi lowered her head and raised her red eyes." I want you to go with me to find my father. "¡° "Your father," Li Fan asked suspiciously, "don''t you live with your parents?" Chen Xi nodded, with tears flashing in her eyes, "my father is also a member of the league, but in a task more than ten years ago. He''s missing. "¡° Since he is a member of the alliance, why didn''t the alliance go to him? " Li Fan asked¡° The League sent out a lot of people, but didn''t find him. And there''s more and more evidence that it''s dangerous to find the missing father, so the progress is slow. " The tears in Chen Xi''s eyes are more and more "can you help me?"¡° "No problem," Li Fan immediately began to feel sorry for Chen Xi and said, "in addition to being a member of the league, I''m still your friend. I will help you with your business. What about your father''s disappearance? "¡° I was not born when my father disappeared, so I heard what my mother told me later. "Chen Xi held back her excitement. Said slowly.

 V1.Chapter 18

    Li Fan couldn''t help feeling a little sad about Chen Xi''s experience and quickly comforted him, "don''t worry, I will help you. As long as your father is missing, he will be found. What mission did he go missing on? "


    Chen Xiping recovered his mood, went to the steps beside the playground, sat down and said slowly, "in fact, he was carrying out the task with several people at that time. It was the alliance that asked them to explore Kunlun Mountain, because it is said that Kunlun Mountain is a holy land since ancient times. But nothing has been found. So they need a comprehensive survey. At the beginning, the task was very smooth, but suddenly one day the League lost contact with everyone. Later, the alliance also sent personnel to investigate several times. But it''s either missing or the memory of that time disappears when I come back. So over the years. The alliance will never send more people in this field. "


    After listening to Chen Xi''s explanation, Li Fan immediately felt the difficulty. According to Chen Xi, the alliance sent personnel to investigate for many times, but nothing was found. According to Li Fan''s current understanding of the league. At that time, the people who carried out the task must have been much stronger than themselves. And his ability now is undoubtedly to die. Seeing Li Fan''s face is not good. Chen Xi continued.


    "I know you''re not strong enough. I just want you to go to Kunlun mountain with me. After so many years of investigation, at least you have a general understanding. We don''t go to dangerous places. "


    Li fan knows that Chen Xi said so just to cheer himself up. The purpose of Chen Xi''s visit is obviously to find out whether his father is really missing. But he has just agreed to Chen Xi''s request. I had to say, "well, since I have promised you, I will fulfill my promise, but why do you want to go to me? There should be a lot of experts in the league. "


    Chen Xi closed her hair and said, "but people in the league can''t avoid Kunlun Mountain, so no one wants to come. And I''m looking for you because this is also a chance for you to experience. Strength can only be rapidly improved in dangerous situations. "


    Li Fan nodded, it seems that Chen Xi has thought about everything before finding himself. Even if he does not agree, Chen Xi will certainly find other reasons to go with him. Thinking of this, Li Fan asked, "when shall we start?"


    "We need to prepare. I''ll give you some information. You can get familiar with it in advance. Seven days later, we''ll start Chen Xi stood up and took out a U disk to Li Fan¡° Here is the information of Kunlun Mountain and the report of some previous tasks. You see. "


    Li Fan took the U disk and said, "OK, I''m just taking advantage of these days to practice hard. It''s just the so-called" sharpening the gun in the moment, and I''m not happy. "


    Chen Xi nodded, his face restored some smile, "then I''ll go first, we''ll inform you before we leave."


    With that, Chen Xi turns around and leaves. Li Fan looks at Chen Xi''s back, looks at the information in his hand, and shakes his head with a bitter smile. He feels that he is getting farther and farther away from his original life.


    After separated from Chen Xi, Li Fan went back to his bedroom and checked the relevant information while the fat man was no longer in his bedroom. However, in addition to the detailed information of Kunlun Mountain, the reports on several tasks were in a mess. After watching it, Li Fan didn''t even know the specific experiences and results of several tasks. The mission brief simply says where the day is, and then suddenly it becomes the end of the mission and nothing. Let Li Fan on this trip to Kunlun Mountain is full of unknown fear.


    After reading the materials, Li Fan knew that he was riding a tiger up the mountain this time, so he had to put down his research on Kunlun mountain. Instead, he was immersed in his own divine consciousness and began to study the yinghun sword, which he inherited from Baiqi in the dream world.


    It turns out that in yinghun sword, there are not only the cultivation methods of divine consciousness, but also the summary of the application of divine consciousness in Baiqi''s thousands of years. In addition, there are records of martial arts, vigorous Qi, techniques and arrays. There are hundreds of them. Li Fan finally found his own satisfactory cultivation method of martial arts and techniques before he was tired of his divine sense. After reading about the cultivation of divine sense, Li Fan found that he was not as brilliant as he is now, so he simply put it down and didn''t practice.


    After breaking away from his divine consciousness, Li Fan stretched out his waist. I find that I''m a little tired, but I''m really in a good mood. Even though I know that this is the benefit of my divine consciousness being promoted. So he continued to cultivate his skills.


    "Ha ha, I''m really a genius." a few days later, Li Fan saw that he could finally communicate with the magic, and the natural forces made the water freeze into ice. He couldn''t help laughing. If Bai Qi saw Li Fan at this time, he would not hesitate to scold him. As a natural God, Li Fan had only a few days to communicate with the forces of nature, which could be regarded as useless in the circle of practitioners. At the same time, Li Fan''s application of divine consciousness is still in the state of standing still. But after a few days of contact, martial arts can also play a model.


    Li Fan is immersed in his own world when the phone rings. Chen Xi''s voice came over, "how are you preparing these days, but we are ready to start."


    "No problem. I''ve made great progress these days. I''m ready to go." Li Fan said triumphantly.


    Chen Xi''s silver ring like laughter came out from her mobile phone. "It''s worthy of being born with divine sense. Progress is fast, so I''ll see you at the railway station at 8 pm." With that, Chen Xi hung up.


    "You took so many things?" When Chen Xi saw Li Fan in the waiting room of the railway station, she cried in surprise. Li Fan looks at the backpack on Chen Xi''s back, looks at his suitcase and asks, "why, do I have too much? We''re going to Kunlun Mountain, "Chen Xi looked at Li Fan speechless and shook her head." there''s no need to bring so many things. You don''t have your bedding with you, do you? " Li Fan''s face was a little red and said, "no, I just brought a blanket." Chen Xi held her forehead with her hand, and said, "forget it, let''s go." Li Fan dragged his suitcase behind Chen Xi, and asked, "why don''t we fly by plane or sword?" Chen Xi looks back at Li Fan speechless. "First, we are not immortals. We can''t fly with the sword. Second, I am airsick." seeing that Li Fan wants to continue talking, Chen Xi goes on with a straight face and says, "third, from now on, don''t ask me some naive questions before going to Kunlun mountain." See Li Fan no longer speak, Chen Xi satisfied into the waiting room. For more than ten hours in the car, Chen Xi ignored Li Fan''s several attempts to speak. This made Li Fan feel very boring all the way. So Li Fan was in a daze all the time¡° Hello, wake up, here we are. "Li Fan feels someone pushing him in a daze. He opens his eyes and finds Chen Xi standing in front of him. He looks out of the window and says. Li Fan rubbed his eyes, stood up, stretched his waist and asked, "finally, where are we from?"¡° This is Golmud. We are going to the first stop of Kunlun mountain. " Chen Xi looks dignified said. With the flow of people out of the station, Li Fan suddenly felt a burst of fresh air. Give him a break¡° Where are we going next? " Li Fan turned to ask¡° My plan is to find a travel agency and we''ll go up the mountain with their tour group. " Breathing the fresh air of the plateau makes Chen Xi''s spirit better¡° Come with me, I''ve made a reservation. "Chen Xi took a few steps and found that Li Fan didn''t follow him. When she looked back, she saw that Li Fan was looking to the restaurant in the distance. This just remembered that they hardly had anything to eat in the car. At this time, they were already hungry. Hurriedly walked back to Li Fan, embarrassed to say, "well, let''s go to dinner first, I''m really a little hungry."

 V1.Chapter 19

    After dinner, Li Fan with Chen Xi came to the travel agency, but found that the whole travel agency is very depressed. In the open reception area, a middle-aged woman in her 40s and 50s was sitting with her head down playing with her mobile phone. As for the guests, there were none. See Li Fan two people come in. Women don''t mean to say hello at all.


    "Hey, we''re here for a tour. We''ve made a reservation before." Li fan can''t help but think of seeing Wang Bing for the first time when he saw the woman''s expression.


    The woman didn''t even raise her head and said, "we''ve closed recently, so we don''t receive customers."


    When Chen Xi heard this, her eyebrows suddenly twisted together. "Then why didn''t we tell us when we made the reservation before, and if you didn''t receive me, I''d refund my deposit."


    The woman looked up at them and said, "I can''t manage this. I haven''t paid my salary. If you want money, go to our boss. But I think he''s going to be finished


    They looked at each other and felt angry¡° Then tell me your boss''s contact information. " Li Fan said angrily.


    Women are still holding their heads down, fiddling with their mobile phones and saying, "want to find our boss? Go out, turn right and go straight. You can see a police station. Where can you find him? "


    Li Fan suddenly some fire big, "you this is to play with us, he all entered the police station, we how to find him."


    The woman finally took her eyes off the screen. He''s just waiting for the outcome of the case. You can wait for him at the door. He''s bald. "


    Li Fan just wants to keep on getting angry. Chen Xi quickly stopped Li Fan and said to the woman, "what''s the matter with him. Why don''t you start business recently? "


    The woman said with some disdain, "hum, it''s not dead at home. He didn''t do anything good for so many years. It''s all retribution. All right, you can go there if you want. I don''t have time to take care of you. " Then the woman continued to look down.


    Two people look at each other, Chen Xi turned out of the travel agency. Li Fan quickly followed him and asked, "what shall we do, go to him or change?"


    After going out, Chen Xi walked directly in the direction of the woman''s instructions, and said, "of course, I went to find him, but I paid the deposit. How can I return the deposit to me?"


    Li Fan nodded and walked behind Chen Xi for more than ten minutes. Then he saw the opposite police station at a crossroad.


    "Well, shall we wait here or go in and ask?" Li Fan stood at the intersection and asked.


    Chen Xi didn''t answer, but took out her mobile phone, dialed a number, whispered a few words, and then said to Li Fan, "go, we go in directly to ask for someone."


    Li Fan looked at Chen Xi in surprise, although he didn''t know the content of Chen Xi''s phone call. But see Chen Xi has entered the police station or quickly followed up. To Li Fan''s surprise, he thought that Chen Xi''s important people would be embarrassed by the people in the police station. Unexpectedly, when Chen Xi walked into the police station, someone had been waiting for them.


    "Hello, Miss Chen. I''m the director here. My name is Zhao. I just got a call and I''m waiting for you here. " The director surnamed Zhao said with a smile.


    Li Fan looked at Chen Xi in surprise, and immediately realized that Chen Xi''s phone call must have been made to some big man. In order to let the director meet himself.


    "Hello, director Zhao. I''m just here to travel, but I just learned that the boss of my travel agency is reporting to you. Their travel agency is closed now, so I''m here to ask for my deposit." Chen Xi said with a smile.


    "Oh, yes." Director Zhao smiles, points to a room on one side and says, "he''s in it. Ah, I''ve been here many times. But we haven''t made any progress in this case. So he just depends on it. "


    Chen Xi followed director Zhao''s instructions and found a middle-aged bald man sitting in the room. I''m talking to the police opposite.


    "What case makes you so embarrassed?" As soon as Chen Xi finished, he quickly changed his tongue and said, "I didn''t mean to inquire. I''m sorry


    Director Zhao waved his hand, "Hey, it''s OK. According to your ability, we can know that there are several people dead in our family, but we have no clue, "director Zhao said in a low voice, approaching Chen Xi''s ear." I suspect it''s a supernatural case. It''s weird. "


    Hearing this, Chen Xi stopped, frowned and asked, "if you have doubts, why didn''t you report it?"


    Director Zhao pointed to the room inside and motioned them to talk in the room. See two people into the room to sit down, director Zhao looked around the door, closed the door. Sitting opposite them, he sighed, "well, we also reported it, but there is no specific information. No one from above has come yet. No, you''re coming. " With that, director Zhao''s eyes swept around their bodies. Obviously, I want two people to help.


    Of course, Chen Xi understood what director Zhao meant, but she didn''t give a definite answer. Instead, she asked¡° So what''s going on


    In fact, this is the case. " Director Zhao got up and poured two glasses of water in front of them. After thinking for a while, he said slowly, "the boss''s surname is sun, and he is also a famous rich man here. Besides travel agencies, he also owns entertainment places, industries and so on. At the same time, he also owns loan companies. He is arguably the richest man here. It''s just that his reputation is not very good, and many people say that he is ill gotten gains. But there was nothing in our hands until last month. His wife died suddenly, and then in a few days, all the family members died for no reason. The results of our police''s body inspection show that several people died naturally without any physical diseases. "


    "It''s not a big case, is it?" Li Fan listened to Director Zhao finish, puzzled asked. Director Zhao looked at Li Fan, shook his head and said, "if it''s just one person, there''s no problem, but several people died in succession, and they all died naturally. This is a bit strange, and they are usually in good health. " Director Zhao stopped for a moment, looked at Chen Xi, hesitated and said, "and boss sun has been staying with us since his family died. He told me more than once that someone must have hurt them this time. Let''s speed up the case." After hearing this, Chen Xi asked with a trace of doubt on her face, "I''m afraid you have a special relationship with him." Director Zhao''s face suddenly became unnatural and hesitated for a while before he said, "indeed, people like him can be said to be underground forces. So we dealt with each other a few times. " Although director Zhao said that they had only dealt with each other several times, Chen Xi and Li Fan knew that there would be other contacts between them. So at this time, boss sun will find director Zhao¡° Miss Chen, although I have already reported it, I don''t have any exact information, and I won''t send people here at will. Since you are here, can you... "Director Zhao rubbed his hands and asked tentatively. Chen Xi looked at Li Fan, stood up and said, "OK, let''s meet him first. If there''s really something I can do for you. "¡° "That''s great," director Zhao said happily. "I just doubted before. You can determine if it''s what I think." With that, director Zhao quickly opened the door and took them to the room where boss sun was.

 V1.Chapter 20

    Director Zhao pushes open the door of boss sun''s room and signals the police inside to leave. Hearing the sound of opening the door, boss sun, sitting with his back to the door, turned around. A middle-aged face about forty or fifty years old appeared in the sight of several people. Although the affability on the face is very good. But still from the eyes from time to time across a trace of fierce eyes. A polished bald head adds a lot of evil to the whole face. A string of jade was twisting in his hand. See is director Zhao three people came in, did not get up at all meaning. It''s like meeting a stranger and still sitting in a chair.


    "Mr. Sun, are you treating me as your own home?" Director Zhao saw that boss sun didn''t care and asked angrily.


    "Ha ha, Lao Zhao. We don''t have to see each other like this. Let''s talk. When can you give me an answer Boss sun replied with no care.


    "You Director Zhao angrily pointed to boss sun, "do you want to solve your family''s problems?"


    Boss sun stretched out his hand to remove director Zhao''s finger and said with disdain, "it seems that you can solve the problem. How long has it been, and you don''t have any clue. Don''t forget I was... "


    Director of Zhao Li quickly interrupted boss sun''s words and said, "Hey, let''s not talk about things before. This time, I''ve invited a big man." Then he winked at boss sun.


    Boss sun glanced at Li Fan and said, "just the two of them, Lao Zhao, I don''t believe what you said about supernatural events. The two suckling children are not policemen."


    Hearing boss sun''s words, Li Fan was a little angry, but he didn''t say anything because of his personality cultivated for many years. However, Chen Xi stepped forward and said in a cold voice, "hum, I just came to ask for my travel deposit. I don''t care about your business."


    Boss sun pointed to the door and said contemptuously, "get out of here. I''ll pay the deposit. I don''t have any money to refund you. I''m in a bad mood now. "


    Director Zhao saw that Chen Xi had a sign of anger, and quickly went forward and said, "Miss Chen, I''m sorry, this man is used to prestige." Then he quickly turned to boss sun and said, "Mr. Sun, what are you doing? I can tell you that these two people can help you solve the case."


    Chen Xi reached out to get rid of director Zhao, who was standing in front of her. She went to boss sun and looked at him for a while. She said, "I wanted to help you, but I just found out. It turns out that your life is not long. I don''t want any money. I don''t want to be infected with cause and effect. "


    Chen Xi then turned to Li Fan and said, "let''s go. We''re looking for a travel agency. This guy doesn''t have a few days to live." Finish saying Chen Xi ignore two people, pull up Li Fan then walk outward.


    "Hum, pretend to be an immortal," boss sun scolded when he saw the figure of the two people leaving.


    Director Zhao saw them turn and leave. He stamped his feet and whispered a few words in boss sun''s ear.


    "What?" After hearing this, boss sun turned pale¡° Lao Zhao, what you said is not true. "


    "Ah" director Zhao threw away his hand, left boss sun behind and chased him out.


    See director Zhao left the room, boss sun Leng for a long time to react, then stood up and ran out.


    As soon as boss sun, Miss Chen, came out, he heard director Zhao''s voice not far away. He ran to the front. I found director Zhao standing in front of them with an embarrassed face and said, "don''t go like this. I beg you to help me. You can help me in the face of the old man."


    "Director Zhao, I promised to help you just because of my previous feelings, but I saw that man just now. He didn''t know who he had offended. Anyway, it hasn''t been a few days. It''s not something I should be in charge of. " Chen Xi''s cold face is a little bit mild to say.


    Director Zhao was a little worried when Chen Xi finished. He kept stamping his feet in the same place. He turned his head and saw boss sun come to him.


    "Old sun, please ask Miss Chen quickly, or you won''t have a few days to live." Director Zhao said eagerly.


    Chen Xi saw boss sun come near. At this time, boss sun''s face was completely out of the look of the world. Embarrassed, she said, "Miss Chen, I was blind just now. Please help me a lot. I''ll give you your money back, No. I''ll give you a double refund. You can help me. "


    Chen Xi was about to speak, but Li Fan said in advance, "Chen Xi, I think we''d better help him."


    Chen Xi looked at boss sun, turned his head and looked at Li Fan, shook his head and said, "it seems that he has done too many bad things in the past. This is not our business. "


    "But we should help him. Didn''t you tell me that a practitioner is to maintain balance? Although he has done bad things, if it''s really a supernatural event, we should also reach out. " Li Fan asked in a low voice.


    Chen Xi sighed and said, "I just saw from his face that this man must have been targeted by something, and I think his life is coming to an end. So we don''t have to worry about it. "


    "But if the thing you said has done harm to boss sun and continues to do harm to others, we don''t care." Li Fan asked.


    "If that thing continues to do evil, we practitioners must maintain peace, and then we must do it." Chen Xi replied. Li Fan turned to face Chen Xi''s eyes and said, "if we can do evil once, there will be a second time. Why do we have to watch someone suffer and not help. So what''s the use of claiming to be the defenders of the world? "¡° Ah, "Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and sighed," these are the rules of the world. We are just defending, not interfering. And I had a hunch just now that helping him would be a big problem for me. "¡° If we can''t help others, then what''s the use of us as practitioners? " Li Fan said in front of Chen Xi for the first time. Li Fan walked up to boss sun and said, "boss sun, I''ve decided to help you. No matter what she thinks. " Boss sun looked at Li Fan, turned his head and looked at Chen Xi, and said, "boy, I didn''t ask you to help. I came to ask Miss Chen. I don''t think you have any skills Li Fan suddenly some speechless, boss sun looks like a smart person, did not expect is like a brain less string, he clearly and Chen Xi are together. But I look down on myself¡° Boss sun, what he said just now is my idea. If you don''t need it, we''ll go. " Chen Xi went to Li Fan and said to boss sun, then turned to Li Fan and said, "you''re right. We really can''t watch someone suffer when their fate comes." When boss sun heard this, he was very happy and said to Chen Xi with a smile, "Miss Chen, thank you so much. When shall we start?" Chen Xi turned to Director Zhao and said, "director Zhao, since I have decided to help boss sun, do you want to go with me to have a look?" Director Zhao quickly nodded and agreed, "of course, I''ve heard about Miss Chen''s strength for a long time, but I haven''t seen her so far. Of course, I''ll go with her."¡° In that case, let''s go now, "Chen Xi said to boss sun.

 V1.Chapter 21

    The villa of boss sun''s family is located in the suburb of the city. The whole environment is very comfortable. Standing on the roof of the villa, you can see the Kunlun mountains looming in the distance. Let the whole person''s mood and soul seem to sublimate.


    Chen Xi and Li Fan strolled around boss sun''s villa carefully. But found that the entire villa, regardless of Feng Shui is very good, there is no suspicious place. This makes Chen Xi give up the idea that she thought Fengshui was bad before.


    "Boss sun, did you buy this villa from others or built it yourself?" Chen Xi asked, standing in front of the villa door.


    Boss sun replied without hesitation, "this villa was built on the land I bought a few years ago. At that time, my wife also went to the feng shui master and said that this piece of Feng Shui was very good. But I didn''t expect this to happen at home in a few years. "


    After hearing this, Chen Xi walked into the hall of the villa, looked around and asked, "didn''t you say you didn''t believe these things when you were at the police station? Why did you find someone to see it? "


    "Hi, I don''t believe it, but my wife is superstitious about these things, so she went there at that time. Do you see any problem? " Boss sun couldn''t help but look sad when he mentioned his wife.


    Chen Xi shook his head, did not answer boss sun, but said to Li Fan, "do you have any feelings?"


    Li Fan also shook his head, "I just feel the air here is very good, the environment is very comfortable. There is no other feeling


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "me too. It seems that there is no problem with this villa. Director Zhao, did boss sun''s family all have an accident here before? "


    Director Zhao quickly replied, "yes, it''s all happened in this villa. And it''s all without warning. "


    "Miss Chen, can you see what''s going on here?" Boss sun can''t wait to ask.


    "Now it seems that there is no problem with the location of your villa, so. You take us to the room where your family used to live Chen Xi thought for a while and said.


    Boss sun looked back at director Zhao. Director Zhao nodded and said, "OK, old sun. Let''s go and have a look. Anyway, the police have already looked at it. "


    Hearing this, boss Sun took a few people to see it once. After reading the rooms she lived in before her life, Chen Xi''s brows are even more locked. She also found no problems from several people''s rooms.


    She looked back at Li Fan. Sure enough, Li Fan was also confused. This makes Chen Xi more sure, because if it''s a ghost or something, a natural God like Li Fan will definitely feel it. But now it seems that the accident of boss sun''s family is not caused by ghosts.


    "I''m sorry, boss sun. So far, we haven''t found anything, "Chen Xi said. Seeing that boss sun''s expectant eyes became a little disappointed, she continued," can you tell me what your family''s reaction or did before the accident? There may be some clues. "


    Boss sun shook his head and sighed, "I''ve said it many times before in the police station. They didn''t respond to anything before the accident. I wasn''t at home when they had the accident, and I got a call to rush back. So I don''t know what they did. "


    "Don''t you usually come back to live here?" Chen Xi asked casually.


    But he found that boss sun hesitated and said, "I happened to have something in other places during that time, so I''m not here anymore."


    "Hum, boss sun, you are going with your lover." Chen Xi saw boss sun''s unnatural expression and said.


    "Hi, at that time, I did travel with my lover outside. It''s very normal for people like me to have a lover outside," boss sun answered freely after listening to Chen Xi.


    Chen Xi saw boss sun''s appearance and said to Li Fan angrily, "look, you men don''t have a good thing."


    Li Fan looked at Chen Xi depressed and said, "Hey, how do you say I''m here? I have nothing to do with you. If you say that, it will be misunderstood."


    Chen Xi snorted and ignored Li Fan. Instead, she said to boss sun, "are you going to divorce your wife and marry a lover?"


    "How can it be? I''m just playing outside. My wife and I have a good relationship. But what does that have to do with their sudden accident? " Boss sun obviously didn''t want to continue this topic and asked instead.


    "Maybe," Chen Xi said, "did she give you anything?"


    "No," Sun affirms, "I usually spend money to buy things for her, but she has never bought anything for me."


    "What''s wrong with that woman?" Li Fan asks Chen Xi.


    "Maybe," Chen Xi replied, turning her head to Director Zhao and asking, "director Zhao, were all the people found in their rooms?"


    "No," director Zhao said immediately. At the same time, he said to Chen Xi with dignified expression, "this is also the reason why I suspect this is a supernatural event. They all found death in the bathroom."


    "Restroom?" Chen Xi said in doubt, "let''s go and have a look." Then he followed boss sun.


    Entering the bathroom, Li Fan suddenly sighed that the rich are really different. The toilet in front of Li Fan''s eyes is at least ten square meters. The overall decoration is very luxurious. The light from the toilet chandelier shines on the surrounding gold ornaments. Make the whole bathroom look resplendent. Even if Li Fan didn''t know the tiles on the ground and around, he knew they were expensive. And the oversized bathtub in the bathroom. According to Li Fan''s estimation, that bathtub can let at least four or five people take a bath at the same time¡° It''s enough to swim in, "Li Fan thought. Chen Xi was not shocked by the luxury of the bathroom. She looked around and asked, "director Zhao, where did all those people go wrong?"¡° This is the front, "director Zhao said, pointing to a large floor mirror opposite the bathtub. At the same time, he went over and stretched out his hand and said, "those people all fell in front of this mirror." Li Fan went to the mirror and looked at it carefully. The mirror was very smooth, and the thick glass was shining brightly. The whole mirror is about two meters in length and is inlaid on the wall as a whole¡° Darling, I''m afraid this mirror is very expensive, "Li Fan said. Chen Xi looked at Li Fan scornfully and went to the mirror. Looking at the mirror carefully, I found that there was no difference with other mirrors, but it didn''t look like ordinary material. But nothing else¡° No problem Chen Xi definitely said. He pointed to Li Fan and said, "except for the mirror that he said is very expensive."¡° This mirror is not the one before me, "boss Sun said suddenly. Then he went to them and said, "the previous mirror was broken. Now this one was installed later. Look here." then sun pointed to the gap between the mirror and the wall. They looked in the direction that boss sun pointed out and found the traces of later installation. Chen Xi shook his head and said, "it doesn''t mean anything. There''s nothing wrong with this mirror. There''s no problem with this bathroom. "¡° Is it really an ordinary natural death? "Director Zhao asked with some doubts¡° There is nothing wrong with the whole villa now. " Chen Xi affirms to say¡° If we say that the question of this incident is that the place and way of several people''s accident is too strange. " Director Zhao nodded and said, "that''s right. If it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t doubt it was a supernatural event."¡° How about Chen Xi and I stay in this villa for a few nights to see what''s going on. " Li Fan said suddenly.

 V1.Chapter 22

    Li Fan said, looking at several people staring at himself, he explained¡° Before the accident is in the villa, now there is no discovery, maybe it is the wrong time. We''ll probably have something to gain by staying here for a few nights. "


    After hearing this, Chen Xi nodded and said to boss sun, "that''s it, boss sun. Li Fan and I can stay here for a few nights. "


    Boss sun quickly promised, "no problem, but now there is no one else in the house. Is there anything wrong with you two? "


    "Why don''t you stay here with us, boss sun?" Li Fan said to boss sun with a smile.


    "No," boss sun quickly waved, "I still don''t live here. I''d better live somewhere else. "


    "No way," Chen Xi reached out and stopped boss sun. "Now you have to be with us. If someone wants to harm you, we can help in time."


    Director Zhao also said, "yes, old sun. Your family has had an accident. It''s safer for you to be near Miss Chen. "


    Seeing that several people asked him to stay, boss sun had to nod down with a bitter face. So several people except director Zhao stayed in the villa. At present, Chen Xi and Li Fan once again explored in detail, and Chen Xi also set up alarm measures at several locations. And tell Li fan that his alarm is only useful for ghosts. There will be no response to other intruders. After finishing the whole villa''s precaution work, several people took a rest in their temporary rooms.


    Li Fan did not enter the room to sleep. Although the villa looks nothing special, it is not careless at all. Still in his own room, he began to cultivate his divine consciousness.


    "Dangdangdang" Li Fan heard his door knocked, outside the door came Chen Xi''s voice "Li Fan, open the door to find you."


    Li Fan opened the door and saw Chen Xi standing in front of her room in her pajamas, her wet hair smelling of shampoo.


    "Why don''t you go to bed so late? Have you found anything?" Li Fan asked Chen Xi.


    "Not found" Chen Xi enters the room, the towel in her hand is still wiping her hair¡° There is nothing wrong with this villa, but I always feel strange. "


    Li Fan closed the door, went to the bed and sat down, looking at Chen Xi''s youth body under her thin pajamas. Suddenly felt his face hot up. "I feel the same way, but we haven''t found any clues so far," he said


    Chen Xi felt Li Fan''s eyes and glared at Li Fan. He pulled the clothes on his body and said, "there are two possibilities in this situation. First, the strength of that thing is higher than ours. Second, it is not here at ordinary times. It only comes when it harms people."


    Li Fan saw Chen Xi''s eyes, quickly drank a few water, pressed his mood. Just want to talk, suddenly from outside the room came a exclamation "ghost!"


    Almost at the same time, they jump to the door. Just as they want to open the door, the door is suddenly opened, and boss sun bumps into Li Fan.


    "Ghost, ghost," boss sun kept yelling, holding Li Fan''s clothes tightly in both hands.


    Chen Xi rushed out of the door, then returned to the room, looked at the two people lying on the ground and said, "get up, there''s nothing."


    Li Fan reached out and pushed boss sun away, gasping and asking, "what''s the matter? It''s killing me. "


    Boss sun looked at them with fear and said, "I just wanted to go to the bathroom. Suddenly I saw someone in the mirror smiling at me. I''m so scared I''m coming to you. "


    At this time, they saw that boss sun''s trousers had a water stain. Yellow liquid is flowing down the trouser legs.


    Chen Xi covered her nose and said, "what, I didn''t find anything. Get up and let''s have a look. "


    "I''m not going. I''m not going." boss sun waved his hand in panic. "You go. I haven''t recovered yet."


    Chen Xi winks at Li Fan. Li Fan goes to boss sun, reaches out his hand, pulls boss sun up from the ground and says, "if you really saw a ghost just now, it''s only safe to be with us. Otherwise, Li Fan laughed.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go with you," boss Sun said like crying. Finish saying then tightly pull Li Fan''s clothes to follow behind two people came to the washroom.


    "Nothing''s changed. So is the air." Chen Xi looked at the bathroom and said, "you don''t have hallucinations."


    Boss sun shook his head and said, "no, I must have seen someone smiling at me in the mirror, but I didn''t see it clearly."


    Li Fan went to the front of the mirror and looked at it carefully. He stretched out his hand and knocked on the mirror. "It''s the same as what we saw in the afternoon."


    "Boss sun, no problem. You must be dazzled. The alarm I set didn''t prompt at all. Don''t worry. " Chen Xi looked at boss sun and said for sure. Then he put his hand in front of his nose and said, "you''d better take a bath and change your clothes."


    Boss sun was still a little afraid, and he turned his eyes to Li Fanxun and asked, "little brother, shall I live with you tonight?"


    Li fan can''t help looking at boss sun speechless. He, who has just come into contact with the cultivation circle, wants to protect people. But Chen Xi obviously won''t be with boss sun. So he nodded and said, "OK, then take a bath. Let''s go out and wait for you. "¡° Then you must wait for me at the door. " Boss sun looked at the back of the two people and said¡° "OK," Li Fan, who closed the door, looked at Chen Xi and said, "it''s too strange. Boss sun is still a ruthless character in the daytime. How can he be so miserable now."¡° He is also an ordinary person in the fierce world, "Chen Xi sighed, looking at Li Fan and said," you just came into contact with this circle, don''t you think I''m a ghost, scared to death. " Hearing Chen Xi mention the situation at that time, Li fan can''t help but feel funny about his performance. Then he said, "it seems that I don''t know my insignificance until I come into contact with something I don''t know." Chen Xi leans against the wall outside the bathroom and hears Li Fan say so. She smiles and says, "the things we touch are all part of us, and the unknown things are always our driving force." Li Fan nodded, just want to speak, from the bathroom came a "bang"¡° Boss sun, "Li Fan heard the voice and called to the bathroom. There was still a splash of water in the bathroom. Boss sun did not answer. Li Fan yelled again. There is still no one to speak. Li Fan and Chen Xi looked at each other and saw the problem from each other''s eyes. Chen Xi flashed to the door and watched Li Fan kick on the door¡° "Ouch," Li Fan cried, covering his feet. "How can this door be so strong?"¡° It''s useless, "Chen Xi looked at Li Fan scornfully, reached out and pressed on the door of the bathroom, but didn''t see Chen Xi exert herself. The door of the washroom was smashed open. They looked into the bathroom and saw boss sun lying naked under the shower head of the bathroom under the steaming steam. The water kept hitting him. Boss sun is still lying on the ground, apparently dead¡° Ah "suddenly saw the dead, even if Li Fan was ready, he still called out¡° Don''t cry, "Chen Xi said calmly to Li Fan¡° Call director Zhao to come over. " Li Fan quickly took out his mobile phone to call director Zhao and asked him to come as soon as possible. Li Fan, who has hung up, enters the bathroom behind Chen Xi. Through the steaming steam, their eyes were fixed in the mirror on the bathroom wall¡° There''s something wrong with that mirror. " Two people say with one voice.

 V1.Chapter 23

    "Well, you also found out?" Chen Xi looks at Li Fan doubtfully and asks.


    "Oh, No. I just think of the strange feeling that boss Sun said before when he saw someone smiling at him in the mirror. " Li Fan said quickly. In fact, when entering the bathroom, the soul sword in his divine sense suddenly gives a prompt, and he blurts it out, but Li Fan doesn''t intend to tell Chen Xi the real situation. I just think it''s better to hide things about Baiqi.


    Chen Xi nodded, looked at Li Fan with a little approval, and said, "yes, I found it only when I associated with the previous things. It looks like we''ve all been cheated. "


    With that, Chen Xi bypasses boss sun''s body on the ground and walks to the mirror. There is a thin layer of fog on the mirror, which makes the whole mirror more mysterious.


    "How do you feel about this mirror?" Chen Xi looked at the mirror and asked without looking back.


    Li Fan stopped behind Chen Xi and said, "this mirror makes me feel like there is another world inside."


    "Ha ha," Chen Xi said with a noncommittal smile and said coldly to the mirror, "come out as soon as possible, can''t you wait for me to destroy your deposit?"


    The mirror still doesn''t react, and the water vapor accumulates more and more on the mirror. It''s like laughing at two people.


    "Well, no penalty for a toast." Chen Xi gave a cold hum. He waved an invisible wave and hit the mirror.


    The steam on the mirror is scattered by Chen Xi''s attack, but the whole mirror is not damaged. There is still no response.


    Chen Xi looked at it in a daze. The invisible wave he just wielded was the evolution form of the technique. He attacked the enemy in front of him through the wave of the air. Some are similar to the ultrasonic form. Although the attack power is not strong, but did not expect the mirror even intact.


    "How can this thing be so strong?" Li Fan asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know." Chen Xi shook his head and bit his silver teeth. Just about to move, Li Fan reaches out his hand to stop Chen Xi.


    "Wait a minute, how can I feel that this mirror is just a passage." Li Fan looked at the mirror and said.


    Chen Xi stops to attack. She knows that Li Fan, as a natural God, is not strong now, but since he has awakened, then perception should not be wrong.


    "If it''s a passageway, it can only lead to one place." Chen Xi thought for a while and said.


    "Where?" Li Fan asked.


    "Mirror space is also called parallel space. Every potential plane has a corresponding parallel space, and everything that happens in it is the same as the corresponding potential plane. It''s like looking in the mirror. You do what you do in the mirror. " Chen Xi explained¡° But even those in the league have just heard of it, and have not experienced it. "


    "Why?" Li Fan looked at the mirror and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s recorded in the alliance''s materials. All those who have read the materials think that it''s impossible to exist." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and said, "if you can reach the mirror space, what is the relationship between you and you in the mirror space. If you enter the mirror space, does it mean that you come back to the world. It''s so contradictory that everyone thinks it''s impossible. "


    After hearing this, Li Fan shook his head and said, "no, I think it''s real, otherwise the alliance won''t keep the mirror space as data. Maybe we know too little. "


    "Maybe. What shall we do now?" Chen Xi asked.


    Li Fan looked at Chen Xi, this is the first time Chen Xi asked his opinion, before Chen Xi are their own decisions, and they follow behind. Maybe he found that his ability became stronger, Li Fan thought.


    But see Chen Xi asked himself how to do next, Li Fan is not a nod. If you find that there is something wrong with the mirror, it is also a reminder of yinghun sword. Now the soul sword has no message. Seeing Li Fan shaking his head, Chen Xi sighed. Just want to say something, but suddenly found that the mirror has changed.


    Just now because of their own attack and the spread of water vapor to re spread the mirror, and more and more. There''s even water running down the mirror. The whole mirror becomes brighter because of the erosion of water. Suddenly, they both saw a blurred face in the mirror, as if laughing. It disappeared in an instant.


    "I''m blinded?" Li Fan said in surprise.


    "No, I saw those eyes, too." Chen Xi said definitely, "it seems that the people in the mirror made the ghost before the accident. We are waiting for a while. Just now boss sun saw that face and then it happened. "


    Then they stood together and stared at the mirror. There''s more steam on the mirror. The whole mirror looks like a waterfall of water. Constantly flowing.


    All of a sudden, the mirror lights up and then darkens again. Their eyes were fascinated by the bright light of the mirror. I didn''t feel any problems.


    "Where is this?" Before Li Fan opened his eyes, he heard Chen Xi cry.


    Li Fan quickly opened his eyes and found that they were not in the bathroom. Two men stood in a dark cave, behind them was the blocked rock. A passage craggy extended in front of them. The cold wind blowing around, people can''t help but shiver. I don''t know where the light shines on the walls of the cave. There are some complex patterns on the walls. After they walk in, they find that they are carved with some pictures. I don''t know how far it is.


    The picture in front of them looks like an altar offering sacrifices. On the high altar, a man with a face mask is praying to heaven with both hands. It seems that because of the age of depiction, the picture seems a little fuzzy. Two people look down in turn, are some sacrificial scenes and war scenes. All the characters in the picture are wearing grimace masks. I can''t see what it looks like. Two people went not far, is still no new discovery¡° Forget it, we''d better find the end of the cave as soon as possible. It seems that the pictures on the wall are murals of sacrifice, prayer and war. It''s all for commemoration. " Chen Xi said impatiently. Li Fan nodded, and the two of them no longer related to the pictures on the wall, but sped along the cave. After walking for about an hour, they turned a bend and a huge cave appeared in front of them. A huge altar is located in the middle of the cave. There were countless torches standing around. The altar is about tens of meters high. The scattered steps make the whole altar even higher. The top of the altar is far higher than the two people''s line of sight, making the situation at the top of the altar unclear. The altar standing in the open cave makes the whole cave even more strange¡° This altar is the same as the mural we have seen before. " Li Fan looked at the altar in front of him and said. Chen Xi nodded. They turned around the altar and found that there was nothing around the altar except the torch¡° It seems that we can only find it at the top of the altar, "Chen Xi said, looking up at the altar¡° The sacrificial scenes on the murals just now look like praying for blessings. " Li Fan asked with some doubts. Chen Xi sneered and said, "we just see the image of sacrifice, but we don''t know what sacrifice is used at the top of the altar."

 V1.Chapter 24

    Chen Xi said, two people no longer make a sound, the whole cave is only the sound of torch burning. The dim torch shines around the altar, making the whole space more gloomy. They looked at each other and decided to take a look at the top of the altar. The inexplicable death of boss sun''s family must have something to do with the space they came to. Since there is no one in the cave, everything will be clear when they reach the top of the altar.


    "Go," Chen Xi carefully climbed the steps of the altar, found no problem, then turned to Li Fan said.


    The whole altar is somewhat similar to the shape of a pyramid, but there are stone steps on each side of the altar, and they walk up one of the steps.


    "It''s strange why we''ve been up for such a long time and nothing happened?" Li Fan said doubtfully.


    Chen Xi looked at the top of the altar with a sneer and said, "it''s no surprise that this altar was used for sacrifice in the previous pictures. Didn''t you find that in the previous wall paintings, except for the people at the top of the altar, all people worship around the altar? No one can go to the altar except the one at the top of it. "


    Li Fan nodded and said, "in this way, the altar should have been here for a long time. It seems that we have to face only one person."


    "Yes, I just don''t know what''s on it," Chen Xi said. She looked up and down, and found that they had reached the middle of the altar. Standing here, she couldn''t even see the torch under the altar. I only saw a hazy light.


    "This altar is really weird." Chen Xi said to herself. Then he said to Li Fan, "go, let''s speed up." Then he stopped talking and went up.


    The slightly steep steps made it difficult for them to move forward. After walking for a few minutes, they finally saw the top of the altar. They all stood on the edge of the top of the altar and looked carefully.


    "Ah" on the top of the altar, Li Fan saw what was in front of him and gave out a cry of surprise.


    The top of the altar is very flat, but there is a pool about ten meters in the middle. The edge of the pool has been trimmed. Huge stones neatly surround the pool, and the stones are carved with complex and strange patterns. In the middle of the pool stands a tall wood. They are far away from each other. They can''t see the specific situation clearly, except for nothing else.


    When they walked into the pool, they found that there was no water in the pool. The dry pool smelled rotten. The bottom of the pool was probably the cause of the dry, covered with a layer of brown things.


    "What is the wood standing there?" Li Fan pointed to the middle of the pool and asked.


    "That''s the totem pole." Chen Xi carefully identified it and said, "do you see if there are patterns on it?"


    Li Fan looked carefully and found that there was a pattern on the totem pole mentioned by Chen Xi. After turning around the totem pole, Li Fan realized that the pattern was a face and looked evil from a distance.


    "There''s nothing but this totem pole." Li Fan asked.


    Chen Xi pointed to the totem pole in the middle of the pool and said, "that''s the totem pole."


    As soon as Chen Xi''s voice fell, she saw a burst of black smoke around the totem pole in the middle of the pool. Two people seem to hear sounds like far and near telling something. The voice contains appeal, desire, reluctance and indignation.


    The smoke gradually became thicker around the totem pole, and a figure floated in the smoke. His face was covered by smoke, but he couldn''t see clearly. He just revealed a pair of shining eyes from the smoke, and the evil breath reverberated in the whole space.


    "It seems that you killed all those people?" Chen Xi stepped forward and pointed to the figure in the smoke.


    The figure in the smoke was twisted, and a cold laugh echoed in their hearts. "Yes, it''s just that there are too few energy bodies for ordinary people. I didn''t expect that there were two big living people coming to me."


    Li Fan and Chen Xi both saw the surprise from each other''s eyes. They didn''t make a sound, but communicated with each other directly through spiritual power, that is, divine consciousness.


    "What are you? How can you be here? " Chen Xi stood in front of Li Fan and asked.


    "What am I, ha ha. It doesn''t matter to tell you that I''m a mirror demon. You all come from the so-called human world. Ha ha, the main material world you call yourself is really rich. I don''t think I''ll be able to solidify in a long time. " The figures in the smoke burst into silent laughter.


    "It seems that you are all practitioners. I don''t know if you can form a solid body after I have absorbed your skills."


    "Mirror demon!" Chen Xi exclaimed, "are you something in mirror space?"


    "Ha ha ha, what? My Lord is the overlord of the mirror space. Hum, I can''t see that your little girl knows the mirror space. "


    "Is this altar dedicated to you?" Li Fan stood beside Chen Xi and said.


    "That''s right. In order to come to your world, I managed to bewitch a group of people to worship me. It''s a pity. They didn''t have such a strong ability at that time. It''s killing everyone, and I''m not yet United. " The voice of the mirror devil''s regret rang out in their hearts. Then he said excitedly, "however, after I have absorbed you, I will certainly condense into substance."


    Mirror devil said, twisted smoke suddenly stopped down, constantly condensed to the middle¡° Wait a minute, "Li Fan said suddenly." since you want to absorb our ability, you must let us die clearly. " After hearing Li Fan''s words, the smoke stopped condensing, and the words of mirror demon rang out again, "of course, your strength can know something."¡° How did you come to this world? Is the mirror outside you Li Fan asked¡° Hey, boy, the mirror outside is not me. It''s just a way for me to absorb capacity. It''s ridiculous that people in your world actually use it as a mirror. As for the purpose I came to this world. " After a pause, the mirror demon said, "of course, it''s to occupy this rich world. Well, you already know what you should know, and you''re ready to be a part of me."¡° Hum, "Chen Xi cold hum a, stood in front of Li Fan''s body, said to the mirror devil disdainfully," don''t listen to it nonsense, what mirror devil, he is just a mirror space evil spirit. ". If he has the power of mirror demon, how can he not condense the entity? " Hearing Chen Xi''s words, the figure in the smoke obviously stayed for a while. Then he laughed to "I didn''t expect you to know so many things, but even if I was a mirror evil spirit, it was enough to kill you." After the mirror evil spirit finished speaking, the smoke suddenly condensed into a ball, the figure in the center was obviously reduced, and suddenly waved out his hand in the smoke, and a half meter long half moon shaped Gray Dark Blade rushed to them. Chen Xi saw the evil spirit attack to come over, quickly blocked in front of Li Fan, the mouth drank a low. A flame about the size of a palm appears in front of Chen Xi''s eyes, waving with the palm. The fireball meets the dark gray blade. The place where the two phases collided gave off a dark red light. Chen Xi''s fireball seemed to swallow the gray dark blade, and continued to fly towards the smoke. After passing through the smoke, it dissipated¡° Hehe, hehe, he has some skills. So I can evolve better. " The voice of the evil spirit rang out in the bottom of their hearts. The evil spirit in the smoke stretched out his hands, and the smoke around him suddenly burst out. All over the cave¡° Ha ha, go to hell. " The voice of the evil spirit echoed in the bottom of their hearts.

 V1.Chapter 25

    With the laughter of evil spirits, thick black smoke filled the whole space. Chen Xi and Li Fan will be closely surrounded by the two people.


    "Ha ha, give me your power." The sound of the evil spirit''s constant laughter rang out in the bottom of their hearts.


    "Hum." Chen Xi, wrapped in smoke, gives a cold hum. The whole body seemed to be in flames. Standing beside her, Li Fan felt a burst of hot air coming from the pavement. Chen Xi actually props up an egg shaped flame cover in front of the two people and covers them. The smoke around was scattered by the fire.


    "There''s still some strength." The voice of the evil spirit sounded again¡° It''s just a dying struggle. "


    As the voice of the evil spirit falls, Chen Xi feels that the smoke around her suddenly rushes to the wall like her own flame. I feel a lot of pressure immediately.


    "What are you looking at? I don''t want to help you as soon as possible." Chen Xi looks back at Li Fan angrily and shouts.


    "Oh," Li Fan''s dull expression was awakened by Chen Xi''s cry, and then he said with a bitter face, "I can''t do anything. I''ve been learning martial arts these days."


    Chen Xi Leng for a while, then said, "put your hand behind me, I use your power."


    Li Fan quickly put his hand on Chen Xi''s back. Only then discovered that Chen Xi''s back has been soaked with sweat. The whole body was shaking a little. Li Fan only felt the moment when he put his hand behind Chen Xi. He was like a tap that had opened the gate. The strength of the whole body is passed to Chen Xi by hand. I felt a little bit embarrassed.


    With the help of Li Fan, the fire around them suddenly rose again. The billowing flames swept the smoke for several meters. The black smoke of the whole cave thinned in an instant.


    "Ah, I want you all to die!" When the evil spirit saw this scene, he became angry. The black smoke in the whole cave is actually the soul power he has absorbed for many years, which has been transformed into a means of attack. The disappearance of the smoke means that his strength is declining. Years of hard work has turned into air.


    "Hum, kill the living beings, you go to die." Chen Xi yells angrily. The flames around her seem to feel Chen Xi''s anger. Turned into a flame, the huge blade suddenly cleaved to the evil spirit. All around the black smoke in the fire knife under the attack have dissipated.


    See the flame knife coming straight at you. The evil spirit looked at them with hatred. In an instant, it turned into a black thread and rushed into the totem pole. Watching the evil spirit rush back to the totem pole, Chen Xi commands the flame knife to fiercely chop on the totem pole.


    With a bang, the whole cave was shaken by the shock wave. The huge stones around the pool were turned into stone chips under the power of the flame knife, flying all over the sky. Dust the whole space.


    "Is it over?" Li Fan saw that Chen Xi''s hateful blow was so powerful, and asked in surprise.


    "Don''t move." Chen Xi felt the palm of Li Fan''s hand to leave his back and said, "he should not be dead."


    Li Fan quickly put his hand back on Chen Xi, staring at the direction of the totem pole. It''s just that the smoke is so thick that he can''t see the result of the attack. About a few minutes passed. The dust around finally fell to the ground gradually. The totem pole appeared undamaged in front of their eyes.


    "This is what you forced me to do." the voice of the evil spirit came from the totem pole. As the evil spirit''s voice fell, the totem pole became black and bright with the black fog. A huge beast appeared at the top of the totem pole. Its big mouth opened like a whale swallowing a rainbow and absorbed all the black fog around it. With the smoke, it was absorbed by the beast. The image of the beast became clearer.


    "Taotie!" Chen Xi surprised pointed to the beast on the totem pole said.


    As if hearing Chen Xi''s voice, Taotie absorbed the smoke, opened his mouth and gave out a roar. The flames around the two people became bright and dark with the roar of Taotie.


    "A little insight," the voice of the evil spirit sounded again, "but you will soon become its food, that is, my food. Ha ha ha. Go ahead and devour them. "


    When the evil spirit finished, Taotie on the totem pole opened his big mouth again and pounced on them. A Fierce bite on the flames around them. Like biting prey, he bit off a large flame and swallowed it.


    "Poof" is attacked by Taotie. Chen Xi suddenly spits out a mouthful of blood, and her face turns pale instantly. She didn''t expect that the gluttonous food in the myth was so fierce. I can eat my own flame like food.


    "Let''s go," he said. Seeing Taotie bite off several times in succession, the whole flame wall has become thinner and thinner. Chen Xi opened Li Fan''s palm and said, "hurry up, we are not Taotie''s opponents.".


    "Hahaha, do you think it''s so easy to leave now?" The evil spirit said with a wild smile.


    As if he had been instructed, Taotie stretched out his huge foot and slapped it on the flame wall. The whole flame wall was scattered by the huge sole of Taotie''s foot, and the scattered flames were flying in the air, as if they were slowly disappearing with the feeling of reluctant to part.


    "Wow." Chen Xi and Li Fan were thrown up by the recoil of the flame protecting wall and fell far to the edge of the top of the altar. Both of them are pale, Chen Xi because of the control of the whole flame wall, by a huge bite. He fell to the ground and fainted. Although Li Fan passively borrows strength to Chen Xi, the backfire he receives is smaller. When the flame wall is broken, Chen Xi resists a large number of shock waves in front of him. At the moment, he just feels his body''s detachment and Qi and blood surge. Seeing that both of them fell to the ground, Taotie stopped attacking and stood in front of them¡° Ha ha ha, how about it. I said you''re all going to die. " The voice of the evil spirit began to ring¡° Now, I will devour you Li Fan looks pale at Chen Xi, who is in a coma. He turns his head to the direction of the evil spirit and says, "are you the only one who has unique skills?" Then Li Fan closed his eyes. Take in the mind and communicate with the soul sword through the divine consciousness. He opened his mouth and said slowly, "I, teacher, Bai, Qi." when Li Fan finished these words, he only felt a shiver of the spirit sword in the divine sense. It''s like saying something. With the constant shaking of the soul sword in the divine consciousness. Li Fan felt that the space in front of him had a wave again¡° Boy, I didn''t expect you to have any helpers, but can he come over? " The voice of the evil spirit was a little surprised, but said with a trace of banter. Sure enough, with the voice of the evil spirit falling, Li Fan was surprised to find that the air wave in front of him suddenly disappeared. The soul sword in his own divine consciousness no longer trembles. Seeing that the air in front of Li Fan was no longer fluctuating, the voice of the evil spirit came, "ha ha, I have an independent space here, and it''s a two-sided space. Only I can get anyone who wants to come in. Now, you must die. "

 V1.Chapter 26

    See the air wave in front of you disappear and hear the words of evil spirits. Li Fan shook his head in disappointment. I know I can''t leave here today. Without Baiqi''s help, there is no chance to defeat Taotie by oneself. Not to mention the evil spirits who command Taotie.


    With the laughter of the evil spirit, the black smoke suddenly covers Li Fan. The evil spirit obviously wants to clean up Li Fan before absorbing Chen Xi who has been in a coma. Seeing the black smoke close to his body, Li Fan stood up supporting himself. Although he had no chance, he would not wait to die.


    "Then come," Li Fan roared, looking at the evil spirit.


    The black smoke instantly wrapped Li Fan in it. With the laughter of the evil spirit, he suddenly rushed to Li Fan.


    "Ah" the black smoke seemed to be spiritually penetrated into Li Fan''s head, which made Li Fan scream.


    "Hey, hey, give me your strength." In the laughter of evil spirits, the black smoke around Li Fan suddenly entered Li Fan''s body. The evil spirits appeared on the totem pole again, laughing and celebrating that they were about to unite into entities.


    Just when the evil spirit thought that he was about to successfully absorb Li Fan''s soul, Li Fan''s head suddenly gave out a bright light. A sound of something or nothing seemed to reverberate in the light.


    "How can we?" the evil spirit roared, looking at the light on Li Fan''s head.


    As the light on Li Fan''s head continues to brighten, the black smoke around him seems to dissipate as fast as snow in the sun. From Li Fan''s body, black smoke is constantly evaporating and dissipating in the air.


    "No," the voice of the evil spirit''s fear echoed in Li Fan''s heart. The continuous dissipation of the black smoke causes the body of the evil spirit to become more and more blurred¡° How can it be, how can your soul be so powerful? "


    The sound of the evil spirit''s fear reverberates continuously. With the light illuminating the whole cave, the evil spirit''s body completely disappears in the air, and the gluttonous food in front of Li Fan also turns into a ray of light and throws it into the totem pole.


    "Er" when the evil spirit disappeared, the light of Li Fan''s headlamp gradually disappeared, and Li Fan gave a groan. Slowly opened his eyes¡° What''s going on? I''m not dead. "


    Li Fan didn''t seem to know what happened just now. He only remembered that he lost consciousness when the black fog entered his body. When you open your eyes, you will find that you are still standing in the cave, and the evil spirits and Taotie have disappeared.


    "Chen Xi," Li Fan shakes Chen Xi, who is still in a coma. Chen Xi doesn''t react at all, and her body swings to Li Fan''s movements¡° Is the evil spirit dead? It''s still running. How can we get out? " Li Fan cried in confusion.


    Like hearing Li Fan''s voice, the whole cave suddenly vibrated. With the tremor, the cracks appeared on the wall of the cave, and then the cracks of the whole cave instantly expanded and burst open in front of Li Fan''s eyes.


    In the bathroom of the villa, director Zhao has been anxiously looking around for several times, but still has not found the trace of Chen Xi and Li Fan. After receiving the call from Li Fan, director Zhao comes in a hurry. Only in the bathroom to see boss sun fell to the ground, and Li Fan and Chen Xi two people have disappeared. After director Zhao''s on-the-spot investigation, boss sun, who fell to the ground, died naturally without any trauma, just like several people who had an accident before. Just when director Zhao kuxun and his colleagues were missing, he was about to call to inform them that they were coming. Suddenly, he heard the sound of something breaking.


    Looking at the source of the sound, director Zhao was surprised to find that there were cracks all over the mirror in the bathroom. Then he burst into pieces in front of his eyes. The cracked mirror glass made director Zhao involuntarily put his hand in front of his eyes. Waiting for director Zhao to take away his palm in front of him, he was surprised to find Li Fan standing in front of the broken mirror, and Chen Xi lying on the ground in a coma.


    "You?" Director Zhao was surprised to point to the two people and said, "how can it disappear and suddenly appear, Miss Chen?"


    When Li Fan heard the sound, he finally recovered his mind from the shock in the cave just now. Just when he saw the cave collapse, Li Fan thought that he and Chen Xi would be buried in the cave. What I didn''t expect was that after the cave burst, I just felt dizzy and didn''t feel any stones falling on me.


    "Ah, director Zhao, here you are." Li Fan looked at director Zhao with surprise and said, "Chen Xi has just been injured. Help me carry her to the room. The matter here has been solved."


    Hearing Li Fan''s words, director Zhao''s face changed greatly. Hurriedly went to Chen Xi to see, found that although Chen Xi was in a coma, but breathing is still very stable, quickly took out the mobile phone to call the hospital to inform someone to help.


    "How did you get there?" After calling director Zhao Chong Li Fan asked.


    "Director Zhao, it''s this mirror that makes the ghost," Li Fan said, pointing to the broken mirror on the ground.


    "But this harmful thing has been solved. Boss sun''s family is over, but you have to find a way to explain this time."


    Director Zhao nodded and said, "it''s good to solve it. Just look at Miss Chen. You can''t recover in a few days. During this time, you can rest assured."


    Li Fan nodded, and then director Zhao called his colleagues to clean up the scene. He and Li Fan went to the hospital with the ambulance. After fighting with evil spirits in the mirror, Li Fan clearly felt that his divine power had been improved again. Although it is not clear how the last evil spirit failed. But I am very satisfied with such a result. He believes that with the improvement of his strength, Chen Xi''s protection time will be less and less in the future. But I still feel confused about my future direction. Although winning Bai Fumei and going to the top of life are the words on my lips, I am not sure about my future. Li Fan has no clue. After several days of training in the hospital, Chen Xi finally woke up. At that time, it was only when the flame wall was broken that it was backfired. After a few days of careful care, he recovered completely, but for what Li Fan said about the sudden failure of the evil spirits at the last moment. Chen Xi also has no clue. Just listen to Li Fan said that after they came out of the mirror, the mirror was broken. Chen Xi knew that the evil spirit must have died, otherwise the mirror as the body of the evil spirit would not be broken¡° It seems that you still have great potential. " Chen Xi''s first sentence after listening to Li Fan''s story is like this: "natural divinity is really a miracle maker. It seems that this time I let you join me in Kunlun Mountain is the right choice." Li Fan was a little embarrassed when he heard Chen Xi''s words and said, "in fact, I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe it was the evil spirit who killed himself in the end." Chen Xi smile, after a while slowly said, "this matter is how to solve the final?" When Li Fan heard Chen Xi''s words, he said contemptuously, "how can it be solved? All the family members of boss sun have died. It''s over. No one is going to pursue it anyway. " After hearing this, Chen Xi was silent for a while and said, "since this matter is over, we will go to Kunlun mountain after a few days'' rest."

 V1.Chapter 27

    When Chen Xi said that he would continue to go to Kunlun Mountain, Li Fan nodded and said, "since the purpose of our trip is Kunlun Mountain, when you recover, of course we will continue. It''s just that Kunlun Mountain is so big, do we have to look for it all?"


    Chen Xi shook his head, sat on the bed, took out a map from his carry on bag and said, "I''ve seen it before I came here. Golmud''s geographical location is very good. 160 km south from here is Kunlun Pass. From there you can go to yuxu peak and Yushan peak. At that time, my father disappeared in yuxu peak and Yushan peak. So our destination this time is also these two places. "


    Li Fan took the map in Chen Xi''s hand and saw that the map was the geographical situation around Golmud. But the whole Kunlun Mountain is just a display of mountains, and the specific route is not shown.


    "Do we rely on the Kunlun mountain on this map with nothing?" Li Fan frowned and asked.


    "There''s no way. We don''t have a detailed map of Kunlun mountain. We can only walk and see it." Chen Xi says helplessly¡° Fortunately, there are mountaineers going there, so the risk is very low. "


    "Very low?" Li Fan asked suspiciously, "that''s where your father disappeared. How could it not be dangerous? "


    Chen Xi''s face turned white and said with a smile, "ha ha, mountaineering enthusiasts usually walk along fixed routes, so do we. Ordinary people don''t feel the difference of Kunlun mountain. Only when we get to where we feel there is a problem will we deviate from the course of action. "


    Li Fan nodded, "well, it''s all up to you anyway. Just do as you say. We''ll start when you have a few days off. "


    Chen Xi nodded, lay back on the bed, no longer speak, two people are silent down.


    Three days later, Chen Xi finally felt that her body had recovered and her whole spirit was much better. After finishing the discharge procedures, they did not tell director Zhao, so they got on the bus and went to Kunlun mountain pass.


    Driving on the wide road, the shape of Kunlun mountain can be seen in the distance. The mountains are covered with white snow. You can still feel the freshness of the air in the driving car. Although it was the first time for them to go to such a high altitude. But there was no high altitude reaction. There are about a dozen people sitting in the car. It seems that they are all climbers going to Kunlun mountain. It''s all under heated discussion.


    "Girl, are you two climbers to yuxu peak, too?" A man in his forties approached them and asked.


    Li Fan saw that Chen Xi didn''t mean to speak, so he nodded to the man with a smile and said, "yes, we''re here to play, uncle. Are you too?"


    The man said with a smile, "yes, we come to mount mount yuxu every year. We are all members of a club. Are you climbing for the first time


    Li Fan nodded, looking at a few people with big packages, obviously prepared to come. When I heard that several people came here many times, I asked, "uncle, how do you feel about Kunlun mountain when you come here every year. Is it difficult to get on board? "


    The man shook his head and said, "well, yuxu peak is easier for mountaineers. And there''s a fixed route. It''s just higher altitude. If there is no altitude reaction, it''s OK. We''ve been here a few times and it''s easy. It''s the first time for you to have a look. We can be together. "


    Li Fan looked at Chen Xi. Chen Xi didn''t have any reaction, so he apologized and said, "Oh, no, uncle, we''re just here to play. We don''t have to be high. Or we won''t bother you. "


    The man nodded with a smile and said, "OK, please come to me if you need anything. My name is Wang Bo. They all come out to play and help each other when they need anything. "


    Li Fan nodded with a smile and stopped talking. He closed his eyes and rested. Wang Bo see two people no longer speak, then also returned to his position, closed his eyes to rest.


    After a journey of more than six hours, the car stopped not far from the Kunlun Pass,


    It''s getting late, and the temperature is gradually decreasing. Li Fan, who walked out of the car, found that there were several tents here. It seems that they can only live in tents at night.


    Li Fan turns to see Chen Xi, and wants to ask Chen Xi whether to stay for one night or go up the mountain directly. To see Chen Xi has gone directly towards the direction of the tent in the past, it is obvious that we need to live first. After going through the entry procedures, they lay down in their own places and had a rest.


    The next morning, Li Fan woke up and found that Chen Xi had already got up. Chen Xi''s resting place last night has been sorted out. Li Fan quickly got up and went out to see Chen Xi standing outside the tent, looking up at Kunlun Mountain in the distance.


    Li Fan walked behind Chen Xi, looked at the mountain in the distance and said, "we''re going up the mountain today."


    Chen Xi didn''t turn around, nodded and said, "well, I feel we''ll get something this time. Maybe we can find out why my father is missing."


    Li Fan nodded, turned around and found that yesterday and two people in a car were all ready to go up the mountain. He said to Chen Xi, "shall we go now?"


    Chen Xi looked back at another group of people and said, "let''s eat first, and we''ll follow them up the mountain later."


    After breakfast, they fell far behind the climbers. It was the first time for them to come to Kunlun mountain. They could not help looking at the snow mountains around them. They both had a strange feeling. There is no way to breathe the fresh air on the mountain in the city. Feeling the air of Kunlun Mountain, Li Fan couldn''t help but feel his whole soul sublimated. Mixed in the vast expanse of snow. It''s just that the cold air keeps attacking my body¡° It''s so comfortable. I feel much better in Kunlun mountain. " Li Fan took a deep breath and said. Chen Xi nodded and said, "of course, Kunlun Mountain is the residence of immortals in Chinese mythology. Of course, you will feel comfortable. If you feel good, you can come here to practice in the future. It''s certainly good for your cultivation of divine consciousness. " Li Fan quickly shook his head, "still don''t want it. Although I feel empty here, it''s too cold. I''d better practice slowly. "¡° Ha ha, "Chen Xi laughs after hearing this," according to the alliance''s materials, all natural divinities are born according to heaven and have their own missions, though they don''t know what your missions are. But the stronger you are, the better¡° Ha ha, my ability should be ok now. " Li Fan heard Chen Xi say so, some proud said¡° Maybe, you can still defeat the evil spirit when I was in a coma that day, which means that you have something I don''t know. It seems that you have your own secret Chen Xi stopped and looked at Li Fan¡° I said that. At that time, I didn''t know what was going on. The evil spirit disappeared. I have no secrets Li Fan said quickly. The sudden disappearance of the evil spirit on that day made Li Fan and Chen Xi have no idea. Li Fan''s call at that time was unsuccessful. And after leaving the mirror space, Baiqi has never contacted himself. This made Li Fan feel that he didn''t know the secret of his master. But these have been hiding Chen Xi, now it seems that Chen Xi still guessed that he has a secret. Chen Xi sighed and said, "your own secret doesn''t want to say that no one will force you, but you have to remember that things like evil spirits can''t appear every time. Your own life depends on your own strength. "

 V1.Chapter 28

    Yuxu peak is located in the east of Kunlun Pass. At an altitude of more than 6500 meters, the snow capped iceberg is towering and towering. The mountain is covered with frozen snow, and the mountainside is surrounded by white clouds. It looks like a silver clad, graceful woman standing high above the mountains. It is said that it is the place where the goddess yuxu, the sister of the Jade Emperor, lives. It is one of the pilgrimage centers of Taoism, known as "the blessed land of Taoism" and "the most holy mountain". It is said that every year on the sixth day of March, the sixth day of June and the eighth day of August in the lunar calendar, the queen mother of the West holds a peach meeting here, inviting all the immortals to gather here.


    Under the sunlight, there are two groups of people on the snowy yuxu peak moving slowly. From a distance, it seems that the black spots on the snow are wriggling. The towering snow mountain radiates dazzling light under the sunlight.


    Li Fan stopped his pace and looked up at the mountaineering team not far in front of him. It can be found that the members of the mountaineering team are full of physical strength, like climbing often. After walking for half a day, no one stopped to rest.


    "When can we find the clue we want when we follow them? It seems that they often climb mountains." Li Fan gasped and said. The reflection on the snow mountain made his eyes a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s still on the periphery of yuxu peak. We can save some energy by following them. According to their speed, we can separate from them tomorrow Chen Xi also gasped and said that her thin body was very weak in the wind at the top of the mountain.


    Li Fan moved his numb legs for a while, straightened up and looked at Chen Xi and said, "we''ve been walking for almost a morning. I think everything is very calm. It seems that we want to find clues only tomorrow."


    Chen Xi nodded, saw the front of the team stopped, then said, "you see they have been resting in place, we also rest will eat something."


    There was a wry smile on Li Fan''s face. He reached for his backpack and said, "I have something to eat in my bag, but I forgot to bring my tent."


    Chen Xi hears Li Fan''s words, stares at Li Fan in surprise, reaches for Li Fan''s backpack, opens it, takes out the contents and says, "what? That''s all you''ve got, and you haven''t brought a tent yet? "


    Li Fan looked at the few foods in Chen Xi''s hand and said, "I put all my things in the suitcase. I left in a hurry and forgot."


    Seeing a trace of anger on Chen Xi''s face, Li Fan quickly said, "don''t you bring a tent?"


    Chen Xi shook his head and said angrily, "when did you see a beautiful woman carrying a tent, it''s not something you need to bring."


    Hearing Chen Xi say this, Li Fan shook his head speechless, looked at the mountaineering team in the distance and said, "now we have to go down the mountain to get things or go with them."


    Chen Xi stamped her feet and thought for a while, then said, "if we go with them, we''ll be in trouble. But if we go down the mountain now, we will come here for nothing today. Let''s go. " After figuring out the relationship, Chen Xi looks at Li Fan and takes the lead in the direction of the mountaineering team.


    Seeing someone approaching their camp, the mountaineers stopped their work one after another. Although they knew that they were following the team for a long time, they didn''t pay attention to Wang Bo''s communication before. At this time, they came to the camp. Wang Bo, who had passed through Li fangou before, rushed to meet him.


    "Yo, little brother. Your steps are not slow. Why do you want to keep going? " Wang Bo looked at the two people walking in and said with a smile.


    Li Fan saw that the person talking in front of him was Wang Bo, who had talked with him in the car before. He quickly replied with a smile, "Hey, Uncle Wang. We''ve come to you on purpose. "


    Wang Bo looked at them strangely. They had already refused their invitation, but now they came to the door. His eyes swept the backpack behind them. Suddenly understood.


    "Ha ha, you don''t have anything for climbing," Wang Bo said, looking at the shrunken backpack behind them.


    Li Fan nodded a little embarrassed and said, "I left in a hurry in the morning. I only brought some food. I forgot to bring my tent."


    Hearing Li Fan''s words, the whole mountaineering team all laughed. Wang Bo looked at them with a smile and said, "I''m afraid it''s the first time for you to climb the mountain. You can even forget the supplies. Fortunately, we eat a lot, so come with us. It''s just that we have to squeeze in the evening. "


    Li Fan nodded and said with a smile, "thank you, Uncle Wang. I''m sorry to trouble you. We can pay for it. "


    Wang Bo shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary. It''s all mountaineers. Everyone is a family. Don''t call me uncle, just call me brother Wang. Come on, let''s get something to eat. "


    Li Fan turned to Chen Xi and said to Wang Bo, "OK, brother Wang. It''s just that we''re hungry, too. "


    Wang Bo led them to the middle of the camp. Several tents surrounded an open space. At this time, there was a simple gas stove on the open space. The pot on the stove was emitting white steam. A fragrance immediately passed into Li Fan''s nostrils.


    People around the stove saw Wang Bo leading the two people in and quickly made a space for the three to sit down. Wang Bo introduced each other to the crowd. At this time, Li Fan realized that the mountaineering team was a member of the same club. Twelve people came to the party, and Wang Bo was the leader of the club. Most of the others are in their thirties. Only two of them are younger. One is Wang Bo''s niece and the other is the manager of the club.


    Li Fan and Chen Xi simply said their identities and concealed the purpose of their trip. They just said that they were both fresh graduates of the University, and they liked to travel in the school, so they went climbing together during their graduation. But in the eyes of the people, it is obvious that they regard them as lovers. It didn''t take long for me to get familiar. After chatting for a while, Wang Bo got up and turned off the gas stove, opened the lid, and the food in the pot was revealed in the steaming fog. People began to fill out the food. Wang Bosheng handed two bowls to them and said, "there is nothing delicious on the plateau, and the air pressure is low. Many foods are not cooked, so we can only eat compressed dry food and beef jerky." Li Fan looked at the bowl Wang Bo handed over with cooked dry food and beef jerky, and said, "thank you, brother Wang, if it wasn''t for you. We''re both going to have to starve or go down the mountain. " Wang Bo went to the stove and took a bowl of food. He went to Li Fan and sat down and said, "nothing. It''s the donkey friends who should help each other. " Li Fan nodded with a smile and lowered his head to deal with the food in his bowl. After eating his food, Li Fan rubbed his stomach and said to Wang Bo, "brother Wang, do you often come here?" Wang Bo chewed his food and said vaguely, "I don''t come here often. Yuxu peak has a plateau climate. Only April and October are suitable for mountaineering. We may go to other peaks in the rest of the time." Li Fan nodded, looked at the blue sky above his head and said, "yes, the weather here is really good. I feel the air is fresh here. " It seems that I feel some opposition to Li Fan''s words. As soon as Li Fan''s words fall, a cold wind blows in the sky. At the junction of the mountain peak and the sky, a black cloud appeared, slowly condensing and moving to the direction of the people.

 V1.Chapter 29

    Chen Xi looks at the black clouds gathering in the distance. He put down his chopsticks and looked at Li Fan and said, "it seems that your mouth has been opened, this crow''s mouth. October can make us catch up with such weather


    Li Fan speechless looked at Chen Xi and Wang Bo, found that Wang Bo is also a helpless expression. Puzzled, he asked, "brother Wang, doesn''t it snow in Kunlun mountain?"


    Wang Bo nodded with a bitter smile, looked at the dark clouds in the distance and said, "your friend is right. April and October are the best time for Kunlun mountain climbing. But it seems that we didn''t worship God this time. We can catch up with such weather


    Li Fan''s face unchanged, looking at the moving clouds, said, "it''s snowing. What''s terrible?"


    "Little brother, it''s OK for us to snow in the city on weekdays, but if it snows in Kunlun Mountain, it won''t end in a day or two. And it''s very easy to cause avalanches after snow, which is a fatal thing. It seems that our mountaineering trip is coming to an end. " Wang Bo said, turned his head to see his team have been in the finishing equipment. He said to them, "let''s pack up and go down the mountain while it''s not snowing yet."


    "I''m afraid it''s too late." Chen Xi looked at the sky and said,


    It seems to confirm Chen Xi''s words. Just now, the moving dark cloud slowly condenses. It seems to get the order, and quickly covers the whole yuxu peak. The air became more oppressive as the clouds shrouded it. The icy wind hung on the faces of the people like a knife.


    "It seems that we can''t go down now. We''ll have to wait until it''s sunny here." Wang Bo raised his head to greet the cold wind and called the team members to reinforce the tent.


    Li Fan and Chen Xi look at each other and join the working crowd. Help reinforce the tent to prepare for the rare snow.


    Just as the people were reinforcing the camp, the dark clouds in the sky were getting thicker and thicker. The dark clouds seemed to be about to overwhelm the top of the mountain. With the dull thunder in the air, large snowflakes floated in the sky. The crystal clear snowflakes hit the people in the face with the cold wind, which soon made them feel cold. The eyebrows and the exposed hair are slowly frosting. With the strengthening of the cold wind, the people were soon beaten by the snowflakes.


    "That''s about it. Let''s get in the tent and get out of the way." Wang Bo saw that the reinforcement work was almost done, and he called out, his voice getting weak in the cold wind.


    People have to hide in their tents, Li Fan and Chen Xi with Wang Bo raised around the tent went in. Pull up the tent door, cut off the snow outside, half ring, three people just from the cold over. Listen to the wind outside the tent. Wang Bo looked at Li Fan and Chen Xi with a bitter smile and said, "it seems that our climbing plan is coming to an end. When the snow stops, we have to go down the mountain."


    "Why?" Li Fan asked, "when the snow stops, we can still climb the mountain."


    Wang Bo looked through the observation port of the tent and said, "according to the amount of snow now, I don''t know how many days it will take. And now the amount of snow is estimated to be at least ten centimeters thick after it stops. The first snowfall is very unstable, and it is very easy to cause avalanches. These are too dangerous. "


    Li Fan nodded, knowing that what Wang Bo had said was true. Li Fan and Chen Xi lacked the experience of climbing all the year round. But the purpose of Chen Xi''s trip is to find out the reason why her father is missing. Li Fan is not sure whether it will be over. Only looking at Chen Xi.


    After listening to Wang Bo''s words, Chen Xi looks at the flying snow outside the tent, half rings, and then takes back her eyes and says, "we still have to continue climbing."


    Wang Bo looks at Chen Xi in surprise. He has told them the danger of climbing after the snow. Chen Xi, who has seldom talked before, insists on climbing. Wang Bo looks at Li Fan and finds that Li Fan nods after hearing Chen Xi''s decision,


    Wang Po sighed and said, "well, OK. I have already told you the danger. It seems that you are determined to climb the mountain. There are other things, so I won''t say more. We''ll leave you something before we go down the mountain. It''s the only thing we can do for you. "


    Chen Xi said with a smile, "thank you, brother Wang. We didn''t know each other before, but we can help us like this."


    "Hey, we are predestined friends. I can''t watch you go up the mountain empty handed, and even if I persuade you, you won''t look back." Wang Bo shook his head, looking at the two slowly said.


    Li Fan is about to say something, but suddenly he hears a dull sound in the wind. It seems that something has been collapsed, and then a shrill cry for help comes.


    When Wang Bo heard the noise, he opened the tent and rushed out. Li Fan and Chen Xi quickly followed him out of the tent. Several people in the tent had already stepped out of the tent. I found that one of the tents had fallen down, and I didn''t know whether it was crushed by snow or not. Li Fan saw that Wang Bo had rushed to the collapsed tent with the dancing snow, and was about to help. Chen Xi pulls Li Fan behind him.


    "Don''t move. There''s a problem." Chen Xi squints at the direction of the collapsed tent. Pointing to the ups and downs of the tent, he said, "there''s something in there."


    Li Fan followed Chen Xi''s finger direction to look carefully, and found the unusual collapse of the tent. It was like two people fighting inside the collapsed tent. If people were inside, the tent would stand upright in the shape of people standing up. But at this time, the tent is low on the ground, like a person on another person''s body¡° Brother Wang, be careful. " Li Fan found that different quickly to Wang Bo shouts. At the same time, he and Chen Xi ran in the direction of Wang Bo. At this time, Wang Bo had rushed to the tent and reached for the door of the tent. Suddenly, the objects in the tent fall on Wang Bo with the tent on top. When Li Fan sees the tent falling on Wang Bo, a pair of wild animals'' claws open the tent and press it on Wang Bo''s chest¡° Ah Wang Bo let out a exclamation. He found that it was not his companion in the tent, but the front paw of the beast. At the same time, a peculiar smell of the beast came to his nostrils from the air. Many years of mountaineering and adventure experience made Wang Bo react almost instantly. Although he was knocked down by the beast, his right leg was severely kicked on the beast in the tent¡° Woo Hoo With a cry of the beast. Wang Bo fell to the ground, and the beast in the tent was kicked back by his own strength. Tearing around the tent in anger. Everyone rushed to Wang Bo''s side. Li Fan stretched out his hand and picked up Wang Bo lying on the ground. He found that Wang Bo''s clothes had been scratched. Traces of blood hung on the broken clothes¡° Who''s in the tent? " Wang Bo looked around and asked. The flying snowflakes made his eyes unable to see the face clearly. A man with a black hat hesitated and said, "it''s like Lele."¡° What? " Wang Bo exclaimed. Just want to continue to say what Wang Bo found that the beast in the tent has torn the tent, drilled out from the gap.

 V1.Chapter 30

    "Ho, what a big wild cat." Li Fan looked at the animal slowly out of the damaged tent said.


    The animal in front of the public has a cat like face and long and vigorous limbs. The tip of the ear is covered with black bristles. Long drooping hairs grew on both cheeks. In addition to the black tufts on the ear tips, the whole body is pale white. There is a trace of blood on the sharp claws. The claws are covered with long and dense hairy animal hair. They move on the thick snow without making any sound. The icy snow makes the cat like animal squint, and a pair of blood red eyes stare at the people in front of him.


    "It''s not a cat. What animal is it?" Wang Bo stands up straight with the help of Li Fan and looks at the animal lying low.


    "This is a lynx." Chen Xi stood beside Wang Bo and looked at the animal opposite him, saying, "lynx is a very fierce cat. It is a cold loving animal and has strong survival ability. They usually live in alpine areas. I didn''t expect that we would meet them here. Be careful. It''s fierce. "


    As if she didn''t expect there would be so many people here, lynx just narrowed her eyes and bowed down, staring at the crowd like lying on the snow, but didn''t attack immediately.


    "Be careful, everyone. Take out everything you can use." Wang Bo stares at lynx tightly and says in a low voice.


    They quickly grasped the climbing sticks and iron rods and other things in their hands. They were all staring at the lynx lying on the ground with a dignified face.


    Lynx saw that the crowd took out their self-defense items one after another, and her body on the ground tensed up instantly, and a low roar came out of her throat.


    "What is it doing? Why don''t you attack us? " Li Fan puzzled looking at the lynx lying on the ground, asked in a low voice.


    "It''s waiting for a chance. Lynx is a very patient animal, and it''s very aggressive." Chen Xi said in a low voice, but her expression didn''t look scared at all.


    "Lele must have been attacked by it." Wang Bo said anxiously, "we must go in at once." With that, Wang Bo was about to rush up with the telescopic iron rod he had just taken out of his hand.


    "Be careful."


    As Chen Xi''s voice just fell, the lynx who found Wang Bo''s action roared, her body suddenly arched, and her limbs rushed to Wang Bo from the air with rolled up snowflakes.


    "Beast." Wang Bo, who was on guard, hit the lynx''s body with a stick.


    The stick in Wang Bo''s hand hit lynx''s body. To his surprise, lynx''s body was not smashed by it, but twisted along the momentum of his stick. Skillfully resolved the fierce blow, at the same time, the lynx''s claws also caught Wang Bo''s chest again.


    "Ah." Wang Bo let out a roar, just want to attack again when the lynx has jumped to one side along the attack of recoil, front paw see with a trace of bright red blood.


    What happened in an instant made people feel less responsive. When they just came around, lynx had already run to the outside of the crowd and kept yelling.


    Li Fan and Chen Xi rushed to Wang Bo and found that the lynx''s attack had cut several deep wounds on Wang Bo''s chest again. The rolled skin and flesh oozed blood continuously.


    Several brave people rushed in the direction of lynx, but the cunning lynx ran away immediately, always keeping a certain distance from the crowd.


    "Don''t be impulsive," Wang said with pain. "This beast is very cunning. Go and see how Lele is


    When they heard this, they quickly separated several people and rushed into the collapsed tent. Not long after, a woman in her thirties came to Wang Bo with a sad face. Before she spoke, she cried loudly.


    "How about talking?" Wang Bo shakes the woman''s body and shouts anxiously. Seeing that the woman is just crying, Wang Bo struggles to get up and wants to rush into the tent to have a look in person.


    "Captain, Lele just got bitten and passed out, but his life was not in danger. We are sterilizing and dressing her A man came out of the tent and quickly appeased Wang Bo.


    Wang Bo sat on the ground with a long breath. His heart was finally released. He reached for the gauze and pressed it on his wound. Looking at the lynx not far away from her, she said, "what can I do? This guy seems to be staring at us."


    "Anyway, it''s just far away from us. Let''s go into the tent to escape." It was suggested.


    Wang Bo shook his head, looked at the lynx, who was staring at the crowd, and said, "no, when we enter the tent, it''s like entering a cage. It can attack us at that time, but we don''t have much room for resistance."


    "Can''t we just work with it here?" Seeing the snow getting bigger and bigger, someone in the crowd said in a voice, "if we don''t use it in this way, we won''t be able to carry it ourselves."


    Wang Bo put out his hand to block in front of his eyes, large snowflakes mixed in the cold wind, more and more fierce blowing on the people, although there are tents around, but still can''t stay for a long time.


    "Scare it off with fire?" Wang Bo''s mind just out of the idea was rejected by himself, such a strong wind, even the existing gas stove will be blown out. It doesn''t scare off lynx at all.


    "Brother Wang, it''s better to deal with the wound in the tent first." Li Fan stands beside Wang Bo and looks at the red cloth soaked in blood. They remembered that Wang Bo was also injured. They carried him into the tent and left several people staring at the lynx outside the tent to prevent the attack. Looking at his chest wound after being disinfected and bandaged, Wang Bo stood up and moved for a while, feeling that the wound was just a little painful. But it doesn''t get in the way of action. Looking at Chen Xi, he said, "we still have to find a way, or we will be too passive. Miss Chen, do you know what lynx is afraid of? "¡° I just see it''s a lynx from its appearance, but I really don''t know what it''s afraid of Chen Xi shook his head and said, "it''s just that the information I read says that lynx is a very patient animal, so just like brother Wang, we can''t just rely on time to grind it away." Hearing Chen Xi''s words, Wang Bo can''t help but be silent. According to the current situation, if he doesn''t drive the lynx away or kill her, then even if the snow stops, he will follow the crowd and attack. Wang Bo sighed. He didn''t want people to follow a dangerous time bomb when they went down the mountain¡° Well, I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen this time. I knew we would have taken some defensive guys with us. " Wang Bo sighed and said regretfully¡° Now we only have many people to watch the movement of the lynx in turn. I think the gas stove in our hands should be useful when the wind and snow stop. " Chen Xi thought about it and said what she thought. Wang Bo nodded and agreed, "this is the best plan for today. Xiao Wang, please arrange it. Our team members are watching the animal outside in groups. Let''s take turns to have a rest. When the snow stops, we can think of other ways¡° Brother Wang, Chen Xi and I can also guard outside. Anyway, it''s not far from the tent. " Li Fan looked at Wang Bo and said¡° You can do it, little girl. It''s windy outside Wang Bo said with a smile¡° It''s good for us masters to do this kind of thing. Girls should be safe in the tent. "¡° It doesn''t matter. I don''t think lynx will attack us as long as someone is outside guarding us. Li Fan and I can be together. " Chen Xi said suddenly.

 V1.Chapter 31

    See Chen Xi so insist, Wang Bo no longer said anything, just told his team to separate out a few people and two people to guard together.


    At this time, the gale with snow outside the tent did not show any sign of abating. Instead, it was getting bigger and bigger. On the simple bed on one side of the tent lay Lele, who had just been attacked by a lynx. A woman with short hair and black frame glasses was cleaning her wound and applying medicine. Li Fan saw that Lele''s arm clothes had been torn, and red wounds appeared. The woman with short hair is dressing the wound in an orderly way.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that Lele was so hurt. If only someone had been in the same tent with her at that time." Wang Bo saw the wound on Lele''s body and said with regret.


    "Brother Wang, it''s good that there''s no life danger. The wound will heal gradually." Li Fan sees the painful expression on Lele''s face in a coma and immediately comforts Wang Bo.


    Wang Bo beat the ground with his hand and said, "if it wasn''t for the heavy snow, we wouldn''t be like this now, and we could drive away the beast outside."


    Li Fan saw through the cracks of the tent that the guards outside the tent were still staring at the snow. But the lynx who attacked the people was lying on the snow not far away, relying on the color of her body almost perfectly integrated with the snow.


    "If it''s still snowy at night, lynx may attack us." Li Fan looked at the sly lynx outside the tent and said anxiously.


    Chen Xi nodded, went to the door, looked out for a while, and said to Wang Bo, "brother Wang, what Li Fan said is right. We need to be careful at night. If it''s still snowy at night, lynx is likely to attack people outside when we''re not prepared. "


    Wang Bo nodded and thought for a while. He got up and went outside the tent to talk to some people. Only Chen Xi, Li Fan and Lele, who bandaged the wound, were left in the room.


    "You should be able to pick up the lynx easily, right?" Li Fan saw that there were only three people left in the tent, and LeLe was still unconscious, so he asked Chen Xi in a low voice.


    Chen Xi nodded without any trace and said in a soft voice, "yes, but I don''t want us to be exposed to outsiders. And I think the sudden change in the weather and the lynx attack are unusual


    Li Fan looks at Chen Xi doubtfully and asks "why?"


    "Although the climate on the plateau is changeable, there are few blizzards in October. The black clouds make me feel very uncomfortable, and the lynx is strange." Chen Xi thought for a moment and said, "although lynx is a very cunning and patient animal, the characteristics of all wild animals are afraid of people. If one or two people can make them wait patiently, it is obvious that more than a dozen people here can''t be attacked by themselves. So why does it continue to ambush us here? "


    "Maybe this lynx has a bad brain!" Li Fan said with a slight sneer, "maybe it''s hungry."


    "Hehe, maybe." Chen Xi heard Li Fan''s words and laughed, "when it''s our turn to be on guard, we''re going to drive it away. If we start now, we''ll be found wrong by others."


    Li Fan nodded and stopped talking. The door of the tent was opened, and the figure caught in the wind and snow flashed into the tent. A cold breath suddenly came to his face. Let Li Fan involuntarily hit a chilly shiver.


    "I''ve told my brothers that when it gets dark, I''ll bring a flashlight to prevent the beast from attacking us." Wang Bo shakes the snowflake on his body and says that his action moves to the wound and makes his brow wrinkle. There was blood oozing from the gauze of the wound.


    "Brother Wang, your wound seems to be bleeding again." Li Fan pointed to the gauze on Wang Bo''s chest and said, "just sit down and have a rest. Just give it to us outside."


    Wang Bo waved his hand and looked at the bloodstain exuding from his chest casually. He said, "it''s OK. It''s just a little bit of injury. It''s no problem that he suffered more serious injuries in the army that year."


    "Brother Wang, have you ever been a soldier?" Li Fan asked in surprise.


    "I worked as a soldier for a few years and then retired. Now I''m old. If I were in the army, this beast would have been killed long ago. At that time, I was... "Wang bogang said a few words, as if he remembered something, waved his hand and didn''t go on. It''s a little sad.


    Seeing Wang Bo''s sad expression, Li Fan didn''t continue to ask. Seeing Wang Bo''s performance, he should have been a good hand in the army. There must be some reasons why he had to retire. Looking at his expression, I don''t want to mention the past. Li Fan didn''t go on the topic like he didn''t find out.


    The tent seems to be silent because of Wang Bo''s sudden feelings, and the atmosphere in the tent becomes a little depressed. Only the sound of the heating stove. With the wind whistling outside the tent. Let a few people feel dull. They all lowered their heads and began to think.


    I do not know how long, Wang Bo just slowly looked up to the tent, the wind and snow is still no sign of stopping, but the sky has become more and more low. Gradually dim down. And outside the tent, there have been several waves of people taking turns to guard.


    Li Fan stood up and looked at Chen Xi and said, "it''s getting dark. Let''s go out and replace them."


    Chen Xi nodded, turned to Wang Bo and said, "brother Wang, Li Fan and I are going out to help. You have a good rest."¡° Be careful Wang Bo nodded. Chen Xi and Li Fan get up and go to the tent door, lift the curtain and go out. Suddenly, the dancing snowflakes are like knives on their faces, making Li Fan feel that their exposed skin seems to be scratched at any time. After calling the guards outside to have a rest, Li Fan and Chen Xi take the goggles and stay on their faces. At this time, they can''t open their eyes to see the outside world clearly. Looking into the two people, Li Fan close to Chen Xi''s side said¡° Where is the lynx? Why can''t I see it? " Li Fan looked around and found no trace of the lynx. Chen Xi turns on the flashlight in her hand, and the light suddenly points to the open space not far away. At the moment of being illuminated by the light, an object covered by snow suddenly stands up and quickly leaves the light of the flashlight. By the flash of light, Li Fan found that the object he left was the lynx lying on the snow¡° This thing is terrible This idea suddenly appeared in Li Fan''s mind. Although he saw the scene of lynx attacking people before, he thought it was just the habit of wild animals. He didn''t expect that lynx could lie in the snow and cover himself up by snowflakes. If he didn''t know it, he would be attacked by lynx suddenly¡° The lynx is too tolerant, "Li Fan sighed¡° Where has it been until now? " Chen Xi nodded, looked at the lynx far away from the light of the flashlight, and said, "yes, lynx is like this. It knows that we have people staring at it all the time. If it moves, it will be found, so it always lies there. Let''s wait for a while. Let''s get rid of it when it''s late. "

 V1.Chapter 32

    Li Fan nodded and looked at the direction where the lynx had just fallen down again. As time went on, the body of the lynx was covered with a layer of snow again. Even though he knew that the lynx had just ambushed there, he could not see clearly without careful observation.


    After watching for a while, Li Fan felt that his eyes began to sour, and a feeling of whiteness appeared in front of his eyes, as if the world had become white. Li Fan, who had read the relevant materials before, knew that he had seen the same color for a long time. He quickly closed his eyes and wanted to have a rest. However, he suddenly thought that one of the cultivation methods he had passed on to him from Baiqi was about the method of releasing divine knowledge. Then he took the opportunity to practice.


    As his mind gradually calmed down, Li Fan felt that his whole body seemed to be immersed in divine consciousness. With the change of mind, the divine consciousness spreads around us according to what we want. All of a sudden, I felt something about my surroundings. As if crazy flying snow and the invasion of the wind can not affect themselves. And everything around me is in my heart. Even the trajectory of every snowflake can be seen clearly, which makes Li Fan feel a little surprised and try his best to promote the spread of his own divine consciousness. Although I strengthened the urge of divine consciousness, I found that the range of divine consciousness was only about 10 meters around. No further improvement.


    "Don''t waste your divine power." Chen Xi''s voice sounded in his ears.


    Li Fan felt as if his divine consciousness had been thrown into the water of the stone, rippling in circles. He immediately pulled himself back from the ethereal state.


    "What for?" Li Fan looks at Chen Xi angrily.


    "Your strength is too weak now. It''s your limit to be able to sense the situation around you. It''s not good for you to use more power than you can control. " Chen Xi said calmly, "haven''t you heard a word that Laozi once said in Tao Te Ching? If there is a way but no skill, skill can be sought. If there is a way but no skill, it ends in skill. "


    "Never heard of it." Li Fan blushed a little and said that in addition to sleeping in the dormitory, he was surfing the Internet with his friends when he was at school, so he really had little time for class.


    Chen Xi looks at Li Fan, shakes his head, sighs and says, "how can you be a natural God. The meaning of this sentence for practitioners is that if you have talent but no cultivation method, then cultivation method can be found. But if you only have the method of cultivation and no talent, it''s just the method. "


    "Still don''t understand." After listening, Li Fan still shook his head¡° What does it have to do with my use of divinity? "


    "Although you are a natural God, it doesn''t mean you can use it at will. Now you haven''t been able to control it at will. If you use it beyond your ability, it will be harmful to you." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan''s dementia expression and explained helplessly.


    Li Fan nodded and said suddenly, "I''ve already said that, but how can I still understand cultivation?"


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "of course, Lao Tzu is the originator of the cultivation world. His moral classics are actually what he has learned all his life. If we can solve the mystery. "Well," Chen Xi said, after a pause here and a look at Li Fan, the deep meaning is self-evident.


    Li Fan did not seem to understand the meaning of Chen Xi''s words, just nodded blankly. He looked at the place where lynx was lying in ambush in the distance. Chen Xi couldn''t help sighing. She didn''t understand why people like Li Fan, who knew nothing, became born diviners. It''s a legend about the God knower in the cultivation world. Everyone is talented and gorgeous. I didn''t expect to meet such a person.


    Of course, Li Fan understood the meaning of Chen Xi''s words, but he was embarrassed to say that he had not even read Laozi''s Tao Te Ching, and his cultural achievements from childhood to adulthood were in a mess. Classical Chinese is even more ignorant. Even Lao Tzu''s classic "heaven and earth are not benevolent, taking all things as cud dog" is also seen from the network novels. Not to mention to solve the mystery of Tao Te Ching.


    Looking at the gradually dark sky, Chen Xi forced Li Fan''s thoughts out of her mind. He looked at the guards around him and said in a low voice.


    "Let''s get ready. It''s getting late."


    Li Fan nodded. As the sky was getting dark and the snowflakes were flying, if there was no flashlight, even if it was about one meter away, he could not see the action clearly. It''s time to get rid of the lynx.


    "What shall we do, rush up?" Li Fan asked Chen Xi a silly question.


    Chen Xi has just been defeated by Li Fan''s performance. At this time, there is no expression when she heard Li Fan say so. She just said faintly, "no, I''ll find a chance to do it. Just help me watch other people''s attention. Don''t let them notice us. "


    Listen to Chen Xi say so, Li Fan nodded, looked around a few people on guard, found that several people are staring at the direction of lynx. There was no concern for the two.


    Li Fan, who just wants to say something, hears a slight air scratch in his ear. Li Fan, who is very close to Chen Xi, finds that the air in front of Chen Xi fluctuates slightly. The vibration of the air suddenly shakes the snow into fine powder. A track that is almost invisible to the naked eye flies in the direction of a lynx.


    "Wuao" Li Fan heard a scream from a lynx in the distance. With the cry, the lynx in the snow fled out of the snow, once again far away from the crowd¡° Eh, what''s the matter? Why did lynx scream and run away? " There were screams from several people around. The light of a few flashlights shone in the direction of the lynx. Let lynx more startled around the crowd far around the circle¡° Well Chen Xi slightly frowned, some surprised looking at the distance refused to leave the lynx, doubt said "impossible ah, just my attack how also let it hurt to leave?"¡° Could it be that they didn''t hit the key position? " Li Fan looked at the frightened lynx who still refused to leave and said¡° No, I hit him in the leg just now, but it just hurt. It doesn''t matter at all. It seems that there is something wrong As Chen Xi''s voice fell, a stronger force burst into the air and rushed to lynx''s position. By the light around the lynx, when Li Fan saw that the invisible energy was about to get close to the body of the lynx, the lynx suddenly opened a position to the side and dodged. At the same time, the head with black pointed ears looked in their direction. Li Fan looked at lynx and Chen Xi in surprise, and asked suspiciously, "can it know your attack, and hide?"¡° There''s a real problem. " Chen Xi said definitely, "I have locked it with air engine just before this attack. If it is an ordinary beast, it can''t escape. It can break my airlock and get out of the way Like hearing the conversation between Chen Xi and Li Fan, the lynx in the distance looks into their eyes like a bloody red color on the cage. In a moment, she dies and returns to normal. Hate hate to see two people one eye, raise the sky to send out a long roar. With the dancing wind and snow, he turned around and disappeared in the eyes of the people¡° Run away? " Li Fan looked at the left lynx looked at the two people''s eyes, puzzled said, "this guy also know revenge?"

 V1.Chapter 33

    Chen Xi saw lynx from a distance under the cover of the night and the snow. Her face suddenly appeared a trace of sullen expression.


    "It''s really weird. I''m afraid it''s already refined." Chen Xi murmured.


    Li Fan turned his head to see Chen Xi. When the guards around saw the lynx leaving, they besieged the city and slowly inspected the past.


    "What''s wrong with this lynx?" Li Fan sees Chen Xi low head to ask a way.


    Chen Xi nodded solemnly, and saw that everyone had come to the position where lynx had just left, and did not find any sign that lynx had returned. They were all happy and ran into the tent one after another to inform Wang Bo that he had gone.


    "Just now I found that the lynx seems to have become an elite," Chen Xi said in a low voice, looking at the people who ran into the tent. "Otherwise the lynx would have been raised."


    "Yes?" Li Fan was a little surprised when he heard Chen Xi''s words, "I''d rather believe that it has become elite. If it''s raised by human beings, we''ll be busy."


    "Ha ha, no matter what kind of situation, our situation in Kunlun Mountain is not good." Chen Xi looked at the dark night in the distance and said in a low voice.


    "What? Is lynx gone Wang Bo stood up excitedly when he heard that the people who came back to the tent were happy to tell what had just happened.


    "It''s true. I don''t know what happened, so the lynx ran away." Open the tent door, see Wang Bo excited look, Li Fan standing at the door said.


    "Ha ha, that''s great, so we can go down the mountain as soon as the snow stops." Wang Bo happily walked on the ground for two times, looked up at the crowd and said, "but we can''t relax. We''d better leave a few people outside to guard in turn to prevent the beast from killing again, which makes us unprepared."


    Looking at Wang Bo''s performance, Chen Xi can''t help admiring him. He really deserves to be the one who came out of the army. Even if the danger has left, he still doesn''t relax his guard.


    Hearing Wang Bo''s words, they quickly assigned several people to stay outside, and the others returned to their tents to rest, ready to replace the people outside at any time. At this time, only Wang Bo, Li Fan, Chen Xi and LeLe are left in the tent.


    "Little brother, now the lynx has left. When the snow stops, do you want to go up the mountain?" Wang Bo looked at all the people had left and asked them.


    Li Fan nodded, looked at Lele who was still in a coma, turned to look at the wound in front of Wang Bo''s chest and said.


    "Brother Wang, you will go down the mountain when the snow stops. You''d better go to the hospital to see the injury."


    Wang Bo nodded, listened to the wind whistling outside the tent for a while, and said, "I don''t know when the snow will stop. Fortunately, now the lynx has been driven away. Miss Chen, it won''t come back, will it?"


    Chen Xi shook his head and said, "no, as far as I know, once the lynx leaves the prey, it will give up, so it should not come back."


    Wang Bo nodded and looked at the two people with a complicated look. Only after half a sound did he slowly say, "go back to the tent and have a rest. I''ll be here with Lele."


    They nodded and helped Wang Bo to Lele''s bed. After a while, they left and went out.


    "Thank you, little brother!" Wang Bo''s soft voice of thanks came from the two people who came to the edge of the tent.


    "Nothing. It''s helping ourselves." Chen Xi pauses for a while and replies, saying that she will leave the tent with Li Fan.


    "Ha ha, two interesting children!" Wang Bo looked at the back of the two people left and sighed softly¡° If it wasn''t for me, alas. Now it''s estimated that you will also be in that department. "


    Back to the tent, Li Fan stayed up almost all night. The wind outside the tent seemed to be the roar of wild animals. The whole tent also swayed with the strong wind, as if it could be blown away at any time. Li Fan simply sat on the ground with his knees crossed and cultivated his own consciousness. After a short time, he entered the state of cultivation, and the wind in his ear was no longer noisy.


    After lynx left, as Chen Xi said, she didn''t come back again and had nothing to do all night. The next day, when Li Fan wakes up from his cultivation, he finds Chen Xi standing on the edge of the tent. He looks out through the observation port of the tent and hears Li Fan''s voice. Chen Xi looked back and said.


    "The blizzard hasn''t stopped. It seems that we can''t move today."


    Li Fan stood up and felt that although he didn''t sleep all night, his whole spirit was not tired. He moved his hands and feet and walked to Chen Xi. I found that the wind and snow outside was still like yesterday, but the tent in the camp had been buried for about tens of centimeters by the snow that had fallen all night. There were several people cleaning up outside under the wind and snow. The newly cleaned tent was covered with snow again soon after.


    "It looks like if we don''t clean up, our tent will be buried when the snow stops." Li Fan looked at the situation outside and joked.


    "It''s not unusual to camp on snowy mountains and be buried by the wind and snow." Chen Xi light says, appear some not too happy.


    Li Fan sees Chen Xi''s look is not right, just want to say something. The tent door was jacked open. Wang Bo went into the tent with two steaming bowls in his hands. See two people smile.


    "Eat quickly. It looks like you can''t leave today." Wang Bo put down his chopsticks and said. Li Fan quickly got up and let Wang Bo sit to one side, "brother Wang, we''ll go and eat by ourselves in a moment. You''re all injured. How can you give us a meal?"¡° Ha ha, it''s not in the way. The wound is no longer bleeding. It''s not a bad thing to have an activity. " Wang Bo sat on the ground with a smile. Seeing Chen Xi''s abnormal look, he asked, "what''s wrong with Miss Chen? Is there anything wrong with her?"¡° It''s OK. Maybe I didn''t have a rest Chen Xi shook his head and said with a smile. Wang Bo''s expression was obviously stunned, and then returned to normal. Pointing to the food on the ground, he said, "then you can have something to eat. I''ll go back first. Eat and have a good rest. " Then Wang Bo got up and left the tent. Looking at Wang Bo''s back, Li Fan reached for a bowl full of food and handed it to Chen Xi, "have something to eat. I know you are worried about our action this time, but now we can''t change this situation. We have to continue to wait. If you don''t have enough to eat, how can you have the strength to act? " Chen Xi took the food in Li Fan''s hand, looked at Li Fan with a little surprise, and said, "I didn''t expect you would like to open it." Li Fan waved his hand and said, "I know you want to find out about your father''s disappearance, but haven''t you heard a word?"¡° What are you talking about? "¡° Can you solve your worries? If it can be solved, what are you worried about? If it can''t be solved. You''re worried about something. " Li Fan pulled out two mouthfuls of food and said slowly. After hearing this, Chen Xi finally laughed and said, "it''s true that if our worries are useful, then there won''t be so many things we can''t solve."¡° That''s right, so my life creed is to have fun in time. Let go of worries. Since happiness is a day, so is unhappiness. So why can''t I live happily Li Fan grinned. Slightly with a trace of childish face in the white steam appears so calm. As if everything in the world had nothing to do with him¡° Fool Chen Xi finally gave Li Fan a comment with a smiling face.

 V1.Chapter 34

    In the twinkling of an eye, three days passed. With Li Fan''s enlightenment, Chen Xi also put aside her heart knot and became more and more cheerful. In a few days, in addition to the daily snow cleaning work, no other wild animals came to attack the people. It was only when Li Fan woke up the third morning and walked out of the tent that he found that the blizzard had disappeared a few days ago. The bright sun is hanging in the eastern sky. If there is no thick snow on the ground, it seems that I don''t know that the Kunlun Mountain was snowed so heavily a few days ago.


    "Ha ha, it''s sunny at last." Chen Xi also walked out of the tent and stood beside Li Fan, looking at the newborn sun.


    "It''s a beautiful day today." After a few days of Blizzard weather, finally see the sun, Li Fan happy to open his arms, feel the temperature of the sun.


    Chen Xi stretched his waist, moved his hands and feet, and said, "this is the climate on the plateau. Maybe one second before it was a blizzard, and the next second was a clear day. Look, brother Wang, they''re out, too. "


    Li Fan hears Chen Xi''s words and looks at Wang Bo''s tent. He finds that Wang Bo has gone out of the tent and is talking to his team. Seeing Li Fan looking at himself, Wang Bo quickly said a few words to his team members and then walked towards them.


    "Little brother, Miss Chen, it''s finally sunny today. It seems that we can go down the mountain. Do you still follow the previous plan? " Wang Bo walked up to them and asked.


    Chen Xi nodded. Seeing that the mountaineers were already packing up, she replied, "yes, we have to continue climbing. It seems that we are going to separate."


    "Ha ha, I wish you safety," Wang Bo looked at the two people, as if he had known their thoughts for a long time, and did not continue to say, "then we will separate here. Later, we will leave you a tent and food, which is what we can do now."


    "Thank you, brother Wang." Li Fan looked at the package sent to Wang Bo by the mountaineers and said, he took the package from Wang Bo. Li Fan feels heavy¡° Is it so heavy? " Li Fan looks at Wang Bo doubtfully and asks.


    "Well, the Mountaineering Tent is the heaviest of all. And there''s a lot of food in it. The point is normal. " Wang Bo said, looking at Li Fan with a smile.


    "Thank you, brother Wang. I hope we can meet again later. " Seeing that the mountaineers had packed up, they carried Lele to wait for Wang Bo to set out together.


    "Good bye, good luck and be careful." Wang Bo said goodbye to them solemnly, then followed the climbing team and went down the mountain slowly.


    They have been watching Wang Bo and others'' team go further and further, and gradually become blurred. Knowing that they have gone over a small hill, they pack up their equipment and put all the materials on their back. Li Fan looks at Chen Xi who goes into battle lightly and asks.


    "How do we go next?"


    Chen Xi took out the map and looked at it for half a while. Point to the East and say, "go that way." With that, Chen Xi put away the map and walked forward.


    Li Fan looks at Chen Xi''s back and shakes his head. He has no choice but to keep up with Chen Xi''s vigorous steps.


    After several days of Blizzard, the climbing Road is much more difficult than before. Li Fan almost every step will foot deep in the snow, and then pull out again. The speed of moving is greatly slowed down. At the same time, they are heading east. Although the rising sun is not very bright, but after the reflection of the snow, almost people can''t open their eyes. The double difficulties at the top of his head and at his feet cost Li Fan a lot at every step.


    "Hey, can you take a break?" Li Fan stopped and yelled at Chen Xi not far away.


    "What''s the matter, you can''t just walk so far?" Chen Xi is standing in the snow. The light body is not deeply trapped in the snow, all the heavy objects are all pressed on Li Fan''s body, which makes Chen Xi''s action more convenient.


    "Don''t you see how many things I have with me?" Li Fan breathlessly dropped the backpack behind him, and the heavy backpack hit the ground, splashing a mass of scattered snow.


    "All right, all right, take a break." Chen Xi takes an apologetic look at Li Fan. Her eyes turn to the backpack on the ground and say, "I really ignore this."


    "I''m so tired." Li Fan complained, "you are so light, running so far away from me."


    Seeing Li Fan''s expression, Chen Xi turns back to Li Fan and says, "it''s me who neglected that you still have such a big package. I''ll walk slowly with you if we''re on our way later. "


    Seeing Chen Xi say this, Li Fan feels that he has nothing to say. Then he looked at the continuous mountains in the distance and said, "when is the end for us to walk like this?"


    Chen Xi was stunned, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know. According to the information of the league, my father''s team disappeared at the top of yuxu peak, so I think we should go there to get something."


    "The summit? How far is it from here? " Li Fan said, looking at the seemingly low mountain in the distance.


    "Two days?" Chen Xi looked at the map, looked up at the mountain and said, "if our course of action is correct."


    Hearing Chen Xi say this, Li fan can''t help but turn his head and look at Chen Xi suspiciously and ask, "if the route is correct, do you mean you don''t guarantee the accuracy of the route?"¡° Eighty percent accurate. " Chen Xi doesn''t seem to feel li Fan''s doubts. She says without care. Li Fan had no choice but to smile, knowing that what he said was useless. Although the contact with Chen Xi is not long, Li fan knows that Chen Xi''s character is very persistent. What she has decided will not stop until it is finished. He no longer continued to talk, but picked up the backpack on the ground and threw it on his back. He said to Chen Xi, "let''s go. Let''s go to our 80% destination." The hard journey starts again. From the high altitude, it looks like a pure white snow mountain, with two figures moving slowly. And the endless mountains seem to have no end. Two people keep on going for several hours, know Li Fan exhausted fell on the top of the snow to rest¡° Oh, no, I can''t walk any more. " Li Fan lay on the snow, looking at the light above his head, gasping. Reach out to cover the light of the sun, from their fingers to see the flow of light shining in front of their own eyes a flash. The cold air is like a thief stealing heat from his body. Li Fan found that the air he exhaled formed a rainbow in front of his eyes after being exposed to the sun. And then it dissipates¡° It''s really beautiful here. " Chen Xi sat beside Li Fan and sighed. Li Fan got up from the ground with all his strength. After climbing the mountain, it snowed heavily. He didn''t have a chance to see the beautiful scenery of Kunlun mountain. Just now, he was on his way, and he was not in the mood to appreciate the beauty of the mountain. Now I hear Chen Xi''s exclamation. Li Fan quickly gets up and forgets the past along Chen Xi''s eyes¡° It''s really beautiful. " Standing in the place of two people, overlooking the continuous peaks, like Wolong mountains wrapped in white snow. Let two people have a kind of view of the mountains small feeling. Blue sky, white ground. Qinxin air, let Li Fan involuntarily shout up¡° "Ah, ah, ah..." Li Fan''s cry fell back between the peaks, not waiting for the end of the cry. Chen Xi''s face changed.

 V1.Chapter 35

    Without waiting for Chen Xi to speak, Li Fan has already felt something wrong when his voice disappears. With their own shouts, the whole Kunlun mountain seems to respond to their general, issued a booming voice. The whole mountain seemed to start shaking.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan looks at the change of the whole mountain and asks Chen Xi in surprise.


    "You are really a bad luck ghost," Chen Xi looked at the change in horror, speechless looked at Li Fan and said, "don''t you know you can''t shout on the snow mountain? It''s going to avalanche


    "What?" Li Fan cried in horror, "avalanche?"


    "Keep it down." Chen Xi said angrily¡° Quickly find a place to rely on. Carry it on the back of the mountain. "


    They quickly looked around to find a place to withstand the avalanche. Just then. The whole mountain range boomed. The two men were nearly toppled by the shaking of the mountain. In the snow on the top of the mountain not far from them, cracks gradually appeared. And it''s getting bigger.


    "Hurry up, it''s too late." Chen Xi said anxiously¡° The avalanche is coming


    "There." Li Fan saw a protruding rock not far away. It''s not very high, but it''s enough to hide into two people''s bodies.


    "Go," Chen Xi said, and ran toward the direction of the rock. Li Fan ran to the rock behind him.


    "Boom boom" seems to feel two people want to hide, the whole mountain issued bursts of angry roar. At last, the snow on the top of the mountain is falling slowly and faster.


    The snow on the ground made them move very slowly. Li Fan felt that he had spent all his life''s strength here. Two legs quickly pull out from the deep snow and move forward.


    "Can it hold up here?" As soon as Li Fan was lying under the rock, he felt the shaking of the whole mountain more and more severe. Let Li Fan''s heart not from of fear. In front of the power of nature. For the first time, Li Fan felt that his power was so small.


    "I don''t know." Chen Xi Fu low body, uncertain said. Constantly shaking the body to show their fear in the heart¡° If you hadn''t yelled just now, there wouldn''t have been so much


    "How do I know?" Li Fan said with a sad face¡° If I knew it would be like this, I would not talk. If we can''t stop it, will we? "


    "Don''t talk. The avalanche is coming. Keep your face out of the snow Chen Xi felt the earth shaking more and more, and the snow in front of her eyes had begun to slide. Until the avalanche started. He quickly warned Li Fan.


    See Chen Xi covered his face with his hands. Li Fan also quickly covered his mouth and nose to prevent snow from blocking his breath. Just after this simple action, Li Fan and Chen Xi saw what may be the most frightening scene in their lives.


    The surging snow seemed to be like waves rushing down the whole mountain. Everything was buried in an instant. There''s no sign of anything. Thick snow rushed down the rocks beside them. Snowflakes constantly hit the two bodies.


    It seemed that there was a pause between heaven and earth. They just felt a strong rush and suddenly became unconscious. Two hands are still firmly in front of the protection.


    From the sky, the peak where the two people lived turned into pure white in an instant. All the objects in the way were buried under the thick snow. The avalanche seems to have passed for a long time, and it seems to have stopped in an instant.


    "What''s the matter. Is it an avalanche? " Wang Bo, who is about to walk to the foot of the mountain, feels the vibration of the snow mountain behind him. Looking back with a big change of face.


    "I hope there''s nothing wrong with them." Wang Bo said low and looked back at Lele on the stretcher. Finally, he continued to walk down the mountain.


    The avalanche stopped for a long time, and the whole mountain was calm again. People who are against nature disappear on the snow in a flash. The rock where Li Fan and Chen Xi are buried is unknown. It''s just that the rock can''t be seen from the surface.


    After a long time. There seems to be a slight change in the snow. The snowflakes on the ground seeped down like a funnel. This kind of change lasted for a few minutes, the calm snow surface leaked out a thin palm, with the emergence of the palm, the whole snow gradually revealed the figure of two people.


    "Cough." Snow issued a cough, only cough twice and then lost, a thin face appeared in the snow, slightly tender face covered with a thin layer of snow.


    "It''s so mysterious. Almost buried, "Li Fan said with a lingering fear. After Li Fan''s face appeared, Chen Xi''s slightly pale face also appeared in the snow.


    "Well. If I hadn''t just used Taoism to hold up a border, we would have been buried, "Chen Xi said with a pale face¡° The power of nature is so great that I can hardly support it. "


    Li Fan struggled to climb out of the snow. He grabbed Chen Xi''s hand and pulled Chen Xi out of the snow.


    "Here? What''s going on? " Li Fan looked at the snow mountain in front of him in surprise and said incredulously.


    Chen Xi, who came out of her hiding place, was shocked to see the scene in front of her eyes. Everything turned white. All the landmarks that two people went up the mountain disappeared. The only view you can see is a vast expanse of snow mountains.


    "I''m afraid it''s too powerful!" Li Fan said with lingering fear¡° If we didn''t find this hiding place, if we didn''t have the protection of the border, we might be dead by now. " Chen Xi nodded. It was the first time that she saw such a scene with her own eyes. Although they were out of danger at the moment, the thrilling scene before the coma still frightened them¡° Now what do we do? All the roads are gone? " Li Fan looked at the white snow mountain in front of him and said¡° After the avalanche is still in an unstable state, no one knows whether there will be a second avalanche. And many gullies and canyons will be temporarily filled after the avalanche. It''s still dangerous for us to move forward. " Chen Xi looked at the scene, thought for a while and said¡° Shall we wait here for a while? " Li Fan asked uncertainly¡° No, I''m afraid it''s not safe here. Now we have to be careful and change to another place. " Chen Xi shook his head and pointed to the place behind the rock where they were hiding¡° I remember our previous road was along here. There should be no danger before crossing this peak. " Li Fan looked at the direction of Chen Xi''s fingers, looked carefully and said, "there should be no problem. Although the avalanche buried a lot of things, we can still see that there should be roads here. Because it''s different from other places. " Chen Xi nodded, "we''ll walk along this road and cross the mountain. I think the avalanche is just where we are now. After crossing the mountain, the road behind will be much easier. " Li Fan reached out and pulled out his backpack from under the snow. Before the avalanche, I put my backpack in front of me to resist part of the impact. Now Li Fan is back on his back. Tighten the strap. Turn to see Chen Xi, "let''s go, let''s go."

 V1.Chapter 36

    After experiencing the avalanche, they set foot on the journey again, but this time they were very careful. Li Fan is more because of what happened just now. So that even the atmosphere can''t breathe. A straight footprint appeared slowly along the white snow. After the avalanche, the snow mountain is more and more dazzling under the sunlight. After walking for half a day, they felt their eyes tingle, and some tears could not be controlled¡° Why is the sun so dazzling? " Li Fan rubbed his sore eyes and raised his head to cover the dazzling light¡° This is the reflection of the sun, we do not adapt to the bright snow, some of the symptoms of blindness¡° Let''s have a rest here today. " Li Fan pointed to a place where the underground rock was exposed and said. See Chen Xi nodded, Li Fan put down the backpack, took out the tent and other items, intend to start camping and rest¡° Wait a minute Chen Xi suddenly stops Li Fan¡° What''s the matter? " Li Fan heard Chen Xi suddenly stopped himself and asked suspiciously¡° Look over there Chen Xi said, pointing to the mountain opposite them. The dim night was a little blurred by the light reflected from the white snow. Li Fan followed Chen Xi''s finger direction to see, through the snow reflection light carefully looked for a long time, just found that Chen Xi just stopped his own reason¡° What''s that? " Li Fan looked at the mountain in the distance and said, "is it a house?"¡° It does look like a house. " Chen Xi''s face changed and said, "if it''s not a mirage."¡° Isn''t mirage something that only appears at the seaside? " Li Fan said, looking at the vague outline of the house in the distance¡° As long as the air pressure changes, mirages can appear everywhere. " Chen Xi shook his head and said¡° Shall we go and have a look, or shall we have a rest here for one night? " Li Fan looked at Chen Xi and asked. Chen Xi looked at the sky getting late, and could only see the ground clearly by the snow light, and said, "let''s have a rest for one night. If it''s true, he can''t run. If it''s fake, it''s too dangerous for us to go there at night. "

 V1.Chapter 37

    What surprised the two people was that they had nothing to do overnight, as if the footprints close at hand did not exist. There was nothing to disturb them. The next morning, they found that their footprints were still not far away from them.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan some strange looking at the footprints not far away, doubt asked.


    Chen Xi shook his head, now the situation let Chen Xi also some confused. Simply two people become indifferent. After eating breakfast, Bian continued to walk towards the mountain in the distance.


    After the previous day''s trek, they have gradually adapted to the snow walk. The speed has been greatly improved compared with the previous day. But the eyes are still dazzled by the reflection of the snow.


    After a hard morning''s March, they finally climbed another mountain. Standing on a higher mountain, they were stunned by the scenery.


    "Here? How can it be here? " Li Fan was shocked to see the scenery in front of him. He didn''t have the right words to speak for several times.


    A small village covering a large area appeared in front of them. From where they were, the whole village was shrouded in a layer of fuzzy smoke. Curl of smoke in the quiet snow mountain constantly floating. There are about a dozen small houses in the whole village.


    "Why is there a small village here? Did you mention it in your previous information? " Li Fan looked at the small village in the distance and asked.


    "No," Chen Xi said, looking at the village in front of her. Although it is near noon, but the whole village between the smoke floating, but a person did not appear.


    "Come on, let''s go down and have a look." Chen Xi looked for a while and said.


    After a short rest, they walked towards the village. Although it seems that they are not far away from each other, the road down the mountain is much more difficult than the road up the mountain. After walking along the steep mountain road for an hour, they finally came to the edge of the village.


    The houses in the village look old. The house in front of them looked a bit dilapidated. Looking at each other, they went to the door of the nearby house and knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" An old voice came from the room. With the sound, the door creaked open. An old man with white hair appeared in front of them.


    Chen Xi is almost in the moment of opening the door, the whole spirit is concentrated, with the emergence of the old man. Chen Xi then put down the hanging heart. She felt that the old man in front of her was just an ordinary person. Although she was confused about the village, she saw that there was no danger. Chen Xi also relaxed a lot.


    "Hello, old man. We are climbers here. We didn''t expect there was a village here, so we came to have a look." Chen Xi looked at the old man in front of her and said softly.


    The old man''s turbid eyes swept the two people''s bodies, slightly surprised¡° How can you find this place? It seems that I''m still predestined with this place. " The old man made an old voice: "come in, this village has not been visited for a long time."


    The old man let two people into the house, two people found that the old man''s house simply put a wooden table and a few chairs. The old man went to the table, motioned for them to sit down, turned around, poured two glasses of water from the burning stove and handed them to them.


    They took the hot water from the old man''s hands, and the warm cup made their hands feel warm. The tiredness of the whole person was swept away.


    "Old man, I remember there are no villages here. Why do they appear now?" Chen Xi gently drank a mouthful of hot water, with a trace of doubt asked.


    The old man looked at them, poured a glass of water and sat down on the chair¡° This village has existed here for hundreds of years, but it is rarely known to the outside world. It''s fate for you to come here. "


    "Fate?" Li Fan looked at the old man suspiciously, "then why does the outside world of this village not know?"


    "Ha ha." The old man laughed, "this village can only be found by those who are predestined, but those who are not. You should not be ordinary people.


    Looking at the old man in front of her, Chen Xi felt an inexplicable emotion rush to her heart, "old man, since you have been here for a long time, then you all know what happened on this mountain."


    "Ha ha, what are you doing here? The people who can find here are not ordinary people. You are practitioners." The old man raised his head and looked at them, with a sharp look in his eyes. Then it returned to turbidity.


    "It seems that you are not ordinary people. We are indeed practitioners. We came to Kunlun mountain to find people." Chen Xi saw a flash of sharp eyes in the old man''s eyes and said.


    "Ha ha." The old man laughed but did not answer.


    "I wonder if you know that there was a wave of practitioners on this mountain more than ten years ago. I want to know what happened to them." Chen Xi continued.


    "More than a decade ago?" Hearing Chen Xi''s words, the old man closed his eyes, as if recalling the past. After a long time, he opened his eyes. "Every year, practitioners come to this mountain to find the holy land of Kunlun mountain. No one has been to the village before you, so I don''t know what happened to them. "


    After listening, Chen Xi reaches out and takes out a picture from her clothes and hands it to the old man¡° Do you have an impression when you look at the people in the picture? " The old man took the photo in Chen Xi''s hand, looked at it carefully, and said, "I have no impression of this person, but all the practitioners from this mountain either disappeared or died in the end. So what happened to him. " Said the old man, pausing¡° Thank you Chen Xi took the photo from the old man and nodded to him¡° People in this village should be practitioners. "¡° Yes, and No The old man said faintly¡° Does the village have a name? " After listening for a long time, Li Fan finally said. The old man shook his head. "There is no name. People here have been here for generations. No one has ever walked out of the village."¡° Can we have a rest here? " Chen Xi looked at the old man and asked. The old man stood up, went to one side, opened a door and said, "you can rest here as long as you like, just don''t walk around." Chen Xi and Li Fan nodded, stood up and walked into the old man''s room¡° You can tell me something, but remember not to leave the room after dark. " Chen Xi nodded and saw the old man close the door. She turned her head and whispered to Li Fan, "this village is strange." Li Fan nodded and said, "I also have this feeling. It seems that the old man didn''t say a lot of things. Even if the village is like what he said, only the two of us can find it for so many years." Chen Xi looked around and said, "it''s just that this old man feels like an ordinary man. Unless he is strong enough to hide himself, we can wait until the evening to have a look around the village." Li Fan nodded solemnly, "is this village related to the lynx who has been following us all the time?" Li Fan suddenly thought of the recent events, suddenly raised his head and asked¡° It''s possible. When we look around in the evening, we may have the answer. Now have a good rest. " Li Fan nodded, and they sat down on their chairs to rest. For a moment the house quieted down. There were only two people breathing steadily.

 V1.Chapter 38

    I don''t know how long later, two people opened their eyes at the same time, two pairs of bright eyes in the dark room looked at each other. The two figures rose slowly.


    "Come on, it''s time. Go out and see what''s strange about this village. " Chen Xi said in a low voice, a bright vision in the room flashed away.


    The whole village is more quiet in the black night, and a strange smell is floating in the quiet air. The bright moonlight fell on the white snow. It added a strange atmosphere to the village. Two figures quietly appeared in the middle of the village.


    "Why is the light off in every house in this village now?" Li Fan saw that there was no light at all in the families they passed by. It was obvious that they had already rested.


    Chen Xi gently shakes her head. Instead of answering Li Fan''s words, she continues to walk towards the center of the village. Li Fan saw that Chen Xi didn''t make a sound and quickly followed Chen Xi.


    Two people walked by, the whole quiet village did not make a sound. Let two people in the heart all suffused with an unknown feeling. They stopped in the middle of the village. On the open snow stood a huge stone pillar. Cracks were all over the mottled stone pillars. Obviously it''s been too many years.


    "What is this pillar doing here? Is it something like the evil spirits before? " Li Fan looked at the stone pillar in front of him and said in doubt. He stretched out his palm as he spoke.


    "Don''t move." Chen Xi grabbed Li Fan''s hand to touch the stone pillar, "don''t touch it casually. This stone pillar is definitely not the totem before. But it seems that it''s been a long time. Don''t touch it without knowing the purpose. "


    Li Fan''s palm stopped in front of the stone pillar. There was a wave of air between the stone pillar and Li Fan''s palm. Before Chen Xi meets Li Fan''s hand, she flicks Li Fan''s hand away.


    "Why?" Chen Xi looked at the air wave in front of the stone pillar doubtfully¡° It''s the power of space. What is this stone pillar? It''s blocked. "


    "What?" Li Fan rubbed the palm of his hand¡° It''s just a broken stone pillar. It has protection. "


    "Why are you here?" An old voice sounded behind them.


    They were startled by the sudden sound and turned around suddenly. It was found that the old man who took them in stood not far behind them, and his figure was slightly blurred in the night. As if close in front of you, and as if far away.


    "Old man, why are you here?" Li Fan some embarrassed said, before the old man has told two people can''t leave. But now it''s been found leaving in the dark. Or in front of this obviously weird stone pillar.


    "Cough," the old man''s rickety body gave out a cough, "didn''t I tell you not to come out casually?"


    "We Li Fan just want to continue to say what, behind Chen Xi pulled Li Fan.


    "Old man, just tell us what''s wrong with this village." Chen Xi flashed to Li Fan and said, looking at the rickety old man.


    "Tell you, ha ha, what can you do when you know it? It''s been cursed here for hundreds of years." The old man''s cold voice rang out, "come out, it seems that we have company again."


    With the old man''s words, the space behind the old man fluctuated, and more than ten figures appeared behind the old man. Each person''s figure appears slightly hazy under the moonlight, as if separated by a layer of smoke.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of more than a dozen people, Li Fan and Chen Xi''s face suddenly appeared a dignified expression. They found that although these dozens of people suddenly appeared, their breath was very common, that is to say, these dozens of people were normal living people.


    Chen Xi gazed at the old man in front of her and said, "old man, do you think this place is cursed? But I think you are all normal. Is there something hidden? "


    Hearing Chen Xi''s words, the faces of more than a dozen people, including the old man, suddenly appeared with various expressions, including regret, anger and nostalgia. The old man sighed, looked at more than a dozen people around him and said slowly, "people here can be said to be living people, but we are no different from dead people. This village is really a cursed place. "


    "Curse?" Li Fan looked at the old man suspiciously, "this is Kunlun Mountain, the legendary holy mountain of the Chinese nation? Isn''t it supposed to be that Haoran''s righteousness will last forever here? How can it be cursed? "


    Hearing Li Fan''s words, more than a dozen people suddenly burst into an angry mood. The whole space seems to be affected by this emotion. Suddenly became a little manic up.


    "Kunlun mountain? Kamiyama? "Healthy qi?" The old man''s disdainful eyes were flashing, "young man, there is no right, wrong, good and evil in the world. It depends on the place you use. It depends on the appearance of both of you who have not been in touch with the cultivation world for a long time. I''ll tell you something. Anyway, you can''t leave. It''s better to know more. "


    "Wait a minute." Li Fan heard the old man''s words and said, "can''t we go? What''s going on? "


    "Yes?" The old man looked at them with a little doubt¡° Don''t you find that the energy in your body is gradually fading away? "


    Li Fan looks at Chen Xi. Since entering the village, Li Fan has not felt anything except that the village is strange. Seeing Li Fan''s searching eyes, Chen Xi nodded slightly and said, "I always thought it was the previous things that caused me to consume too much. It turned out that it was the reason for this village." The old man nodded and said slowly, "this is an abandoned village and a cursed village. Only people in the cultivation world can find it. At the same time, if people in the cultivation world come here, they will gradually be absorbed by the village and become more and more old. Until the vitality disappears, he will continue to stay in the village in the form of soul and be absorbed by the village. "¡° So evil? " After listening to this, Li Fan felt a little thrilled, "is there such a place in Kunlun mountain?"¡° Hehe, young man. Kunlun Mountain is known as the holy mountain of China. It''s not a groundless thing. The aura of heaven and earth here can be regarded as one of the most abundant places in the world. No one outside the village has been able to walk down from Kunlun Mountain for so many years. " Chen Xi nodded. The alliance sent people to Kunlun Mountain several times to find out. In addition to his father, he also lost a lot of people. Even those who could return to the headquarters completely forgot what happened here. It seems that it is possible that there is something unknown here¡° Old man, do you know the origin of this place? " Chen Xi thought of this and asked. The old man shook his head, looked at more than a dozen people around him, and slowly said, "except for you two, more than a dozen people here now are all the people left over in the past few hundred years. I''ve been here for the longest time. Now we have been exhausted by this village. I''m afraid we will die soon. "¡° Hundreds of years? " Li Fan looked at the old man in front of him in surprise, his eyes full of surprise. The old man in front of him seems to be about 70 or 80 years old. Unexpectedly, he has been here for hundreds of years.

 V1.Chapter 39

    There was a look of vicissitudes in the old man''s eyes, as if he was recalling something. After a while, he slowly said, "yes, I have been here for over a hundred years. Maybe I will die here soon."


    "Is there no way to get out of here?" Li Fan looked at the village without any special place and asked.


    Hearing Li Fan''s question, the old man shook his head, looked at them and said, "most of the practitioners who can go to Kunlun Mountain have some strength, but all of them stay here without exception. I''ve been here for hundreds of years, but I still haven''t found a way to leave. "


    "Is it so weird?" Chen Xi looked at the old man in disbelief and asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, if you two don''t believe it, you can try to leave. Although you can see things outside here, you can''t leave."


    Hearing the old man''s words, they looked at each other, raised their feet and walked towards the periphery of the village. When the old man saw their movements, he sighed softly, and then followed slowly.


    After walking for a while, they stopped at the edge of the village. The old man behind them pointed to the distance in front of them and said, "if you can get out of here, you can leave the village."


    Looking at the direction of the old man''s finger, they found that the ground inside the village was slightly different from that outside the village. Although the light was reflected by the moonlight, it was obvious that the ground inside the village was a little dim.


    "If it''s not at night, no one can find it. Most people in the village come in only when they see that there is no special atmosphere in the village. But it will never get out The old man pointed to the intersection of light and shade.


    "Nothing unusual?" Li Fan saw a half ring, slowly said, "only the color of the ground is slightly different."


    The old man shook his head, sighed and said, "if you don''t believe me, just leave."


    When they heard the old man''s words, they walked forward at the same time, and the whole spirit was highly concentrated. Two people''s feet slowly step on the junction of light and shade, found that there is no abnormal situation. At the same time, he stepped forward again.


    When two people''s feet stepped over the junction, they didn''t feel anything happening. They couldn''t help but let the highly concentrated two people have some accidents.


    "Isn''t it easy to get out?" Li Fan looked back at the old man in doubt.


    The look on the old man''s face did not change at all, as if everything was in his expectation. He shook his head slowly. Li Fan see the old man''s expression so, just want to say what, around Chen Xi but pulled Li Fan''s clothes said.


    "Look at your feet."


    Hearing Chen Xi''s words, Li Fan also swallowed the words he was about to blurt out, but looked at his feet. When he saw where he was, all his hair stood up.


    "How could that be?" Li Fan cried out.


    Li Fan''s eyes fixed at the feet of the two people, had already walked out of the village, but still stay in place. The footprints of the two people on the snow are also strangely disappeared in the moonlight. Li Fan looked at his feet in disbelief and took another step forward. Strange situation again, without any signs, I still stay in the same place, as if I did not step out of that step.


    "Why?" Li Fan some gaffe cry, again and again forward, but all stay in the same place, let Li Fan feel a trace of despair.


    "Stop yelling." Chen Xi said softly beside Li Fan¡° The village is really impossible to leave. "


    Li Fan stopped to move on and looked at the old man with a bent figure behind him.


    "What''s going on? Why do we move forward in this way? " Li Fan looked at the old man and said.


    "This village is allowed to enter but not to leave. I don''t know why. But if you keep trying here, you will die soon. " The old man coughed a few times and said slowly, without any emotion in his words. It has been hundreds of years since he came to the village, during which there are many practitioners who have entered the village by mistake. But once there are practitioners who want to leave the village, the present scene will appear. For hundreds of years, the old man also found that if he stayed in the village peacefully, although his own energy would be gradually absorbed by the village, the progress was extremely slow, and his own vitality also extended a lot. But if you want to force out of the village, you will soon be absorbed by the village and die.


    "We look like the food of this village." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and turned to the old man.


    The old man nodded, "yes, this village really takes the people in this village as nourishment, which will absorb the energy of the people in the village, but the vitality of staying in this village is also prolonged a lot."


    "Well, I want to treat us as nourishment." Li Fan shook his hand and said.


    "This village should be man-made." Chen Xi didn''t seem to hear Li Fan''s words. She looked at the old man and asked.


    "It should be. This kind of village should not be a natural product of heaven and earth." The old man nodded, "although here will be absorbed their own energy, but it prolongs the life, is also a gain and a loss."¡° You old man really wants to drive When Li Fan heard this, he turned his lips and said, "it''s so easy to be treated as nourishment."¡° Alas, "said the old man with a sigh," what can we do if we don''t? There are many amazing and gorgeous practitioners in this village, and they are all buried here in the end. " Hearing this, Li Fan is not talking. He suddenly remembers that he was still comforting Chen Xi the day before, but now this situation appears in himself. Li Fan couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Chen Xi closed her hair, pondered for a while, and said in a soft voice, "there should be no way. After all, it''s artificial, so there must be a way to crack it."¡° Cough, cough. " The old man''s body coughed heavily with crutches, and his breath became a little vain. After half a sound, he gasped and said, "of course, there is a way to crack it. According to the inspection of practitioners in the village for so many years, the most important place in the village is the stone pillar in the middle of the village. That should be the hub of the whole village. "¡° It''s another broken pillar. " Li Fan murmured in a low voice. Since he met evil spirits in the mirror space, Li Fan is now inexplicably tired of all the things like pillars¡° Old man, let''s have a look at the pillar in the middle of the village. " Chen Xi ignored Li Fan''s mood, but said to the old man¡° Well, I''ll be with you tonight. Every time a new practitioner comes here, he will never give up The old man sighed, turned and walked towards the middle of the village¡° Come on, don''t try again. Let''s go to the pillar in the middle of the village. " Chen Xi looked at the old man in front of him, pretended to look at Li Fan, and stopped Li Fan from taking further steps.

 V1.Chapter 40

    The three people walked around the village for a long time, and then returned to the stone pillar in the middle of the village. Under the quiet night, the stone pillar stood on the open snow. The mottled traces on the stone pillars seem to be speechless, telling thousands of years of wind and rain.


    "This stone pillar is the only thing that has surprised me for so many years since I came to the village." The old man stood in front of the stone pillar and said slowly¡° No one is cleaning the stone pillar at all, but you see, it''s been hundreds of years since I came here. There is still no dust around the pillar. "


    Li Fan and Chen Xi heard the old man''s words. Looking around, they found that the stone column was about one meter clean, and even exposed the stone slabs on the ground. Instead of being covered with snow. And the occasional snowflakes in the sky will also float around the pillars. Li Fan suddenly remembered that when he touched the stone pillar before, his hand was rebounded by the stone pillar.


    "Old man, since you have been here for hundreds of years, can you see what this is?" Chen Xi looked at the stone pillar and turned to the old man.


    The old man''s body on crutches seemed to sway in the wind. The rickety body coughed heavily twice and said, "this village should belong to an array, and this stone pillar is an array eye. But I don''t know what kind of array it belongs to. "


    "Array?" Li Fan heard the old man''s words and asked with some doubts¡° Didn''t you just say that the village was cursed? "


    "Well, the village I just mentioned is cursed, which is the array." The old man sighed, looked at the stone pillar and said, "but this array has been lost for a long time in the circle of practitioners. So it''s normal that you don''t know. "


    Li Fan looks at Chen Xi and finds that Chen Xi is also confused. Obviously, he doesn''t know the information about the array.


    "Can array be cultivated?" Li Fan asked.


    The old man nodded, looked up at the sky and said, "in fact, in ancient times, there were many cultivation methods in the cultivation world, but to sum up, there were only two kinds, one was to rely on their own cultivation, the other was to rely on external forces. But with the passage of time, the cultivation world only relies on its own cultivation methods. As for the cultivation with the help of external forces, in fact, it is mainly based on arrays. "


    "Why is it lost?" Li Fan was a little confused. If the old man said so, both cultivation methods would be handed down.


    "Why?" The old man laughed¡° Because the cultivation of array is too difficult. Self cultivation depends on talent and hard work. But the cultivation of array depends on absolute talent. For example, when I teach you arrays, I should not only teach you that one plus one equals two, but also why one equals two. Even when it''s equal to three. "


    "Old man, are you funny?" Li Fan said with some disbelief, "is the array as powerful as you said?"


    The old man reached out and pointed to the stone pillar in front of the three people and said, "look at this stone pillar. The facts can prove what I said."


    Li Fan was disheartened. Depressed, he said, "is there no other way. I''ve just tried. I can''t touch this pillar at all. "


    "If it was so easy to reach the pillars, they wouldn''t be trapped here for hundreds of years." Chen Xi answers a way in the side¡° Old man, haven''t you studied anything for so long? "


    The old man shook his head, nodded again and said, "we have been studying this village for so many years. Now the only harvest is that unless someone who can master the array comes to the village, we have no other way


    "Old man, you are not saying the same thing." Li Fan shook his head when he heard the old man say this.


    "Well, old man, I''ve finished what I can tell you. If you don''t give up, you can stay here." The old man seemed to be angry and turned around. His rickety figure walked away with a crutch.


    "Damn, what a village. Ouch Li Fan angrily kicks the stone pillar, but when his foot is about to touch the stone pillar, he is bounced back by the light of the stone pillar again. Painful Li Fan quickly covered his feet and jumped up, hopping in place.


    "Forget it, Li Fan. Let''s go back to the old man''s house and have a rest. " Chen Xi can''t help laughing when she sees Li Fan.


    "Go back, shall we just let it go?" Li Fan said, rubbing his feet.


    "Go back first and try to find a way, if it''s really the array that I told the old man. It''s not something that we can destroy. " Chen Xi said and turned to the old man to leave the direction of the past. Li Fan looked at Chen Xi''s back and then turned to look at the stone pillar. Finally, he limped to keep up with Chen Xi.


    There was silence again around the pillar. The air around seemed a little fuzzy. A trace of smoke like things continue to gather in the air, and then have thrown into the stone column.


    When they returned to the old man''s room, they found that the old man was already sitting on the chair with his eyes closed. I heard two people coming in. I still don''t open my eyes. The only sound in the room was the kettle on the stove. Two people looked at the old man one eye, similarly did not say anything then turned to walk into own room.


    "Well, what shall we do? Do you really want to stay here for a lifetime? " Li Fan didn''t sit down and said to Chen Xi¡° I can''t think of any way for the moment. I''ve only heard about the array in the legend before. But never. So I don''t know how to crack it. " Chen Xi is also helpless looking at Li Fan said¡° Well, I can''t. I''ll find some dynamite to blow up that broken stone pillar tomorrow. " Li Fan said hatefully¡° ha-ha. If it had been that easy, it would not have been trapped here for hundreds of years. " Chen Xi said with a smile¡° The power of nature may damage it, but I''m afraid it can''t rely on the power of explosives. "¡° Well Of course, Li Fan also knew that his method was not feasible, so he had to sigh deeply. Both men were silent. I don''t know how long it took, Li Fan felt like he was about to fall asleep. But suddenly woke up. Open your eyes and find that Chen Xi is already lying on the table asleep. Li Fan reaches out his hand to wake Chen Xi. But the outstretched hand stopped beside Chen Xi. Turn around to take the quilt from the bed and cover Chen Xi''s body gently. Look at Chen Xi sleeping. Li Fan smiles and shakes his head. Got up and walked out of the room gently. He walked towards the stone pillar in the middle of the village. Standing in front of the stone pillar again, Li Fan didn''t have the last impulse. Instead, he looked at the stone pillar. Hazy as if to see the pillar in the absorption of the energy between heaven and earth. But I seem to be able to see the relationship between the stone pillar and the whole village¡° Hehe, he is a natural God A clear laugh rang out in Li Fan''s mind¡° Master Li Fan, who was awakened by the sound, said with some surprise¡° Ha ha, good boy In Li Fan''s mind came the figure of Bai Qi. He nodded and looked at Li Fan with satisfaction. "I can find the secret of the array so quickly. I''m worthy of being my favorite disciple. "¡° The secret of array Li Fan looked at Bai Qi doubtfully and said, "I didn''t see anything?"

 V1.Chapter 41

    "Stupid boy," white figure in Li Fan''s mind gently floating. The satisfaction on his face disappeared¡° Don''t you find that this array is absorbing the aura of heaven and earth? "


    "Well, it''s just a feeling." Li Fan scratched his head unnaturally, with a embarrassed smile on his face, and said, "is that the stone pillar absorbing the energy between heaven and earth?"


    The air in front of Li Fan fluctuated, and the slightly fuzzy white figure gradually floated in front of Li Fan. Looking at the silent stone column, he said, "what it absorbs is not the energy between heaven and earth, but the aura. It''s the soul power of all the people in this village. "


    "Er," Li Fan looked at the slightly blurred figure in front of him and asked, "master, are you not afraid that you can''t get out just like this?"


    Bai Qi''s figure walked a few circles around the stone pillar, muttering to himself. Hearing Li Fan''s question, he raised his head and said, "I''m just a trace of soul imprint reflected in the soul sword. So it doesn''t matter. " After that, Bai Qi looked up at the stone pillar and murmured, "it''s really it, it''s really it."


    Li Fan looked at the slightly nervous white rising in front of him and asked, "master, do you know this array?"


    White starting point nodded, a look of yearning appeared on his face. Slowly said, "do you know Wang Xu?"


    Hearing Bai Qi''s name, Li Fan searched carefully in his mind, but he didn''t have any impression. Just wanted to ask questions, but heard Bai Qi said to himself, "you may not know this name, but you may know his other name, Guiguzi."


    "Guiguzi!" Li Fan was surprised. "Is this array related to Guiguzi?"


    Bai Qiyuan nodded and said, "Guiguzi learned a lot in his life. Although he didn''t go out of the mountains in the Warring States period, his disciples were also famous people in the Warring States period. Sun Bin, Pang Juan and even Xu Fu of Daqin are his disciples. "


    "Is this array Guiguzi''s?" Li Fan looked at Bai Qi in surprise.


    Bai Qi shook his head, sighed and said, "this is not an array built by GUI GuZi, but it is an array built by GUI GuZi''s disciples. If I read it correctly, it should be made by Xu Fu. "


    "Xu Fu?" Li Fan looked at Bai Qi with some surprise. "It''s Xu Fu who went out to sea to look for the elixir of immortality. How did he come back here?"


    "Nothing is impossible." The white look seemed unnatural¡° In order to live forever, our emperor once sent Xu Fu to look for the art of immortality. Kunlun Mountain is a legendary fairy mountain, and of course it can''t avoid being patronized. "


    "Are there any immortals in Kunlun mountain?" Li Fan looked at Bai Qi in doubt and asked.


    "Maybe," Bai Qi replied¡° After all, there are too many legends about becoming an immortal. Laozi, the master of Guiguzi, is the legendary person who became an immortal. It is said that the moral Scripture he left now is also a lifelong study. "


    Li Fan shook his head. "It''s Daodejing again. Is it so powerful?"


    Bai Qi smiles and says, "these are things that you can''t understand now. Maybe you can learn more about the world when you are more powerful. Now let''s talk about this array. "


    Li Fan nodded and quickly asked, "yes, it''s useless to think so much now. Master, can you break this array?"


    White starting point nodded and said with a smile, "of course, this array belongs to the state of no host, of course, it can be broken."


    "Great." Li Fan exclaimed excitedly¡° Then we can finally get out of this place. "


    Bai Qi heard Li Fan''s words, but he shook his head and said, "if I come here, of course I can break this array, but now I''m just a wisp of divine consciousness, how to break this array."


    "I..." Li Fan almost didn''t come up and fainted when he heard this. The cheap master himself only said half of what he said, which made him happy.


    Seeing some changes in Li Fan''s eyes, Bai Qi quickly said, "although I can''t break this battle now, you can."


    "Me?" Li Fan pointed at himself in doubt and asked¡° I don''t even know what array it is. How to break it is that I can''t touch the stone pillar at all. "


    Bai Qi shook his head, glanced at Li Fan, looked at the stone pillar and said, "who told you that you need to touch this stone pillar to break the battle?"


    After that, Bai Qi pointed to the stone pillar and said, "this array should be spirit absorbing array, which can absorb the aura of heaven and earth and the souls of the people in the array, and be used to supply the people in the array eyes. But now there''s no one in charge. So you can be in the eye. This array can be broken. "


    "Eyes of the array?" Li Fan looked at Bai Qi doubtfully. "Where are the eyes? Is it not this stone pillar? "


    Bai Qi shook his head, pointed to the stone pillar and said, "this stone pillar is just a carrier for the array to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. If this array is so easy to find, the eye of array will be found. Then it won''t be broken for such a long time. "


    With that, Bai Qi looked up at the starry sky. The finger pinches quickly. After a while, he pointed to a direction of the village and said, "this way." Finish saying, then toward oneself finger direction walk. He didn''t pay any attention to whether Li Fan was following.


    "This is where the array can lead to the eye of the array." Bai Qi has been walking to the edge of the village, just stopped. Pointing to the front, turning to Li Fan who is following, he said¡° Here? " Li Fan looked at Bai Qi with disbelief¡° There''s nothing here. It''s outside the village if you go outside. We can''t get out now¡° ha-ha. No harm. Just go ahead with your heart at ease. " Bai Qi smiles. Pointing to the place outside the village¡° It really can''t get out. I''ve tried many times. " Li Fan looked at Bai Qi helplessly. Although said like this, but own footstep actually does not have the slightest pause to walk outward. Seeing his figure, he returned to the village at the moment when he stepped out of the village. Li Fan looked at Bai Qi with an expression he had expected. Bai Qi did not have any reaction because of this situation, but turned to the other direction of the village¡° Follow me After walking to the other side of the village, Bai Qi still asks Li Fan to step out of the village. After seeing Li Fan''s figure and returning to the village again. Is still a face with no expression of Li Fan to go to the next place. In this way, after they went to the eighth village, they basically walked around the whole village. Bai Qi sees Li Fan''s figure and returns to the village in the eighth place. Nodded and said with a smile, "now it''s OK. We can break the battle."¡° "Break the battle?" Almost one night, Li Fan was dragged around the village by Bai Qi, but he didn''t see what Bai Qi said. Looking at Bai Qi with a tired expression on his face, he said, "master, we''ve all gone to many places, and there''s no such thing as you said. Can you make it or not¡° Silly boy, "Bai Qi said angrily," do you think this ancient array is so easy to break? Follow me. Now let''s go back to the stone pillar in the middle of the village. "¡° Ah, "a bitter smile suddenly appeared on Li Fan''s face¡° Master, didn''t you say that the eye of this array is not in the stone pillar? What are you doing there? "¡° Don''t ask so many questions. I''ll tell you when I need you to know. " Bai Qi Si ignored Li Fan''s question, but went to the stone pillar in the middle of the village.

 V1.Chapter 42

    "Now, touch the pillar with your hand again." Bai Qi stands in front of the stone pillar. Looking at a face of tired and impatient Li Fan said.


    Li Fan yawned and reached for the stone pillar. There were waves in the air around the pillar. But Li Fan was surprised to find that his palm did not stop him from touching the stone pillar. Shizhu''s rebound did not appear before.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan looked at his palm in surprise and turned to ask.


    Bai Qi laughed when he saw Li Fan''s palm touching the stone pillar¡° This is the eye of the spirit absorbing array. "


    "Ah. Is this the eye of the array? " Li fan can''t believe looking at Bai Qi and asking.


    White starting point nodded and said, "the secret of this array is that it belongs to the double space. Although the stone pillar I saw before is the key, it can''t be touched. If you use external force to destroy, then this array will never be broken. If you want to break this array, you must follow the directions of the eight trigrams. Only in this way can we really reach the eye of the array. "


    "Do you think there are two more sets of this array?" Li Fan looked at Bai Qi in doubt and asked.


    Bai Qi shook his head and said, "not two sets, but two spaces. The space we are in now is not the same as the space we were in before. If you don''t believe it, you can go around and have a look. "


    Bai Qi saw Li Fan after listening to his words and left the spot with an expression of disbelief. He moved around. Before long, Li Fan came back with a panic expression on his face.


    "Master, there is no one in the village." Li Fan said anxiously.


    Bai Qi calmly smiles and says, "didn''t I tell you that. This space is not the same as where we were just now. "


    "Ah." Li Fan''s expression suddenly became complicated, "then how can we go back?"


    "If we break this array, we can leave. Or half an hour later, the eyes of the array will automatically hide with the operation of the whole array. But if we want to find this eye again, we need to calculate again. " Bai Qi looked at the stone pillar in front of him and said.


    "How to break the battle?" Li Fan asked without any thought.


    "Put your hand on the stone pillar, and divine consciousness will cover it." Bai Qi motioned Li Fan to act as he spoke.


    Follow Bai Qi''s instructions. Li Fan put his hand on the stone pillar and closed his eyes. Just mobilized the divine sense immediately rushed to the stone pillar along the palm of the hand.


    "Don''t panic," Baiqi said in a voice of consolation as he saw a trace of panic on Li Fan''s face. "Use your Divine sense to remove the mark of the stone pillar. This array belongs to you. "


    Although he heard Bai Qi''s words, Li Fan felt that he was about to be absorbed by the stone pillar. His divine consciousness is like filling a bottomless hole and pouring into the stone pillar. Soon, the whole person''s consciousness began to become confused. All the strength of the body becomes less and less as the divine consciousness is absorbed by the stone pillar. Just when Li Fan thought he was going to be sucked to death by the stone pillar. Suddenly feel the suction of the stone column suddenly disappeared. His divine consciousness seemed to be wandering around in the stone pillar, and then came back to his body along his palm.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan felt what had happened and quickly took his hand away from the stone pillar. Feel your own consciousness return to your own body. The emptiness disappeared. At last, he took a breath. Quickly turned to look at White asked.


    "What are you afraid of?" Bai Qi looks at Li Fan angrily¡° I didn''t expect my disciples to be so timid. It''s just like this when you''re out of body. "


    "Hey, hey." Li Fan scratched his head and said with an embarrassed smile, "master, this is my first time to experience this kind of situation. I thought I was going to be sucked to death by this stone pillar. "


    "Stupid boy." Bai Qi looked at Li Fan and shook his head¡° You need to remove the original soul mark from the stone pillar. You have to use your soul power. It''s just that your soul power is too weak. This has just happened. Even if it can''t be cleared, it''s just soul injury. There''s nothing to worry about. "


    "So I''m successful now?" When Li Fan heard Bai Qi say this, he immediately felt some fear. Divine consciousness is what Bai Qi said about the injured soul. Li Fan has seen it in some materials. There is only a very small chance that the injury will recover. But his master said so lightly. It''s like I don''t care at all. Can''t help but let Li Fan in the heart of the dialogue from a big disdain.


    It seems to see what Li Fan thinks in his heart. Bai Qi glared at Li Fan and said, "you are a natural God. The master of this array has no hope. But a broken mark won''t cause you any problems at all. Are you an idiot to be a master? "


    Li Fan laughed awkwardly and said, "of course not, master. I''m just worried. Now the array is broken. "


    "Hum." Bai Qi snorted coldly and said, "the array has not been broken. If the array handed down from ancient times is destroyed, it will not be a waste. It will let you erase the soul mark of the stone pillar, but only let you become the master of the array. "


    "Master of the array?" Li Fan looked at Bai Qi pleasantly and said, "this array is mine now."


    White starting point nodded and said, "to be exact, you can host this array. Now put your hand on the stone pillar and pass your command through divine consciousness. " Li Fan quickly pressed his hand on the stone pillar again. This time, there was no case of the divine consciousness being sucked away. I just feel that the operation of this array has appeared in my own divine consciousness. It seems that the whole array has been integrated with itself. When Li Fan''s mind turned, the air in front of them began to fluctuate¡° Are we in the same space now? " Li Fan moved his hand away from the stone pillar and asked¡° Don''t ask me that next time. " Bai Qi said with an expression of hating iron but not steel¡° You presided over this array. " Li Fan laughed. He scratched his head and said, "I''m not proficient for the first time." Bai Qi shook his head and sighed¡° All right, you''ve solved the crisis. I''m going to be a teacher. " Finish saying white figure gradually, the air becomes more and more light¡° Thank you for your help. " Li Fan quickly said to Bai Qi¡° I remember that this array has absorbed the aura of heaven and earth for nearly a thousand years. Don''t waste it. And remember to practice well. Next time I''m a teacher, I don''t want to see such a useless apprentice. " The white figure gradually dissipated. Only a faint voice echoed in Li Fan''s ears¡° Remember the teacher''s instruction. " Li Fan looked at the white dissipated figure, said firmly. See the white figure dissipate in the air. Li Fan began to worry. Although this array has been broken with the help of Bai Qi. But how to explain to Chen Xi makes Li Fan scratch his head. Fortunately, it didn''t bother Li Fan for long, just when Li Fan returned to the room where they were resting. When I was about to sit down, I heard Chen Xi''s voice in my ear¡° What are you doing so late? " Chen Xi''s faint voice echoed in Li Fan''s ear with the appearance of light in the room¡° Er, "Li Fan saw that Chen Xi''s bright eyes were staring at him. He could not help but pause for a while and then said," why don''t you go to bed so late? "

 V1.Chapter 43

    Chen Xi immediately felt angry and funny. The expression just appeared on the face and was suppressed by Chen Xi. Put on a serious expression, said, "you dare to ask me, so late do not sleep where you go."


    Li Fan''s eyes turned, looked left and right, and said, "Er, get up at night and go out to the toilet."


    "Well. Does it take an hour to go to the bathroom? " Chen Xi coldly hummed a, ruthlessly looked at Li Fan and said, "say, where did you go?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Li fan can''t help getting angry when he hears Chen Xi''s tone¡° Anyway, I just went out to the bathroom to relax. "


    Chen Xi''s eyes fixed to see Li Fan half ring, said, "also said on the toilet, hum, you are not everywhere. I''m following you. I saw it all


    Li Fan was surprised, Chen Xi has been following behind him, but did not find anything, it seems that Chen Xi has found the existence of Bai Qi. Li Fan asked cautiously, "I''ve been walking around. What else do you ask when you follow me?"


    Chen Xi muttered softly, saying, "this village can''t go out at will, otherwise every time you go out of the village, you will be absorbed by your aura. It''s too dangerous for you to rush around like this. If you didn''t come back to the pillar after you''ve gone a few places, I would have pulled you back. "


    Hearing Chen Xi say this, Li Fan immediately breathes a sigh of relief. It seems that Bai Qi used some method to feel Chen Xi following in the dark, so he didn''t let Chen Xi see him. Think of Chen Xi found that he was not, worried about his own danger to secretly follow himself, Li Fan immediately feel a little embarrassed. "I''m just a little curious," he said. it ''s nothing. It worries you. "


    "Hum," Chen Xi said without looking at Li Fan. "Who''s worried about you? I just want to see what you''re doing secretly. But, "he said Chen Xi looked down for a moment and said, "I feel like something has been around you."


    "What?" Li Fan was surprised to hear Chen Xi''s words. Although he didn''t see Bai Qi''s figure, Chen Xi could feel someone around him. Li Fan quickly pretended to be afraid and said, "don''t scare me. I''m a chicken. "


    "Maybe, it''s just my feeling. Maybe I''ve been too nervous since I went to Kunlun mountain." Chen Xi sighed and said, "now our main task is to think about how to get out of the village."


    "Well, I went out and walked around the village and found nothing. It''s the same everywhere. When you go out, you come back automatically. " Li Fan also sighed, thinking that although the array has been occupied by himself, he did not think of how to get out of the village¡° Now I just feel that the stone pillar is a little strange. No, we''ll blow it up. "


    Chen Xi shook his head and said¡° It''s useless. If the stone pillar was blown up so easily, it won''t survive until now. When you touched the stone pillar today, you found that it was inaccessible. It''s not feasible to blow it up. "


    When Li Fan heard Chen Xi''s words, he suddenly had an idea and said, "you''ll try that stone pillar tomorrow to see if you can touch it."


    "It''s impossible," Chen Xi said, shaking her head. "That stone pillar is obviously the hub of this village. How can we touch it so easily. "


    "A dead horse is a living horse doctor." Li fan does not care said¡° If not, we''re thinking of something else. "


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "now it''s the only way. I''ll have a try tomorrow. But I don''t have too much hope. "


    With that, Chen Xi turned to look outside. Through the window of the room, the dim night has gradually disappeared, you can see the scene outside the window.


    I can''t help but sigh deeply and say, "it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest. "*"


    £ª


    £ª


    Standing next to the stone pillar in the center of the village, the bright sunlight shines on the stone pillar under the blue sky, making the whole stone pillar look plated with a layer of bright color. Under the sun''s irradiation, we can clearly see the wave around the pillar. It''s like the distortion of the air in hot and dry weather. But everyone standing in front of the stone pillar knows. This is actually the space protection of the stone column. The twisted air has distorted the air around the pillar. So much so that I can''t touch the pillar properly.


    "You little doll, you call me this old bone early in the morning. What do you find here?" The old man said hoarsely, leaning on a crutch.


    "Hey, we discussed yesterday that the key to this village is the stone pillar. So I want to take a chance. Let''s see if we can destroy it. " Li Fan said with a smile to the old man. Thinking, if I don''t call you. How can I be a witness.


    "Keke, the people who came into the village tried to destroy the stone pillar, but no one could do it. We can''t touch the pillar at all. " The old man coughed a few times and said slowly¡° Didn''t you try yesterday? "


    Li Fan shook his head, pointed to Chen Xi and said with a smile, "I''ve tried, but she hasn''t yet."


    Then, ignoring the old man, he turned to Chen Xi and said, "try it, maybe you can. You are our only hope now. "


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan, nodded and went to the stone pillar. Looking at the twisted air around the stone pillar, I took a deep breath. Slowly stretched out a hand to press toward the stone pillar¡° Well, I can''t do it many times. We don''t know... "The old man shook his head when he heard Li Fan''s words. He just wanted to say something. But surprised to see Chen Xi''s action, leaning on crutches of the body suddenly trembled. The rest of the speech was swallowed back. When Chen Xi''s palm came into contact with the twisted air around the stone pillar, it didn''t spring away as hard as the old man imagined, but slowly pressed the stone pillar. The twisted air wrapped Chen Xi''s hand like cotton. Although there was no contact with the stone pillar. But the situation has been beyond everyone''s expectation¡° Try hard. " Li Fan sees Chen Xi unable to advance the palm, hurriedly refuels to Chen Xi. Chen Xi shook his head, sweat oozing from his forehead¡° No, I can''t move on. " With that, Chen Xi bit her teeth and pressed the stone pillar hard again. The whole pretty face was full of blood red. The palm didn''t move half a minute again. No matter how hard Chen Xi tried, she could not move forward and touch the stone pillar¡° Well Seeing this, the old man beside Li Fan sighed. With the old man''s sigh, Chen Xi also slowly took back his palm. Big beads of sweat rolled down the smooth face. It''s colored by the sunlight¡° Won''t it work? " Li Fan saw Chen Xi''s expression and asked. Chen Xi nodded, gasped and said, "no way, I can only pass the outer protection, but I can''t touch the stone pillar at all. It seems that we have to think of another way¡° Well, then we... "Li Fan didn''t want Chen Xi to get in touch with the stone pillar at one time to break the maze of the village. Just wanted to say another way. But the old man next to him suddenly said¡° Maybe we can try blood sacrifice. "

 V1.Chapter 44

    "It''s yours." Hearing the old man''s words, Li Fan secretly scolded him. Blood sacrifice is a method of sacrifice in the materials li Fan saw. The popular saying is to use living people for sacrificial activities. The evil spirit they met in Golmud before was to increase their strength through blood sacrifice. So when I heard the old man''s words. Li Fan''s face suddenly changed color.


    "Cough. Don''t get me wrong The old man waved his hand and said to them¡° Blood sacrifice in your understanding is a method of sacrifice. But what I''m talking about is a secret method handed down from ancient times, which stimulates greater potential by using its own essence and blood. That''s just the way it is now. "


    "You mean by increasing my strength to break through this maze." After listening to the old man''s words, Chen Xi thought for a while, nodded and agreed, "if you can''t leave, then there is no chance. I think that''s OK. "


    "Chen Xi!" Li Fan cried anxiously, "we may have other ways. There''s no need to waste blood essence now."


    Chen Xi shook his head and said, "we need to leave the village as soon as possible, so I think we can have a try. Old man, what should I do


    The old man saw Chen Xi nodding. He ignored Li Fan''s objection. Instead, he stretched out his crutch and pointed to Chen Xi. Chen Xi instantly felt a powerful stream of information pouring into her mind. It was the blood sacrifice that the old man just mentioned. Chen Xi immediately gathered the feeling of the mind. After a while, he said.


    "Old man, according to the records of this secret method, this method can enhance nearly half of the strength. Why haven''t you used it? " Chen Xi looked up at the old man in doubt and asked.


    The old man sighed decadent and said, "I used this secret method once after entering the village, but I still can''t break through the space barrier of the stone pillar. Now seeing that you can break through the space of the stone pillar, I thought of telling you this secret method. I hope you can use the improvement of the secret method to break the blockade of the stone pillar. Let''s all be free from the village. "


    Chen Xi nodded, turned to Li Fan and said, "this secret method is indeed handed down from ancient times, and the blood essence sacrificed can be within my range. I must try. "


    Li Fan looks at Chen Xi''s firm expression. I know that Chen Xi has made up her mind at this time. Can''t help but have some regret, if oneself before then let Chen Xi smooth breakthrough array eye''s blockade. Then there will not be these things that make Chen Xi wear and tear. But now Li Fan has no way to say anything. Had to bitter face nodded agreed to come down.


    Seeing that Li Fan had no opinion, Chen Xi turned her head to the front of the stone pillar again, slowly stretched out the middle finger of her right hand, put it on her mouth and bit it down. All of a sudden, a touch of gorgeous blood red came to Chen Xi''s fingers. But in the fingers solidification, constantly shaking. Chen Xi stretched out her finger and drew a path in the air in front of her. Follow Chen Xi''s fingers. Every trace left a deep blood red. A complicated pattern appeared in front of Chen Xi. Because of the blood, the whole design shows a strange feeling. With the continuous waving of Chen Xi''s fingers, the whole pattern is becoming more and more complicated. The surrounding air also became restless. Li Fan felt that the air around him was beating faintly, as if he had been drawn by something, and rushed to the patterns drawn by Chen Xi.


    With the waving of Chen Xi''s fingers, the complicated and mysterious patterns in front of her burst out a dazzling light. The dazzling light covers Chen Xi as a whole. Chen Xi''s hair is flowing with the light. Flying freely behind my head. The whole person''s momentum gradually ascended. Chen Xi finished the last stroke with a dignified wave. The whole pattern trembled for a moment, then broke into a light and poured into Chen Xi''s body.


    "Ah With the light into the body, Chen Xi raised her hair and exclaimed. Strong momentum forced Li Fan and the old man back a few steps before they stood firm.


    "It worked." The old man was excited when he saw Chen Xi''s expression¡° It looks like we can finally get out of here. "


    "Chen Xi, how are you?" Li Fan saw Chen Xi''s powerful momentum and asked in a hurry.


    "It''s OK. The secret is really effective. I feel that my strength has increased a lot. And there was no discomfort Chen Xi felt carefully for a while, said with a trace of excitement.


    The old man nodded with a smile, looked at Chen Xi and said, "now you should be able to break this array."


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "you two step back. I feel that if this array is broken, it should have a strong impact."


    The old man nodded slightly and walked back a long way with crutches. Li Fan saw that the old man had left. After looking at Chen Xi, she said, "try your best, don''t be reluctant. Be careful


    Chen Xi said with a smile, "don''t worry, you can also withdraw."


    I saw Li Fan standing with the old man more than ten meters away. Chen Xi turns to face the stone pillar. The whole person''s momentum slowly rose up. The air around Chen Xi became blurred with her rising momentum. When Chen Xi''s momentum is slow and steady, Chen Xi slowly extends his right hand and presses the stone pillar.


    There was a ripple around the pillar. Chen Xi feels that although she still has the power to resist touching the stone pillar. But his palm is still slowly toward the stone pillar.


    "Hum." When Chen Xi''s palm touched the stone pillar, the whole stone pillar seemed to make a buzzing sound. The whole pillar gave off a piercing white light. Li Fan and the old man couldn''t help but close their eyes. The ground of the village trembled with the light of the stone pillars. When the stone pillar emits white light, Chen Xi finds that she has been covered by the light emitted by the stone pillar. At the same time, the light of the whole stone column seemed to be drawn towards the top of the stone column. A rolling ball of light formed at the top of the pillar. As the light gradually converges. The light from the photosphere is getting stronger and stronger. Finally. As if unable to bear so much light, the ball of light broke. Scattered light scattered in the air, covering the whole village. As the light faded over the village. The dazzling white light also dissipated. A few people beside the stone pillar just found out. The sky of the whole village seems to be much brighter¡° This? Is the array broken? " The old man looked at the scene and murmured. All kinds of emotions sprang up in my heart, bitterness, melancholy, more of a joy after the disaster¡° What about? Is that ok? Is the array broken? " Li Fan saw the approaching Chen Xi and asked a few questions. Chen Xi nodded, his face a little pale and said, "nothing''s wrong, there''s a little weakness in using the secret method. It''s just that this array has not been broken. Instead, they let go of the restrictions themselves. "¡° Oh, nothing, as long as we can get out of here. " Although he knew the result in advance, Li Fan still showed an excited expression. Said happily¡° Cough, cough. " A cough disturbed their thoughts. At the same time, they turned their heads and looked at the old man who coughed¡° What''s the matter with you, old man? " The two people who discovered the change of the old man made a cry of surprise almost at the same time.

 V1.Chapter 45

    When they looked back at the old man, they were surprised to find that the old man''s appearance was gradually declining, the wrinkles on his face were increasing visible to the naked eye, and the few black hair was gradually gray, and then turned into white hair. The whole person seems to be several decades old in an instant. Let the old man''s weak body appear more unbearable. As if a gust of wind can blow away.


    "What''s going on?" Li Fan saw the change of the old man and exclaimed.


    Heard two people''s scream, the old man just casually raised his palm, saw the skin slowly wrinkled up. He shook his head and said with no emotion, "ha ha, nothing. This array has failed. So time can flow normally in the village. Our lives will naturally age faster. "


    "Can this village stop the flow of time?" See the old man''s life gradually decline. Li Fan asked.


    The old man nodded and said, "of course, I have been in this village for hundreds of years. If I were outside the village, I would have died long ago." The old man looked at the village with a little sadness, turned to look at them and said, "although this village is gradually eating away our energy, it also prolongs our lives in disguise. I''ve been tired of this skin bag for a long time. Now though I don''t have a few days. But you can be free again. It''s all worth it. "


    "The old man." When they saw the old man''s dying body, they burst into tears.


    "Well, nothing. At least I saw the day when the village was destroyed. " The old man said with a happy expression, "girl, the person you said before should have disappeared near the gate of hell in Kunlun mountain. It''s more dangerous to go inside Kunlun mountain from here. I was also trapped here. But I think the more dangerous place than this village is the gate of hell. You can go that way. "


    "The old man." Chen Xi stopped her tears and asked, "don''t you leave here?"


    The old man shook his head, looked around and said, "well. I can''t live long without this village. I''ve been here most of my life. You''d better wait here to die. If you can get out of Kunlun mountain safely. Can you help me go back to Maoshan and tell me that Zhang Chang died in Kunlun mountain a hundred years ago. Let''s go. The village is only temporarily open to the public. It will be closed again soon. "


    "Don''t worry, old man. As long as we can get out of Kunlun mountain. We''ll certainly take your words with us. " They nodded. Turn around and walk out of the village.


    Because of the changes before, almost all the people in the village have appeared in the open space of the village. But none of them seemed to leave the village. Maybe it''s like the old man said. They spend most of their lives in the village, even if the village takes them as nourishment. But they got a long life. They didn''t care much about the chance to leave the village.


    Two people in the village under the gaze of the people slowly left the scope of the village. Standing on the outskirts of the village, they turned back and looked inside. The whole village seemed to be covered with a thin layer of smoke, as far as near. Li Fan launched the array when he walked out of the village. Although he has some opinions on the old man''s previous practice. But I don''t want these people to die innocent. It''s better to absorb energy than to face death.


    Both of them who left the village became somewhat silent. Maybe it''s because of what happened in the village, maybe it''s because of the worry about the next journey, anyway. Both of them didn''t speak, just moved forward in silence. Under the blue sky. On the white snow, two lonely figures are walking slowly.


    "Where is our next route?" As if unable to stand the silence, Li Fan asked first.


    Chen Xi was silent. Slowly, word by word said, "the gate of hell."


    Hearing Chen Xi''s reply, Li Fan did not continue to speak. Even before leaving the village, the old man did not tell his judgment. Li Fan also knows that Chen Xi won''t leave if she can''t find her father''s whereabouts in Kunlun mountain this time. But this is the hell gate of Kunlun mountain. Li fan does not know how to describe it. It''s on the national profile. The hell gate of Kunlun Mountain is located near the Kunlun Mountains. There is a little-known nalengle gorge. It is said that the shepherds living in Kunlun mountain would rather let the cattle and sheep starve to death on the Gobi desert because they have no fat grass to eat, rather than let them enter the lush, ancient and silent valley of Kunlun mountain. This valley is the valley of death. The valley is full of wolf''s fur, bear''s bones, Hunter''s steel guns and barren hills and solitary graves. It conveys a gloomy and frightening breath of death to the world. There was once a horse who was greedy for the fat grass in the valley and mistakenly entered the valley of death. A herdsman ventured into the valley to find a horse. A few days later, the people didn''t show up, but the horses did. His body was later found on a hill. His clothes were broken, his feet bare, his eyes wide open, his mouth wide open, and his shotgun still in his hand.


    Geological teams have been organized to investigate the valley. After investigation, it is claimed that the magnetic anomaly in this area is very obvious and widely distributed. The deeper the valley is, the higher the magnetic anomaly is. Under the action of electromagnetic effect, the charge in the cloud is affected by the magnetic field of the valley, which leads to the cloud discharge, making it a thunder area.


    However, this view is not accepted by people. In the following time, more and more people went to the hell gate of Kunlun mountain to find out. It is even rumored that some explorers once found a cave to cultivate immortals in the hell gate of Kunlun mountain. All kinds of information make the hell gate of Kunlun mountain more mysterious. Li Fan, who did not enter the circle of practitioners, once scoffed at these things. But since contacting the cultivator, I have experienced the event of evil spirit. Li fan knows that there are too many things in the world that he can''t know. So much for Chen Xi''s next step plan. Li Fan had a little worry that he had never had before. It''s just that Li Fan is worried about the next trip. But it was unexpected. The next time, the two were magnanimous. Nothing happened. Finally, two days later, they climbed the last hill from the hell gate of Kunlun mountain. From afar, the blue sky with white clouds, the river murmur, surrounded by bright flowers. Everything was so calm, as if nothing had happened. But the place they could see was covered with white bones, wolf''s fur, bear''s bones, Hunter''s steel guns and solitary graves on barren hills. Everything they could see seemed to have nothing to do with the blue sky, white clouds and breeze in the sky¡° Is this the gate of hell? " Li Fan looked far away and murmured. There is no doubt, although they had many questions about the gate of hell before. But this moment. They both know that the place in front of them is Kunlun mountain. This is one of the most dangerous places in the world.

 V1.Chapter 46

    Where they could see, they were full of desolate stones and white bones. From time to time, vultures were flying up and down in the distance. Both of them did not speak, and the oppressive atmosphere enveloped them. Make the skin of both people tense.


    Looking at the hellish scene in front of them, they were silent for a long time without moving a step. A low stone tablet stands dozens of meters away from them. The words "forbidden area in front, no entry" can be seen vaguely on the stone tablet after the storm.


    "Shall we go in again?" Li Fan looked at the stone tablet in the distance for a long time before he asked.


    Chen Xi was silent. He nodded slowly. "We''ve experienced too many things along the way. Maybe the information about my father''s disappearance is just ahead. I have to go in. "


    Li Fan with an inexplicable smile staring at the stone tablet in the distance said, "people, a lot of things are clearly know not to do, but just want to do."


    With that, they no longer spoke, but walked forward at the same time. The scarlet characters on the stone tablet seemed to indicate the danger ahead of them. Is laughing at the two people, ignoring the warning standing in silence.


    Because there is no snow cover, large stones and gravel can be seen everywhere on the ground. The brown soil exudes a depressing atmosphere. Since they crossed the stone tablet, they felt a dull feeling from the pavement. Let two people have no reason in the heart began to fret.


    "Is there really a devil here?" Feel the breath around, Li Fan said impatiently.


    Chen Xi took a deep breath and said, "I''ve seen the introduction of the regional gate of Kunlun Mountain in relevant materials. It is said that because of the disorder of the magnetic field here, all kinds of incredible things will happen here. At the same time, the magnetic field will disturb our nervous system and make us mentally deviate


    "Well? what do you mean. Do we have any problems here? " Li Fan looks at Chen Xi doubtfully.


    "Maybe we can''t control what we''ve done here." Chen Xi stopped, turned to look at Li Fan seriously and said, "if anything really happens, don''t mind me."


    Li Fan looked at Chen Xi''s serious face, shook his head and said, "impossible, since we have decided to accompany you here, we will go back together."


    With that, Li Fan ignored Chen Xi and turned to walk forward. Chen Xi looked at Li Fan''s back and followed him with a helpless and moving expression on her face.


    They walked along the scattered white bones for several minutes, and there was no living creature except bones and gravel. Even the undulating vultures they saw at the beginning disappeared. Only when you look back can you see small black spots circling in the distance. But I didn''t follow them.


    "This place is so strange," Li Fan stopped and looked around¡° Even if there are no living creatures, why can''t even the vultures come here. Have they all changed? "


    "Maybe they know the danger. Animals have the instinct to seek good fortune and avoid bad fortune. It seems that it''s really dangerous here. Even they dare not come in. " Chen Xi also looked back at the black spots swirling in the sky in the distance. Murmured.


    "Do you feel different?" Chen Xi looks at Li Fan with a pale face and says.


    Li Fan shook his head and said solemnly, "I just feel a little dull, but there is no other abnormal feeling. What''s wrong with you?"


    Chen Xi''s pale face slightly trembled, nodded and said, "after I came in, I felt my strength was greatly fading. Now I''m afraid I can''t even use simple techniques."


    With that, Chen Xiping stretched out his right hand, and the air above his palm just fluctuated slightly, then calmed down again. As if nothing had happened.


    Seeing this, Li Fan''s face suddenly became a little dignified¡° So, if we really have any problems, we can only hope for our own good. "


    "As for you, you don''t have any feeling. You should still have some strength." Chen Xi gasped for breath and asked.


    Li Fan shook his head with a wry smile. "It''s OK for me to take that thing out to flush the front. If there''s any situation, it''s probably useless."


    Li Fan said, two people can not help but look at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the worry.


    "Nothing. We''ve been in for so long that we haven''t seen a living creature. Maybe there''s nothing here." Li Fan forced a smile on his face and comforted him.


    "Maybe." Chen Xi''s face pale smile, just want to say what, but two people hear a distant sound. It''s like thunder, it''s like a landslide. Far from here, in the open land appears particularly loud.


    They both looked in the direction of the sound. Without speaking, they walked in the direction of the sound together.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on?" Li Fan side of the fast forward, side does not live to chant. He was deeply impressed by his predictions a few times ago. Cause oneself to say what words now, the thing that happens after lets oneself be caught off guard.


    "Don''t worry," seeing Li Fan''s flustered expression, Chen Xi reaches out and holds Li Fan''s palm¡° You''re not always a prophet


    Seeing that Chen Xi was still in the mood of joking, Li Fan felt a lot more relaxed. Two people quickly on the road for more than ten minutes, climbed up a hill bag, finally saw the source of the noise. About a few hundred meters below the hill where they were, there was a huge pit that was too deep to see clearly. And the sound came from the pit. Two people can only see the crater constantly flashing this strange light, or blue or purple. Constantly changing a variety of colors. Although they are hundreds of meters away from the source of the sound, they can still feel the tremors coming from their feet. Small gravel in the constant vibration of the bounce from the ground in the fall. An invisible pressure shrouded in front of them¡° This is called the gate of hell. Is there the entrance to hell? " Seeing the changing light in the distance, Li Fan''s body trembled slightly and said¡° I don''t think so. " Chen Xi''s hoarse voice came from his side¡° What''s the matter with you? " Li Fan turned his head and found that Chen Xi''s face became more pale. Breathing also becomes more rapid. It''s like something''s pressing me out of breath¡° It''s OK, "Chen Xi took a deep breath. She felt as if there was invisible pressure pressing her around. But I have no way to fight. See Chen Xi some become abnormal, Li Fan hurriedly in the side to help Chen Xi''s shoulder¡° How do you feel? Let''s get out of here if we don''t feel well. " Li Fan saw Chen Xi''s shaking body and asked. Chen Xi shook his head, bit his teeth and said, "no problem, I can hold it. The space here is very strange, perhaps due to the influence of the magnetic field. The spaces are all squeezed together. Just why don''t you feel it? " Li Fan shook his head. Although he felt the oppressive atmosphere here, he didn''t feel as obvious as Chen Xi. I just feel the air getting thinner¡° What should I do? Shall we go over? " Li Fan looks at some Chen Xi who stands unsteadily to ask a way. Chen Xiqiang nodded and said, "let''s go, let''s go."

 V1.Chapter 47

    After hearing Chen Xi''s words, Li Fan did not immediately pull Chen Xi forward. On the contrary, he looked into the distance, where there was a strange light.


    He turned his head and said to Chen Xi with a smile, "you''d better have a rest here. I''ll go and have a look myself. Now that your situation is over, there''s nothing wrong with it. "


    Although Li Fan is talking with a smile on his face, Chen Xi knows the danger ahead. From a distance, I can''t see what is under the shining pit. But judging from the constantly shaking earth and the changing light of the pit mouth, there will be nothing good under the pit, but his current physical condition is really like what Li Fan said. If there''s any danger under the pit. If he passes by, he will only delay Li Fan.


    Chen Xi thought about it and finally nodded. Dignified looking at Li Fan said, "be careful, what''s wrong, come back quickly."


    Li Fan smiles, nods and agrees, "don''t worry, I''m very timid. There''s something wrong. I''m sure it''s the fastest way to escape. "


    With that, Li Fan helped Chen Xi to find a slightly clean ground and sat down. Put all the backpacks and equipment on the ground. I cleaned up my clothes. He nodded at Chen Xi and laughed. Then he walked carefully in the direction of the pit not far away.


    Chen Xi sees Li Fan''s careful figure gradually away from him. I can''t help worrying. At this time, she began to blame herself. Just because he wanted to find the reason for his father''s disappearance, Li Fan, who was not very familiar with him, did not hesitate to help himself. And Li Fan is a rare natural God. Those old friends in the League did not appear one by one, but they all knew the news. If there is any accident during this trip to Kunlun mountain. Don''t say those old guys, even their own grandfathers can''t spare themselves.


    Chen Xi''s mind involuntarily came up with a variety of ideas. Watching Li Fan carefully approaching the figure of the pit. I wanted to call Li Fan back several times. But it didn''t come out in the end. Let Chen Xi feel happy until Li Fan came to the edge of the pit, there was no accident. See Li Fan standing on the edge of the pit, the figure is shrouded in the light. Chen Xi can only barely see what Li Fan is looking at on the edge of the pit. He even picked up the stones on the ground and threw them into the pit. And then it''s like listening to something. Then he shook his head away from the edge of the pit.


    Chen Xi saw that Li Fan turned his head and made a safe gesture to himself. Then he came towards himself. Chen Xi struggled to support the ground and stood up. Welcome Li Fan.


    "Well, what do you find?" Without waiting for Li Fan to speak, Chen Xi asked first.


    Li Fan made a helpless expression, pointed to the deep pit in the distance and said, "nothing has been found. It''s a bottomless cave. It''s just that we looked like a pit from a distance. The sound and the light come from there. I just threw a stone to see how deep it was. But I didn''t hear it clearly. "


    See Chen Xi after listening to his words still did not make a sound, feel the tremor from the sole of the foot. Looking back at the various lights in the cave, Li Fan said in a voice, "we can''t get down that cave. Take a break, then let''s go around and move on. "


    Chen Xi seemed to wake up from her own thinking, nodded and said, "OK, let''s have a rest."


    Li Fan helped Chen Xi back to the previous resting place. The food and the iron pot were taken out of the backpack. I picked up some dead branches. I want to cook some cooked food.


    "Wait a minute." Chen Xi holds Li Fan''s hand that he wants to ignite. He took the lighter from Li Fan''s hand and said, "the magnetic field here is not very stable. You''d better not use these things."


    Li Fan looked at Chen Xi doubtfully, and finally nodded. They had to eat some cold food with hot water. Although there is no hot food. But there''s food in my stomach. After a morning''s consumption, we finally have a supplement.


    After eating, they took a rest to recover their strength. Li Fan picked up the things. The backpack was on his back, ready to go around the cave.


    "Wait a minute." Just as they were about to pass the cave, Chen Xi suddenly said, "I want to go and have a look."


    Li Fan stopped and looked back at Chen Xi. Or help Chen Xi carefully to the edge of the cave. It''s just that Chen Xi''s body gets closer to the cave. The shaking is more and more severe. Let Li Fan feel like holding a vibrator. By the edge of the cave. Li fan can even hear Chen Xi''s teeth colliding.


    "If you can''t, don''t force it. In fact, there is nothing Li Fan looked at Chen Xi and said in a low voice.


    Chen Xi shook his head, "I want to go and have a look. I haven''t seen such a magical place yet."


    With that, Chen Xi takes off Li Fan''s hand and goes to the cave, looking down.


    Sure enough, it''s the same as what Li Fan described. Chen Xi stood at the edge of the cave, looking at the cave tens of meters in diameter, and thought.


    The caves are surrounded by smooth stone walls. But there was no trace of digging. I don''t know whether it''s the cutting skill or the time has been polished. From the constant light of the cave, the eyes can only see the distance of tens of meters, and then to the depth is a darkness, as if the light from the depth of the cave is swallowed by the surrounding darkness. The roaring sound is constantly emitted from the depths of the cave, accompanied by changing colors. As the end of the day, the feeling of constant impact on Chen Xi''s brain. Let her have an idea that she wants to jump into the cave.


    Chen Xi knew it was because the cave was too deep. Will lead to a feeling of standing in the air¡° I''m afraid the cave will be thousands of meters deep. " Li Fan stands beside Chen Xi and looks at the cave and says. Chen Xi holds Li Fan''s arm and gasps. Looking back from the depths of the cave, he said, "come on, let''s get out of here." Li Fan nodded and held Chen Xi''s arm, slowly away from the edge of the cave¡° There are so many strange things in Kunlun mountain. The power of nature is beyond human power. " Chen Xi sighed and looked back at the cave. Just as they were gradually away from the cave, they found that the roar in the cave suddenly disappeared. Light came out of the cave and suddenly disappeared. The shaking of the whole ground gradually subsided. It''s like nothing ever happened. Two people feel the change around, coincidentally looked at each other. The doubts in my eyes have just emerged. No one has come and said anything. The surrounding air suddenly solidified. From the depth of the cave suddenly burst out a surge of power, spread around. They just had time to turn around and feel the crazy pressure around them. It''s like trying to crush them. Invisible pressure makes two people''s breathing suddenly. Surging power from the depths of the cave continued to spread out. There was no breathing space for them. Li fan can only grasp Chen Xi''s arm subconsciously¡° It was the calm before the storm Li Fan thought. With the continuous squeeze of the surrounding air, finally two eyes a black, fainted in the past.

 V1.Chapter 48

    From the depths of the cave, the invisible power surges out, and Li Fan and Chen Xi are severely patted on the ground. Surging power constantly gushed from the cave, crazy rampant around the land. The whole space is a little wrinkled because of this powerful force. The white bones and dead trees around were swept by the force and turned into powder in an instant. Fortunately, this force is not rampant against the ground. After they fell to the ground in a coma, they finally escaped.


    The turbulent power is spreading continuously. Fortunately, the invisible power gushing from the cave is gradually weakening. The whole space is quiet again. Only the two people who fell on the ground and the sawdust and stone chips that had been turned into vermicelli were left. Within 100 meters around the cave, except for two people on the ground. All objects more than half a meter have disappeared. The huge stones were neatly cut off like tofu. It''s as smooth as water.


    The whole space became silent again. Only the whine of the cold wind. The two men''s clothes and hair were blowing in the wind. In the distance, the vultures patrolling in the air seemed not to see the two people lying here. Still stubborn in the sky.


    I don''t know how long it took. Li Fan''s fingers twitched slightly. It''s like nerves are trying to make sure that their owners are still alive. Gradually spread to the whole palm.


    "Ah." Li Fan uttered a sad groan, and his eyelids trembled slightly. But still did not open. It''s just a shaking hand grabbing the gravel on the ground.


    It took Li Fan a long time to open his eyes. He just wanted to sit up with his body, but he found that his whole body was in pain, as if he had just been severely beaten. Li Fan raised his eyes to see Chen Xi in front of him, still lying on the ground. It''s only from the slightly undulating body that we can find that we are still alive.


    Li Fan''s efforts to prop up his head, hard to shake, slow half. Just supported the ground to turn over to sit up. When he got up, his movements were a little big. He felt as if his bones were broken.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so powerful?" Li Fan couldn''t believe looking at the scene around him. Murmured.


    Li Fan felt as if he had returned to the place when he first entered the dream. It''s desolate around. If Chen Xi was not around him, he would even doubt whether he was still dreaming.


    Li Fanshen hands around Chen Xi, Chen Xi found no reaction. Still in a coma. Looking around, I found my backpacks scattered not far away. The contents of the backpack have been scattered. On the ground.


    Li Fan tried to stand up, tried several times and then gave up. He could only lie on the ground and move to the place of the backpack. He found the kettle in the backpack and tried to climb back to Chen Xi.


    "It''s good for you, you know." Li Fan opened the lid of the kettle and shook it to make sure there was still water in it. Turning to look at Chen Xi said.


    In the hands of the kettle slowly tilted, the water steaming down. On Chen Xi''s white arm.


    "Ah." In a coma, Chen Xi gives out a cry, and her arm is suddenly flashed by the hot water. Hot Chen Xi Meng opened his eyes.


    Looking at Chen Xi who opened his eyes and glared at him, Li Fan laughed awkwardly, stretched out his hand and screwed on the lid of the kettle, said with a smile on his face, "you wake up, hehe."


    Chen Xi extended her arm to her eyes and saw that her white arm had been flushed with hot water, and the stabbing pain came from her arm. Although angry, but see the scene around. Chen Xi knows that this is the way Li Fan uses to make himself sober.


    "Can''t use other methods," Chen Xi murmured in a low voice.


    "You look around first." Li Fan ignored Chen Xi''s complaint, but said in a deep voice.


    Chen Xi takes her eyes back from her arm when she hears Li Fan''s words, but she thinks whether her arm can become the same.


    The surrounding scene makes Chen Xi completely take her mind back from her arms. The desolate land, smooth stones, and debris all over the ground. Let Chen Xi open his mouth, but did not make any sound.


    Li Fan spread out his hand and saw the stunned Chen Xi saying, "don''t look at me. I wake up like this. I can only say that we are very lucky. "


    Chen Xi''s eyes a little dull looked around, nodded and said, "we are really lucky. If we were not lying flat, we might have died by now."


    Two people blankly looking at the scene around, speechless.


    After a long time, Chen Xi began to say, "I feel that the spiritual power in my body is back."


    Li Fan looked back at Chen Xi in surprise. Just as he wanted to speak, Chen Xi continued, "it seems that it was a magnetic storm just now. Before that, the spiritual power in my body disappeared because of the interference of the magnetic field. Now after the magnetic storm, the magnetic field weakened, so the spiritual power recovered."


    Li Fan nodded and said with a bitter smile, "is this a blessing in disguise?"


    Two people speechless, looked at each other for more than ten minutes, felt the body pain feeling gradually weakened. Li fancai said, "it''s time for us to go. Let''s leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, I don''t know what strange things will happen next."


    Chen Xi nodded. They helped each other to their feet. Go to the place where the backpack is scattered and pack up the scattered items. Two people then slowly bypassed the cave position, continued to walk forward. Fortunately, the gate of hell''s external rumors, although dangerous, but covers a very small area. They stopped and walked for hours. Finally out of the scope of the gate of hell, although there is no obvious sign, but the thick snow on the ground is reminding them of their position. Looking back at the bare gravel surface behind them, we can see the snow under their feet. Although they only stayed in the gate of hell for less than one day, they felt as if they had experienced a century. The interval between life and death can only be found in that moment, the original distance is so close. Out of the gate of hell, both of them feel like they''ve got a new life¡° Maybe we''re not the first to get out of hell, but we must be the first to survive a magnetic storm. " Looking at the desolate land behind, Chen Xi murmured¡° Fortunately, we''ve got out of there. No matter how hard the road is, it will not be more dangerous for us. Here, I don''t want to come again. " Li Fan also looked back at the distant scene. Is still palpitating said. They sighed a few words, then turned to move forward again, but what they didn''t expect was. In the days to come, they will come to this place called the gate of hell again. But at that time, the two had already changed. Out of the hell of the two people far away from the scope of it. I dare to have a rest. Li Fan finally picked up some dry branches from around. The fire made a hot meal¡° Sometimes people''s desires are easy to satisfy, and sometimes they are greedy. " Li Fan, fiddling with the fire, can''t help sighing as he looks at the hot food in the pot. Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and knew that he would continue to speak. Then silent looking at Li Fan¡° Like now, we are satisfied to have a hot meal on this snowy mountain, but on weekdays. We''ll definitely want something better. " Li Fan shakes his head and publishes his ideas¡° So people are greedy animals. "¡° Ha ha. " Chen Xi can''t help laughing at Li Fan''s actions and words. Just wanted to say something. His face suddenly became heavy. Listen to something. He said to Li Fan, "listen, there seems to be some sound."

 V1.Chapter 49

    Li Fan saw Chen Xi''s expression and listened, but he didn''t hear anything except the crackling sound of firewood. Chen Xi looked at Li Fan, but did not make a sound, just stood up and motioned Li Fan to follow him.


    Li Fan stands up carefully and follows Chen Xi to a raised snowdrift. As soon as he approaches the snowdrift, Li Fan hears the harmony behind the snowdrift, accompanied by the sound of steel collision.


    Two people looked at each other, carefully close to the snow, head out to the direction of the sound.


    Several people in blue gray robes are besieging a chimpanzee like an enlarged version with long swords. Each time the chimpanzee''s arm contacts the sword in several people''s hands, it will make a sound of steel collision. Several Taoists roared, and the dancing sword stirred up snowflakes all over the sky. Fluttering scattered in a few people and orangutans. Even let Li Fan two blurred line of sight, can''t see a few people in the snow. However, several people in the fight had no influence at all, and the sword moves were tight. But it did no harm to Jianyu iron and Steel''s body. Every time the orangutan waved his arm and hit the sword in the hands of several people, he could see the sharp shaking of the sword, and the arms of several people were far away.


    Li Fan looked at it for a long time, and then he began to despise it. Although the Daoists on the opposite side had skillful sword moves, they didn''t have any threat. Although Li Fan knew that he still couldn''t compare with several Daoists in moves, he had seen the real power of the master Rubai Qi, and now it''s a little out of the ordinary feeling to look at these people again.


    Li Fan was thinking this way. It seemed that some Taoist priests in the field also felt the power of the great ape. One of them, a little older and dark faced Taoist priest, said in a loud voice, "you younger martial brothers, the evil ape is too strong to be captured alive. Come out quickly and let the killer come down. "


    Hearing the elder Taoist say so, Li Fan''s curiosity that had disappeared was immediately hooked up again. "Get out of the killers quickly and come down to them." did these Taoists not use all their strength yet? Li Fan thought in his heart and turned his head to look at Chen Xi.


    Chen Xi slowly shook his head, his face also with a trace of surprise, obviously did not expect a few people even have a backhand.


    When Li Fan and Li Fan looked at each other, the fighting Taoists in the field all stepped back one after another after listening to the words of the elder Taoists. At the same time, Qi Qi let out a roar.


    Five sword Qi with silvery light emerged from the tips of several people''s swords. In Li Fan''s surprised eyes, they looked like the body of a giant ape. The cold sword Qi is sandwiched in the snowflakes, which makes the two people far away from the sword Qi feel a chill.


    The great ape seemed to know that the sword Qi was powerful, and he tried to avoid several sword Qi. But several people''s sword gas has blocked all the retreat of the great ape. At the same time, it also locked in the breath of the great ape. The ape had no choice but to dodge as much as possible, hoping to reduce the damage of several swords.


    The sword Qi comes in a flash, and the blood light emerges. The three swords stabbed the great ape fiercely, but the skin and flesh that had just resisted the sharp blade were split under the three swords.


    "Ouch." The great ape injured by the sword Qi roared. The roar had not disappeared, and the face covered with fluff was full of pain again. The other two sword Qi that he clearly avoided unexpectedly drew an arc and stabbed into his body. As soon as the great ape was about to attack several people angrily, he found that the five people on the opposite side sent out five swords again.


    Burned by anger, the rational ape ignored his sword Qi and rushed to several people head-on.


    The light of blood reappeared. The great ape and five swords collided with each other. The acceleration of the two sides let the sword Qi run through the body of the great ape. A large amount of blood fell on the snow. The ape staggered forward and finally fell to the ground. Large snowflakes were thrown up and flying all over the sky.


    Several Taoists stood still in the snowflake, as if they didn''t care about the great ape who just rushed in front of them. Even the expression on his face didn''t change at all.


    See the great ape thumping to the ground. The elder Taoist priest who had just uttered his voice said, "younger martial brother sun, go to the door quickly and find some martial brothers to come here. The corpse of the demon ape needs to be transported back to the door for detailed decomposition. The precious part of it should not be wasted. "


    A young Taoist came out of the crowd and nodded yes. After giving a salute to the other Taoists, he turned to Li Fan and left in the opposite direction.


    Seeing that the younger martial brother turned to leave, the Taoist turned to walk, saluted at the hiding place of Li Fan and said in a loud voice, "I don''t know where my friend is hiding here. Since I''ve come to Kunlun Mountain, can I show up?"


    Li Fan and Chen Xi are surprised to see each other when they hear that the elder Taoist priest has drunk the place where they are. They just think that several Taoist priests are just like this, but they don''t want to know that they are here when they are already fighting. But until now defeated the great ape rear only then to make a sound, obviously did not regard two people as the threat.


    They took a look at each other and walked out of the snowbank side by side. Seeing their ages, the elder Taoist priest was obviously relieved. Although Kunlun Mountain is the location of my own school, there are many other schools that come here to harass me. I just sent my younger martial brother back to prevent this. At this time to see out of the two men and women are young, the mood is relaxed a lot.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Seeing that they came to him without any hostility, the elder Taoist priest asked his head in spite of their strange clothes. Li Fan looked at the elder Taoist priest strangely. Although few tourists came here, Li Fan still felt a little strange from the words of the other Taoist priest. I can''t help but look at Chen Xi and say, "Taoist, we are here for mountaineering. It''s all students. "¡° "Mountaineering?" The elder Taoist looked at them in doubt and asked, "then why are your clothes like this?" Hearing this, Li Fan and Chen Xi can''t help looking at each other''s clothes. But I didn''t find any abnormality. Chen Xi asked, "what''s wrong with what we wear?" The elder Taoist said with a smile, "maybe I haven''t been down the mountain for many years, but I don''t know that the clothes at the foot of the mountain are already in such a style. But not our long clothes. I mistook them for the spies of the demon sect. "¡° It''s all like this now. How long has it been since you went down the mountain? " Li Fan muttered in a low voice, but he didn''t pay attention to the second half of Taoist''s words¡° "The devil''s religion?" Chen Xi looked at the elder Taoist and asked with a frown. The Taoist nodded and said, "yes, although the demon sect has disappeared in the world for many years in recent years, there are still spies coming to Kunlun Mountain intermittently. I''m really sorry just now. " Chen Xi nodded and asked with a smile, "now there are very few demons at the foot of the mountain, and the changes outside Kunlun Mountain are also very fast. I don''t know how long it''s been up the mountain. " The elder Taoist put his sword back in the scabbard and said with a smile, "I can''t remember how long it was on the mountain. I only remember that when I went up the mountain, Zhao Taizu had just ascended the throne." Zhao Taizu? Chen Xi was surprised. She turned her head and looked at Li Fan, but found that Li Fan looked at him as if she had not heard him. Chen Xi turned to smile and said to the Taoist, "even if it''s a thousand years." When the Taoist heard Chen Xi say this, he said with a smile, "how long has it been? It''s only more than ten years. Even the leader of my yuxu sect is only a hundred years old. "¡° Dare to ask long, do you know what time it is now? " Li Fan suddenly stood beside Chen Xi and said. The elder Taoist patted his forehead and said with a smile, "at this time, if I remember correctly, it would be February 998."¡° What? " Li Fan and Chen Xi exclaimed at the same time.

 V1.Chapter 50

    "How could it be?" Chen Xi startled, "how could it be in the Song Dynasty?"


    Compared with Chen Xi''s surprise, Li Fan seems a little calm. Except for the surprise when hearing this message, it will be whispering. Are we going through this?


    Seeing their expressions of surprise, the elder Taoist priest''s face didn''t show any change. He just said with a faint smile, "you must have just come from the whirlpool of space not far ahead!"


    Li Fan saw Chen Xi with a flustered expression, can''t help but worry that Chen Xi can''t stand such a big change. But it''s hard to comfort Chen Xi at this time. Then he had to nod to the elder Taoist priest and say, "vortex of space? I don''t know, but we just came out of that hell gate


    The elder Taoist nodded and said, "no wonder, the name of hell gate must be the name of later generations. We yuxu sect usually call it spatial vortex. I don''t know why, just where the space overlaps. It''s OK on weekdays. If you encounter space turbulence, you may be trapped in space turbulence, or you may be killed on the spot. It seems that you two are lucky. "


    "Good luck?" Li Fan squinted at the elder Taoist priest and said, "I''m very lucky. I didn''t die on the spot. Look at the Taoist priest''s meaning. Have there ever been other people here? "


    The Taoist nodded and said, "naturally, my yuxu sect has been in Kunlun Mountain for hundreds of years, but I have met several people who came here through time and space turbulence. I don''t know when they came from? "


    Li Fan laughs and says that it seems that the story is not made up. The Kunlun mountains had been crossed many times before. Now he said, "we are from a thousand years later."


    "I wonder if Chang has ever seen this man?" Chen Xi suddenly stretched out her hand and handed a picture to the Taoist priest.


    Li Fan was surprised that Chen Xi recovered so quickly. Can''t help looking at Chen Xi.


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan''s surprised expression and said with a smile, "don''t look at me like this. This kind of thing is not unheard of. It''s just that I''ve been through a bit of a gaffe. "


    Li Fan nodded slightly. Even those who had never been in touch with the way of cultivation before didn''t have much reaction to crossing. Of course, people like Chen Xi who grew up in the power alliance experienced more. I can''t help but feel a little funny about my worry just now.


    "What''s the name of this thing?" The elder Taoist looked at the things in Chen Xi''s hands and thought for a while, saying, "Oh. It''s called a picture, right. But it''s not much different from the last time I came here. "


    The Taoist priest took the photo in Chen Xi''s hand and looked at it carefully. He said slightly, "isn''t this the monk who crossed here last time?"


    "Taoist priest! Do you really recognize it? " Chen Xi''s palm held the photo tightly, so that her finger joints turned white. Slightly trembling body shows how excited Chen Xi is at the moment.


    Li Fan approaches the photo in Chen Xi''s hand and finds that it is a middle-aged man in his thirties. Stand in front of the headquarters of the alliance. It has been more than ten or even twenty years since the photos were taken. The man was wearing a white sportswear. The dark face still can''t hide the sharp eyes. Although not handsome, but also do not have some heroism. The most important thing is that Li Fan finds that the man in the photo has a similar face to Chen Xi. No, it should be said that Chen Xi is similar to the man in the photo.


    "Here? It can''t be your father Li Fan pointed to the man in the photo and pointed to Chen Xi.


    Chen Xi nodded, and a look of excitement appeared on her face. The eyes began to turn red. Obviously saw a little crystal in the eyes. But Chen Xi just blinked and disappeared.


    The Taoist turned and whispered a few words to the Taoist behind him. Then they turned and walked in the direction of leaving the Taoist just now. The elder Taoist turned and looked at them. They sighed and said, "no wonder this little girl seems to have seen her before, but it turns out that she is his child."


    "Taoist priest, my father has been here before?" Chen Xi trembles, hands up the photo and asks.


    The elder Taoist nodded and said, "I''m wang, but I''m Quan. You can call me Taoist Wang. Little girl, is your father Yang Tiangang


    Chen Xi nodded slightly. Seeing Li Fan''s puzzled eyes, Chen Xi could not help saying in a low voice, "I follow my mother''s surname."


    Li Fan nodded slightly. But did not speak, although vaguely know Chen Xi''s life experience. Her father disappeared and her mother brought her up. Although I hate my father very much. But still undaunted to find his father''s trace. Perhaps in addition to their own expectations, more is for the mother.


    The Taoist priest Wang looked at them, sighed, looked at Chen Xi and said, "girl, when your father went through the turbulence of time and space, he really lived in Kunlun Mountain for a period of time. He wanted to find a way to go back. Although his cultivation was very good at that time, he worked hard for several months. But still did not find a way back. Before he left, he told me that if one day people of his time would come here. Let me give him a message. "


    After a pause, Taoist Wang continued to say, "he said that there was no regret in his life. What I regret most now is that I didn''t see my child born with my own eyes. Maybe there''s no chance in my life to see my child with my own eyes. He wanted to say sorry to the child. But he had no regrets for the world. I just hope my children don''t hate their father. " Chen Xi''s eyes turned red when Wang Quan began to speak, until Wang Quan finally said that his father had no regrets, but he hoped that he would not hate his father. The red eyes finally shed tears. Shoulder twitching Chen Xi tears big drop in the snow, gradually melting the snow. But there was no cry. Li Fan saw Chen Xi so sad, the same mood sour, can''t help but embrace Chen Xi''s shoulder. Let her lean on his not solid shoulder. It''s like the flood finally found its outlet. Chen Xi, leaning on Li Fan''s shoulder, finally let go of crying. Tears instantly wet Li Fan''s shoulder clothes. Snow, constantly with the wind. Flying all over the sky. In the snowflake, a young girl leaned on a young man''s shoulder and cried loudly. I don''t know if I feel the feelings dissolved in blood. Snowflakes are flying around them, and they refuse to disperse. Taoist Wang looks at the two sad people, but he doesn''t know how to comfort them. I had to stand still and look at the two people embracing each other. I can''t help sighing, "brother Yang, you have a good daughter."¡° Little girl, don''t be too sad. Although he has gone, you are father and daughter whose blood is thicker than water. Maybe you can see each other again. " Li Fan patted Chen Xi on the shoulder, looked up at Taoist Wang and said, "Taoist Wang, uncle Yang has gone. How can we meet again? Chen Xi has been so sad. What do you mean? "¡° Well, "Taoist Wang Quan choked on Li Fan''s words. After a while, he just said with a smile, "although the area at the foot of the mountain is vast, brother Yang is just going down the mountain. I''m not sure when I''ll be back again. You don''t think brother Yang is dead. "¡° Smelly Taoist, you were just my father. You have left. It''s time to fight. " Chen Xi raised Li Fan''s face with tears and said with a smile.

 V1.Chapter 51

    When Taoist Wang saw that Chen Xi finally broke into tears and turned into a smile, he said, "it''s just that there''s something wrong with my words, little girl. Since you two came through the turbulence of time and space. You might as well take a few days off in our school to make plans. "


    Chen Xi wiped her red and swollen eyes, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "we are here to find the whereabouts of my father''s disappearance. Does Taoist priest know where my father is now?"


    Taoist Wang shook his head and sighed, "I don''t want to tell you. When brother Yang went down the mountain, he never mentioned where he was going. He just said that there were more important things waiting for him to do."


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "does the Taoist priest know how to return to our time?"


    "I know a little about this poor way," said Taoist Wang Quan with a smile. "Although the world is big, the turbulence of time and space is not everywhere. Apart from Kunlun Mountain, there is an ancient barren forest near Wudang Mountain. It''s just that there are few people there. It''s hard for people who are not monks to enter. " With that, Wang Quan pointed to the distance and said, "the time and space turbulence in Kunlun Mountain is a turbulence in 20 years. It''s just where the space overlaps. Once wrapped in it, it''s God''s will where to go. "


    When Chen Xi heard this, she nodded and asked, "do we come here at this time when we encounter this turbulence of time and space?"


    But Wang Quan shook his head, nodded and said, "yes, but it''s not. The space there overlaps, the space-time turbulence there overlaps, and the turbulence of any space plane will cause space distortion. Maybe you just meet the turbulence of your time


    Hearing Wang Quan finish, Li fan can''t help but frown and ask, "if we say that, even if we pass the turbulence of time and space there, we don''t know where the next place is?"


    Wang Quan nodded and said, "that''s right. It''s almost 20 years since the last time the turbulence happened here. Maybe it will change in the near future. You can take a break in the sect. You can try it later. "


    Li Fan was about to say yes, but Chen Xi said, "that means my father may still be in this space."


    Wang Quan nodded and said, "if he didn''t go to Shennongjia, he should still be on this plane."


    "Then we''ll look for him on this plane." Chen Xi said firmly, and then Chen Xi turned to see Li Fan.


    Li Fan smiles, tightens his tight clothes and says, "it doesn''t matter, since this time it''s just for your father. Then we''ll find him here. We''ve heard about him before. I didn''t expect to cross it today. "


    Wang Quan looked at the two people reached a consensus, then said with a smile, "in that case, the two of you will follow me to the yuxu sect."


    With that, Wang Quan turned and walked forward. Li Fan turned to look at the giant ape corpse on the ground and asked in a voice, "Taoist priest Wang, what about the giant ape corpse? Don''t wait for your brother to come back? "


    Wang Quan turned his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s not far from the middle of our school. Later, my brothers will come. You can go ahead with me. "


    They nodded, then followed Wang Quan to step on the snow.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to hear such secret things during this trip. It seems that the Lord will give me a big reward when I go back. I don''t know if it will be a girl." The man in black robe appears behind the snowdrift where Li Fan and Li fan used to hide. The black robe only leaves a pair of eyes outside, constantly emitting evil light. His eyes turn and take back from the three people''s backs in the distance, looking at the giant ape corpse on the ground.


    "I just wanted to see if I could get a chance to get a bargain, but now I have the news. The body of the ape is nothing. " The man in black laughed in a low voice. The body becomes blurred as the laughter weakens. As like as two peas on the snow, the place left was still left behind. As if this person had never appeared here.


    Heaven and earth to restore the peace, leaving only the flying snowflakes in the air. Gradually covering the body of the great ape. Suddenly, the world seems to be stagnant in general, the snowflakes flying in the air are like to stop for a moment.


    Where the black robed man disappeared, a figure gradually emerged. Under the cover of the hat, a handsome face showing a corner gradually became clear, with a trace of pale color on the handsome face. Perhaps because he was only wearing pajamas, the whole human body seemed to tremble. Although he was wearing thin pajamas, the snowflakes in the sky did not fall on him. They all fell on his side.


    "Ah Chou," the young man sneezed, rubbed the straight nose on his handsome face, and said helplessly, "I don''t know what good luck this boy has, but the young lady values you so much. I have to follow you all the way. What the hell is this cold weather. Fortunately, we haven''t broken the rules yet. Otherwise, the patriarch will not know how to punish me. "


    The young man tightened his thin pajamas, turned to look at the corpse of the ape not far away, and said to himself in a low voice, "Hey, it''s worthy of Kunlun Mountain thousands of years ago, even this ancient ape can be seen. But it seems that the man in black is not a good man just now. "


    The young man shook his head, looked up at the sky and said, "whatever. Anyway, Miss asked me to protect the boy secretly. As long as it''s not related to him, I don''t care. " The young man took off his hat. A head of golden hair flying in the wind, narrow eyes narrowed up, watching Li Fan several people left the direction. If Li Fan were here at the moment, he would recognize it. The young man in front of him is his dream weaver, Madison. Medivh smiles, shakes his blonde hair and suddenly disappears in the world. The wind is getting stronger. Blowing all over the sky snow covered this piece of heaven and earth, magic ape corpse around gradually gathered a small snow pile. Gradually the body of the ape was covered up¡° This is my yuxu school. " Wang Quan said as he stood in front of a huge icicle that almost reached the cloud. There was a trace of pride in the tone¡° Here? " Li Fan looks at the icicle in front of him doubtfully. I''ll know in a second¡° Is this a cover up? "¡° Ha ha. " Wang Quan said with a smile, "it''s really a cover up, but it''s a hiding method of yuxu school. It is also a kind of technique. Look, little brother is also a monk. I don''t know what kind of Daoism I practiced? "¡° Hum, how can he do that? Blind cat meets dead mouse Chen Xi stands beside Li Fan, laughing and joking¡° Who said that? " Li Fan immediately felt quite shameful and quickly explained, "don''t you all say that I''m a rare natural God?"¡° What? " Wang Quan, who was walking towards the icicle, suddenly stopped and turned his head. He looked at Li Fan with a trace of anger on his face and asked, "are you really a natural God?" Seeing Wang Quan''s face, Li Fan didn''t know how to answer for a moment, but Chen Xi stood in front of Li Fan, looked directly at Wang Quan and said, "yes, he was born with divine sense. What''s the matter Wang Quan seems to feel his gaffe. Ji Shou says, "it''s nothing. It''s just that if you see the leader of the sect later, you should mention that the younger brother is a natural God." Chen Xi vaguely felt the strange atmosphere, looked at Wang Quan and asked, "why?"¡° Well Wang Quan sighed, as if there was something inconvenient to explain. He stood in front of the icicle for a long time before he said, "let''s go, you two remember what I said."

 V1.Chapter 52

    There are six old men sitting at the top of a good nanmu table. The bright light is shining on the table. Maybe it''s because of long-term touching. The surface of Nanmu table is smooth and traceless, with a ray of light reflecting on several people''s faces. No one in the room made a sound. Silently turning the paper in hand. In the silent room, there was only the clatter of paper turning.


    "Is this information accurate?" The man in the blue coat on his right finally said. I heard a question. In doing a few people all stopped to look at the action. His eyes focused on the man at the table.


    The old man with white hair nodded silently and said, "you all know that our family has been responsible for monitoring the whole dream world. If this matter has not been confirmed by us, you will not be called together to discuss it."


    After hearing what the old man said, everyone became silent. The man who just made a sound looked around a few people and said, "since it''s true, there''s nothing to say. We must unite. Since our six families have made an alliance agreement. Now is the time to live up to the promise. "


    "Hey, young master sun, isn''t that your Sun family? Now you are in charge?" Sitting opposite the man, the old man with a overcast face said, "even if it''s true, it''s up to the heads of our families to decide. Has old man sun passed on the position of clan leader to you? "


    The man, who was called Master Sun, said with a smile, "the sun family''s affairs are naturally solved by the sun family''s people, and there is no need for Mr. Yang to work hard. Since my father came to attend the meeting of the six families this time, he naturally gave me full power. "


    Old man Yang just looked at Master Sun''s dry smile, but his face was still gloomy.


    To see the presence of two people so sharp to maimang, the other few people did not stop. On the contrary, it''s a bit of a spectator. I think so. Although the major families have made an alliance. However, although it is unified externally, there are constant contradictions within it.


    Sitting at the head of the table, the old man with white hair knocked on the table and said, "I''ll invite you here this time. It''s just to show you how to deal with it. Although you are patriarchs, you also need to discuss with the clan. This time, it''s just for a rainy day. In half a month, our six families will get together. It won''t be too late to decide it then. "


    "Well, that''s how it should be. But some of us, who are not clan leaders, have come here. Maybe we don''t look up to our old friends." After hearing this, the old man surnamed Yang still began to quarrel.


    The man surnamed sun just looked at the old man surnamed Yang and laughed, but did not speak. But the smile is a little more can not see clearly.


    The old man, surnamed Yang, got up angrily and said coldly, "there are still things in my family, so I won''t accompany you. Let''s get together in half a month and decide on it. "


    Having said that, the old man, surnamed Yang, turned away from his seat and left the house. In doing a few people seems to be used to his temper in general. They all laughed. After a few greetings, they all left.


    Inside, looking at the empty room. The old man at the head of the table couldn''t help sighing. No more noise.


    £ª


    £ª


    £ª


    "Wait a moment, and I''ll tell you." Wang Quan stood in front of a relatively luxurious room, stopped, turned and said to them.


    Seeing that they nodded and agreed, Wang Quan turned and walked into the house. Look at the past from the perspective of Li Fan and his wife. But it''s very deep inside. The situation in the house is not clear.


    After they passed the icicle, all the buildings they saw were wooden houses built according to the mountain. It''s not very gorgeous, but it has a different flavor. From the columns at the four corners of each room, we can see that the yuxu sect in Wang''s mouth is powerful. The columns used in the four corners of the house are long stone columns. I don''t know how to find so many in the vast Kunlun snow mountain.


    All the way up the mountain. But I didn''t see anyone coming down from the sect. Wang Quan and the two men explained that the yuxu school had two ways to go up and down the mountain. You can''t go down the mountain. Don''t go up the mountain on the way down. It makes Li Fan feel like a bandit who takes over the mountains. Only up, not down.


    Seeing Wang Quan enter the house, Li Fan asks, "Chen Xi, why have you never seen a disciple of yuxu sect all the way. Are these the only people in this sect? "


    Chen Xi looked around, shook her head slowly and said, "I don''t know. It''s just that Taoist Wang doesn''t look like an ordinary monk. They may be practicing the way of heaven. "


    "The way of heaven?" Li Fan turned his head and looked at Chen Xi doubtfully and said, "what is the way of heaven? Why didn''t you say it before?"


    "The way of heaven is to seek the way of heaven. The pursuit of harmony between man and nature. I am the Tao, and the Tao is me. " Wang Quan''s voice rang behind Li Fan.


    Li Fan turned and said with a smile, "I don''t understand."


    Wang Quan laughed and said, "heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard all things as cud dogs, and sages are not benevolent. They regard common people as cud dogs. You two, follow me. " After that, he turned to lead the way and said, "there are many people who practice Taoism, and there are many ways to practice Taoism. But after all, it''s just the same road. "


    Chen Xi can''t help nodding after listening, but Li Fan scratched his head on one side, obviously without understanding.


    But Wang Quan did not speak any more. Just led them into the house. Then he led them to a corner of the room and stopped. Turn round to look at two people to say


    "You two, follow me." With that, Wang Quan stepped to the wall. Just when Li Fan thought that the Taoist priest was going to hit the wall, Wang Quan''s body suddenly melted into the wall and disappeared. Li Fan was surprised¡° Nothing. It''s just a kind of space boundary. " Chen Xi said without expression, then followed up and disappeared in front of the wall¡° Hehe, it''s similar to Bai Qi''s hand. " Li Fan said in his heart, but he went up without a pause. The sound of breaking the air came before they could see it clearly. Li Fan and Li Fan couldn''t help smacking their tongue after they fixed their eyes on it. What they saw had nothing to do with Kunlun mountain. The mountains are covered with lush trees. A little bit of wild flowers dotted in it. If Kunlun Mountain feels cold to them, the mountains in front of them make them feel warm. The sun shines on them, and the whole person seems to melt in the mountains. The endless mountains are connected by rings. as one falls. On the top of the mountain, there are clouds and fog floating constantly, which makes people feel like they are in the clouds. The location of the three people is opposite to a huge open field, in which hundreds of people in blue gray Taoist robes dance swords. The Taoist''s call and harmony, the sword blade across the air of the broken air sound constantly came. Looking up over the square is a huge palace building. To their surprise, although the palace was large, it was built on the mountain. Half of the building rises in the air. The hall is divided into three layers, the narrower it is. The top is like a huge sword inserted upside down on the top of the hall. Although the palace is big, it is not gorgeous. Far from the Royal Palace of carved beams and painted buildings. lively and vigorous flourishes in calligraphy. But the wood column and the red tile have a different taste. Wang Quan pointed to the mountains in the distance and said, "this is the gate of yuxu sect. The biggest palace is the main hall of yuxu sect. In addition, there are 2 palaces, 4 pavilions, 8 platforms and 36 caves. If you stay here for a few more days, I can make the best of the friendship between you. Take you two on a tour. " Two people nodded one after another, along with Wang Quan to the direction of the main hall. Wang Quanbian could not help explaining the origin of what he saw. It was about a few hundred steps along the long stone steps. The three finally came to the main hall. Although you can see the whole picture of the main hall in the distance, there is no majestic momentum in the near view, as if a mountain stands in front of them. A plaque was hung at the gate of the main hall, with three big characters "yuxu sect" written on it.

 V1.Chapter 53

    "The Mountain Gate seems ethereal, just this word." Li Fan looked at the three big words hanging high at the gate of the hall, and he wanted to stop talking.


    "Ha ha," Wang Quan said with a smile, "it''s funny for my little brother. This word was written by the founder of the creation School of yuxu school. Although the grandmaster was a brilliant person, he was not interested in calligraphy. It''s just the grandmaster''s legacy. I''ll have to stay here. "


    Chen Xi gave Li Fan a white look and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Li Fan stopped talking. Just followed the king into the main hall. The height of the hall is about ten meters. There are twelve red lacquer wood pillars on the left and right. Along the hall door, there were a bunch of wooden chairs on the left and right. It must not be done by ordinary trees. Li Fan doesn''t know what kind of material it is. I was surprised not to say anything.


    There is a huge statue in the middle of the hall. With a long beard. Dressed in Taoist robes, foot crane, body back wooden sword, unspeakable fairyland, superb. I think it''s the founder of yuxu school that Wang Quan said.


    Under the statue, there is a long wooden table, on which there are melons, fruits, pears and peaches, and a huge censer in the middle. Three huge incense curl burning, floating with a plume of smoke shrouded in front of the statue. The incense burner is full of incense ash, but the table is very clean, which is obviously the reason for cleaning from time to time.


    There is a mahogany chair in front of the long wooden table. It looks quite old, with a soft luster on the whole. An old man with white hair, long beard and a Taoist robe sat on a chair with his eyes closed. It seems that I don''t know how many people entered the temple.


    Wang Quan looked at the old man sitting on the mahogany chair and said to them in a low voice, "this is my martial uncle, who is also the current leader of yuxu sect. Xuanjizi. "


    Hearing Wang Quan''s introduction, Li fancai looked at the old man with white hair in front of him seriously. Xuanjizi, the leader of yuxu, may look like a hundred years old, but his hair and beard are white. His face was red but full. His face didn''t look like a hundred years old.


    "I''d like to meet Taoist priest xuanjizi." Chen Xi Shi Li said, see Li Fan in the side some stunned, quickly stretched out his hand pulled Li Fan''s sleeve.


    Li Fan wakes up and follows Chen Xi.


    "Ha ha, I have just heard nephew Wang Quan say that two children don''t have to be polite." Xuanjizi said, slowly opened his closed eyes and looked at the two people in front of him with a smile. Glancing over Chen Xi, Li Fan suddenly gathered¡° Good devil, how dare you join our yuxu sect again. This time, I will kill you again to comfort the spirit of my master. "


    Xuanjizi said that, the whole person suddenly became angry, the Taoist robe was calm and automatic, but the body was agitated, and the air roared. A pair of red eyes staring at Li Fan, Li Fan will be killed on the spot.


    Seeing xuanjizi''s appearance, Li Fan was shocked and said angrily, "old Taoist, I''ve never seen you before. Why do you say I''m a demon?"


    "Good devil, don''t say more. I''ll never die with you today." Xuanjizi said, his left hand was in the air, and a wooden sword flew out of nowhere. The mist on it was steaming. With xuanjizi''s gesture, he went straight to Li Fan.


    Wang Quan and Chen Xi were shocked by what happened at that moment. For a moment, they didn''t react. They watched the wooden sword go straight to Li Fan. When Chen Xi wanted to rescue, the wooden sword was less than one foot away from Li Fan.


    Li Fanben sees that xuanjizi suddenly claims to be a demon. He just wants to retort, but he doesn''t want xuanjizi to kill him without giving him a chance to explain. He doesn''t look like someone who practices Taoism. When I saw the wooden sword coming in a flash, my mind was blank. I forgot all the moves I had learned before I went to Kunlun mountain. I just subconsciously put out my arm to block it.


    When Chen Xi and Wang Quan react, they only see the wooden sword flying in front of Li Fan. Li Fan stretches out his right arm and waves it at will. The powerful wooden sword flies upside down and breaks inch by inch.


    "Come on, devil, let''s see." Seeing that the wooden sword was damaged, xuanjizi stepped forward and roared. The right hand is empty. An ancient sword suddenly appeared in my hand,


    "Wait a minute, martial uncle." Wang Quan finally cried out before xuanjizi wanted to start.


    "Nephew Wang, step back. This demon is too powerful. Don''t hurt you Xuanjizi looked at Li Fan with red eyes and said.


    "Martial uncle, this little brother and little girl came through the turbulent flow of time and space, not the devil." Wang Quan stepped forward and said eagerly.


    The ancient sword of xuanjizi''s right hand pointed to Li Fan''s eyebrows and said, "how can you believe what these people said? Don''t you ever see that he just took out his hand and went back to Lingxiao sword?"


    "Martial uncle, the little girl''s father is Yang Tiangang. The little brother came with her Wang Quan quickly stood in front of xuanjizi and said.


    Xuanjizi turns his head and looks at Chen Xi, but the ancient sword in his hand doesn''t move at all. "You are Yang Tiangang''s daughter, what proof can you have?"


    Chen Xi stands in front of Li Fan. Seeing that Li Fan is not injured, she turns her head and takes out something from her clothes and hands it to xuanjizi, saying, "I am Yang Tiangang''s daughter. This is something my father left for my mother. Do you recognize it


    Xuanjizi looks at the things in Chen Xi''s hand. A dark green semicircular jade pendant is hanging on Chen Xi''s hand. It doesn''t look like jade, it doesn''t look like emerald. I can''t say what kind of material it is.


    Xuanjizi nodded slowly and said, "I have seen this thing. Before Yang Tiangang came to yuxu school, he let me see it. So you are really Yang Tiangang''s daughter. "¡° Well, isn''t it true? " Chen Xi said angrily¡° Martial uncle, these two are really not evil. " Wang Quan explained to one side. Xuanjizi looks at Li Fan with a dignified look, but he doesn''t drop the tip of the sword, and coldly says, "this little girl is Yang Tiangang''s daughter, so she won''t be a demon cult person, but this one is not. Hum, Huatian, don''t you think I forgot what happened a hundred years ago? " Li Fan couldn''t help laughing bitterly. What are these? The old Taoist thinks that Chen Xi is a good man and he is a devil. It was less than a day ago. A hundred years ago¡° Old Taoist, I told you that I''m with Chen Xi, not a demon. " Li Fan stood behind Chen Xi, not angry said¡° Taoist priest xuanjizi, is there any misunderstanding? " Chen Xi stopped Li Fan and said¡° Yes, martial uncle, these two are really together. " Wang Quan also kept explaining. Xuanjizi just looked at Li Fan and said, "Huatian, my master hurt your hand a hundred years ago and died soon. Today, I xuanjizi is asking you for advice. Let''s see if you are the devil or my yuxu sect. Today, you and I will never die. " After that, xuanjizi gave a cold hum, and the whole person disappeared in the same place. Only sound came from afar¡° Hua Tian, come out and fight against me. " Far away, xuanjizi stood in the air, and the Taoist robes were flying. It''s like an immortal coming into the world. Only that pair of eyes are staring at Li Fan in the hall, red eyes. It''s not like a monk at all¡° That''s it Wang Quan looked at xuanjizi''s martial uncle standing in the air from afar, and he was stunned, unable to explain¡° What should I do? How does the old Taoist believe that you are the devil? " Chen Xi looked at xuanjizi in the distance and looked back at Li Fan with a bitter smile¡° It''s over. The old Taoist lost his mind. Is it because I''m too handsome? " Li Fan said with a bitter smile¡° I won''t fly with him. "

 V1.Chapter 54

    Xuanjizi standing in the air outside the hall is like a celestial being, while the three people standing in the hall are numb. When the three came, the sword training square they passed by had long been disturbed by xuanjizi''s shouts. People don''t know why they have always been so impolite like the church. They all stopped their swords. Looking up at xuanjizi standing in the air.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you think I''m the devil? Are you crazy? " When Li Fan saw xuanjizi yelling and scolding outside the hall, he was upset, and his words were quite disrespectful.


    Wang Quan shook his head with a bitter smile. He has been up the mountain for only a few decades, and he has no impression of what xuanjizi said a hundred years ago. I just heard that my master had said that the last generation of master was fighting against the demon sect who was fighting at the mountain gate. Although he beat back the cult, he was also seriously injured. It was not long before it passed away. At that time, the current leader was just a teenager.


    Wang Quan just shook his head with a wry smile, but Chen Xi looked at xuanjizi standing in the air and said, "xuanjizi''s teaching is really powerful, Li Fan, you have suffered."


    Li Fan turns his head and looks at Chen Xi. He doesn''t understand why Chen Xi doesn''t explain for himself, but he has a taste of schadenfreude. Then he asked, "why do you see the old Taoist trying to kill me, but don''t help me explain."


    Chen Xi said with a sly smile, "it''s OK. It''s just a pain. Who makes you not practice well on weekdays. Take it as a way to urge you to practice. "


    Li Fan immediately became angry. Just about to speak. But I feel the air around me tightening. An invisible pressure came from afar. But it''s not from xuanjizi. It seems that there are stronger experts in yuxu peak.


    Li Fan turned his head and looked at Wang Quan with searching eyes. Wang Quan couldn''t help sighing and said, "it''s my master and other teachers and uncles. It seems that the movement here is too volatile. I''m surprised to see that several martial uncles who practice in seclusion are shocked. "


    As Wang Quan spoke, he saw the sky waving in the distance. At xuanjizi''s side, several figures suddenly appeared. They were all dressed in blue and white Taoist robes, but they looked much younger. They looked about forty or fifty years old. Standing in the air around xuanjizi.


    Among them, the oldest looking Taoist priest floated in front of xuanjizi with one hand. Although he didn''t see how to speak aloud, his voice seemed to ring from Li Fan''s side.


    "Younger martial brother, what''s the matter? Why is it like this?"


    Xuanjizi saw a few people appear, angry face does not retreat, but emerged a surprise. Obviously, I didn''t expect that several elder martial brothers would appear at the same time. See elder martial brother asking. Xuanjizi''s right hand pointed to the direction of Li Fan in the main hall and said, "elder martial brother, do you recognize that man?"


    The appearance of several people with xuanjizi finger direction to see, facial expression is different, surprised, have doubts, more with xuanjizi the same angry people.


    The middle-aged Taoist, who was made the elder martial brother by xuanjizi, frowned and said with a trace of doubt, "isn''t that man the God of the demon sect?"


    "Yes, it''s still the master''s demon." Xuanjizi said with gnashing teeth.


    "What, the devil dares to go up the mountain alone?" Xuanjizi around a few people have roared.


    The elder martial brother looked at Li Fan from a distance, but he didn''t make a sound like several younger martial brothers. I just looked at Li Fan and Chen Xi. Just now, he said softly, "who''s the devil in the opposite?"


    Li Fan saw what several people said, and at the same time, he looked at himself with gnashing teeth, as if he had to go forward to dismember himself at the next moment. I''m thinking about how to solve the problem. Suddenly I heard a question. There was a flower in front of my eyes. He and Chen Xi three people unexpectedly came to a few people in front of the air and stand. I was shocked.


    Although I haven''t met a monk, I always read novels when I was in school. The first time I saw it was just the ability to pull a few people from a position 100 meters away to the front of me. Li fandun thought the man in front of him was terrible.


    I was stunned for a moment.


    "Devil, why don''t you make a sound and wait for me to cut off your head to worship the master." Seeing that Li Fan didn''t make a sound, xuanjizi was about to make a move. The elder martial brother stretched out his hand to draw in front of xuanjizi. Xuanjizi stayed in the same place and couldn''t move forward. He just looked at the elder martial brother with a beard and didn''t understand.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brother." Seeing xuanjizi''s look, the elder martial brother comforted him in a soft voice and said, "I''ll ask why it''s not too late for him to go up the mountain."


    After that, the elder martial brother turned his head and looked at Li Fan and said, "the poor way is the poor way that Tianxu''s disciples, xuankongzi, can turn Tianjiao master back to others."


    Li Fan immediately felt that he wanted to cry without tears. A xuanjizi thought that he was the devil. When a xuankongzi came up, he asked if he knew him. The whole yuxu sect, except Wang Quan, seemed to think that they were evil.


    "Master, this little brother came with this little girl through time and space, not the devil of the cult." Fortunately, Wang Quan at the moment was finally relieved. He immediately explained to xuankongzi.


    Hearing Wang Quan''s words, xuankongzi didn''t have any reaction. He just took a light look at Chen Xi. He turned his head and looked at Li Fan. His eyes were cold.


    When Li fanru was hit hard, he just saw xuankongzi turn his head and look at himself. Then he felt a huge force coming from the opposite side. It''s like a storm. Heavy pressure on their own body. I''ve been shot hard. I just feel my chest is stuffy and my throat is sweet. It''s dark. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The whole person was shot flying upside down.


    From Wang Quan''s speech to xuankongzi''s turning his head, to Li Fan''s vomit, it was only a moment. When Chen Xi reacts, she just sees that xuankongzi disappears again. Chen Xi is frightened to find that xuankongzi appears beside Li Fan and has already grasped Li Fan''s hand. Don''t wait for Chen Xi to talk and move. Xuanjizi saw the elder martial brother''s hand, but he didn''t say anything. He waved his hand and two swords went straight to Li Fan. He said, "elder martial brother, wait a moment. Let me take revenge on you." Xuankongzi grabbed one of Li Fan''s palms with one hand and waved his hand without turning his head back. The two sword Qi dissipated without waiting for his close body. At the same time, there was a sigh. Space jitter. A few people stood on the main hall in an instant¡° What are you going to do, old Taoist¡° What are you doing, elder martial brother? " Chen Xi and xuanjizi asked in a voice at the same time. The xuankongzi sighed and said, "Oh, younger martial brother. Why can''t you let it go now? " While xuankongzi was talking, he let go of Li Fan''s hand. Li Fan''s face became pale because of hematemesis. With the release of xuankongzi''s hand, he gradually returned to the color of blood. A slight cough. Wake up. I found myself in good health. It''s just blood on my chest. The bitterness in his mouth reminds him that he has just walked through the gate of hell. Xuankongzi ignored Chen Xi and his brothers. But he said to Li Fan, "little benefactor, I''ve just offended a lot. Don''t blame me¡° Elder martial brother, who are you Xuanjizi saw the elder martial brother apologizing to Li Fan and said in a hurry¡° Ah, younger martial brother. Elder martial brother knows that master''s death is a great blow to you, but why can''t you recognize it and then do it. This little benefactor doesn''t change the sky. Maybe it''s just like Huatian. If I didn''t do it just now, it would be a big mistake. "¡° Elder martial brother, what''s this Xuanjizi looks at the elder martial brother and Li Fan, but he doesn''t know what to do for a moment. Xuankongzi shook his head and sighed, "if you can''t put it down all the time, how can you cultivate the way of heaven?" Chen Xi then ran to Li Fan''s side, holding Li Fan and asked, "how, where did it hurt?" Li Fan shook his head, motioned that he was ok, and said with a strong smile, "it''s nothing. I just vomited blood. Now I feel that my body is nothing serious." Chen Xi looks at Li Fan, gets up angrily, looks at Xuan Kongzi and says, "Taoist priest, why do you hurt people for no reason. Is this the hospitality of your yuxu school? " The xuankongzi said to their chief inspector, "this is my responsibility. I will give you a satisfactory explanation later. As for the younger martial brother''s practice. If you can listen to me. "¡° You said Chen Xi holds Li Fan up and says.

 V1.Chapter 55

    Yuxu sect has existed in Kunlun Mountain for nearly a thousand years. At the earliest time, there was no yuxu peak on Kunlun Mountain, but yuxu sect was founded in Kunlun mountain. With its fame, the founder of Jianpai was the most immortal. Just now, this small mountain peak in the whole Kunlun Mountain gradually became famous. People all know that there is a yuxu sect in Kunlun Mountain, which is a place for cultivating immortals and practicing Taoism. But few people have actually seen it. However, the reputation of yuxu school is getting more and more resounding in this illusory rumor. Until later, this mountain was known as yuxu peak.


    The founder of yuxufeng''s creation school is also a brilliant person. Less than 20 years old, he is one of the best in the world. However, few people know its origin and identity. It is said that when he was 50 years old, he traveled all over the country. Visit famous mountains. To enter the road with martial arts. In this Kunlun Mountain, a yuxu School of nuota was founded. In the mountains, he has been practicing Taoism for decades. It is said that in the end, the sun soared and the immortal became a Taoist. Step on the crane.


    For hundreds of years after the patriarch became an immortal, the yuxu sect was the place that the people who practiced Taoism and immortality yearned for. He is also the leader of the world.


    Among them, the outstanding disciples are like a crucian carp crossing the river. emerge in an endless stream. It makes yuxu school more famous. It''s just that this sect is more strict in accepting apprentices. Not to mention the ordinary people, there are only a few people in the cultivation who have got the yuxu school. But it has not hindered the growing popularity of this school.


    Yuxu school has existed for hundreds of years, and after several dynasties of wind and rain, it is more and more standing. But there is a cycle of prosperity and decline. After hundreds of years of calm. On the road of cultivation, there finally appeared a school that could compete with yuxu school. It was the time when the Great Han was lonely and Wang Mang usurped the throne. There are many sects. Among them, xuanjizi called it the shadow of the demon sect.


    It is even well known that Wang Mang''s usurpation of the throne is closely related to the evil cult. However, there are few people in the religious circle who hate the devil religion to the bone. It''s not the others. It''s the evil cult that is acting strangely. The style is fierce. But it''s not evil. More importantly, no one knows the exact location of this cult. There is no way to know the number of his disciples.


    At the beginning, the yuxu sect didn''t pay attention to the rise of the demon sect. It was the so-called "it''s none of your business". Why do you want to be an outsider if you don''t bully the yuxu sect. But if you meet people in the demon sect in private, you can''t avoid a fight.


    It took hundreds of years to fight like this, until the ancestor Tianxu immortal came here. This day, immortal Xu can be regarded as a rare genius of yuxu sect in a hundred years. He is second only to the founder of Chuang sect in his talent of cultivating Taoism. His teacher is also a person who is expected to cultivate immortality and gain Tao from his ancestors.


    On this day, xuzhenren accepted eight apprentices, and xuankongzi was the eldest martial brother. He was ranked by Kong, Shou, Ning, Jing, Wei, Ji, Ke and Guan. Xuanjizi is the sixth apprentice. Except for the seventh disciple xuankezi, who was a woman, all of them were men. This xuankezi is an abandoned baby picked up by immortal Tianxu from the foot of Kunlun mountain. When he was 18 years old, he was already out of water. She looks beautiful and elegant. All the seven male disciples of Tianxu had a good feeling for xuanke Zi, among which xuanjizi was the most.


    Although immortal Tianxu knows it, there is no rule in the sect that forbids the disciples to practice both. It''s just an excessive restriction on a few people.


    Maybe it''s because the heaven and the earth can''t live peacefully and peacefully, and they have to do something to be lively. Since he came back from his practice in Kunlun Mountain, he has ignored several of his martial brothers. All day long, he either sat on Kunlun mountain to watch the snow or went to xiaozhufeng to listen to the wind. Or sit alone in the mountains and say nothing.


    Although the brothers grew up together since childhood, they couldn''t figure out what the younger sister was thinking. When asked, Xuan Ke Zi also laughed without saying anything.


    Until that day.


    The handsome man in splendid clothes came by the wind with a smile on his face. The whole yuxu peak seemed to be unable to cover up his elegant demeanor. Xuanke son laughed but did not speak, and lowered his eyes. Just like a blush on the face of peach blossom in full bloom. They sat alone on the peak, watching the sun rise and set. Look at the ups and downs.


    Although they didn''t know that the man was harmonious, most of them were impressed by the handsome man''s style. Secretly guess xuanke son is down the mountain met this man. It''s only when you go back to the sect that you will be so haunted.


    The man who lived on yuxu peak for several days finally met the real person of Zhangjiao Tianxu. The result of this meeting is unknown to most members of the sect. On that day, only xuankezi, Tianxu and the man were present.


    Even xuankongzi only remembered that the little younger martial sister walked out of the hall with tears in her eyes, and Tianxu real person''s face was livid. Don''t be angry. But the handsome man did not appear outside the hall.


    For some time after the man disappeared, xuankezi was out of his mind all day, and even shed tears alone sometimes. Although xuankongzi wanted to know the inside story, the younger martial sister didn''t say it, and they didn''t dare to ask the master. They all thought it would fade away with time.


    On that day, the sky was gloomy, the thunder roared in my ears, and the sky and the earth were dark. From morning till night, the whole yuxu peak was thundering, but there was no rain. Standing at the gate of the hall, Tianxu looked up at the thick clouds in the sky, frowned, and said to xuankongzi in a low voice, "this day is coming after all."


    Xuankongzi didn''t know what the master said at that time. I just thought that the sky was abnormal and the world would be in chaos. But I never thought that it was the yuxu faction, not the whole world, that caused this turmoil. The thunder has been ringing on yuxu peak for three days, but it suddenly disappears. The dark clouds disperse, and there are wisps of sunshine from the scattered clouds. With the appearance of the sunshine, the dark clouds disperse rapidly like snow under the sun. It''s like three days of dark clouds blocking out the sun and the thunder all over the sky. In addition, the handsome man who appeared in front of the yuxu peak hall was just like the last time he came by the wind. Natural and unrestrained dust, the sun all over the sky behind, shining like a fairy. Xuanke son appeared at the door of the main hall when the man appeared, a pair of beautiful eyes red looking at the handsome man standing in the air. Like a warbler crying, "Huatian, let''s go. Shifu won''t allow us to be together. "¡° Then you''d like to come down with me. " The handsome man who is called Huatian just stares at xuanke Zi and says in a warm voice. He didn''t pay any attention to the immortal Tianxu and his disciples standing beside xuanke. Xuanke son drooped his head, tears fluttered down, dripping on the simple stone slab without making a sound. long time. Just looked up and said, "I was an abandoned baby. If there was no master, there would be no me today. We are destined to have no fate in this life." Huatian can''t see any changes on his face, but his words are endless bitter and astringent. In this life, if there is no you, how about the world. Even if they become immortals, what will happen? " After Huatian said that, he turned his head and looked at the immortal Tianxu standing beside xuankezi. He said coldly, "Taoist Tianxu, you don''t allow us to be together. Is it because I am the leader of this demon sect or because the status of my demon sect will threaten your yuxu sect?" After Huatian said that, he did not wait for Tianxu to speak, and then said, "maybe it''s because of the way of heaven to cultivate immortals." Immortal Tianxu''s face didn''t change. He just looked at Huatian with a cold face and said, "different ways don''t conspire with each other. What can we say about our yuxu sect and your demon sect? Last time we let you go, but you went up the mountain again. Do you really think that anyone of our yuxu sect can come?"¡° Ha ha ha Huatian raised the sky and laughed. Then he pointed to Tianxu and said, "don''t cover up with this avenue. I don''t know what you are thinking. You have cheated people all over the world. Have you cheated me? " Tianxu''s face was livid, and he said coldly, "devil, what can I tell you. If you dare to go up the mountain again, you can stay. " After that, the figure of Tianxu real person is shaking, and several invisible sword Qi are going straight to the sky. Seeing this day, Xu Zhenren said he would fight, but Hua Tian''s face didn''t change. Just ha ha sneer, a few invisible sword Qi is solidify in front of the body, all dissipate.

 V1.Chapter 56

    Immortal Tianxu saw that the sword Qi was useless, but he didn''t talk much. His body disappeared in the same place and appeared in front of Huatian. His right hand was empty. An invisible ancient sword appeared in his hand and went straight to Huatian''s face. Huatian doesn''t speak much, that is to fight with Tianxu.


    For a moment, the sky was full of wind and clouds, and the sword was strong. The towering ancient trees around the hall suffered one after another, with branches broken and leaves scattered. Both of them are fierce. No mercy at all. I don''t know when Huatian held a simple hilt in his right hand, but there was no blade. It''s just that with the swing of the arm, there''s a faint spatial fluctuation. Cracks appeared in the arms across the place, obviously is also a magic weapon.


    Xuankongzi, who was standing at the gate of the main hall, looked at the sky rolling, but they couldn''t help each other. Although the two men are fighting in the sky, they are all in the path of cultivation. But at the moment, they are all fighting with moves, without using any technique. It''s a hundred times more dangerous than fighting with magic. As long as one person is careless, he will die.


    Only the two people fighting in the sky and xuankongzi standing in front of the hall ignore the younger martial sister xuankongzi. On the one hand, it is the teacher who raises himself, just like his own reborn parents. On the one hand, he is his sweetheart. The two sides fight each other, no matter which side wins, it is their own sorrow.


    Xuan Ke Zi lowered his head for half a sound. As if determined to raise the pear face with rain, said to the two people fighting in the sky.


    "Master, Huatian, you two should not continue to fight." Xuanke''s voice was like crying. He said sadly, "everything starts because of me, and everything ends because of me. Master, I can''t repay master''s kindness in this life. Huatian, you and I have no chance in this life. Or see you in the next life. "


    "Not good" at first, they didn''t stop because of xuankezi''s voice, until xuankezi said the last sentence, and they were surprised at the same time. He turned his head and looked in the direction of Xuan Ke Zi.


    That Xuan Ke son is still looking up to two people, tears in the eyes. But he destroyed his own meridians. He was already dead.


    "Apprentice"


    "Ke Er"


    Two people exclaim from the sky and down, separated in xuanke son about, Huatian can''t believe the same hand touching xuanke son''s face. He looked at xuanke son sadly. Tears rolled in my eyes.


    The sky empty true person''s facial expression iron green of looking at Xuan Ke son, not live of murmur a way "evil reason, evil reason."


    Xuankongzi, who was standing at the gate of the main hall, didn''t think about such a situation. The younger martial sister she saw gave up her channels and died. They all shed tears. It should be noted that although the yuxu sect is practicing Taoism and immortality, it is not an immortal after all and can not bring the dead back to life. If I could detect it in advance, I would not let my younger martial sister die. For a time, the brothers were all remorseful.


    Tianxu murmured a few words. He suddenly looked up at Huatian and roared, "devil, if you don''t show up, how can my apprentice die and return my apprentice''s life?"


    A sword stabs, blood suddenly appears. Huatian doesn''t have the slightest resistance. The ancient sword in Tianxu''s hand penetrates his right chest. The sharp blade came out through the body, and Huatian was still unconscious, still stroking xuankezi''s face gently. He said softly.


    "Ke''er, I''ll take you to Beihai to see the sea. Didn''t you always say that you didn''t see the sea when you went down to practice last time. I''ll take you now. We watched the sunrise and sunset by the sea. The tide is rising. Build a hut by the sea. We were there together. Never again¡°


    With that, the sword in Tianxu''s hand suddenly retreated from Tianxu''s chest. Tianxu couldn''t hold it for a moment, and let the handle of the ancient sword hit him hard on his chest. Flying upside down, the sky spewed out a blood mist.


    Xuankongzi several people surprised, quickly came forward to hold Tianxu real person. They glared at Huatian one after another.


    I didn''t go to see the immortal Tianxu who flew upside down and ignored the people who glared at me. I didn''t pay attention to the blood from my chest. Huatian gently holds xuanke Zi''s body. Gently wipe away the tears on the face. He said in a low voice, "yuxu sect, you call yourself monks in vain. This kind of behavior is worse than my evil religion. Ke''er is dead, and I have nothing to do with you yuxu school. "


    After that, there was a wave in the air before Huatian''s body, and the figure gradually became illusory.


    "Devil, put down my younger martial sister." Still young xuanjizi got up and glared at Huatian and roared.


    Huatian Lengleng looked up at xuanjizi and waved his right hand lightly. The blandless sword in his hand soared into the sky. The figure disappeared. Only a word echoing between heaven and earth. With the flying sword.


    "Tianxu, real man. I''ll come here a hundred years from now to discuss what happened today. " Voice down, no blade sword flying down from the sky, straight above the top of the hall.


    £ª


    £ª


    £ª


    Xuankongzi, who is slowly telling the past, seems to have nothing to do with himself. In the hall, except Wang Quan, Li Fan and Chen Xi, all the people present had experienced the incident in that year. Except for Xuan Kongzi, they were all sad, and they were sighing when they recalled the incident.


    "After Hua Tian left, the master was not only sad because of his younger martial sister''s death, but also hurt by Shou Hua Tian. Retreat and retreat again. After a few years, it was a fairy death. Before the master died, he passed on the position of master to his younger martial brother. " Xuankongzi said slowly and took a look at xuanjizi. Shaking his head, he sighed, "master passed on the position of master to younger martial brother at that time. The deep meaning is that younger martial brother should not remember this hatred. What happened in those years. Before the death of the master, he said that what he did was really wrong. "


    When xuanjizi heard xuankongzi say this, he could not help shaking his head and sighing, "elder martial brother, I don''t know what the master meant. I just can''t put it down in my heart. Maybe this is what the master said. One day we''ll have to wait for that to come before we can solve it. " Xuankongzi sighed with a bitter smile, "in those years, you were the only one who had the closest relationship with the younger martial sister. It''s normal for you to be like this." Xuankongzi turned to Li Fan and said, "little benefactor, why do you think you are Huatian when I see you?" After listening to xuankongzi''s story, Li Fan didn''t have much affection for the yuxu school. On the contrary, Chen Xi''s eyes turned red after hearing the story, presumably because of the sad story of the two people¡° Do I look the same as Hua Tian? " Li Fan is depressed in his heart, but there is not much good spirit in his words. But xuankongzi didn''t like it. He just said, "this is just one of them. Although our yuxu school is not an expert, we can''t tell if it''s just similar. More reasons are still in the body of the little benefactor. " Xuankongzi stopped for a moment and saw that Li Fan didn''t mean to ask. He was a little bored, so he continued, "little benefactor, you are a natural God." The two were shocked. Chen Xi''s surprise is that he only found out after Li Fan was able to dream alone. But the old Taoist said it all. Li Fan is surprised but, this Xuan empty son''s terror strength. Ever since I learned that I was born a God. Only when he first met Baiqi was found by Baiqi, it was also inferred by several people who wanted to sign the soul at that time. But the old Taoist can see it at a glance. Li Fan couldn''t help looking into xuankongzi''s eyes. His eyes were dazed, and there seemed to be dirt in the corner of his eyes. But the depth of this eye is just like the starry sky. Seeing that Li Fan didn''t speak, Xuan Kongzi laughed, narrowed his eyes and said, "don''t be surprised, I''ve lived for a hundred years. I can still smell the soul of the natural God I''m afraid it''s not the reincarnation of an old dog, Li Fan thought¡° Those who practice Taoism cultivate the mind and practice the spirit. The unity of mind and spirit is the way of heaven. This God is divine consciousness. Ordinary people are different from those who are born with divine knowledge Xuankongzi looked at Li Fan and then said, "then Huatian is also a natural God. Therefore, remove the appearance. The first time we see you, we''ll think you''re the apocalypse. "¡° Well, I''m afraid you did something wrong in those days. " After listening for a while, Chen Xi, still immersed in the story of xuankongzi, said coldly. Xuankongzi didn''t speak, but he sighed in a low voice. For a moment, there was no voice in the hall. Outside the hall, the green branches swayed with the wind, and the whole yuxu peak was covered with a thin layer of fog. Even more like in fairyland.

 V1.Chapter 57

    After a long time, the xuankongzi finally said, "the past is the past, but it''s meaningless to study at this moment."


    Chen Xi cold hum a twisted face to say "that today you don''t distinguish the red and white is start how to say?"


    "Today''s matter is indeed poor road and yuxu peak reckless." Xuankongzi got up and said to them again, "since the little benefactor is also born with divine knowledge, in order to make amends, I yuxufeng can send a book about divine knowledge to the little benefactor. At the same time, they can also send their disciples to help them find Yang Tiangang


    Xuanjizi''s face turned red. He got up and said in a hurry, "elder martial brother, how can this be done? How can the book be given away at will?"


    Xuankongzi waved his hand, motioned xuanjizi to sit down and said, "that book is not only about the secret of divine knowledge, but also fate for the little brother. You don''t have to say much, younger martial brother. "


    When Li Fan saw xuanjizi''s expression, he was puzzled. According to xuankongzi, the book was just a record of divine knowledge. Maybe it''s nothing at all. Just wanted to ask. But Chen Xi''s voice came to my ears.


    "If that''s the case, we''ll take today''s event as if it didn''t happen."


    Xuankongzi nodded with a smile and said, "that''s good, but I still have one more thing to ask the little benefactor for help."


    "Ha ha." Chen Xi sneered, "there are other things to follow. No wonder it''s so generous. "


    Xuankongzi didn''t pay attention to Chen Xi''s disrespect, but continued to say, "this thing has a great relationship with the little benefactor."


    Li Fan is surprised to turn a head to see to the Xuan empty son don''t understand to ask a way "what?"


    Xuankongzi smiles and points out with one hand, "it''s the thing above."


    £ª


    £ª


    £ª


    The view of the top of the hall is excellent. From a distance, the whole yuxu peak is in the eye. In the distance, the wind blew over the top of the tree, making bursts of noise. From time to time, there are birds in the mountains. The light shines on the ground through the gloomy shade, forming a vivid virtual image. There is an ancient sword with no blade in the middle of the hall top. There was a white mist around. Although the sun shines, it still does not retreat. The sword handle swings in the breeze, just like a fairyland.


    "This sword has been here for nearly a hundred years." Xuankongzi pointed to the hilt of the sword which was inserted upside down on the top of the hall.


    When Li Fan went up the mountain, he saw this huge sword inserted upside down on the top of the hall from a distance. At that time, I didn''t think about the huge sword from afar, but it looked like this from a close view. The whole hilt seemed to stand in the void, swinging with the breeze. But from time to time reflected a ray of light.


    "The Taoist priest originally held this idea." Chen Xi looked at the blandless hilt. He turned his head and sneered, "this sword was used by Huatian in those years. At last, when he left, he inserted it into the top of the hall. Taoist priest, what do you mean? You can''t kill people with a knife. "


    Hearing Chen Xi say this, Li fancai remembers what xuankongzi told him. Xuankongzi committed suicide. Huatian left with xuankongzi''s body in his arms. Before he left, he threw his sword into the air and finally inserted it into the top of the hall. Now the xuankongzi wants to take down Huatian''s sword. It''s hard to know whether Huatian will find himself when he comes back to find his sword. At that moment, he looked to xuankongzi.


    Xuankongzi''s face didn''t change, but he still said, "this sword was really left by Huatian in those years, but it has no other meaning to let the little brother take it away today. Over the years, our yuxu sect also wanted to take down this sword. After all, it''s not a glorious thing to have someone else''s sword in the main hall of the sect. It''s just that it hasn''t been successful for many years. "


    Li Fan was a little surprised and asked, "why?"


    Xuankongzi pointed to the sword not far away and said, "this sword has spirit. It can''t be used by those who are born with divine knowledge. That''s why Huatian left this sword. When he comes to take this sword, it will be the day when the disaster of our yuxu sect comes. "


    "Elder martial brother, if Huatian dares to come, I will fight him to death." Xuan Ji son hears here, immediately roars out a voice. From this point of view, he once had half of the style of cultivation.


    Xuankongzi shook his head and said, "alas. If the little benefactor takes this sword today and comes here in the future to see that this sword is no longer there, you will know that there are also divine beings in our yuxu sect, or you may be able to avoid a disaster. "


    "Well, you are very clever in calculating. If Huatian knew that Li Fan had taken the sword, it would be very easy for him not to trouble us." Chen Xi hears Xuan Kong Zi say so, cannot help but sneer.


    "I agree." Li Fan said suddenly.


    "Are you crazy?" Chen Xi hears Li Fan say so, turn head to Li Fan roar a way "this sword can be more important than your life."


    Li Fan ignored Chen Xi''s words, but said to xuankongzi, "Taoist, how can we get this sword?"


    Xuankongzi''s dim eyes couldn''t help flashing a trace of brightness. Looking at Li Fan''s eyes, there was also a faint smell. I can''t help nodding and saying, "little brother, just walk over. Since you are born with divine knowledge, you can use this sword as long as you get the approval of the sword spirit."


    Li Fan nodded, did not pay attention to Chen Xi''s words in the side, just slowly toward the sword inserted in the top of the hall. One step, two steps, in a twinkling of an eye, he walked into the fog around the sword.


    In front of the scene changes, Li Fan is not the first time to experience this kind of scene, but there is no change in his heart. Since I went to Kunlun Mountain, I have gained a lot, though it is not difficult. Let oneself mood unconsciously then solid many. I didn''t listen to Chen Xi''s words, but I didn''t want to take away the ancient sword. It wasn''t a sudden impulse, or I wanted to help the yuxu sect. It''s just that I''ve been practicing Taoism. Chen Xi is either helping or bailing out. Although he is a casual figure in his daily life, he is envious of the immortals in his heart. Therefore, when xuankongzi said that the sword had the spirit, he was longing for it. The sword of spirit can help you a lot, even if you are in danger in the future.


    Just thinking about this, Li fancai insisted on taking the sword. In front of him, there was a mist, and he couldn''t see clearly beyond a few steps. Although Li Fan was nervous in his heart, he didn''t change his face at all, and he was still walking slowly. About a few dozen steps away, the fog is gradually weakened. Vaguely see in front of him about a few steps away from his back to stand a person, slim. Concave and convex. With black hair and drooping shoulders, it looks like a waterfall. It was clearly a woman. Looking around. Li Fan was a little stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect to see anyone here. The woman turned her head with a smile¡° Chen Xi, why are you here? " Li Fan asked in surprise. Chen Xi snorted, "if you don''t come in, you have to listen. You don''t understand anything. Is it so easy to take a sword with spirit? " Li fan can''t help but be dumb, spread a hand to say "that why do you come in?"¡° Well, I won''t come in. What if something happens to you. I didn''t listen to you. I had to follow you when you came in. How to say you accompany me to Kunlun mountain. How can I see you in danger? " The fog in front of their eyes gradually dissipated. Li Fan said with a smile, "I came to get the sword for the sake of any danger in the future. I don''t have to hide behind. I can''t let you rush in front every time." Chen Xi white Li Fan one eye, "calculate you still have a little conscience, otherwise really don''t know how this God let you become this God to know." Li Fan said with a bitter smile, "how do I know? Maybe it''s because I''m handsome enough."¡° Smelly beauty, "Chen Xi made a grimace, turned to look at the gradually dissipated fog and said," let''s go, let''s go forward together. " They walked forward, but did not think that before entering the fog around the sword, they could see that the top of the hall was only dozens of square meters away, but now they felt that they had walked hundreds of meters away, but they still did not see any ancient sword. The fog in front of my eyes will not disperse. Hazy shrouded in the two around. Chen Xi this situation is unexpected, did not say much. Only from the frown can we know that Chen Xi is surprised by this¡° What''s the matter? According to the area of the top of the hall, we think we''ve gone all over the place. " Li Fan stopped and looked thoughtfully at the fog. Chen Xi nodded, but her brow was more severe¡° The sword with spirit is really unusual. "

 V1.Chapter 58

    "Do you think the fog is caused by the ancient sword?" Li Fan looks at Chen Xi and asks. He looked a little queer.


    "Maybe." Chen Xi some unnatural smile, "the emergence of the spirit of the ancient sword is too rare.". It''s said that all the ten famous swords have sword spirit, but I don''t know if this sword is one of the ten famous swords. "


    "Hey, hey," Li Fan said with a smile. "Xiao Xi, how do you think I look similar to the master Hua Tian before this sword?"


    Chen Xi rolled his eyes at Li Fan and said with disdain, "it''s just like looking. Although they are all divine beings, the strength of the two of you is far away."


    Li Fan laughed, but did not answer. He looked a little queer.


    "Well. Do you want to keep looking? Looking at this, the chance of finding this sword in the fog will not be too high. " Chen Xi looked around and said in a low voice.


    Li Fan walked around a few times, muttering something in his mouth, but his voice was too light for Chen Xi to hear clearly. I can''t help but frown and ask, "I''m so tired of walking around."


    Chen Xi just want to continue to express dissatisfaction, but suddenly pale, speechless. A white palm was pinching his neck. In front of Li Fan, I don''t know where his strength came from, but he made it difficult for him to breathe.


    "What for?" Chen Xiqiang said three words with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    Li Fan''s face is full of smile, said with a smile, "even if I haven''t eaten pork, I''ve seen pigs run. I really thought you were Chen Xi when I found you at first. But although you look the same, but the tone of speaking is very different. And I just asked you what''s the difference between me and Huatian. I saw the fleeting scorn in your look. What about? You are the sword spirit. "


    Hearing Li Fan''s words, Chen Xi stops struggling, and the expression on her face is no longer painful. Li Fan found that even if his palm was tight, he couldn''t get any more. Li Fan, who felt that he couldn''t make an inch of effort on his hand, laughed and released the palm of Chen Xi''s neck. Laughing back a few steps, looking at Chen Xi.


    Chen Xi, who was released by Li Fan, didn''t care at all, and the clouds turned in front of her. Standing in front of Li Fan, Chen Xi has changed her appearance.


    White as snow, black hair shawl. There was a pretty face with a picture like brow and red cheeks. The skin is like snow, which can be broken by blowing. Standing in the clouds like a fairy.


    "Ha ha, you''re smart. I''m the sword spirit." The woman gave a soft smile.


    Li Fan also laughed, but he didn''t speak, but he got away with it in his heart. If it wasn''t for reading a lot of novels when I was in school. How can we think of Chen Xi just now? It''s the spirit of the sword. It seems that what xuankongzi said is true. The sword really gave birth to a sword spirit, and the sword spirit is still a beauty.


    "Why, I dare not speak. When I was just pinching my neck, I was very arrogant." The sword spirit smiles, but there is no warmth in the smile.


    Li Fan spread out his hand and said, "if you didn''t turn into my companion just now, how dare I do it."


    The sword spirit''s pretty face said, "hum, you are as timid as a mouse. How can a natural divinity be such a person as you? "


    Li Fan didn''t think much of Jianling''s words. He just said, "I''m really timid. That''s why I came here to take this sword."


    "Well, if you want me to go with you. Just promise me one condition. " The sword spirit heard this but didn''t care, just said to himself.


    Li Fan is secretly guessing what the condition is in his heart, but he hears the sword spirit continue to say¡° I can go with you, but I can''t appear in the form of ancient sword. If you promise me to go down the mountain as I am now, I can go with you. "


    Li Fan could not help but be astonished. Feeling the sword spirit has been on the top of the hall for a long time. I feel a little suffocated.


    "If you want to go down the mountain, why don''t you leave by yourself?" Li Fan asked the doubts in his heart.


    The sword spirit stretched out his hand to stir up the clouds for a while and said, "do you think I don''t want to? But even if I was a sword spirit, I was born of heaven and earth. I can''t walk now. Otherwise I would have left this place long ago. "


    "Then why do the people of yuxu sect want to take the sword? Don''t you agree?"


    "Well, it''s not on this mountain that they took it away. There''s no freedom. When I was born in Lingzhi, I followed Huatian to many interesting places. " The sword spirit laughed as if he were a child¡° How about it? It''s a good deal. There''s a beauty like me who''s with you. "


    "Agreed." Li fanshuang quickly agreed. It''s so easy to harvest the ancient sword with spirit. In my memory, those things with spirit and wisdom can only reach the weapon of magic weapon after the protagonist''s hard struggle.


    "By the way, what''s your name? I can''t always call you Jianling." Li Fan suddenly remembered and asked.


    The sword spirit laughs and says, "I''m a sword spirit. Of course I don''t have a name. But the name of this sword is Chengying. So you can ask me to take a picture


    Chen Xi and Xuan Kongzi watched Li Fan disappear into the fog from a distance. Originally, the fog around the ancient sword seemed to be suddenly strong. In a moment, I couldn''t see clearly what was inside.


    "It''s a man of destiny." Xuankongzi said in a low voice¡° What''s the matter? Why can''t you see clearly inside? " Chen Xi saw the clouds rolling, but could not see the slightest situation. Xuankongzi looked as usual. He said in a low voice, "it''s OK. Since the little benefactor can enter the clouds, he must be preliminarily recognized by the ancient sword. You may as well As soon as xuankongzi''s voice fell, he saw the clouds rolling and changing. It''s just going away. It shows Li Fan standing in it. But Li Fan stayed in the same place and didn''t respond. Chen Xi can''t help but shout. But no matter how Chen Xi shouts, Li fan does not have the slightest reaction, this thin layer of cloud seems to be isolated from everything in general. Chen Xi saw such a scene. His face became anxious. He walked directly to Li Fan. The contact was soft, as if trapped in a mass of cotton. But no matter how Chen Xi works, she can''t get into the seemingly thin clouds¡° Don''t bother Xuankongzi''s voice came from behind Chen Xi¡° This cloud is created by this ancient sword. It doesn''t want anyone to go in. No one can get into this world yet. "¡° You Chen Xi''s face changed greatly¡° You let Li Fan in on purpose. " Xuankongzo put his hands together and said in a low voice, "benefactor, don''t panic. Maybe it''s a great chance for him." Chen Xi couldn''t help feeling angry. Xuankongzi seems to speak better than his younger martial brother xuanjizi, but he didn''t expect that the more naive and honest he is, the more confused he is. Often a few words is to let oneself have no way to speak. Fortunately, it didn''t make Chen Xi angry for a long time. The clouds behind him became thick again. Gradually cover up the figure of Li Fan. Don''t wait for Chen Xi to speak. The whole cloud seemed to swallow a rainbow, and then it converged to the depth of the past. In the blink of an eye, it''s all gone. As the clouds cleared away, Li Fan stood beside a young woman in white with bright eyes and white teeth. Seeing several people standing in the same place, Li Fan couldn''t help but smile and said, "Taoist priest xuankongzi, I''m glad I didn''t violate my life. Take the shadow sword. " Xuankongzi put his hands together, and his words trembled a little, saying, "Jiaofen takes a picture, and Yanluo forgets to return. At the end of the day, when the sun and night are dim, we can observe it from the north. If there is something, there is no shape. When it touches the object, it steals and sounds, but it disappears after passing through the object. Is this Chengying sword one of the ten famous swords? "¡° Hum, "said Cheng Ying, standing beside Li Fan with a smile," you old Taoist have some knowledge. "¡° That''s it Xuankongzi''s trembling fingers pointed to Chengying beside Li Fan and said, "has this Chengying sword produced such a sword spirit?" Li Fan nodded, but asked with doubt, "is Taoist priest xuankongzi regretting it?" But xuankongzi shook his head and sighed softly, "no, the sword has spirit. It''s predestined for someone to get it. It''s just that the patriarch had left words. If there is such a sword spirit in our yuxu sect, it will be a disaster for our yuxu sect. As for whether it is a blessing or a disaster. It depends on the will of heaven. "

 V1.Chapter 59

    In the spring and Autumn period, there was a sword with only a hilt but no sword body. However, when the hilt passed, it cast a flickering sword shadow. The sword shadow only existed for a moment, and then disappeared. Until dusk, when the sky was getting dark, the flickering sword shadow reappeared at the intersection of day and night. The raised hands draw an elegant arc and wave to a tall and straight ancient pine nearby. There is a slight "click" in the ear, and the tree body is slightly shocked, and there is no change. However, soon afterwards, the green and luxuriant pine canopy falls down in a gentle south wind, and the protruding rings show the passage of time. The darker the sky is, the longer the sword is invisible. The ancient twilight is closed silently, and the world is quiet. This shadow invisible sword is Chengying sword.


    Xuankongzi sat on the main hall and spoke softly. The young girl, who was called Chengying by Li Fan, did not listen to the Taoist''s explanation at all, but ate the tea and cakes brought by the Taoist. There is no feminine style in eating. His mouth was full of cakes, but he still held the teapot in his hand and poured it into his mouth.


    "Chengying sword has existed in legend since ancient times. I didn''t expect that one of the ten famous swords was really alive." Xuankongzi looked at the sword spirit and said with a smile.


    Although the sword spirit was full of food, he still mumbled, "you don''t know me, but I came to Kunlun mountain when I was born a hundred years ago."


    Xuankongzi laughed and said softly, "although I saw Huatian sword a hundred years ago, I never thought it was Chengying sword."


    Xuanjizi sat next to the elder martial brother, looking at the picture with a strange look. He turned his head and looked at the elder martial brother and said, "elder martial brother, is what the grandmaster said true?"


    Xuankongzi looked at the younger martial brothers sitting in the hall, and sighed softly, "what kind of heavenly power the grandmaster had, what happened today and what happened a hundred years ago. Perhaps the patriarch had expected it for a long time. He just worried about the unpredictable fate, so he didn''t leave any words. "


    The shadow is like a full mouth. Suddenly, the white cuff is a stain. But he didn''t care at all. Instead, he turned to the outside of the hall and said, "I don''t know what happened a thousand years ago, and I don''t comment on what happened a hundred years ago. I just know you''re in trouble today¡°


    Like a confirmation of the picture, there was an explosion in the distance. The Mountain Gate on the sword training square suddenly burst. In the smog, a group of people emerged.


    Xuanjizi suddenly stood up. "Who dares to break into my yuxu sect?" he said


    In the smoke, a clear voice came, "Taoist xuanjizi is very powerful. Since you have become our demon sect, if we are not eccentric, how can we call you


    As the voice fell, a group of people appeared at the entrance of the hall. Except for the leader, they were all covered in black robes, leaving only two eyes to radiate the light.


    The leader was wearing a grey robe with a black belt around his waist. A jade pendant is blowing around the waist and swinging in the wind. His face looked at most thirty years old. Although his face is handsome, his eyes are not gloomy.


    Xuankongzi shook his head and sighed. Xuanjizi''s brothers got up and went out of the hall.


    "People of demon sect, where is Huatian? Now that they are here, they will fight with me." Xuanjizi went out of the hall and looked at the leader.


    "The name of the founder of Zhangjiao is anything you can call it?" The head man''s face was gloomy and he cried in a low voice.


    "Since it''s for a hundred years, why doesn''t Huatian show up?" Xuankongzi said softly, but his figure was light.


    Chen Xi and Li Fan look at each other, but both of them sit on the chair and don''t start. Chengying looks outside the hall, shakes her head, and finally puts her eyes on the snack in front of her.


    "Ha, ha, ha." The man at the head raised the sky and laughed. After a pause, he just looked at xuankongzi and said, "who said that we are here today for a hundred years ago?"


    Xuanjizi looked at the head coldly and said, "why did you come here today?"


    The man at the head gave a slight smile, which was like the breeze blowing on his face. What he said had nothing to do with the expression on his face. "Kill, kill, occupy."


    Xuanjizi said with a sneer, "it''s a big tone. Even if Huatian came here that day, it''s not like that."


    "Then try it." The leader replied coldly.


    A silence, only the sound of wind blowing leaves, yuxu disciples gradually surrounded the hall around. But it didn''t move on. But the people of the demon sect did not do it. It turns out that both sides are still at the same time. Eyes are fixed on each other.


    Wind, tighter. There was a whine across the top of the mountain. The leaves rolled up all over the ground. Fluttering and swaying in the wind. The fallen leaves fell slowly between the two people. Finally, it landed on the ground, splashing a lot of gravel.


    The leader of the demon sect and xuanjizi hit each other at the same time, and the air collided with each other, breaking the best slate. They are generally instructed. At the same time, all the people of the demon sect started at the disciples of yuxu sect. Only the leader and six or seven people behind him, xuanjizi and all the brothers were left.


    The breath collides again. The scattered air engine rippled the air. The ground was ploughed out of ravines. arranged in a crisscross pattern.


    The wind blows, the clouds surge. Cover the sun. Breath three times collision, xuanjizi stuffy hum a, backward step, right hand hard a grip, life swallow will spit out blood¡° Ha ha ha. Yuxu Zhang''s teaching is just like that. " The head of the group is smiling. Take a step forward, thunder roars. Dark clouds rose¡° I don''t know what to call the benefactor. " Xuankongzi helped his younger martial brother. Also step forward and ask¡° The demon sect is now in charge of the sect, and the night is silent. " The first man spoke softly¡° Can ye Zhangjiao leave now? " Xuankongzi put his hands together. The night who claimed to be the leader of the demon sect had no words to sneer. Said, "fart." Take another step forward, dark clouds blocking out the sun, thunder gradually ring, there is electric light looming in the clouds. Xuankongzi shook his head and took the same step. The electric light dissipates. The thunder faded away. There''s sunlight coming out of the clouds. The night has no words and laughs. Take another step. Xuankongzi also took another step forward. It''s like a game between them. But there was no movement. And there is no change in the sky. I don''t see any talent¡° One step of heaven, one step of immortality. " Mouth stuffed with cakes of the shadow, mumbling what to say¡° This is the man who has been practicing Taoism for thousands of years. " Chen Xi looked at the sky and said in a low voice¡° What. Who can walk fast in the competition Li Fan muttered in a low voice. Chengying and Chen Xi turn their heads to give Li Fan a white look at the same time¡° "Fool" two people apart but five steps, xuankongzi looked up at the night speechless, whispered, "the devil''s sect master is really good at heaven, and the night master is just a little worse than that year."¡° It''s just that you yuxu faction have no founder. " Night silent sneer way. Xuankongzi put his hands together and laughed, but he didn''t answer. It''s just another step. Heaven and earth seem to condense in an instant. Li Fan even felt that everything outside the hall had become a slow motion, a sword blade across the air, and blood in the air. The heat of transpiration. Dripping sweat. But it was just a moment. Then it returned to normal. Thunder exploded. There is no sign of a column full of a person encircling the thick and thin thunder column from the sky, ruthlessly split in the middle of the dark hole and night speechless, no matter which one step forward, they will be split in the body by the sky thunder. But this thunder just split in the open space, directly hit the ground bluestone into powder. But it didn''t hurt them at all. The thunder is gone. Night speechless looked down at their own fluttering Cape, just thunder hit. The flying clothes are concentrated by the thunder and turn into ashes in an instant. Night speechless raised his head and said with a smile, "Taoist priest, I admire his Taoist skills."¡° Ye Zhang''s poor way of nature is also admired. " Xuankongzi also whispered¡° I don''t know if the night leader sect is going to kill and occupy the mountain in our yuxu sect? " The night has no speech to raise a head to smile to smile, the facial expression on the face restored calm again "kill to occupy a mountain not my intention."¡° Oh Xuankongzi raised his drooping eyelids, and a strange feeling surged into his heart¡° What''s the meaning of that night palm sect? " Night speechless looked up at the top of the hall, a hand "for it."

 V1.Chapter 60

    Well, it''s time to come. Li Fan in the hall to see the night speechless hand pointing to the top of the hall, is to understand the purpose of this time to come to the sky for the sword, is in front of this eat like ugly girl.


    Chen Xi''s face changed slightly. Not angry at Li Fan said, "how, said not to let you go to get the sword, how, now someone came to me."


    Li Fan is a face of indifference, looking at Chen Xi, said with a smile, "come up to Kunlun Mountain, but I always belong to the crow mouth, how now you become a prophecy."


    "You still laugh." Chen Xi see Li Fan is still a heartless expression, can not help but more angry. I wish I could beat Li Fan hard.


    "When xuankongzi asked me to take the sword, he had already thought about it. Now it depends on him." Li Fan saw that Chen Xi wanted to fight himself, so he jumped up and hid.


    "It''s OK. What can I do if I come. I don''t want to go with him. He can take me away by force. " Chengying is still eating the dim sum in front of him, and he says with indifference.


    Li Fan smiles, points to Chengying and makes a grimace at Chen Xi. Chen Xi is unable to laugh or cry.


    "Well, Taoist priest, can you give my grandmaster''s sword to me?" The night has no words to stretch out a hand to point to the temple top, looking at the Xuan empty son of low head not language.


    Xuankongzi laughed and said slowly, "this sword was inserted here by Huatian in those years. If Huatian himself came to take it, my yuxu sect would not stop it, though it didn''t want to." Xuankongzi looked up at the night and said, "it''s just that night palm sect came to take the sword."


    "This sword is my ancestor''s sword. I''m the current leader of the sect. Why not take back my ancestor''s sword?"


    "Oh, it can''t be proved by Huatian letter or something."


    "You?" Night speechless, for a moment speechless, did not think that this xuankongzi words should be so sharp. I can''t help sneering, "since the Taoist priest doesn''t want to return the sword to me, he went up to get it himself that night without saying anything."


    "And dare A elder martial brother holding xuanjizi roared and rushed to the night speechless.


    The night has no words cold hum a, wave hand a great sword Qi stab to that Taoist. Although the Taoist was also able to resist with his sword. But no longer able to stop the night speechless flying to the top of the temple.


    "Well, that''s all. As the grandmaster said, today''s difficulty depends on God''s will." Xuankongzi sighed, and then his figure swept the top of the hall. People on both sides climbed to the top of the hall.


    That night wordless already stood in the place where the original shadow sword was inserted. I saw several people coming up one after another. Then he stretched his finger to the place where there should be a sword and said, "Taoist, why is this?"


    Xuankongzi''s face didn''t change. He said in a deep voice, "this sword is psychic. It''s predestined for someone to get it. It has been taken away. "


    "Hum." The night is speechless, waved sleeve, cold hum a way "originally the Taoist priest so-called grandmaster''s thing is who can take away, but it''s my demon sect."


    Xuankongzi sighed. Just as he wanted to speak, a voice came from behind him.


    "I took the sword."


    The whole scene was in an uproar. Yuxu faction didn''t expect that Li Fan really dared to appear. On the one hand, the demon sect laments Li Fan''s appearance. Isn''t this man the founder of his sect. The people of the demon sect fell to their knees one after another.


    Li Fan as like as two peas in the eyes of the present, but the body Qi is very different in the body. Although the grandmaster''s cultivation is advanced. I''m not sure I''m hiding it on purpose. But the most important thing is that the founder killed himself a hundred years ago. What''s going on now?


    "This sword was taken by me. Do you have any opinions Li Fan said calmly. The heart beat in my chest almost burst.


    See the night speechless swept to the top of the hall, Li Fan and Chen Xi will know that this matter can not end. Look at just now appearance, although on the surface Xuan Kong son and night have no words not to divide victory and defeat. But Chen Xi found that in the night speechless swept to the top of the hall, xuankongzi''s hands under the Taoist robe were shaking slightly. It''s hard to cover it up. But it''s obviously not as good as that night.


    So Chen Xi came up with this move, according to Li Fan and Huatian look the same, breath similar. If you cut it up and make a fool of it, you will be happy. If you don''t, there is yuxu sect in front of you. The worst result is to let Chengying appear. Although she didn''t see Chengying, Chen Xi knew from the ancient books that the ancient sword with wisdom was invincible. What''s more, the sword spirit has turned into human nature. At the moment, the shadow is the ancient sword, and the ancient sword is the shadow.


    "Speechless dare not," although there are too many doubts, but the night is still speechless bowing¡° I don''t know how to teach again. I''m speechless and presumptuous. "


    "Well, I don''t know. You also want to get the sword back. I can understand your mood. " Li Fan pretends to say.


    "Xie Zhangjiao," yewuyan bowed himself again and said, "I don''t know if the Zhangjiao came here for the enmity of a hundred years ago."


    Seeing that Li Fan''s face changed, the night speechless quickly said, "it''s not speechless to inquire about the grandmaster''s affairs, but if there''s something in charge of teaching, it''s speechless to give up and obey."


    Li Fan nodded slightly, put on a carefree expression, said, "just a hundred years ago, I have already forgotten. This time, I came here for Chengying sword. You go down the mountain


    Night wordless look slightly changed, obviously is some accident Li Fan''s view. Standing in the same place a little hesitant. Seeing the silent expression of the night, Li Fan''s face was covered with frost and said coldly, "well, why don''t you go? Is my words useless in teaching?"¡° I dare not The night wordless look instantly returned to normal, bowed his head and said, "but why did the ancestor not go down the mountain with wordless? The Taoists in yuxu peak are not good things. Wordless wants to stay to protect his ancestors. " Li Fan waved his hand and said impatiently, "do you still need you to protect me with my skill? Don''t talk more. Hurry down the mountain. " Seeing that Li Fan was a little annoyed, the silent night made him feel strange. If it''s the ancestor of a hundred years ago, it''s the woman on the mountain. It''s still said that the old ancestor stayed in the mountain. Since the woman broke her meridians and died at the gate of the hall. According to the temperament of our ancestors, if we don''t kill this yuxu peak, we will have a good heart. Why do you urge yourself to leave now. Night speechless heart can''t help but more doubts. Although the breath and appearance of the ancestor in front of him are the same, his speech and external momentum are not similar. What does it mean to rush away now. Is this man not the ancestor, just looking for someone to disguise himself? The night is silent, the thought in the heart passes by, but the expression on the face remains unchanged, just saying, "brothers in the sect go down the mountain first. I''ll stay with my ancestors. " Li fan can''t help scolding in his heart. Looking at the people of the demon sect creeping on the ground in front of him, he hates to swallow the silence of the night. I''m looking forward to your leaving. You''re good. I have to stay¡° Maybe I''ll stay on this mountain for a while and have something to say with Taoist priest xuankongzi. You can deal with things in Islam first. " Li Fan was forced helpless, had to say, hoping to stay in the mountains for some time to drive away the night speechless. But did not think of, night speechless, heard this words but nodded. He said, "in this case, the first Muslim is silent." After that, yewuyan turned to the demons and said, "Islam, wait for the ancestors." Li Fanchang sighed and finally drove away the silent night. But heard the night speechless words came "speechless farewell ancestors." A chill came. Li Fan suddenly felt the crisis. There was a slight hiss. Li Fan suddenly felt the cold wind coming in from his waist. Only then discovered the left clothing already was the breakage. It''s not my skin. The wind at the top of the hall was pouring in from his ragged clothes. The place where I just stood is already xuankongzi standing there. I think it''s just the night when I have no words to attack myself and was saved by xuankongzi¡° What are you doing? " Li Fan couldn''t help glaring at the night. He asked aloud¡° Hum, why do you pretend to be the founder of our religion? " The night has no words cold hum to say. What? Pretending. He''s not the patriarch. There was a lot of noise among the demons¡° What makes you think I''m a fake? I also said that you are rebellious Li Fan pointed to the silent night and cheered loudly. "If you are really the founder of our sect, I will not ask you back after I have done it. It''s direct. And you ask me why I think you''re a fake? When I''m silent at night, I''m a fool. " Come on, help me. Li Fan thought in his heart, but he was still taking advantage of it and said, "this is what you said. I didn''t say you are a fool."

 V1.Chapter 61

    That night, speechless heard Li Fan say so, but he was not angry. He just laughed and said, "since you just said that this sword has been taken away by you, I can let you live if you return it to me."


    Li Fan rolled his eyes and spat out a "dream."


    "Good, good." No words in the night, even say three good words. There is no action, that is to come to Li Fan in a twinkling of an eye, mercilessly a palm to chop down.


    Before the palm wind reached the body, Li Fan''s cheek ached. The surrounding air instantly condenses. It''s impossible to escape. Had to look at this palm to his own chop.


    "Don''t do it at night." Xuankongzi suddenly appeared on Li Fan''s side and reached out to block his hand. The Daopao''s agitation pushed Li Fan gently to one side.


    "Well." The night has no words to wring to wring eyebrow, looking at to block the Xuan Kong son of oneself attack to sneer a way "jade empty send today really want to prevent me to take back the ancestor to wear sword?"


    "Alas." Xuankongzi put his hands together and sighed, "I have just said that the ancient sword has spirit, and those who have fate will get it. Now that Huatian had left the sword here, he already had this intention. "


    "Well. You don''t really want to pay it back. " The night has no words to sneer a, no longer talk, the hand then attacked to Xuan Kong son in the past.


    Two people fight together again, but it''s a hundred times better than the Qi collision just now, and exquisite moves emerge in endlessly.


    "Hey, why are you still eating below? If you don''t come up again, I''ll send you away." Li Fan glanced around and found that Chengying was not at the top of the hall, so he stretched his head and yelled at his highness.


    "I''m so tired. What''s the noise. It''s hard for people to eat. It''s annoying Chengying suddenly appears behind Li Fan, and says with his mouth full of discontent.


    Li Fan was startled, looking at the angry sword spirit standing beside him. Good words had no choice but to persuade the way "to send away the night without words, this yuxu sect will certainly give you a lot of delicious food."


    Cheng Ying shakes her head discontentedly, glances at Li Fan and says, "you have to keep your word."


    And xuankongzi fight together in the night of speechless suddenly feel a chill, regardless of xuankongzi''s attack. We''re going back. A sword Qi that seemed to appear out of thin air delimited the place where he just stood, and a corner of his clothes fell to the ground. The night has no words to startle a body cold sweat, if not oneself reaction sensitive, at the moment afraid is oneself already blood spatter on the spot.


    "He Fang''s master, please show up again." The night is speechless, can''t help but embrace fist Lang Sheng to say.


    Silent, silent night, can not help but some face red. It is well known that he has just retreated. But I don''t know why I retreat. He gritted his teeth and said in a loud voice again, "this is a matter between yuxu sect and my demon sect. I hope you don''t want to do it."


    Finish saying night wordless just want to continue to start, suddenly the heart is born vigilance, again abruptly retreat, an uproar.


    Night speechless staring at his palm, a naked eye almost indistinguishable wound is gradually expanding. Blood gushed out. The night is silent, the heart is big.


    Just now I finished my words, and just wanted to continue to move, I felt a chill again. I couldn''t help retreating again, but this time I saw clearly the situation of attacking myself. A sword Qi broke through the space. Suddenly appear in the place where you stand. But I didn''t see who it was.


    Night speechless can''t help smacking tongue, break open empty attack technique, oneself just hear, want to come to such a degree, how also must be regarded as heaven. Maybe it''s all reluctantly. If this man can break the air and hurt the enemy. Today, I can''t get any benefit from the yuxu sect.


    Thinking for a moment, the night murmured and said, "withdraw." The people of the demon sect got up and retreated,


    "Today''s thing is to stop here. Taoist priest xuankongzi, I''ll see you later." Night speechless arched hand to say toward Xuan Kong son.


    Xuankongzi also asked his head to return the gift, but he just said nothing with a smile.


    "Boy, you are lucky today, but you''d better stay in the yuxu sect, otherwise. I will take back the sword of my grandmaster. " The night that flies away is silent and stands in the air, looking back at Li Fan coldly and saying.


    "Waiting for you." Li Fan doesn''t care.


    The night stomps away in silence.


    It was quiet, as if everything had never happened, but the corpses of yuxu sect disciples lying on the bluestone board reminded everyone of what had just happened.


    Seeing the silence of the night and the disappearance of the group, xuankongzi suddenly burst out with blood, his face like gold paper.


    "Elder martial brother." People were shocked.


    "No harm. Xuankongzi raised his hand to stop all the younger martial brothers, looked up at the direction of the night speechless leaving, and sighed, "the night speechless of the demon sect is about to reach the point of turning into heaven."


    £ª


    £ª


    £ª


    The sun was shining and the breeze was blowing. The branches and leaves of the tall trees swayed gently with the breeze. Faint light and shadow are projected on the ground. The heat wave outside the forest is pressing, but the forest is very cool. Squirrels keep jumping on the branches. The hare peeped around.


    Like light and shadow shaking, the squirrel holding a pine nut in the tree stopped for half a sound. Suddenly, he crossed to another tree. The branch, which swayed with the squirrels, swayed for a moment. The trees made a sour creak. He fell down.


    "See clearly?" The naughty girl pointed to a grass stalk pulled up everywhere. Cunningly looking at the stunned youth¡° One more time. " Li Fan said. Chengying stopped the grass stem in her hand, pointed to the trees behind her and said with a smile, "how, you can see it again. If you have been staring at the gesture of sword, you will never understand the true meaning of Chengying sword in your whole life. " Chen Xi stands on one side and shakes her head. Since the night is silent, she is startled away by Chengying''s hand. Li Fan is very interested in the invisible hand of Chengying. When he saw that there was nothing wrong with xuankongzi, he took the shadow and came to the forest. After Chengying cuts down a few trees, she doesn''t talk about Li Fan. Even Chen Xi didn''t find out how Chengying sword hurt the enemy. Li Fan scratched his head and asked tentatively, "is it because of the name of Chengying sword that he hurt the enemy with its shadow?"¡° Ha ha, "Cheng Ying laughs. The handle of Chengying sword appears in the hand when the right hand is empty. Shaking the handle slightly, he asked, "can you see the blade. The shadow of the sword. Stupid Chen Xi also shook his head. I can''t help sighing. This is true of Chengying sword, one of the top ten famous swords in ancient times. I don''t know the horror of the remaining nine famous swords. Li Fan did not pay any attention to the irony of Chengying. Just shy face asked, "then you talk about it, what''s the matter with falling to the ground?" But Chengying didn''t answer. She just waved the hilt in her hand. It''s very slow. The handle of the sword meets the ancient trees. There was no sound. For a moment, the ancient tree is from the sword handle across neat fracture. The fracture is as smooth as water. Chengying points to the broken traces of ancient trees and says, "Chengying sword doesn''t have a blade, but you can''t see it. According to legend, Chengying sword is not made by the common people. It''s made by an immortal. After the plane, only the surface of rare materials cast. Because of this, Chengying sword has only a hilt but no blade. It''s not that there is no blade. It''s because when casting this sword, which immortal traveled to each plane and cast a blade in each plane. But he made a sword handle. Therefore, Chengying sword only sees the hilt but not the blade. " Li Fan listened to Cheng Ying say so much, just shook his head and said, "don''t understand." The naughty girl wanted to knock the hilt of her sword on Li Fan''s head, but she didn''t look at Li Fan. Chen Xi also looked at Li Fan with a dispirited face and said, "chengyingbai has said so much to you. In fact, it''s very simple. This sword doesn''t have a blade, but the blade exists in every position. Therefore, when attacking the enemy, it is to attack from other planes. Only in this way can people''s air defense be invincible. " Chengying laughs. Gently stir up a wisp of green silk Chen Xi said¡° Sister Chen is still smart, but she is only half right. You have beautiful hair Chen Xi smiles, touches Chengying''s head and says, "after going down the mountain, my sister will tell you how to make up." Chengying smiles, as if not willing to put down Chen Xi''s wisp of hair. His eyes were full of envy, but his mouth went on to say, "the attack of Chengying sword is not the blade attack of other planes, but the sword Qi left in other planes to break through the space and hurt the enemy. It''s more difficult to guard against the enemy than the blade. That''s why it''s called Chengying sword. "

 V1.Chapter 62

    "Wait a minute." Li Fan suddenly said, "since Chengying sword can break the space, can we go back to our time?"


    Chen Xibai glanced at Li Fan and said, "are you stupid? Chengying sword can attack across planes, but it''s not two planes with our times. We travel through time and space and can''t go back through Chengying sword."


    Chengying listens to the two people talking. She can''t help looking at Chen Xi with some doubts and asking, "sister Chen, aren''t you from this era?"


    Chen Xi nodded and helped Chengying erase the food scraps from the corners of her mouth. He said, "we are from a thousand years later through the turbulent flow of time and space."


    Chengying can''t help but say excitedly, "sister Chen, do you mean I can go with you for a thousand years?"


    "If we find a way to go back, of course you can go back with us." Chen Xi said with a smile¡° Except for Kunlun Mountain, there is an ancient forest near Wudang Mountain. "


    Cheng Ying said with a smile, "sister Chen, I know another way."


    "What can I do?" Li Fan and Chen Xi asked at the same time.


    Chengying doesn''t go to see Li Fan, but says to Chen Xi¡° It is said that there are mysterious races in miaojiang. They have the ability to travel through time and space. It should be able to help you go back. "


    "Miaojiang." Li Fan said in a low voice.


    "It''s what we call Xiangxi." Chen Xi light said¡° In this case, we''ll go down to Wudang first, and then to miaojiang. "


    Chengying nodded excitedly. Looking at Chen Xi eagerly.


    "Don''t you go to your father first?" Li Fan said suddenly.


    "I''ll meet you when I have a chance." Chen Xi said silently, and then pulled on the small hand of the shadow, turned and left.


    £ª


    £ª


    £ª


    "What, disappeared?" The old man sat in the dark room and said faintly. There was a hint of surprise in the tone.


    "The president. We just know that your granddaughter and Li Fan went to Kunlun mountain together, although we sent someone to protect them in the back. But when they step into the gate of hell, they disappear. " The man standing opposite the old man said, seemingly hesitated for a while, then continued to say, "according to the reward, they should have encountered a magnetic storm."


    The old man had no words, just fingers tapping on the table, the only sound left in the room was the old man tapping on the table. For a long time, the old man stopped, sighed and said slowly, "in this case, let''s withdraw the brothers. Whether they can come back alive depends on their luck. "


    "The president?" The man looked at the old man incredulously.


    "Go ahead." The old man said softly, but there was no turning back.


    The man nodded, turned and walked out of the room. The old man himself was left in the house. The old man sat on the chair like a clay sculpture. Watch the man leave the house. It took a long time to get up and walk to the window. The curtain was opened to block the sunlight. The house was covered with sunshine. The old man looked up to the mountains. He murmured, "granddaughter, is it a blessing or a curse. It depends on your nature. Don''t let grandfather lose you after he lost your father. "


    "When you go to Kunlun Mountain, you must be careful. Although the mission is to explore the secrets of Kunlun mountain. But you do it all for the sake of living. " The old man''s kind eyes looked at the heroic man in front of him and said.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. The son will certainly bring all these brothers back. " The man replied firmly.


    "Then I can rest assured. I remember that Yuanyuan was already pregnant. You''re going to be a father. I''m going to be a grandfather, too. " The old man patted his son on the shoulder again and said.


    The man nodded. He turned and said, "Dad, I''m going."


    Under the sun, the old man''s face seems to be plated with a layer of gold, but there are tears in the old eyes. But I didn''t think of that. Forever.


    £ª


    £ª


    £ª


    "You must be careful when you go down the mountain. The cult is acting strangely. Night speechless since know you body Huaihua day sword. It''s bound to come and grab. If there is any danger, crush the jade pendant. The poor way will appear as soon as possible. " Xuankongzi reached out and handed a piece of Guanghua flowing jade pendant, so he said.


    Li Fan took the jade pendant in both hands, bowed deeply and said, "thank you, Taoist priest."


    Xuankongzi said with a smile¡° Don''t be polite, little benefactor. What is recorded in this book is the secret information about the divinity. That''s what I promised you that day. "


    See xuankongzi handed over the slightly yellow book. Li Fan smiles. I took it with both hands, but I didn''t look at it. Just put it in your backpack and say, "in that case. We went down the mountain


    At the moment, Chen Xi and Li Fan have already changed into the robes of the Song Dynasty. The previous clothes have been put in the bag. Li Fan even wore a straw hat on his head. In case your hair shows.


    Cheng Ying glanced at his mouth and said, "even if the leader of the demon sect is here. I''m sending him away


    Xuankongzi smiles but doesn''t reply. It''s just a gesture to see the guests off. Li Fan three people only feel in front of a flower. Once again see the scene, but is far away from the foot of the mountain. It''s just that I can see the shape of the mountain clearly.


    Chengying couldn''t help waving her fist and said unconvinced, "I''ve practiced for a hundred years, but that''s just what happened. Hum, why don''t you send us to Wudang Mountain directly? " Li Fan said with a smile after hearing Cheng Ying''s words, "if you go directly to Wudang Mountain, can you still eat the delicacies along the way?" Chengying, who was originally a little resentful, laughs when she hears Li Fan talking about delicacies. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "let''s find a closer place to have a good meal."¡° You are such a greedy cat Chen Xi scraped the Qiong nose of the shadow and said with a smile. Following the direction indicated by xuankongzi, the three walked for about two hours, and then they could see the outline of a big city. From a distance, it stands towering. You can see the taxi soldiers walking back and forth on the top of the city. When they got to the foot of the gate, they looked up. There are two big words "Xiangyang" written on the towering gate. Under the gate, people shuttle. Vendors and merchants slowly enter the city in carriages. People in cloth clothes walk on foot. There are also black faced soldiers on horseback patrolling around. I just felt an ancient style when I walked into the shop¡° This is Xiangyang City. " Li Fan looked up at the city gate and could not help thinking of Guo Jing''s bow archery in the novel. Yang Guo saves people with one arm. Standing in front of the city, I deeply realized the desolation that I had never experienced in TV and novels. Chengying is in a hurry to go, obviously can''t wait to enjoy the food. Three people will not stay, just with the flow of people into the city slowly forward. Walking into the city, it''s a different scene. There are many merchants on both sides of the street. Rich village, winery, Inn and gambling shop are adjacent to each other. The coarse cloth signboard at the door of the shop danced in the wind. The noisy voices came to the ears of the three people from a distance. Li Fan and Chen Xi, who saw the life of the ancients for the first time, couldn''t help looking at the pedestrians on the road. All the way. But no one has any different eyes for the three. Most of them just glanced at Chen Xi and Chengying. It''s just that both of them are dressed like swordsmen. The eyes just stayed on the two faces for a moment and then turned away. The three strolled in the city, taking photos and being attracted by various things on both sides of the road from time to time. Run and stop to watch. But most of them are sugar man snacks and so on. On the contrary, I don''t care about some rouge jewelry. It''s obviously a child''s nature. To see what I like is to turn around and look at Li Fan with a pitiful look in his eyes. Fortunately, when he went down the mountain, xuankongzi gave a few people a lot of silver. So things in Li Fan''s hands gradually increased. Li Fan helplessly shook his head, looking at the two people walking in front. Chen Xi is obviously infected by the photo. Also began to join the ranks of shopping. His hands not only more than a photo like snacks. It is more than a few pieces of clothing, rouge jewelry, make walking on the road, pedestrians on both sides of the road have cast strange eyes to Li Fan. If you buy more now, you will go back later. These antiques can be exchanged for a lot of money. Li Fan''s heart suddenly came up with an idea, and suddenly felt a golden mountain rushing towards him. I couldn''t help standing in the same place and laughing¡° Hey, what''s going on? " Chen Xi is standing in front of an inn which is very imposing and has written to thousands of guests. See Li Fan stay to stand this silly smile, loudly shout a way¡° Ah. Here we are Li Fan recovered and rushed to Chen Xi, but he made up his mind to take more good things back¡° Second, count all the signs in your shop. " Just sat down, Li Fan is heroic learning the TV heroes in general said. The little two, who was wearing a long gown with a towel in his hand, glanced at several people. Seeing that they were not gorgeous, he sneered and said, "we have a lot of signature dishes, but how much silver is enough?"¡° Just come up. I have plenty of silver. " When Li Fan heard that, he took out from his arms the biggest ingot of silver that xuankongzi had given him before he left and still said it on the table. Seeing the silver, Xiao Er immediately changed into a smiling face. Be careful and say, "my guest, just a moment. I''ll be right here."¡° And you have the best wine, too

 V1.Chapter 63

    A pot of sake is steaming endlessly. Although Li Fan called for a jar of wine to be served, the young man was very clever and warm before pouring the wine into the small pot.


    The sake tastes mellow and cold. Li Fanchang breathed a sigh of relief. I feel a hot air hovering between my chest and abdomen. But it''s very different from the wine I used to drink.


    Chengying sees Li Fan''s expression and can''t help but take up the wine pot and pour a cup. Get up and smell it. I just feel a smell coming from my nose. But it was different from the cakes I had eaten, so I took up the wine cup and drank it.


    Dumbfounded, the next wine is mostly into the stomach of the shadow. On the contrary, this table full of exquisite dishes did not move chopsticks. Looking at the side of the small two can not help but regret.


    Li Fan and Chen Xi do not speak, but drink and eat quietly. Slowly looking at the shadow of the white face floating on a blush, eyes also become hazy up.


    "Burp." Chengying gives a slight hiccup. Slightly drunk smile, "this thing is good to drink, much better than those old Taoist pastries."


    Li Fan and Chen Xi can''t help but smile. They only see that Chengying shakes her head and lies on the table to sleep.


    Li Fan looked at Chen Xi with a wry smile, and had to ask the second child to open three rooms. Will be drunk to the room.


    "What do you think?" Walking out of the room, Chen Xi sees Li Fan standing in the open space in the middle of the inn, staring at the locust tree of unknown age.


    Hearing Chen Xi''s words, Li Fan turns his head slowly. He said with a smile, "nothing. It just feels like a dream."


    Chen Xi goes to Li Fan and sits on the bench under the locust tree. He said in a soft voice, "one hundred years of life, it''s better to practice Taoism or immortality. At the end of the day, who knows if it''s flowers in the mirror and shadows in the water? "


    Li Fan felt a little surprised and said with a smile, "I thought you would say that I have no feelings."


    Chen Xi smiles, looks up at the top of the locust tree and says, "when I was young, I used to be very curious, why many things are sometimes like dreams, and even I can''t remember the day before."


    "It turns out that you will have this time, too." Li Fan said with a smile.


    "Later, when I grew up, I practiced with my grandfather and came into contact with a lot of strange things. At that time, I was thinking. Is there a world other than ours. Is there anyone like us who asked my grandfather at that time, "is there really an immortal in the sky?" Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "do you know what grandfather said?"


    Li Fan shook his head. Chen Xi continued, "my grandfather told me that no one in our practice knows whether there are gods or not. Maybe they are just different from us in time and space. If the practitioners reach a certain level of strength, they may be able to break through time and space and reach other planes. "


    "Now it seems that your grandfather''s words are true." Li Fan asked.


    Chen Xi shook his head and said, "maybe, it''s just like Taoist priest xuankongzi of yuxu sect said, cultivating immortals and practicing Taoism. The will of heaven is dim. No one knows why


    "But now I know that those novels are not all made up." Li Fan said with a smile, "don''t we really cross over?"


    Chen Xi nodded, stood up and said, "have a rest. I haven''t had a good sleep since I came here. " With that, Chen Xi turned back to her room. Only Li Fan was left standing alone under the locust tree.


    Looking at Chen Xi''s back, Li Fan shook his head. Murmured, "it''s like a dream."


    There was a drizzle in the sky, and the rustling sound fell on the ground, stirring up a little fog. Three people sat at the street table on the second floor of the inn, watching the drizzle outside the window. Chengying has been fascinated by the wine in the inn since she got drunk the day before. I have a pot of wine in my arms all the time. With her slightly childish face, it looks very funny.


    Maybe it''s because of the rain, the guests on the second floor are very few. In addition to Li Fan, there are only a few scholars sitting at one or two tables in such a big restaurant. They are talking about poetry through the drizzle outside the window. The whole restaurant feels drowsy.


    Suddenly, the sound of horse''s hooves broke the silence. A few people on the second floor looked up and saw a tall horse with a man in armor on his face and a long sword in his right hand. Keep your feet on the horse''s belly. The horse stings and speeds up on the road. There was a little splash.


    "Well, where did this man come from? Why have you never seen a horse galloping in the city? " One of the scholars drinking on one side said softly.


    "Shh, keep it down." Another scholar said in a low voice, "don''t you know that this is general fan, who has just made contributions from the northern battlefield and was transferred here to guard Xiangyang City today?"


    The other scholars looked at each other. They all shake their heads. The scholar who obviously knew something inside could not help but introduce it in a low voice. There was no lack of praise for the riding general. Li Fan listened to the scholar''s interesting explanation, so he couldn''t help listening. Soon he shook his head.


    "Why?" Seeing Li Fan''s expression, Chen Xi can''t help asking.


    Li Fan looked at the scholar at the table and said in a low voice, "what the scholar said is too mysterious. Obviously, there is an element of fabrication in it. It''s not interesting. " There was a horse neighing downstairs. With the sound of armor friction, a loud voice came, "little two, a pot of wine." With the promise of the little two. The sound of climbing sounded on the stairs, and the burly man who had just sat on the horse gradually appeared at the stairs on the second floor, frowning and scanning around the second floor. See upstairs a few people, eyes in Li Fan a few people slightly stay for a moment, then directly sat in the distance from a few people not far from the window. The young man was busy filling the wine. He said with a smile, "do you have any other orders?" The man shook his head, motioned for the second child to leave, and took off the armor on his face. A dark face appeared. Although not handsome, but because after the war. He was very determined. Don''t be manly. He is about thirty years old. The man didn''t pay attention to the rest of the people upstairs, just sat by the window and drank from himself. Looking out the window at the drizzle¡° That man is not a general. " Looking at the man, Chen Xi said in a low voice. Li Fan some doubts, low voice asked "how to say?" Chen Xi looks at Li Fan. He closed his eyes slightly and said, "his breath is steady. But it''s not the ordinary flavor of martial arts. Obviously, he is a monk. " Li Fan slightly with surprised peep, to the slightest did not see the breath of Chen Xi said. I just feel that the general has an indescribable momentum. Li Fan thought to himself that maybe it was the so-called killing spirit. The general did not pay attention to a few people. He was still drinking wine without hesitation, but he did not have the heroic spirit that Li Fan thought. It''s like a drunkard who hasn''t been drinking for a long time. Suddenly I had a glass of wine, but I didn''t want to drink it. Just a little bit of taste. Outside the window, the drizzle kept falling, but the general in the building was also drinking. It turned out to be a bit of fun. The rainy weather can''t help but make you feel that you have an inexpressible feeling. Li Fan just felt sticky and uncomfortable. Several tables in the same building scattered one after another. Only Li Fan and the general who drank alone were left. Li Fan, looking at the drizzle outside the window, is bored and wants to greet Chen Xi and Chengying downstairs. The general seemed to have drunk all the wine in the pot. He put down the bottle and sighed. He got up and went to Li Fan''s desk. Li Fan raised his head and looked at the general. When he got close, he felt that the general really had an air of killing¡° Little brother, can you have a drink with me The general went to the front of the empty glass, looked at Li Fan and said. Li Fan looked up at the general carefully and laughed. He picked up the wine pot and poured a full cup for the general. "Please," he said with a smile Drink it all in one gulp¡° Ha ha The general laughed and said, "in my early years, I learned some ways to practice Qi and look at faces with a Taoist priest. I knocked on my younger brother''s face. He was not an ordinary person. The future of little brother is bound to be limitless. " Li Fan was in a good mood when he heard this. "Xiao Er, another pot of wine," he cried

 V1.Chapter 64

    The general laughed and sat beside Li Fan. Chengying raised her hazy eyes to have a look. She was not interested in it, so she closed it slightly. Not only sleeping in the past, or listening to the rain outside the window.


    The general picked up the second child''s glass, looked at Li Fan and said, "I think the younger brother is also a monk."


    Li Fan couldn''t help but wonder and looked at the general.


    The general laughs and says, "I learned some Daoism in my early years. So I''m just sensitive to this person who has also practiced Taoism. If not the Taoist priest of that year. Now I may have died in that battle. "


    Li Fan nodded, but did not deny it. But the general turned to look at Chen Xi and said, "if I''m not wrong, this female Xia''s Daoism should be more advanced than the younger brother."


    "Ha ha ha." Li Fan burst into a burst of laughter. Some of the generals I saw couldn''t understand. Chen Xi can''t help but reach out and pinch Li Fan. Li Fan slowly stopped laughing and said, "it''s true that she is more advanced than me. It''s just funny to hear you call her nvxia. "


    The general was also good tempered, touched his nose and said, "I''m a bit reckless." After that, the general raised his head and drank the wine in one gulp. Looking at Chen Xi said, "more offended."


    However, Chen Xi did not speak with a smile.


    "My name is sun and my name is Jackie Chan. I don''t know the name of my little brother. " The general said to Li Fan.


    Li Fan said with a smile, "Li Fan."


    "Ha ha, the name is ordinary, but the achievement is extraordinary. What a good name, little brother." The general arched his hand and said, "today I just met my little brother by chance. I didn''t want to be so angry, but I still have something to do, if my little brother is free in the future. Come to Xiangyang City to find me. It''s better than having a drink with my little brother. "


    After Sun said that, he got up and left. At this time, the rain outside the window gradually stopped. Then Jackie sun went downstairs and rode away. Li Fan looked at the distant figure and muttered, "it''s interesting, but I won''t see it in the future."


    Turn head to see Chen Xi, two people say¡° Why, do you want to stay overnight before you leave? "


    Chen Xi nodded¡° Take a night off. Tomorrow is on the road. "


    After a night''s rest, they settled their accounts the next day, inquired about the location, and set out. There were no tools along the way. Walk on your legs. It''s just the scenery along the way. It is to let a few people all the way not so depressed. It''s just that there''s no food on the way to take photos. It''s a bit unpleasant at first. But soon he was attracted by the picturesque scenery.


    Every place with beautiful scenery always takes a long time. I can''t help but slow down the speed of a few people.


    It''s hundreds of miles from Xiangyang to Wudang Mountain. It took them more than half a month to see the outline of Wudang Mountain. But at this time, Li Fan''s silver is not much. When he went down the mountain, xuankongzi didn''t give much silver, and a few people spent a lot. It seems that Wudang Mountain has been overthrown, but only a few taels of silver are left.


    Fortunately, there was no place where they needed money for their next trip. They walked around Wudang Mountain for a few days. You can see the boundless ancient forest. From a distance, it seems to be covered by a layer of dark clouds. Towering ancient trees, even from a good distance, can still be seen its tall and straight body. There was not a trace of human smoke within a few miles of the land that had been turned into wilderness. It''s obviously uninhabited.


    Standing outside the forest, you can hear the roar from time to time in the forest. It''s like the roar of a beast, and it''s like a strange cry.


    It''s just that there are so many trees in the forest that they can''t see clearly beyond a few steps, but they can only guess what will be in it.


    Far away from the edge of the woods, the three pack their backpacks again. They say they pack their backpacks. In fact, they all sort out the things Chen Xi and Cheng Ying bought these days. Silk clothing, rouge powder, gold and silver jewelry. Li Fan looked at the backpack filled with two people''s objects, with a wry smile on his back. He grinned and said, "it''s heavy."


    "Hum, do your best. You should protect these things if you have any problems." Cheng Ying looks up at Li Fan with a smiling face and says.


    Li Fan squeezed out a smile and said, "OK, I''m responsible for protecting these things, but you should be responsible for protecting me."


    Chengying nodded. Li Fangang was a little happy, but he heard Chengying say, "I also want to protect these things."


    Li Fan grinned bitterly and shook his head. Looking at the two people walking in front of him, he quickly followed up.


    There was no feeling outside the forest. When they walked into the forest for more than ten meters, they could not tell the direction clearly. The road behind is still blocked by trees. The trees still looked as like as two peas, and even the sun shone from the sky, because of the dense branches that they had to cover up. Let the whole forest are shrouded in a hazy, indistinguishable things.


    To the surprise of the three. Those calls heard outside the forest have disappeared since several people entered the forest. The whole forest was silent, only the rustle of dead leaves on the ground. With the dark and silent forest, it''s creepy.


    Li Fan raised his feet and crossed a deep gully. There was a pain in the shoulder when the backpack fell to the ground. Fortunately, he sat on the delivery table, took off his shoes, looked at the blisters on his feet and said, "this ghost forest, we didn''t come in long ago and gave me blisters."


    Looking at Li Fan who bares his teeth and breaks the blisters on his feet, Cheng Ying says with a smile, "what. I can''t walk so far. Are you still not a man? " Li Fan speechless looked at Chen Xi and Cheng Ying, two people in addition to the clothes on the body, nothing to take. He was carrying a huge backpack. It was said that it was not a man. How can I bear it. That man doesn''t get angry when he hears that he''s not a man. Li Fan grinned and put on his shoes. He looked at Chengying fiercely and said, "why not a man. Go on. Hum, who is afraid of who. " Chengying sees that Li Fan actually stands up and attacks himself. Just as he is about to reply, Chen Xi says coldly, "don''t talk. Listen." The tension between the two disappeared in an instant, and they both pricked up their ears to listen. The rustle of the wind across the leaves seemed to be the sound of insects, the sound of three people stepping on the leaves¡° There''s no sound Li Fan listened for a long time and said bitterly¡° Wuao, "like refuting Li Fan''s words, a startling roar exploded from Li Fan''s head. Li Fan felt like thunder in his ears, which made his ears buzzing. The head also seems to be a little dizzy. I just felt a gust of wind coming down from my head. instant. Li Fan only had time to leap forward and jump to the ground. Boom, behind the ground for a while, Li Fan fell on the ground, the backpack on the back of the far throw out. There''s no time to look back. Li Fan rolling, quickly ran to Chen Xi and Chengying''s side. Hold chest a burst of hard clap, this just relieved of turn head to see past¡° It''s funny how you look. " Chengying doesn''t mean to be afraid. She is still making fun of Li Fan. Li Fan is not in the mood to pay attention to Chengying''s ridicule. He sees that the creature in front of him is stunned, and Chen Xi is also surprised. A huge monster stood in the position before Li Fan, the size of an ox. It looks like a tiger, but it has a pair of wings. The whole body hair blood red, is staring at a pair of blood red eyes, closely staring at three people¡° What a monster it is. " Li Fan looks at the monster in front of him, and he can''t help crying. He has met the illusory Taotie in the evil spirit before, and this big guy is obviously not easy to provoke. It seems that the fierce light in his eyes is stronger than that Taotie¡° It''s a miracle. " Chen Xi takes a deep breath of cold air and says with a chill in her words¡° That''s right, "Chengying said carelessly." this is the ancient beast qiongqi. I once saw it hundreds of years ago. At that time, I didn''t have a full mind, so my memory was not deep. It was as if he had escaped. "¡° Escape? " Hearing Cheng Ying say so, Li Fan was surprised to say, "have you ever killed poor Qi?"¡° Hum Chengying turns her head and ignores Li Fan, but goes on to say, "at that time, I was still very confused. It should be the owner of Chengying sword who wanted to kill him a long time ago. He escaped somehow. Maybe it''s the immortal who made Chengying sword. " Three people say words, that is called poor strange monster but also not anxious to jump on three people, as if three people have been as a bag of things in general. Just staring at a pair of blood red eyes, staring at a few people¡° Hello, take a picture. Then you don''t do it yet. This big guy doesn''t look easy to deal with. " Li Fan didn''t dare to turn his head. He still looked at poor Qi and said¡° Hum. Since this big guy doesn''t move, why should I go to trouble him. It''s hard for this ancient beast to survive. " Chengying said lightly. Looking at a few people just where to speak, did not pay any attention to their own meaning. It is obvious that qiongqi, who has no low intelligence, suddenly gives out a roar. Roar like thunder. With the roar, a fishy smell spread to several people. Asked about the smell, Li Fan immediately felt soft and about to fall. The poor strange see this situation, suddenly jumped to three people.

 V1.Chapter 65

    Li Fan felt dizzy when he heard the smell of poverty. In my heart, it must be that there is poison gas in the breath. At the sight of the poor man, he rushed at the three of them. Without hesitation, he hid behind the shadow.


    Chengying is surprisingly sarcastic about Li Fan''s practice. I see the poverty coming. The brow is a little constricted, and at the moment there is no heart like a child.


    "Roar." Poor strange huge roar, a large amount of blood scattered. Poor strange suddenly more to one side. I saw the epithelial flesh of the forepaw open, and it was dripping with blood. A pair of blood red eyes are staring at the shadow.


    When Li Fan saw this, he knew that it must be qiongqi Yue who was attacked by Chengying when he was in the air, but he never thought that qiongqi was so rough and thick. Actually hard to carry a sword of attack, but it is the reverse force more open.


    "I didn''t expect you to be smart after such a long time." Chengying looked at the poor strange who stretched out his tongue to lick the wound and said.


    "Roar," that poor strange licked to lick the wound, raised a head to look at the shadow to send out a big roar. Then let Li Fan and Chen Xi did not expect is that this poor strange actually opened his voice and said, "who are you, have we met? It hurt me. "


    Chengying smiles. He waved his little fist and said, "that''s good, big man. The last time I saw you, you just communicated with God. I didn''t expect to be able to talk now. It seems that your realm has been improved. "


    He looked at Chengying with a trace of doubt in his eyes and said, "who are you? I feel your breath is very familiar. I should have seen you before. Why don''t I remember you? "


    Li Fan leaned out half his head behind the shadow and looked at Chen Xi beside him¡° Hello, Chengying, this big guy can''t be your old acquaintance


    Chengying nodded and said, "of course, that big guy was him. It''s just that he wasn''t so good back then. "


    "Why are you here, and the little guy, who are you?" Poor strange see a few people unexpectedly is to look after oneself to talk, the slightest pay no attention to oneself, with that injured forepaw mercilessly patted the ground to roar a way.


    A look of impatience appeared on Chengying''s face. Looking at the poor man, he waved his hands in the air. Although they didn''t see anything, Li Fan and Chen Xi also felt that the air in front of them suddenly tightened, and there was a buzzing sound in their ears.


    The poor strange like to feel the danger in general, in the shadow waving his hands at the same time. The huge body suddenly retreated. Hit the trees. At the same time, the big grin yelled, "I know who you are. Stop it


    Although poor strange shout fast enough, but the action of the shadow has been finished. I just heard a buzz in the air. Even Li Fan and Chen Xi can see that space is split into several paths in a flash. The cracks are disappearing and closing.


    Chengying heard the poor cry, and her dancing hands stopped. In an instant, that poor strange is to withdraw from the distance of dozens of meters. In an instant, a large area of open space was cleared.


    See the shadow stopped action, poor strange in the distance carefully looking at the shadow. He stretched out his paw and spread it forward. Speechless said "Hey, how to say is also many years old friend, as for a meet like this."


    "Ha ha, who are old friends with you?" Chengying waves Bai Shengsheng''s small fist. He said with a smile, "I came to catch you as a mount. I just saw you once."


    Poor strange see Chengying did not attack himself again, then carefully went to a few people not far away, said "how to say is also seen.". You were controlled by others. Let''s do the same for each other. "


    Chengying heard qiongqi say so and turned to hum. Ignore the poverty. Poor strange looked, that full of expression on the face appeared a smile. I had to lick my face and say, "I didn''t expect that you''ve made sword spirit now. Why didn''t you see that man back then. Who are these two little guys? "


    Chengying hears qiongqi ask about the things in those years, and turns to say, "I don''t remember the things in those years. When I cultivate my spirit, I will be alone."


    Chengying said that it seems lonely here, although now he is a sword spirit. But I still have a little feeling for the immortal who cast me in those years, only after I have the wisdom memory. The first thing I remember was a fight with poor Qi. My memory seems to have a large blank, many places can not be coherent. I don''t know why it''s too long. Or something else.


    Chengying just thought about it this way, then pointed to Li Fan and Chen Xi and said, "these two are my friends. They come here to look for the location of time and space turbulence here."


    Poor strange slanting head looked at two people, that face clearly appeared a put on disdain expression. He turned to look at Chengying and said, "just the two of them, hum, I don''t know where they died when they arrived at the time and space turbulence. When did you have such a bad friend


    "Hello. Big guy. It''s not polite of you to say that to my friend. " Chengying heard qiongqi say so, some angry said, but this angry reason is mostly because of Chen Xi. In Chengying''s heart, Li Fan''s strength is too weak. Maybe I like Chen Xi because they are girls at the same time. In the world of monasticism, strength is respected.


    Poor strange quickly pushed back, lowered his head and said, "it''s fun. It''s fun. It''s just that your two friends are looking for time and space turbulence. What do you want to do? It''s very dangerous¡° The two of them came from the world a long time later. They want to find the turbulence of time and space and go back to their own times. " Chengying looked at them and said. Qiongqi''s huge head shook, his scarlet tongue licked his lips and said, "the future world, ha ha, is really a lucky guy."¡° Hello, big man. Now that you have settled down here, you must know where the turbulence of time and space is? Take us there Chengying looked at qiongqi and said. Poor strange is to shake a head to say "that place I know where, also can take you past, but in advance agreed, I just can take you to that time and space turbulence side, as for how to enter, also see you yourself, but I dare not enter that place at will." Chengying shaved her cheek and said with a smile, "Oh, there are still places in the world that you dare not go." There was a touch on poor Qi''s face. He said with a bitter smile, "what I''m afraid of is not that place. It''s the people of that place. " Chengying''s eyebrows are twisted. Although he sees qiongqi and laughs at him, he is surprised to hear that someone can make him afraid. Although the two people have only seen two sides, but the shadow knows that poverty is not the case in front of us. Since it can be ranked among the top ten fierce beasts in ancient times, qiongqi is second to none in terms of strength and ferocity. Who would be the one who could make him feel afraid? He could not be so afraid when he found the poverty with the immortal. He shook his head and said, "that guy is not human. She is a spirit. I just don''t know why. The strength is so high. And she doesn''t talk to anyone, but if someone dares to go to her place, she will attack you. " Chengying shakes her white hand and says with disdain, "it''s just a spirit. Can you be so scared?" "The spirit is not ordinary. Although the strength of the ordinary spirit is very poor, but the spirit does not know why, the strength is beyond imagination. When I first got here, I had a fight with her, but I was beaten to pieces. Fortunately, she just seems to be guarding the turbulence of time and space, otherwise I may not see you any more. " Cheng Ying frowned, looked at poor Qi and said, "it''s so powerful. I''ll go to see it. Anyway, we need that turbulence. "¡° Then I''m not going to go there. Be careful yourself. " Poor strange hear the shadow still want to go, hurriedly said¡° Hum, big man. We went, but we took revenge for you. Why don''t you go? " Chengying looked up at qiongqi and said. As he spoke, the air between the fingers in the shadow fluctuated. Poor strange see this scene quickly hahaha said with a smile, "Oh, I suddenly thought that she beat me so miserably before. How can I not take revenge on such a good opportunity? I''ll go with you. " Looking at the poor strange leading the way in front, Li fan can''t help looking at the shaking huge body, looked at Chengying in doubt and asked, "according to the book, this poor strange is an ancient fierce beast. Why doesn''t this guy look like an ancient beast at all? " Chengying turned her lips, looked at the mountain like figure in front of her and said, "hum, this big guy is a fierce beast in ancient times. But he has lived for so many years. If you''re still like a hot-blooded youth. Then the ancient fierce beasts in his vein have already been extinct. " As if hearing the words of Chengying, qiongqi turned his head to look at the three people and said, "in ancient times, the fierce beasts were all handed down by themselves. I don''t want to be extinct here. Be careful. " Hearing this, Li Fan thought of the introduction of qiongqi in Shanhaijing. See someone fighting, it will go to eat the upright and reasonable side; When it is said that someone is honest and loyal, he will bite off the nose of that person; It''s said that someone has done a lot of evil, but he wants to kill wild animals as a gift. Li Fan thought and shook his head. Since I came into contact with the road of cultivation, many things I saw are different from those in the book. It seems that the book is not all right. Li Fan thought like this and shook his head. Looking at the poor strange walking in front, he quickly followed up

 V1.Chapter 66

    Maybe it''s because of the poor guide, several people''s next journey turned out to be a block of harassment, which did not appear. Seeing that Li Fan and Chen Xi seemed confused, they explained that in this wild forest, they divided their territory according to their own strength. Although he is a fierce beast in ancient times, there are still many powerful animals in the forest that are far stronger than himself. This time, I will lead the way to the turbulent time and space. Is also careful to stay away from those powerful presence.


    For such an action, qiongqi just said that he didn''t want to cause trouble at will, not that he was afraid of the existence of those people. Just looking at the shadow, I heard the poor and strange saying, chuckling. Li Fan and Chen Xi do not trust this view.


    Fortunately, although it was a lot slower, it was a lot safer, and a few people said nothing more. After all, it''s only for the sake of taking pictures that I can be the guide.


    Walking in the forest, the passage of time seems to be covered by the shade. There is no sense of time. The same scene has long made several people lose the novelty of entering the forest. As a few people got deeper and deeper into the forest. The trees in front of us are even stronger. Trees that two or even three people can''t embrace can be seen everywhere. Maybe it''s because the trees are too tall. More than ten meters up from the root of the tree, a branch was missing. The bare trunk is more than ten meters tall and straight. Only in more than ten meters before the gradual emergence of lush branches. The higher you go, the more. Looking around, there is no tree less than ten meters high. I want to come here, though it''s a tree. But the law of the jungle. If not a strong upward growth. I''m afraid it will soon be covered by other trees. You can''t get any sunshine. The roots of individual tall trees exposed on the ground are intertwined. Just a section of root is much stronger than many trees outside.


    Look at this. Li Fan couldn''t help sighing, "I didn''t expect that even the forest is like this."


    After hearing Li Fan''s words, qiongqi seemed to understand the meaning and couldn''t help looking back. There was a look in his eyes that was hard to say, and he said, "this is not the case in this world. No strength is a fart. "


    Chen Xi and Chengying have a look at their inexplicable conversation. But they didn''t speak.


    Several people went on walking for some time. They just felt that the light in the forest could be seen vaguely at first, until it became blurred gradually. Even qiongqi, who was just a few meters away, could vaguely look at an image. The whole forest is even more gloomy and terrifying under this hazy image.


    "It''s not far ahead." Poor strange suddenly stopped, looking back at a few people said. There was a dignified expression on his expressive face. "Be careful, the scene ahead will surprise you."


    A few people were surprised. After thousands of years, they had never seen anything strange. Li Fan and Chen Xi are not as knowledgeable as Cheng Ying. But I have seen a lot of things. A few people did not put the words of poverty in mind.


    Poor strange see a few people are a pair of indifferent appearance, but also did not say much. It''s still no hurry, no delay. After walking through several ancient trees, it suddenly opened up for several people. The sun also suddenly warm up. In front of this place appeared too abrupt, a few people unexpectedly did not react.


    There is no bleak feeling compared with the desolate space-time turbulence on Kunlun mountain. A bend of the lake quietly appeared in front of a few people, blue lake pan starting point ripples. Surrounded by towering ancient trees. If a few people had not come here, they would not have thought that there would be such a vast lake here. It''s more eerie than the forest. The lake appears to be full of life, dotted with wild flowers. From time to time, there are birds falling on the reeds on the water, combing their feathers.


    "It''s really unexpected here. It''s a surprise." Li Fan opened his mouth, looked at the scene in front of him and murmured.


    Chen Xi opened her arms and took a few steps forward, breathing the fresh air deeply. Close your eyes and say, "it''s fresh. It''s so much better than the dreary environment in the forest. "


    "Be careful." Seeing Chen Xi walking forward, qiongqi reminds her in a hurry, "don''t approach at will. That spirit only allows some ordinary creatures here. Once there is a strange smell, she will appear."


    The little white hand of Chengying hugged her chest, looked at the lake in front of her, and said, "hum, it''s good for her to come out, big man. I''ll avenge you¡°


    Poor strange is swinging big head, full of helplessness. He said in a low voice, "don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    "Ha ha, I thought who dared to come here, but it was you." A silver bell of laughter came.


    Hearing the laughter, there was a dignified expression on his face. But not to the previous fear of the general appearance. Instead, he raised his head, looked at the surface of the water and said, "come out, what is the ability to hide stealthily."


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are good at your temper. I just don''t know what the strength is With the sound coming again. There were ripples on the water, and a woman in white suddenly appeared on the water. Black hair hanging over the shoulders. Wearing a fiery robe, clear and bright pupils, curved willow eyebrows, long eyelashes slightly tremble, white and flawless skin with light red powder, thin lips as delicate as rose petals. A white leg exposed outside, barefoot standing on the water, waves of ripples with the sole of the foot continue to spread. But the eyes with a touch of indescribable meaning, like resentment, like sorrow. It''s also like deep sadness.


    Poor strange to see the woman finally appeared, looked up to the sky issued a roar. It''s a rush. At the same time, the two claws fiercely across the air, with a trace of cold light of the claw tip suddenly to the woman''s neck. The woman in the red robe gave a sneer, but she didn''t know how to move, so she quickly rowed back against the water. I dodged the sharp claw that cut my throat. Then he clapped his hands down, and two huge water jets surged up on the calm surface of the lake. With the movement of his hand, he rushed to the poor. Poor strange see water column used to, but also did not dodge. But in the air, as if stepping on the void again rushed in the past. Expect to rush through the middle of the water column. The water column hit qiongqi and splashed all over the sky. Poured Li Fan a body, but did not fall to Chen Xi and Chengying. Li Fan speechless looking at the side of Chen Xi, is obviously in the water to three people when the shadow was blocked outside. Just protect themselves and Chen Xi, on the contrary, let Li Fan poured into a drowned chicken. All over the sky, Li Fan regardless of his whole body wet smile. That poor strange expect to rush out from the water column, but did not expect that the water column close to the body actually seems to have a sticky general, dead close to himself. And then it burst. He poured himself through¡° Ha ha, now it''s a drowning dog. " The woman in red covered her mouth with a smile. Looking at poor Qi and Li Fan, who also became a drowned chicken, he said¡° Hum Cheng Ying gives a cold hum and makes a fist with his right hand. The simple hilt of the sword appears in the palm of the hand. Then he rowed to the woman in red. No blade and shadow. The woman in red gave a cry, and her hands were gently wiped on her chest. There was a wave in front of him. As if there was something to break out of the air, just for a moment, there was a slight tremor in the fluctuating space. Then it calmed down¡° Well Chengying frowned and looked at the woman in red unexpectedly, with a sword flower in her right hand. Waving a simple sword handle is a few swords. Poor strange at this time also retreated to one side, see the shadow hand, also in the side front foot up. Shua Shua is to wave out two flame knives that are half a meter long and constantly rolling. Go straight to the woman in red. The woman in red was not flustered when she saw the scene. She stepped back slightly and waved her hands in the air. An almost transparent giant net appeared in front of him, not only blocking the rolling flame knife. Even the blade of Chengying sword across the space is blocked in front of the net¡° Wait a minute. " The woman who blocked the two men''s attack didn''t attack them, but she cried out unexpectedly¡° Why do you have this sword? " Chengying seems to feel that the two attacks have failed. She is a little annoyed. When she hears the woman''s question, she has no intention of answering. She still twists her eyebrows and continues to chop a few swords. The woman in red just smiles. I don''t know how to move. The swords created by Chengying are that even the change of space doesn''t happen or dissipate. Seeing this scene, Chengying is even more angry. Just want to continue to attack, the woman in red suddenly said, "don''t waste your effort, Chengying sword has no effect on me." Chengying was slightly surprised to see the woman, but said with a sneer, "it''s just blocking a few swords. Let you see my real attack." The woman smiles. He pinched a few tricks with his fingers. The simple sword handle in Chengying''s hand suddenly disappeared. Chengying suddenly feels that her connection with the sword has been weakened. Seems to be a long distance away. In my heart, I want to continue to summon the ancient sword, but although the feeling of association is gradually strong, I still can''t summon Chengying sword. The woman raised her eyebrows, looked at Chengying unexpectedly and said, "sword spirit, it''s really sword spirit. He actually made a magic sword with sword spirit. " Chengying heard the woman say so, no longer summon the ancient sword, looked up at the woman and asked, "do you know I''m a sword spirit?" A wry smile appeared on the woman''s face. She looked at Chengying sadly and said, "you are the spirit of Chengying sword."

 V1.Chapter 67

    Seeing Chengying nodding, the woman in red looked at Chengying carefully and murmured, "it''s really successful. He actually made a magic sword with a sword spirit, and the sword spirit can be separated from the magic sword."


    Chengying was surprised by the woman''s attitude. She waved her hand and motioned qiongqi to come to her three. Then she looked at the woman and said, "who are you and why do you know me?"


    But the woman didn''t answer the question, just looked at the photo and said, "he, why isn''t he here?"


    Cheng Ying frowned and asked, "who is he and who are you?"


    The woman in red looks at Chengying and smiles with an indescribable bitterness. "I''m afraid he has forgotten who I am."


    Seeing the woman''s expression, Li Fan was at a loss for a moment, although he didn''t know why the woman was in such a situation. But see such expression, but also have a sense of sadness.


    Chengying looked up at the woman and said, "since you can recognize me as the spirit of Chengying sword, you must know the immortal who made me."


    "Fairy." The woman smiles. He sighed and said, "he can be an immortal. I didn''t expect that. " The woman stepped on the water, fluttering to several people.


    Seeing the woman approaching, several people subconsciously want to step back to open a distance, but Chengying waved her hand and said, "it''s OK, I can feel that she has no malice."


    The woman stepped onto the bank and slowly approached the shadow. Gentle eyes from the body of the shadow a little bit across. Slowly said, "Chengying sword, call it out, let me have a look."


    At this time, Chengying felt that the feeling between herself and Chengying sword was restored. Without hesitation, he summoned Chengying sword.


    The moment she grasped the handle, the woman''s whole body trembled and her eyes turned red. A little crystal tears rolling in the eyes. The hilt in my hand is gently stroking like looking at my child.


    "I didn''t expect to see you one day." The woman said softly, looked up at Chengying and said, "how long have you existed?"


    Chengying took the sword from the woman''s hand and said softly, "it has been hundreds of years since I have intelligence."


    "Hundreds of years." The woman sighed softly¡° Time flies so fast. How is he


    Chengying shook her head and said, "I don''t remember. The last time I remember him coming here. Since then, my memory seems to have been lost a lot. Many things are vague and I can''t remember them at all. "


    The woman nodded and said, "lost memory? This is a very normal thing, even if the sword spirit itself is against the way of heaven. It seems that he had been trained by the way of heaven. You lose part of your memory. "


    Chengying nodded and asked, "what''s your name? Do you know the man who made me?"


    "My name is Murong frost," she said with a sad smile. As for the man who made you. Of course I do. "


    Seeing the sad expression on the face of the woman who calls herself Murong frost, Chengying feels a sense of guilt in her heart. I don''t know what to say for a while.


    Murong frost did not pay attention to the reaction of several people, but said to Chengying, "do you want to hear a story?"


    Chengying nodded, so Murong frost turned and walked to a dry place near the lake and sat down. Chengying also quietly followed in the past. Quietly sat on one side, in front of this Murong frost was a little child''s heart did not show.


    See a few people have been sitting beside, Murong frost bowed his head to meditate for a while, is the mouth slowly tell the old story.


    It was a time of war and chaos. Thousands of years ago, it was the Zhou Dynasty that gradually declined. Although it had the nominal identity of being the co owner of the world, it did not have the actual right at all. In China, there was a war of fighting for hegemony. There is a constant scuffle among the great powers. People all over the world are in a deep turmoil. That period of time is known as "the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period."


    Murong frost low calm voice tells the past of thousands of years ago, a pile of thousands of years old things from her mouth slowly out.


    At that time, there were also many heroes in the world. All kinds of heroes have sprung up constantly, whether they are warriors in battle or generous scholars in court. They are all standing on this broad stage, looking forward to taking the world as the flag. The world''s general trend.


    It was an era of celebrities, such as Sun Bin, Zhang Yi, Shang Yang, Li Si, Li Mu, Wang Jian, Le Yi, Zhao she, Li Zhen, Xu Fu, Fan Li, Gan Mao, fan Ju, Bai Qi, Gong Sun Yan, Wei Liao, Cao GUI, Xun Zhen, Wei Zhang, ximenbao, Wei Cheng, Wang Zhen, Wen Zhong, etc! It''s a celebrity forever.


    Murong frosted and said, "do you know whose apprentices these people who were famous in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period are?"


    "Ghost millet." Li Fan said silently.


    Murong frost looked at Li Fan, nodded slightly and said, "yes, these people are his disciples. What do you think of these people? "


    "They are all famous generals of the moment." Li Fan said. Murong frost nodded and continued, "all these people are famous. But the man behind them is their master. Guiguzi is also known as a superb figure after his master Laozi. "¡° Just such a person who has been so respected in your later generations, do you know. It was because of him that the spring and autumn and Warring States wars began. "¡° The Warring States period was a chess game set up by Yu, who was an expert in the world. Many of his disciples went down the mountain one after another, and the chess game started. Guiguzi held black in his left hand and white in his right. Everyone in the game became a fierce fighting chess piece. Guiguzi, who was in charge of everything, turned the tide, played black and white, and promoted the chess game, Launched their own wonderful game of their own Murong Frost said with disdain. There was a look of disdain in his eyes¡° And Guiguzi''s master, who is called Yiqi Sanqing, is Laozi. A dog of a feather. " Murong frost mentioned these two people is a face of spit. I am very dissatisfied. But in a twinkling, his expression eased down, and he continued to say, "this is a man who takes the world as a chess player, but he is very good to me. Even what I want, he will spare no effort to satisfy me. When I said the sword was not good, he promised me that he would make a peerless sword for me. " Stone breaks the sky to startle of a word, a few people hear Murong frost say so is Leng in situ¡° It''s strange, isn''t it Murong frost sighed, looked at several people''s stunned expression, and continued to say, "he once traveled many time and space planes in order to make this sword for me. After many years, I don''t know how many positions I''ve gone, I finally made this peerless Chengying sword. Although it''s not the best of the top ten famous swords in ancient times, it''s unique. "¡° Then why is he gone? " Chengying is looking forward to hearing this. Murong frost shook his head and said, "I don''t know. After Chengying sword was successfully cast, he once brought it to see me. That night we sat by the lake all night. He told me that he had something important to do. I asked him what it was, but he just told me with a smile, a big thing. It''s even more important than that Murong frost sighed and looked at the lake, with a look of memory on his face¡° He left and never came back. I have been waiting for him here. It''s been a thousand years now. How time flies! In the twinkling of an eye, it will be a thousand years. If I didn''t see you here today. If you feel familiar with your hand, you won''t remember that you are the spirit of Chengying sword. I thought he had come back. He came back to me After listening to Murong Frost''s story, Chen Xi and Cheng Ying are moved. On the contrary, Li Fan is absent-minded about the story. Seeing their expressions, they can''t help but turn their lips. In the end, it''s all women. It''s love, worry and kindness. Old story. That is to earn a few tears of Chen Xi or a sentimental girl like Chengying. What''s the use. Murong frost looked at several people in front of him, turned his head and looked at poor Qi, and said, "I know the purpose of your coming here should be for the turbulence of time and space." Chengying nodded and said, "well, our two friends came back from the world after a long time. I want to use the time and space here to go back. " Murong frost nodded and said, "time and space turbulence can indeed shuttle time, but the probability is too low. There is a great chance that you will be lost in the long river of time, unable to get out¡° What should we do? Kunlun Mountain is not good, and here it is not. Can we just go to the Miao frontier to find the ethereal race that can freely travel through time and space? " Li Fan couldn''t help getting upset when he heard this. He stood up and walked back and forth¡° Race across time and space? " Murong frost expression some unnatural smile, "hope to find them, I''m afraid the probability is lower than you hit the Universiade into the tunnel of time and space."¡° What about that? " Li Fan anxiously walked back and forth, "this is not good, that is not good, can we just stay here and wait for the time to slowly pass?"¡° Don''t worry, there will always be a way Chengying looks at the anxious Li Fan and comforts him. Li Fan looked at Chen Xi, do not know Chen Xi is still immersed in the story just now, or what is the same mind, was staring at the distance of the lake, quietly did not make a sound, the sky gradually dark down, in addition to the lake has been gradually unable to see clearly. Behind him came the wind in the dark forest. Through the night issued a whine sound.

 V1.Chapter 68

    Night wind gusts, across the treetops, leaves rub each other, issued a rustling sound. If you look down from the sky, you can see a small lake surrounded by the towering ancient trees. Standing quietly by the lake is a huge tiger like beast. There are three or four people sitting or standing by. A 20-year-old boy was anxiously circling back and forth. From time to time, he raised his head and looked at the people sitting there. It seemed that he was saying something.


    "Neither that nor that. Yes? Are we going to stay in this place for a long time? " Li Fan angrily sat on the ground and didn''t care that the dark brown soil stuck to his clothes.


    Chengying sits quietly in front of Murong frost, holding Murong Frost''s hand and looking at Li Fan quietly. But unexpectedly, there was no sound.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are always ways." Chen Xi gently comforts Li Fan, and her heart is also a little sorry. If it wasn''t for his own willful behavior, Li Fan, how could he stay in the space and time thousands of years ago and not be able to leave.


    "Why are you here?" Chen Xi sees Murong frost sitting on one side and asks quietly.


    Murong frost hands gently help Chengying weave the hair, waist length hair in Murong Frost''s hands gradually become a wisp of thin braids. Make the photo more playful and lovely. Hear Chen Xi''s words, Murong frost stopped the action in the hand, carefully looked at the hairstyle of the shadow. He helped her to gather some scattered hair and said, "naturally, I''ve been waiting for him here for hundreds of years. But he didn''t think it was the sword he had forged. "


    Chengying gets up and walks to the lake. Looking at her braids, she laughs. She ran to Murong frost and said with a smile, "it''s beautiful."


    Murong Shuang smiles, touches the head of Chengying and says, "although I can''t wait for him, after all, what he promised me at that time has finally come true. I can finally see the sword with the sword spirit. "


    "Since you have passed thousands of years, do you know how we can go back to the world we came from?" Chen Xi looked at Murong Frost said.


    Murong frost nodded and said with a smile, "although I just said that the turbulence of time and space here may not be able to go back to your times, but everything has an accident, you are not from a thousand years later. Since we can come here, it is possible to go back. "


    Li Fan glanced at his mouth, turned his head to look at the dark forest, and said, "it''s the same as not saying."


    Cheng Ying''s mouth is Murong Shuang''s mouth. It''s obvious that Li Fan''s words are a little angry, but Murong Shuang doesn''t care at all. She goes on saying, "I stayed here to wait for him, but there''s a more important reason, that is, the turbulence of time and space here is not as natural as Kunlun mountain. It''s artificial. "


    "What" Li Fan and Chen Xi jumped from the ground when they heard this sentence. Both of them had seen the power of the turbulent flow of time and space in Kunlun mountain. If it wasn''t for a trace of luck, they would have been blown to ashes by the terrible power. The turbulence of time and space here is man-made. How powerful it needs. Li Fan dare not think about it. Perhaps it will really be as the novel said, the power of the owner to destroy the sky and the earth.


    Seeing their reaction, Murong frost closed her ears and said with a smile, "how, are you surprised. It seems that you have never seen a real person who can see the way of heaven. "


    They nodded, Murong frost then said, "every space has its own rules, also has its own spiritual power. It seems that after a thousand years, the spiritual power in this world may have already been thin. "


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "that''s right. I heard from my grandfather that the spiritual power of our time was poor. I''m afraid it will disappear completely after hundreds of years. But does it matter? "


    Murong frost nodded and said, "why did he want to cultivate immortals and practice Taoism in those years? He expected to break through the sky and fly up. Hum, feisheng is just an excuse to cheat those ignorant people. Have you ever thought about it. Why is there no one to sprinkle fry in a bay of lake water for years. Will there be fish? "


    Li Fan and Chen Xi looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Each plane has different spiritual power, which promotes the growth of all things. It enriches the world. " Murong frost looked at them shaking their heads and said, "only when there are more and more people practicing immortality and Taoism, the spiritual power in this world will be gradually absorbed by them. In order to strengthen themselves. But this spiritual power is very slow to recover. It may take thousands of years to recover the consumption of several years. "


    "In that case, the spiritual power of a thousand years ago was very abundant?"


    Murong frost nodded and said, "of course, thousands of years ago, the aura between heaven and earth was more abundant than now. The reason why there is such a saying at this time is that some people use means to gather the aura of heaven and earth. There''s a steady stream of additions. Take Kunlun Mountain as an example


    "So, isn''t there a day when the aura in this world will be consumed?" Chen Xi listens and murmurs.


    "Of course, otherwise, why there were so many great gods in ancient times, and as time goes on, the appearance of these characters will be less and less." Murong frost nodded and continued, "as for the ascent mentioned by the people who cultivate immortals and practice Taoism, it''s just that when the strength reaches a certain level, it can break through the space and shuttle to another spiritual plane. But where, because of their spiritual strength, their strength is not very outstanding


    "What does this have to do with the world we''re going back to?" Listen to Murong Frost said so much, although Li Fan harvest quite a lot, but did not understand these things and their two people want to shuttle the long river of time. Looking at Li Fan like this, Murong frost can''t help shaking his head and saying, "this place was dug up by a great God in ancient times. Although the turbulent flow of time and space can''t cross time, it can cross plane. Send you to other places. " Seeing Li Fan''s still confused eyes, Murong frost had to continue to say, "since you are also monks, you should know that we are not the only one in the world. Many planes are connected and interlaced with each other. It''s like a road on earth. You don''t know where it leads until you''re on that road. "¡° Do you mean that we can shuttle to another plane through this turbulence of time and space, and find a way back in that plane? " Li Fan asked suspiciously. Murong frost nodded, shook his head and said, "by the way, it takes time to cross the plane through the turbulent flow of time and space. This time may be a moment or many years. When you go through the tunnel of time and space, you will be equal to the time of your world. Then you can find your way back. " Murongshuang said that he stopped for a while and then continued to say, "but I don''t know how long this time will be. I don''t know what the end across the tunnel is like Murong frost finish, Li Fan and Chen Xi are silent, although Murong Frost said seems to be a better way. In the case of no way to find the legendary mysterious race. Maybe we can try it. But after a lot of things, they both began to be careful. Murong frost see two people silent, just smile said "this method is just in case. If you can find the legendary race that can travel through time and space at will, it''s better there. " Chen Xi was silent for a while. She looked up at Murong frost and said firmly, "I''ve decided that we should go to find the legendary race. Now that we have come to this era, we have to accomplish our goal. " Li fan knows in her heart that Chen Xi didn''t say that sentence. She really hasn''t forgotten her father. Murong Frost''s method is indeed the quickest way. However, if she steps into the chaos of time and space, I''m afraid she will give up the matter of finding Chen Xi''s father. Murong frost looked at Chen Xi with a trace of appreciation in her eyes and said quietly, "well, since you have decided, if you can''t find that race. So you are always welcome here. For the sake of taking pictures, I''ll give you another thing. " Murongshuang said, the space in front of a wave, a roll of bamboo slips appeared in his hand, handed to Li Fan in front of him, said, "young man, you should be born with divine knowledge." Li Fan looked at Murong frost in surprise. The ancients thousands of years ago were really different. The Taoists in Kunlun Mountain and Murong frost in front of them all saw their own identities. Li Fan took the bamboo slips handed by Murong frost. There is not a single word on the surface of the bamboo slips. I don''t know what kind of string is used between each bamboo piece. It''s heavy to hold it in your hand¡° This is something he left to me at that time. Although it''s not a supreme secret, it''s something his master left to him. " Murong frost looked at Li Fan and said¡° What''s this good thing? " Li Fan heard Murong Frost''s words and quickly unfolded the bamboo slips. But I just saw the lines on the forehead, and I didn''t recognize any of them¡° It''s a good thing. This is the Tao Te Ching written by his master Murong frost saw Li Fan''s bitter face after opening the bamboo slips and said with a smile, "this is what his master left him before he left Hangu pass." It''s Daodejing again. Li fan can''t help feeling a little depressed. When Bai Qi first appeared in Kunlun Mountain, he praised it very much. But what''s the use of having it in your own hands. It''s better to give the last volume practical benefits. Seeing Li Fan''s dissatisfaction, Murong Shuang said with a smile, "in fact, this book is very suitable for you. The book written by his master is very suitable for your identity as a natural God." Seeing that Murong Frost said so, Li Fan had to nod and put the bamboo slips in his backpack. Murong frost nodded and said, "you should have a good look at this book. I hope it won''t be like this when I see you again next time." After a pause, Murong Frost said seriously, "this book is very important to you."

 V1.Chapter 69

    Although he didn''t know much about Tao Te Ching, Li Fan also collected it well. How can I say that it''s also Laozi''s true work? It''s a thousand year old antique if you take it back. It must be priceless in the market. As for the words on the bamboo slips, Li Fan knew without thinking that they must be the Daodejing handed down by later generations. At that time, I''ll find one on the Internet. Why bother to learn and understand this ancient writing. Each one looks like a rune drawn by a Taoist.


    Murong frost looking at Li Fan, Li Fan will put away the bamboo slips, the heart seems to get rid of a big worry in general. Take a long breath. Touching the top of the head of the shadow, he said, "you''ll have a rest here for one night. It''s not too late to leave the forest tomorrow morning."


    With that, Murong frost turns to look at qiongqi. Seeing that Murong frost turns to look at himself, qiongqi is on the alert. His blood red eyes stare at Murong frost for fear that the woman will suddenly kill him. Seeing poor Qi''s appearance, Murong Frost said with a smile, "you, the fierce beast handed down from ancient times, can survive now. If it wasn''t for you, it was not easy for fierce beasts to survive in ancient times. I killed you when you first came here. Why wait until now. So don''t be so wary. "


    Poor strange is still closely staring at Murong frost, said: "to you this woman, but I did not dare to slack off, at the beginning I just came here by accident, you are not talking, if not I had a trace of luck at that time. That will live to this day. "


    "A little bit of luck?" Murong frost stopped the hand that stroked Chengying''s head and said with a sneer, "at that time, if you didn''t see that you were a fierce beast in ancient times. He was killed by me at the first time. What''s the luck? Is that really the way you used to be me? "


    Poor strange see Murong frost face slightly change, quickly get up back out of a good distance. Just now said, "you are powerful, I don''t agree with you."


    Murong frost smile, said, "is worthy of poverty, even soft words can be said to be so atmosphere."


    Poor strange ha ha smile. The big head just shook. But there is no argument. Chengying looks up at Murong frost and says, "since Guiguzi won''t come back. Are you going to stay here any longer? "


    Murong frost nodded and said, "he must have broken the space to another plane, but this is the turbulence of time and space in ancient times. If he can remember me and come back to this plane again, it must be here. So I''m still waiting for him here. "


    "What if he doesn''t show up for a long time?"


    "In that case," Murong frost looked at Chengying and said slowly, "if he doesn''t come back, but since I can see you with my own eyes, the Chengying sword he made for me. Then I''m satisfied. "


    "Then you have lived here for a thousand years. Is your life so long? " Cheng Ying raises her head and asks in a puzzled way.


    "Of course not. I''ve been a dead man for a long time. Now I''m just a spirit. In a sense, you and I are the same kind of life Murong frost looked at Chengying and said with a smile.


    "Why? Your strength is so strong now, why can''t you go to another plane at that time? " Li Fan asked aloud.


    Murong frost had a sad look in her eyes, but she covered up the past in a twinkling of an eye, just said faintly, "I was killed at that time. But that person didn''t wipe me out completely. That''s why I survived as a spirit. I''ve been here ever since


    "Did you reach the state of distraction at that time, and could you exist in the form of spirit?" Li Fan looks at Murong frost in surprise and thinks of Bai Qi and what he said about the cultivation stage of divine consciousness. Distraction is the highest level. In fact, according to Li Fan''s current understanding, the so-called spirit body is the ghost as the saying goes. Everyone is born with three kinds of Qi: essence, Qi and spirit. The soul is the God in it. It''s just that the souls of those who practice Taoism are much stronger than those of ordinary people. If a person practising ancient Taoism, he can exist alone as soul and body. If we are upgrading to a higher level, we can use the essence, Qi and spirit to exist separately. That is what Laozi said. Tao generates one, two, two, three and all things. Except for some ancient gods, only Laozi, a Taoist sage, has reached such a level of cultivation. Is the woman in front of her also cultivated to the point of two in her life?


    Murong frost looked at Li Fan, shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m not so strong in the state of distraction, but I''m still far away from the state of separation."


    Li Fan sighed that although the woman did not reach the state of distraction, she also reached the same state with Bai Qi. In the state of separation, she did not know that she could reach such a state only in the same time.


    What kind of realm are you now, gradually entering or becoming. Li Fan smiles. He made a mockery of himself.


    Murong frost saw Li Fan''s expression, and said with a smile, "don''t be so surprised. Although the state of separation is only one state away from the distraction, if the chance is not enough, I''m afraid that I will not make any progress in my life, and I can go further on the distraction."


    Seeing Li Fan''s more and more surprised expression, Murong Frost said with a smile, "you don''t have to abandon yourself. Since the natural God is born in the dark, you don''t need to practice step by step like ordinary people. As long as the chance is enough, it''s no exaggeration to step up to heaven. "


    "Hey, hey." Li Fan laughed and said, "I hope so, but I don''t have any big hope." Murong frost just laughed, stood up and said to several people, "come with me. It''s always dangerous to rest in the forest at night. There are several powerful guys in this ancient wild forest. Go to my place and have a night''s rest The next morning, Murong frost just stood at the junction of the forest and the lake, watching a few people walk out of the forest under the poor guide, looking at Li Fan''s back, looking up at the only blue sky in the wild forest, murmuring, "what if I don''t see each other again in this life? I''ve done all I can do, When you made this sword for me, you thought that it would be like today. You always have no idea. Well, if it''s not for the sake of this shadow sword, even if you know that the boy is a divine one. " Said, Murong frost slowly turned around, whispered, "this life I don''t owe you anything, but you owe me when can pay." As the saying goes, it''s easier to go up the mountain than to go down the mountain. Although it''s said that it''s the bandits on the mountain in ancient times. It''s said that it''s easier to get into the mountain stronghold than to get out of the mountain stronghold, it''s also very appropriate for this ancient wild forest. When several people enter the forest, they don''t encounter any beast or monster besides poverty. However, I didn''t expect to encounter trouble when I wanted to get out of the forest. Since I left the lake where the turbulence of time and space is located, a hundred meters away, almost ten meters away, there will be all kinds of strange creatures. Although the strength is not very strong, many people are upset when they come. Since leaving Murong frost there, the mood of the shadow seems to have been not very good. There is no more liveliness of the past few days. There was a lot of silence along the way. The constantly emerging creatures just hit the head of the shadow. Every time they saw a creature appear, they would not hesitate to split with a few swords. Unfortunately, although these creatures are strange, most of them are not strong enough, and they even don''t find out why they are separated. Behind them were the bodies of various wild animals along the way. A smell of blood is always floating around the shadow. Even qiongqi shakes his head when he sees such a scene. He has no chance to fight all the way. She can''t help feeling that the angry woman is really terrible¡° Has this happened before? " After Chengying has killed more than ten waves of fierce beasts, Chen Xi frowns and asks qiongqi. Qiongqi shook his head and said with the same doubt, "it has never happened. Although there are many kinds of fierce animals in this wild forest, most of them have their own territory, and there has never been anything beyond the boundary. Now it''s like they''re scrambling to stop us. "¡° There''s something wrong with it. It feels like these fierce beasts are coming to us on purpose. " Li Fan looks at the shadow walking in front of him and cuts a monster like a saber toothed tiger to death. Can''t help but doubt said¡° I''m afraid we''re being targeted. " Chen Xi looked, light said¡° Are you after us? " Poor Qi stares at Chen Xi and says, "it''s possible to be outside the forest, but in the wild forest, no one can stop me, but those guys are all ambitious. It is basically impossible to be bought. Just these little things. If Chengying doesn''t do it, I can clean them up effortlessly. "¡° They may not want to stop us. Their task may be to delay us. Let us not the fastest out of the wild forest Chen Xi frowned and said, looking at the dense forest in the distance¡° But how long have you been here through time and space turbulence? How could anyone want to stop you? " Poor strange incredible looking at Li Fan and Chen Xi asked. Chen Xi nuzui, toward the front of the shadow to poor Qi made a sign, "because she has the sword spirit of the shadow sword. If I''m not wrong, it should be the night of the demon sect in Kunlun mountain Chen Xi said, turning to look at Li Fan, "you can really make people miss you." Li Fan turned his lips, looked at Chen Xi innocently and said, "what can I do? What he wants is Chengying sword, not me."

 V1.Chapter 70

    Several people went on for several hundred meters, but the number of fierce animals suddenly decreased. Walking forward for more than ten meters, none of them appeared. It seems that there has never been an attack in the silent forest.


    Li Fan shakes his head, looks at Chen Xi and says with a smile, "well, now there''s nothing in front of you. You''re a little fussy."


    Chen Xi glanced at Li Fan, threw a white eye to Li Fan and said, "stupid, there have been fierce beasts just now, but now there are no more. Don''t you think it''s strange? If it''s really the night without words to stop us, and there is no fierce beast, it only means that he is in front of us. "


    Poor strange in the side is the same point head, Li Fan speechless looking at a person a beast. In looking around silent shadow. Looking up at the dense forest ahead. For Chen Xi''s words, but also a bit believe.


    "I''m going out of the forest soon." He said in a voice. He pointed his forepaw to the front and said, "another hundred meters away, we will reach the border of this wild forest."


    "Hoo. It''s time to get out of this place. " Li Fanchang let out a breath¡° It''s uncomfortable to be in a daze. "


    A few people are not talking, are speeding up the pace, a ray of sunlight has been through the shade of the trees. It''s like a drowning man sees a branch. A trace of joy has emerged in Li Fan''s face.


    "Ah, I finally came out. I feel like I''ve been in the forest for a century." Li Fan quickly walked over several people and ran to the edge of the forest. Looking up at the blue sky, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath of the outside world. Feel the warm sunshine shining on my face. The whole person became warm.


    "I''m going back to see you out here." Poor strange standing in the forest, did not want to go out of the forest. Just looking at the sunshine outside and whispering.


    "Big man, why don''t you come with us? The forest is dark and sunny. Why don''t you come out for a walk? " Chengying sees the sunshine outside and seems to be in a better mood. She turns to look at qiongqi at the edge of the forest and says. After thousands of years, I know only a few people. In front of this ancient fierce beast, although not a deep friend. But also has a kind of inexplicable feelings.


    Poor strange shook his head¡° I''ve been here for thousands of years, and I''ve been used to the life here for a long time. Besides, if I appear in the world. You don''t have to scare ordinary people to death. At that time, those so-called noble and decent people will come after me. "


    Chengying nodded, waved to qiongqi and said, "goodbye, we will come back to see you if we have a chance."


    The three waved at qiongqi, turned and walked out of the forest. The figure gradually blurred. Has been watching a few people far away from the scope of this wild forest. The poor wizard took back his reluctant eyes and slowly returned to the shade of the forest. The figure gradually disappeared in the vast forest.


    Several people walked out of the wild forest and looked back. Although I only stayed in the forest for one day, I learned a lot about the cultivation of immortals and Taoism, which may be of great help to Li Fan and Chen Xi. It''s just that it''s going to take time to test.


    After a quiet look, Li Fan took back his eyes and gently said, "let''s go, the next station is miaojiang."


    With that, Li Fan wanted to turn around and leave. Chengying and Chen Xi are standing in the same place without any action. Li Fan looked back at them in surprise, "why, don''t you want to go?"


    Chengying white Li Fan one eye, did not speak, but Chen Xi gently said, "someone in the vicinity, feel like I''ve seen."


    Chengying turned and looked at Li Fan''s left side, gazed at the open space and said slowly, "come out, I haven''t seen it for the first time."


    Li Fan side not far from the air gently up the waves. A thin figure suddenly appeared beside Li Fan. The night in black stood silent and cold. My eyes are fixed on the shadow for a moment.


    Seeing the silent appearance of the night around him, Li Fan was surprised. Hastily careful but quickly away. Back to Chen Xi and Chengying.


    Night speechless looking at Li Fan away from himself, did not make a sound, just eyes full of disdain. Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you. It''s just that I don''t understand why such a weak person can still get the Chengying sword of the founder of Zhangjiao. "


    "Well, I''m happy. Are you in charge?" There is a sneer on the surface of the shadow. Said coldly.


    "If I didn''t know that Chengying sword gave birth to sword spirit. I''m going to give up. What about the ancient magic sword without sword spirit. But now that you''ve given birth to the sword spirit. Then I will take back the sword of the founder. " Night speechless raised eyes, did not care about the irony of the shadow. Just light from say.


    Chengying snorts coldly. The light of right hand flows. The hilt of Chengying sword is in the palm of hand in a moment¡° You have to have this ability. "


    The night has no speech to smile, the corner of mouth slightly stirred up a radian, "if you are in that wild forest, perhaps I will have scruples.". I''m afraid of the ancient fierce beast and the old monster in the turbulent flow of time and space. "


    Night speechless, gently step forward and continue to say, "the fierce beast that consumes so much of my heart is to see your strength clearly. That kid is a loser. That little girl is not a threat to me. only you. Jianling, you didn''t show up in Kunlun mountain that day. I thought it was some senior. Now you can''t escape. " Li Fan, who has been criticized as a waste by night''s speechless comments, is resentful, but he has nothing to do with it. Whoever makes the monk''s fist big is the boss. It''s not a common thing in this world to kill people and snatch treasures and sects'' cultivation secrets. The secular law is of no use to this world. Chen Xi stands on one side. Although her face looks cold, her voice doesn''t change at all. "Although we may not be as strong as you, if we think we can take the Chengying sword, we will fight to death." Night speechless looked at Chen Xi and said with a smile, "fight to death. Ha ha, so what. "¡° Well, as I said just now, I want you to have this ability. " Chengying said coldly holding the simple sword handle. The night has no speech to order a head way "this words pour is not bad, who of fist big, who can call king." With that, the night speechless light smile, step forward. All of a sudden, the wind started. The whole sky was a lot darker. Whistling in the wind, there is a faint whimper of crying out. From a few people''s ears, let the whole shudder¡° It''s a trick to carve worms. " Chengying grins coldly and waves the hilt in her hand to split the sword¡° That''s enough for you The night has no speech to smile, hands in front of the body to pinch the law to decide. Drink "Feng" lightly There are waves in front of the body. The sword Qi that breaks through the air is scattered completely. The law in hand will change again. Drink a "coagulation" body, by the whistling wind quickly flow, into a vortex shape, but the moment is to absorb all the dark clouds in the sky. A general in armor and with a long silver gun appeared in front of him speechless at night. There was a black mist all over. You can''t see the general''s face clearly¡° The spirit will be Chen Xi sees the general who appears at night speechless and exclaims¡° Yes, I have some insight. " Night speechless, listen to Chen Xi exclamation voice, can''t help looking at Chen Xi. Soul will, Li Fan heart move, here is the original Chen Xi and his said soul will. At the beginning, if not for the sake of the soul, Chen Xi and himself would not go to the dream world to find Bai Qi. I will not learn from him. The thing in front of you is the soul general. I didn''t expect that the soul that I always wanted to sign will appear in front of me at this moment. Doesn''t it mean that the stronger the soul general is, the better? The soul general in front of him was a military general. What is the actual strength? Li Fan couldn''t help but look a few more. Although he didn''t have a soul general, he wanted to see how strong the soul general was. See the night speechless call out the soul will. Chengying doesn''t speak any more. The attack is directed at the soul general. Although the soul will be linked with the strength of life, but now the night speechless since he called out. I think we can''t underestimate our strength. In the past, Chengying used to simply chop with a sword. Except for Murong frost, there was no one to stop him. Now, against this soul general, he directly used his unique sword skill of "flying snow all over the sky". There are countless famous swords and swords in the long history. Why do so many people who practice martial arts want to have a sharp blade with sword spirit. That''s why weapons have a spirit. They have been used for a long time. One''s own accomplishments will be slowly acquired by intelligent weapons. When the intelligence of this weapon can be independent of the world, it will be a great help. It''s not like one''s own weapons, it''s more like one''s own partners. When we confront the enemy, we have a better chance of winning. This is why there are so many famous weapons for thousands of years. But there are only a few of them. A sword turns the sky into snow. It''s the unique skill of transforming the sky. The sky flying snow used the shadow of the sky sword to force the opponent to avoid. Now it''s used by Chengying. The soul will collapse the surrounding space, and the sword spirit will burst out in the distorted space. Ruthlessly split in the soul will be around the fog. Space collapses in an instant. The space is broken and starry. For a moment, I couldn''t see what happened, until the nameless starlight of that space slowly dispersed. The space is restored to its original appearance. The general standing there has long disappeared¡° Well, it''s a lot to say. But... "Chengying sees the disappearance of the general''s killing. Just want to satirize night speechless a few words. Suddenly, he was alert and waved his sword handle to his side.

 V1.Chapter 71

    Chengying sword cuts through the space again and collides with a long gun that appears from the void. The invisible shadow sword easily cut off half of the spear. The soul will disappear in the void again. The vanishing moment appears on the other side of the shadow again. The spear in his hand is the same. He stabbed at the shadow of the end.


    Chengying''s mind turns, and the hilt appears on the other hand. The invisible blade narrowly blocks the spear head.


    The soul will disappear again, and then reappear to attack from the other side of the shadow.


    On one side, Li Fan saw that Chengying broke up the space where the soul was, and the voice that he was about to applaud stopped abruptly. When he saw that the soul could appear in the void. The mouth can''t be closed. Break through the space and launch an attack from the unknown place of the enemy. If it wasn''t for the Chengying sword in Chengying''s hand, I''m afraid it would have been defeated.


    "Is this the power of the soul general?" Li Fan looked at the two people fighting not far away and murmured.


    Chen Xi also frowned. Although she had learned about Hun Jiang in the league''s headquarters reference room, she had never heard that Hun Jiang had such a powerful power. If it wasn''t for this soul, it would have been used in a different way. But with the passage of time, many ancient cultivation methods have long been lost. Maybe in a few years, it will be like Murong Frost said, the aura of this world will disappear. People who practice Taoism will disappear in this world.


    The night stood speechless and far away. It seemed that he didn''t start, but he was mobilizing his mind to direct the attack of the soul general. For Li Fan and Chen Xi, it''s true that they don''t care as he said. The purpose of this trip is to inherit the shadow sword. At the moment, I am looking at Chengying Jianling fighting with the soul from a distance. I just want to see what other means the Jianling has not used. The founder of Zhangjiao is a person who knows all about the world. Why is it so terrible to cultivate all his body? If the Jianling is half trained, it will be unimaginable for him to help. As for the two people around the Jianling, if he is in a good mood, If you are not in a good mood, you can use it as the material of cultivation in the future.


    Although Chengying is not defeated for the time being by the sword in her hand and the skill of transforming the sky, she has no way to deal with the ghost. Although Li Fan and Chen Xi do not know the secret of the ghost, Chengying has been a sword spirit for thousands of years, Of course, I know that at this moment, the attack means of the soul general are all from the silent mind conversion of the night. Every time, the soul will not disappear out of thin air, but will be recalled by the wordless mind of the night, and then summoned again in its own weak place. Just let the shadow of the accident is, this kind of soul will attack means although cold. But it costs a lot to the mind. If it''s not so bad, it will not only damage the mind, but even lead to the fall of the master''s cultivation. But at the moment, this soul will have disappeared from the void like flowing water, and appeared more than a dozen times. Has the silent mind of that night reached such a state?


    I fought for more than ten rounds again. Chengying steals her eyes and knocks at the night speechless, but the latter''s face is as usual without any fatigue. I can''t help but feel a little flustered in my heart. Is it really just the last move left. In Chengying''s heart, I can''t help suffering. I spent a hundred years on the top of yuxu peak in Kunlun Mountain, but I didn''t expect to meet such a difficult person as soon as I came out. I''m afraid it''s not as weak as Huatian in that year.


    Chengying sighed softly in her heart, taking advantage of the short time when she forced the soul to retreat, she slowly breathed out her breath. The handle of the sword in his hand turned into a little light and dissipated, and his whole body became illusory.


    "Ha ha, are you going to come up with the last resort at last?" Night speechless to see the shadow body gradually blurred dissipated, the corners of the mouth smile.


    "What''s the matter? What happened to Chengying? " Li Fan saw the shadow body fuzzy, anxious in the heart, is want to rush forward.


    Chen Xi stretched out her hand and grabbed Li Fan''s arm. "Don''t go there. This should be the last way to take photos. You used to be useless. If you can''t beat that night speechless. We can''t go. "


    "We can go back to that wild forest." Li Fan turns back and shouts at Chen Xi.


    "It''s not possible. The silence of night won''t let us go back there, and. If the shadow can not stop the night speechless. It''s just as impossible. " Looking at what Li Fan wants to say, Chen Xi interrupts and continues, "don''t hope we can go to Murong frost. Chengying can''t stop the silence of the night. We can''t go to Murong frost at all."


    Just when Chen Xi and Li Fan argue, the body of the photo is finally transformed into nothingness. There was a buzz as if it were nothing, as if it was coming from far away. In the place where the shadow disappeared, there was a violent fluctuation in the space, and the brilliance overflowed. A simple and elegant sword hilt is quietly suspended in the air, and the sword hilt is carved with a scene of clouds. With the sunlight, the blade flickers, as if there is only one, and it seems to have tens of millions of blades. The space around the blade is constantly split and closed.


    "Sword spirit against Pu?" Night speechless, looking at the real body of Chengying sword in the air, his eyes are shining. When the mind turns, the soul will disappear again. The night is speechless and steps forward slowly. Facing the shadow sword floating in the air. He wanted to take the strongest blow himself.


    The body of Chengying sword, suspended in the air, suddenly radiates light and makes a sound like a dragon chant. The sky changes color with the sound of the dragon. Dark clouds block out the sun, thunder bursts, suddenly boom, a thick thunder column is split on the shadow sword. By this thunder. Chengying sword is more brilliant. It seems to disappear in an instant, bringing out a brilliant light, and the blade flickers in the air. Breaking through many spaces, he splits into yewuyan. Yewuyan sees Chengying sword coming with one sword, and raises heaven to smile: "the sword spirit is against Pu, and one sword opens the sky. It''s good to go back to the basics. " The night speechless, suddenly forward, full of black hair, no wind automatically, Yang Tian ejected a mouthful of blood. In the air, it''s a strange blood knife that''s no more than a foot long. Holding the handle of the knife in both hands, Yang Tian roared, "break it for me." The swords intersect in silence. It''s just a flash, a dazzling light suddenly appears from the intersection of swords and swords, and a turbulent force full of destructive power bursts out from the intersection of swords and swords. When swords and swords intersect, Chen Xi has a bad idea. One is one of the top ten famous swords in ancient times, and the other is obviously a blood sword made of the strange skills of the demon sect. The power that erupted was beyond their ability to resist. As soon as they wanted to retreat, they were dazzled by the light and couldn''t open their eyes. I feel the surge of power in front of me, and it''s too late to dodge. But found that this surge of power in front of the two people like running water. I didn''t touch them at all. I think it was the sword spirit who controlled the spread of the power that prevented them from being injured. But the place outside the two people was ravaged by this force. Within a hundred meters, it was as if it had been shaved close to the ground. There were many gullies. A few migratory birds flying from the sky were blown into the sky. In the twinkling of an eye, it disappeared between heaven and earth. Li Fan and Chen Xi are surprised to see the center of the disaster around them. The light gradually converges and the dust dissipates. A man kneels on the ground, a sword straight on the ground, silent at night, clothes slightly messy, breathing a little heavy, one handed pestle to support the body, a trace of blood flow from the corner of the mouth, Chengying sword is also scattered around the glory, inserted on the ground slightly shaking. With the increasing amplitude of shaking, the shadow gradually appears, but at the moment it is the look of dispirited collapsed on the ground, also did not move a cent. Is this fight a losing battle? Li Fan and Chen Xi are surprised and excited. Although not able to beat the night of speechless, but it seems that at the moment the two are unable to fight. At the moment, it seems that Chen Xi or Li fan can easily solve the silence of the night. They just wanted to do something. spare all later trouble. Chengying coughs gently and says in a low voice, "don''t go there." They turned around in amazement, ran to the side of the photo, and slowly held the photo in a more comfortable position. The three talents turned their heads and looked at the silent night¡° Hey, stop kneeling. I don''t have the money to reward you. " Seeing the silent appearance of the night, Li Fan said with a smile. At the moment, we don''t know when to fight. The night is speechless, low head, hear Li Fan''s words, hey hey smile¡° The boy has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. But I''m in a good mood now. I''ll kill you in a moment, and I won''t let you suffer more. " Night speechless then burst out laughing, with the laughter, night speechless body slowly stand up, walk slowly to the three people, each step, the body''s breath will soar 10%. When they came near, the whole person''s momentum even exceeded the time of fighting with Chengying¡° Cough, cough. " Chengying sees the silent body standing up at night, and its momentum is climbing. Coughed up a mouthful of blood and said with a bitter smile, "you really hide your strength." The night has no speech to smile to see, say to three people "let you display all strength, just want to see where your bottom line of this sword spirit is, pretty good.". It''s not in vain that I''ve been following for so long. " Cheng Ying sneered and said, "hum, you don''t feel well either. Although you can fight again now, it''s just a show. Don''t I know the secret of your demon sect?"¡° Ha ha ha, "yewuyan said with a smile again." it''s worthy of the ancestor''s sabre. I even know the secret method that only palm sect can inherit. But what can I do, even if I use the secret method. Can you fight again? These two people. Even if I don''t have to do it, my soul will be able to deal with them easily. " Chengying speechless, just sitting on the ground, twisting eyebrows, staring at the night speechless, the night speechless ha ha ha a smile, toward the three. Chen Xi gritted her teeth and wielded a silver space blade. The night has no words and doesn''t care. Waving is to let it dissipate in front of you. At the same time, a little finger is to imprison the surrounding space of several people, making them unable to move. Walk slowly in front of Li Fan, stretch out the white palm, hold Li Fan''s neck, smile and say, "say, how do you want to die, I can help you."

 V1.Chapter 72

    At the moment, if Li Fan is able to speak, it must be a strong phlegm plus a national curse. Although I''m not an unyielding person, even if I''m soft at the moment, I won''t let myself and Chen Xi go. It''s better to be tough before you die.


    Just what I think in my heart, but I can''t say it in my mouth. I even start to gasp. Night silent seems to gently hold Li Fan''s neck. But Li Fan felt that his neck was like a gold hoop on the monkey king''s head. With the silence of the night, it gradually tightened.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s too hard." At night, Li Fan''s face turned white and his breathing was not smooth. Smile, slightly released the hand, let Li Fan have a chance to breathe.


    "You''re old, eh." Li Fan took a few breaths of air, and then he began to curse. Just as he said two words, his seemingly white and weak hands tightened again. Let the second half of Li Fan''s words only revolve in his throat.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s going to be hard again. " See Li Fan''s face turned pale again. The night is speechless, smiling again, slightly loosening.


    So several times, Li Fan has long been left with only a moment to let go of breathing desperately, want to scold that night speechless words have long been unable to say. The whole person''s consciousness also began to blur gradually. Finally is to understand whether this night speechless want to listen to their choice of death, is to make fun of themselves.


    "Li Fan!" Chengying sees that the silent night is constantly teasing Li Fan. Although she is resentful, she can''t use any of her strength. Just now the desperate stunt exhausted all his spiritual power, and he also suffered a heavy bite. If you want to recover, you don''t have ten days and half a month to think about it.


    "It''s boring. I didn''t expect to be such a waste." Night speechless looking at the palm has nearly coma Li Fan shook his head and sighed, "well, I don''t want to kill you first. When I erase your intelligence and bring it back to the church, maybe I can supplement the strength of the soul general. "


    The night has no words to think about, quite own idea is joyful, then loosened to hold Li Fan''s neck of palm, close eyes to concentrate on, a wisp of consciousness is straight to Li Fan''s top of the head and go, in a moment is not into Li Fan''s mind.


    Seeing the wordless behavior of the night, Chengying can''t help but want to close her eyes and erase her intelligence. This person is just like a walking corpse. It''s a secret method handed down from ancient times to wipe out the intelligence of living people and fill it in the soul general. It''s usually used to deal with people who have a deep hatred with themselves. If you can''t kill them, you will be a God General of furnace Ding cultivation.


    Chengying wants to close her eyes when she thinks of the tragic consequences of Li Fan. But found that the night silent eyes closed, the body suddenly a shiver, Yang Tian ejected a mouthful of blood, directly sprayed Li Fan a face.


    "It''s a natural God Night speechless face pale, opened his eyes, staring at Li Fan fiercely, word by word said, "fortunately, I just separated a wisp of consciousness, want to erase your wisdom, if you want to give up your body, I''m afraid it''s not hematemesis at the moment."


    Chengying sees the situation of the turning of the road. When she sees the night speechless, she looks up to the sky and spurts blood. She gloats and says, "ha ha, spit blood. Now you are afraid that you have been badly damaged, and your Divine sense is damaged. I''m afraid it will take more than ten years to come back. "


    Night speechless turned to look at Chengying and laughed. He reached out and wiped the blood from his mouth and said, "so what, this time I have your sword spirit, it''s worth this wisp of divine knowledge. However, since the natural God can not erase the wisdom. Then I have to kill him. So that he will not succeed in his cultivation in the future. However, when I kill him, naturally there is a way to obtain his part of divine consciousness. Just wait and see. "


    With these words, a trace of ferocity flashed in the night silent eyes. Stretching out his hand, he pinched Li Fan''s neck and slowly tightened it, "boy, what about the natural divine knower? You are a waste now that you can''t use your power."


    Night speechless, the palm began to slowly shrink, Li Fan''s face suddenly turned from white to red. I feel like I''ve passed out in the dark.


    "You are not qualified to judge whether he is a waste, but if you use your hand harder. I''m sure you''re going to turn into trash. " A cold voice came. Night speechless suddenly stopped shrinking palm, turn head to see.


    Not far behind stood a handsome young man with a slender figure and a blue robe. Although very handsome. But the clothes are crooked on the body. Lazy hands around the chest, hair draped over the shoulders. Bleary eyes do not seem to wake up. It''s like just waking up and yawning. See the night speechless turn head to see to oneself, then lazily say "have no time and you nonsense, quickly get out of the way."


    The night is speechless and astonished. This guy''s voice is too loud. Where did the guy come from? Did he sleep like a fool? If any outsider speaks like this, he must be cautious. The young man in front of him looked rather strange. But there was no breath. Out of the realm of returning to nature, you are the ordinary people who have no cultivation at all. But since this person dares to speak, I don''t think he is an ordinary person. The night is silent, the mind is turning. Just a little stunned, he said, "why did my friend let me go without any reason? What can I say?"


    Night speechless, so to say is to explore the young man''s mouth, if no root duckweed, then directly killed. If there is something behind him that I fear, even if I kill him today, I will be afraid in the future. After all, I''m not invincible. Secondly, he also wanted to test whether the young man had a relationship with the three. If not, it would be easier. If there''s a relationship, there''s a lot of intrigue.


    The young man ignored the wordless words of the night and said to himself, "don''t use words to test me. What you think has nothing to do with me. It''s still that words, whether he''s rubbish or not, you don''t count. Get out of here. I have to sleep. " At night, his face changed greatly, and the young man''s voice was to know that if he was not in the background, he would be a real rootless duckweed. But at this time, if you are drunk by this man, where will you put your face? Ordinary people and people wandering in the river and lake all have a good look at your face. Is it shameless in the religious world¡° My friend, we''ve lived a lifetime. Why is that so? " The night has no words, take a deep breath, still has not started. It''s not that I don''t want to, but at the moment I use the secret method, I lose a ray of divine consciousness, and my cultivation is damaged. Otherwise, I would have killed the young man in front of me¡° It''s annoying. " Young people seem to be because the night speechless delay several times, is very impatient slant eyes. Hand toward the night speechless is a grip across the air. Night speechless in young people squint is to feel wrong, just want to have action. I saw the young man stretch out his hand and hold it in the air. I just feel like I''m in shape. Can''t move. I was shocked. Chen Xi and Cheng Ying are also surprised. Unexpectedly, the young man is such a master. With a grip across the air, the space collapses when he is speechless at night. Directly locked the wordless night in the space. You know, there''s a connection between spaces. But if chengyingjian cuts through the space, it''s just an instant space. A stronger means is to expand the degree of space fragmentation or slow down the speed of closure. But the young man in front of him rubbed the space like mud. This strength is really appalling. Young people a move to control the night speechless, does not seem to have any happy expression, as used to see the general, just said "how, do not roll?" The night is speechless and quickly nods, for fear that the words will be a little slow, so the young man will continue to work. Young people withdraw their hands to release, silent night, the space around them is also instantly restored. The night of regaining freedom was silent, arched and said in a deep voice, "isn''t it brother''s name?" The young man waved his hand and just answered the word "get out." Although he didn''t want to leave, the young people in front of him, even in his heyday, could not compete with him, and now he had no chance. I had to bite my teeth and leave with hatred. Before leaving, he left a sentence: "see you later." The young man disdained to look at the silent night turned away from the back, contemptuous smile, stretched out his palm to shoot. He said, "this is for you." The night speechless suddenly forward, spit out a mouthful of blood again, but dare not turn back, just accelerate forward, far away. The young man turned and yawned. Looking at the comatose Li Fan, he could not help shaking his head and murmuring, "I really don''t know why Miss values you so much. It''s too big a gap with that man back then. " As he spoke, he went to Li Fan and wiped his palm lightly in front of him. Li Fan coughed and woke up. Chengying sees that the young man''s understatement is to repel the silence of the night. He forced himself up and asked, "who are you and why did you save us?" But the young man didn''t answer. He just looked at Li Fan and said, "OK, open your eyes. That guy''s gone. " Li Fan''s eyelids moved gently with the young man''s words and opened slowly. When he saw the person in front of him, he pointed to the young man and said in surprise, "how are you? Why are you here? " The young man turned his mouth, sat down on the ground and said, "don''t worry about it. Someone asked me to protect you secretly. Fortunately, I didn''t oversleep today. Otherwise, you will be in danger. "¡° Hey, hey. " Li Fan scratched his head with a smile and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I thought I couldn''t see you." The young man said with a smile, "if you don''t want to see nature, you can''t see it. Although you''re half a monk now, you''re ashamed of your identity as a diviner. " Li Fan was embarrassed for a moment. The young man did not go on, but stood up and said, "work hard, don''t let the people who care about you worry. What''s more, there are some things in you that are not good for you now. Forget it. It''s up to you. " With that, the young man patted the soil on his body, stretched his waist and said, "let''s go, go back to sleep."

 V1.Chapter 73

    Then he turned and disappeared. Li Fan looked at the young man in amazement and shook his head speechless.


    "Who is he?" Chen Xi holds Chengying to Li Fan, sits down and asks in a low voice.


    Li Fan scratched his head and said, "that man once claimed to be my dream weaver, but we only met once. Since I began to practice divine consciousness, he never appeared again. I didn''t expect that he came out to save us today. "


    Chen Xi looked down and thought for a while, and said, "it turns out that people in the dream world can control the power of space so freely. But judging from what he said just now, it seems that someone has instructed him to protect you secretly all the time. "


    Li Fan thought about it, shook his head and said, "it''s not clear. I don''t know anyone else in the cultivation world except you and the president."


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "this is what I am worried about. He said that there is something around you that I don''t know whether it is good or bad for you. It seems that he should know something, but he doesn''t tell you. He must have some deep meaning. However, although he appeared in time today to fight back the silence of the night, I don''t know if he will be so lucky next time. "


    Chengying sits on the ground and coughs a few times, but she looks better, but she is still a little weak when she talks. "It''s nothing. Yewuyan used the secret method when he started with me, and then Li Fan devoured part of his consciousness. She can''t recover in a short time. Even if she recovers, her cultivation will lose two to three times, and it won''t be a threat to us."


    Hearing the words of the photo, they are finally relieved. Without the silent threat of the night, the next few people''s journey will be a lot easier.


    Chengying reached out and stroked her chest and said slowly, "let''s hurry. It''s not safe here. We need to find a place. I need time to recover."


    Li Fan and Chen Xi stand up and help Chengying. Although they are injured, they don''t hinder their walking. They help Chengying to distinguish the direction and leave here quickly.


    The light fog floated among the trees, like gossamer. There were water drops on the leaves after the rain rolling with the breeze, crystal clear. Breeze through the dense woods, showing some mystery. Under the moonlight, beside the blue water, a young woman with a bit of sadness, a bit of expectation, drooping eyebrows, eyes as if there is a faint light, seems to be looking forward to something, look so beautiful. The breeze, blowing across the water in front of her, rippled and swept by her side. It also stopped breathing and gently touched her hair and skin like snow.


    The woman stretched out Qianqian''s hand and slowly fiddled with the white fog around her. The fog was like a naughty child spinning at her fingertips. Sometimes it condenses, sometimes it drifts away.


    "How is he?" The woman stopped her hand and let the fog between her hands drift away. She gazed at the pool and said softly.


    The air beside the pool fluctuated, and a young man in white appeared at the edge of the pool. It was Madison who appeared at the critical moment of Li Fan''s life and death to repel the silent night. But now standing in front of this young woman, there is no such lazy and drowsy appearance.


    With a smile, he looked at the young woman and said, "I wanted to see if he could make a breakthrough in life and death, but in the end, I still rescued him."


    The young woman just nodded a little and kept silent for a while before she whispered, "is that so?"


    Medivh nodded, thought about it, and said, "but there are two women around him. One is just an ordinary monk, the other is a sword spirit. I arrived late, but I don''t know what the sword spirit is. I think it''s not a sword spirit from the breath."


    The young woman smiles a little, and the sadness on her face seems to abate a lot. In her voice, she says with a trace of joy, "one of the ten famous swords is indispensable for the birth of sword spirit. I didn''t expect him to get such a chance. "


    Medivh hesitated for a moment, seemed to want to think about how to open his mouth, and said word by word, "no matter how good the weapon is, it''s something out of the body after all. It''s up to him to cultivate all the way. It seems that he doesn''t have half the talent of that one."


    "Well." The woman nodded her head gently. She couldn''t hear any change in her voice. She still said in a soft voice, "go and have a rest. It''s almost the time for the six families to get together. Recently, the dream world is not very peaceful. Be careful


    Medivh nodded, turned and disappeared into the woods. As the young woman watched Madison disappear, she sighed and looked at the rippling pool. The sorrow in my eyes is deeper.


    White and boundless breath constantly from the side of the shadow transpiration, in the air light moment, then again with the breath of the shadow was taken back in the body. Chengying tightly closed his eyes, except for the undulating chest, there was no movement at all.


    Leaning against one side of the tree, Li Fan lazily held a grass stem in his mouth and looked around carelessly. He raised his head and whistled at the bird in the tree, which led to Chen Xi''s big eyes.


    Li Fan smiles awkwardly and turns to take a look at the photo. It''s almost two days since the three people who are eager to go here from the edge of the wild forest, but Chengying is still in the state of self-cultivation. Before Li Fan wanted to wake Chengying up and eat something, he didn''t wait to get close to Chengying to feel the tremendous sword spirit emanating from her side. I had to stay away. Don''t look up any more.


    Li Fan spits out the grass stem in his mouth, stands up and pats the soil. Looking at Chen Xi, he says, "how long has it been? How can the photo still be taken?" Chen Xi was annoyed and said, "although she is not seriously injured, as a sword spirit, it is inevitable that her spirit will be damaged in the end. Recovery is not instantaneous. " Li Fan stretched a stretch and asked with a smile, "I don''t know if she will be hungry. How far is it from miaojiang?" Chen Xi turned to see the fog still floating around Chengying, and slowly said, "Miao is just a statement of this era. According to our division, Miao is actually Xiangxi, including Yunnan, Guizhou, Yunnan, Sichuan, Guizhou, Hunan, Chongqing, Guangxi and other provinces and cities. But now the Miao area in this era actually refers to the western part of Hunan, the Yuan River and Li River Basin, including the Tujia and Miao Autonomous Prefecture, Huaihua City, Zhangjiajie City and Changde City. These are the parts. Maybe thousands of miles away. " Li Fan opened his mouth wide and said in surprise, "so far away, now there is no train or plane. How long does it take us to walk?" Chen Xi looked down and thought for a while, and said, "if it''s fast, it will take about four days. If it''s slow, it will take about a week."¡° We can go on horseback. We can go faster. " Li Fan cried suddenly. Chen Xi white he one eye, "where has the horse, moreover, even if has the horse, you can ride?" Li Fan said with an embarrassed smile, "I really can''t, but I don''t think it''s rare. I used to ride a Trojan horse when I was a kid. " Chen Xi speechless looking at Li Fan, half ring said, "if you put this mind to practice, now certainly will not be like this." Li Fan, with a big smile and a thick face, said, "at that time, fat man once said that if I put my energy on studying, I would not be the bear like now." Chen Xi shakes her head and looks speechless¡° When the photo comes back, we can start. Anyway, this time I''m looking for the mysterious race, but I''m in no hurry. Just walk slowly. " Li Fan nodded, took off a piece of grass stem again, put it in his mouth, lay on the ground, looked up at the blue sky, how many white clouds were drifting by. Hands behind the head, looking at the quiet blue sky, these days the tense mood seems to have relaxed a lot, gradually the line of sight will be a little fuzzy. In the haze, Li Fan felt like he was in an endless thick fog. Layers of fog wrapped him in it, just like falling into a pile of cotton. He could not even see the palm in front of him. Deep in the thick fog, there are bursts of sighs, like a woman''s voice with sadness and missing. Sometimes it''s empty and sometimes it''s heavy. Li Fan tried to go forward, but he couldn''t find the voice, and the voice always seemed to come from not far in front of him. Li Fan was upset. I can''t help shouting, "who''s in front of me? Why don''t you come out? Why don''t you let me out. Medivh, is that what you''re doing? " There was no answer, only the sigh came out intermittently. Li Fan was shocked. There was no one else around. There was thick fog all around. Let your heart feel fear for no reason. Had to bite teeth suddenly run forward, cold do not know what to kick in the body, heavy fall on the ground. Li Fan suddenly sat up and found that he had fallen asleep. What he had just had was a dream, but his back was wet. He raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. Turn around and see Chen Xi sitting by the fire fiddling with branches. There was a crackling sound from time to time¡° Wake up? " Seeing Li Fan turn his head and look at himself, Chen Xi throws a branch into the fire and asks. Li Fan nodded, got up, went to the fire, sat down and said, "I just had a dream. How long have I been sleeping?" Chen Xi''s eyes from the fire back, looked at Li Fan, said, "two or three hours, how, dream of what?" Li Fan shakes his head, wipes the cold sweat on his head and says, "I dream that a thick fog envelops me. There are bursts of sighs in the thick fog, which seems to be female. But it couldn''t be found. After running for a long time, I don''t know what I tripped over. " Chen Xi tilted his head, staring at the fire, dazed and said, "is it your dream weaver''s dream?" Li Fan shook his head. "I don''t know. Who knows what''s in that guy''s heart. Up to now, I don''t know whether what he said is true or false."¡° There are some rumors about the so-called dream weavers in the cultivation world, but they are not called dream weavers, but nightmares. " Chen Xi see in front of the fire, the fire is getting smaller, then throw in a few branches slowly said.

 V1.Chapter 74

    "I''ve heard about nightmares before, but some of them are like horses. Some people say it''s beautiful. Since I met Madison, I think the latter is reliable. " Li Fan said with a smile.


    Chen Xi looked around at the photo and said, "nightmare is like a horse. It''s just a fabrication. They are responsible for compiling our dreams. Of course, they can also be said to be human beings. It''s just that they are a kind of spirit. "


    "When I read those online novels before, it was said that nightmares were all beautiful men and women, absorbing people''s essence in dreams. It''s a lot of nonsense. " Li Fan smiles and shakes his head.


    Chen Xi Bai took a look at Li Fan, fiddled with the fire and said, "it''s not nonsense. Although dream weavers have corresponding dreams, there are also some evil dream weavers who will enter other people''s dreams through some means, weaving dreams to absorb people''s essence. But the dream world also has its own rules, so this kind of thing is not common


    Li Fan smiles, nods and says, "it''s like Leonardo can enter other people''s dreams and steal secrets in inception."


    Chen Xi nodded and looked at Li Fan, who finally had the ability to draw inferences from one instance. "It''s true that each plane has its own things that can''t be known to outsiders. In fact, each plane is like a big family. Although they have relations with each other, they have their own things."


    Chen Xi is just going to say something. But suddenly there was a crackling sound. Originally, the white fog around the shadow suddenly became rich, and the sound came from the fog.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with the photo taking?" Li Fan nervously looked at Bai Wu and said.


    Chen Xi stares at the white fog, shakes her head and says, "it shouldn''t be. I don''t feel the disordered atmosphere in the fog. On the contrary, it''s more stable. It seems that it''s coming to an end."


    With the end of Chen Xi''s voice, it seems that there is a strong suction coming out of the thick white fog. In the blink of an eye, the white fog will be absorbed completely. The white fog disappears, and the shadow slowly rises from the ground. I stretched. Suddenly again issued a burst of crackling joint sound.


    "It''s finally recovered." Chengying waved her white fist and punched the void in front of her.


    "Xiaoying, you seem to be growing tall?" Chen Xi sees that Chengying has finally finished her cultivation. With the voice of the shadow, obviously feel the breath of the shadow, more calm, obviously through the battle injury gain.


    Chengying nods and walks to Chen Xi with a smile. She pulls Chen Xi''s hand and says, "well, this time, not only does not reduce her accomplishments, but it''s a step further."


    Li Fan looked at Chengying in surprise. Some of them couldn''t understand why Xiuwei would grow tall when he grew up. Chengying pulls Chen Xi''s smile and says, "I was born with the aura of heaven and earth and Chengying sword, which is also a kind of spiritual body. My growth can only be promoted through the growth of cultivation. If my cultivation doesn''t advance, it will always be like this. This battle not only did not get hurt, but let me touch the next level of barrier. I don''t think it will be long before the realm will be improved. "


    Li fan can not help but speechless, with the growth of strength, physical development will also grow, Li fan can not help laughing and asked, "so if you are in the promotion of a few realm, not all will become an old woman."


    "Well. No, our spiritual bodies are different from your ordinary monks. Our life span is almost endless. I''m not going to be as ugly and old as you are Chengying looked at Li Fan and said. Finish saying, the corner of the mouth can''t help raising a radian. Put on an appearance of ignoring Li Fan.


    Li Fan curled his mouth. Seeing the appearance of the shadow, he couldn''t help laughing. The sword spirit of hundreds of years was like a child. Then he said, "that immortality must be boring. And look at the Taoist priests on Kunlun mountain. They are not nearly 100 years old, but they still look like middle-aged people. "


    Chengying waved her fist in a huff. He turned his head and ignored Li Fan.


    "Well, don''t make any noise. As soon as I recovered, I started fighting. Let''s have a rest. We''re going to Xiangxi tomorrow. "


    Chengying turns her head and looks at Chen Xi with a smile on her face. She says, "good sister, I''ll listen to you and let him know." With that, Chengying''s face turned into a bitter gourd again, with a sad expression on his face and said, "but, sister. I''m hungry. "


    Li Fan fell speechless.


    A night without words, see finally is the recovery of the shadow, Lifan and Chenxi heart worry immediately remove most. It was a very sweet night.


    In the next few days, several people were walking on the official road. On the one hand, they could discern the direction, and the road was normal. Second, even if the night is silent recovery, I think we can''t kill a few people on the official road.


    However, there was not much money left on the three people. Even if they passed some towns, they could not stay in some good hotels. Fortunately, there were some tea shops or wine shops on both sides of the official road. A few people stop and go, but also have a different flavor.


    After walking for four days, we arrived at the boundary of Liyang county. From a distance, we could see the towering gate and the moat several meters wide around the city wall. Now the gate is wide open and the suspension bridge is down. It''s the peak time for people entering and leaving the city every day. On both sides of the city gate were soldiers with leather armour and knives. If there are women among the pedestrians, some will be stopped. Search, or compare the paper in your hand. Make sure you''re on your way. A few people slowly walked into the city, only to see that there was a large paper pasted on the side of the city gate, and there were portraits on the paper. But a young woman. Although it is a few strokes, it also highlights the beauty of the portrait. There seems to be an attractive intention between the eyebrows. Instead, many men stopped to watch and comment on it in private. It''s only the three big words of the wanted notice on the portrait that make people afraid. Otherwise, they will find the woman to marry. Even so, there was also a secret lust in the heart of the wretched man.


    Li Fan went into the wanted notice and saw that the woman was a witch of Miao. He is good at using poisonous insects. If someone sees the need, he will be rewarded with 100 liang of silver by the times official. But there was no mention of what the woman was wanted for. The purpose of the three people''s trip is to find the mysterious race in the Miao area. Chengying and Chen Xi are not interested in it, but Li Fan is very interested in the hundred taels of silver. At this time, there are only a few pieces of silver left on them. I don''t know how long it will take to find the mysterious race. If you run out of silver, it will be too late to think about the way to make money. Li Fan doesn''t want to perform some juggling on the street. Thinking in this way, Li Fan follows Chen Xi and Cheng Ying to the gate. After two people have been checked, they are allowed to release. Li Fan asked the taxi driver in a low voice, "officer, it''s for the woman on the wanted note that you are checking in and out of the crowd." The soldier just wanted to check the others, and heard Li Fan''s question. Then he stopped and turned to look at Li Fan, with an impatient expression on his face and said, "of course, how do you know the news of the female devil head?" Li Fan smiles, approaches the soldier and says, "there is no news, but the reason for the arrest is not written on the wanted notice. I''m curious to ask." The soldier''s face changed, and he said, "since it''s not written, it''s nothing to do with you. If there''s any news about the female devil, just report it to the government. As long as the information is accurate, there will be a reward. If there''s no news, get out of here. I''m busy now. " Li Fan was not angry when he was scolded by the soldier. Still smiling and nodding. Turn to the city, to keep up with the pace of Chen Xi two people¡° Yes? Do you still want to find that woman? " Li Fan walks in. Chengying asks without looking back. Li Fan nodded and said, "of course, we don''t have much money now. If we are lucky enough to find it. Why not Cheng Ying smiles, stops, looks back at Li Fan and says, "do you want to catch that witch? There are many people who use poisonous insects here in Miao area, but they can be called witches. It must be an expert at using poisonous insects. Although the division of demagogues is different from ours, generally speaking, those who can be called witches can be regarded as great masters. And witchcraft is weird and unpredictable. impossible to guard against. Most of the time, people who surpass them in strength die inexplicably, and even don''t know how they die. " Cheng Ying said that Li Fan shook his head and said, "as for you, forget it." Chengying said that, but Li Fan was not angry. He still approached Chengying with a smile and said, "there are still you. I''m saying I''m not going to catch her either. It''s said in the wanted notice that if you find any trace, you can get a reward as long as the information is accurate. " Chen Xi saw two people stop to chat. He turned around and said, "it''s better to give up. There''s nothing on the wanted note about her being wanted for anything. There must be a secret. Maybe it''s because she''s too strong. No one dares to report to the official for fear of speaking out. You''d better die. " Seeing that they both said so, Li Fan had to nod his head. But I just padded the money bag on my body. There is not much money in it¡° It doesn''t matter. You bought a lot of things before. I bought everything for money. It''ll make you lighter Chengying goes to Chen Xi and leaves a word for Li Fan¡° Why, you two have a lot of things. " Li Fan speechless said that he had recited his own things for a few days. He wanted to find the mysterious race, so that he could sell them as antiques and make a profit. He didn''t want to take a picture, but he decided on his own things¡° Hey, we both bought clothes and rouge powder. Do you have the heart to watch us both in rags. You don''t clean anything? " Chengying hears Li Fan''s words, turns around and jumps to say. Li Fan sighed again and spread his hand.

 V1.Chapter 75

    This is one of the best restaurants in Liyang county. The name of this restaurant means that people from the Central Plains go back to the Miao area. There are three floors in the restaurant, and each floor has its own separate room. For those who don''t like to throw the floor.


    It''s not because of the scale of the restaurant, but because of two points. One is the location. It''s located at the top of Liyang county. You should know that if it is the highest place, it is the residence of dignitaries or celebrities. If this building can survive in the highest place of Liyang County, it must have its own good background. The second is the difference in the three floors of this building. Most of the buildings are local squires. I don''t like to enjoy the scenery of the whole county sitting here. On the second floor, however, most of them are people from the rivers and lakes or scholars who recite the wind and snow. Two kinds of people live together, but there is no sense of disobedience. These three levels are not very accessible. Most of them are officials or celebrities. Although this building does not stipulate the crowd classification of these three floors, but over time. But it''s automatically divided. It''s not that there is no such thing as an unknown person or a crazy martial arts practitioner who wants to be famous. I want to go up to the third floor. But without exception, they were thrown out by those three-tier people, and they did not dare to say a word.


    Li Fan is shy. But the courage of taking pictures is great. When I found out that this is the biggest restaurant in Liyang County, I came directly. Li Fan followed him, though he kept saying things like no money. But I didn''t hear it. Just holding Chen Xi''s hand and walking forward.


    Standing in front of the building, several people looked up. Although this building has three floors, its height is no less than ten meters. There was a shop boy standing on the left and right of the open door, dressed neatly and holding a white towel. There are a pair of stone lions on the left and right in front of the door. The carving is lifelike. The beads in the mouth are made of real jade. Under the sunlight, it is actually reflecting a dazzling light.


    There is a plaque hanging on the door of the open restaurant, with three big characters written on it. The words behind are a little small. I can''t see them clearly, but I think they are left by celebrities who write.


    In addition to the foundation of the first floor, the above three floors are made of pure wood. In the hall on the first floor stood twelve wooden pillars for two people to hold. To the third floor, these 12 trees alone are not a small number. The three went to the door and stepped up. For a long time, the shopkeeper saw that the shopkeepers who came and went to the building were all smart people. Just a glance, he could see how many people could go up and whether they had money in their pockets. That''s not what these people need to worry about.


    "Three guests, please come inside. Do you want to make a point or stay in the hotel?" Dressed neatly, the shopkeeper put a towel on his shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "Make a point first, then stay in the shop." Chengying walked in the front and said.


    "Yes, please come in." The shopkeeper shouts to the inside in a loud voice, "there are guests coming. Three of you are staying."


    Several people stepped into the restaurant, and the waiter in the restaurant came up early and led them straight up to the second floor. Take a few people to a window, through the window you can see the infinite scenery. When a few people sat down, they recommended the special wine and food in the store.


    Chengying doesn''t look at Li Fan either, but orders a table full of dishes with Chen Xi. Then you look out of the window to see the scenery. Li Fan is left alone in his heart to figure out how to get away for a while.


    As if seeing Li Fan''s uneasiness, Chen Xi takes back her eyes, smiles and asks, "what are you worried about?"


    Li Fan toward the photo nuzui, see the latter is looking out of the window. He took out the last pieces of silver from his pocket. And he said, "well, that''s all we have. What shall we do later? "


    Hearing Li Fan''s words, Cheng Ying turned her head and said, "you just think so much. Since I can get in here, of course I have money. "


    With these words, Chengying takes out a ingot of silver from his clothes and puts it in front of Li Fan. Then he ignores Li Fan''s surprised eyes and still turns to look out of the window.


    Li Fan doubted the silver and put it on the table. Although he wanted to ask Chengying how to take out the ingot, he knew that Chengying would not tell him. No more questions. Not long after that, the waiter finished a table full of dishes. The three people who had been sleeping in the open for several days moved their fingers. No one spoke and started their chopsticks one after another. For a moment, those self-evident scholars on the second floor couldn''t help looking at it. Especially when I see Chen Xi and Cheng Ying sitting opposite Li Fan, I can''t help shaking my head and sighing. There is a feeling of flowers on cow dung.


    Three people also ignore, just compete with the delicious food in front of them. After eating a little, Chengying suddenly stops her chopsticks and frowns at the stairs.


    "It''s really annoying, or don''t you give up?"


    At the stairs on the second floor, the shopkeeper was climbing up the stairs with a young man dressed in black robes. The face came out of the stairs. It was the night without words. Cheng Ying frowned and wanted to put down her chopsticks and get up. Chen Xi pulls Chengying''s sleeve and signals Chengying to sit down.


    Night speechless go upstairs, it is a sight to see the three people sitting by the window, then walked over.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time." The night has no speech to smile, open mouth to say, as if is a few days ago of life and death mutually abundant don''t exist at all. After saying that, without waiting for a few people to open their mouths, they turned to the waiter and said, "that''s it. I''ll just sit with them. Give me a pot of wine. "


    The shopkeeper agreed, and wiped the desk and chair in front of Wuyan. He said that he was objective and then turned to leave¡° Bah, there are so many Chinese prickly ash in this dish. " Chengying looked at the silent night and sat down, spitting out a pepper. The language is full of sarcasm. Night speechless but also just smile, not angry, but sitting beside Li Fan said, "little brother meet again." Although knowing that the night will never give up, Li Fan didn''t expect that he would dare to appear in front of the three people so blatantly. What''s more, he seemed to have no injuries¡° Ha ha, the night master is really a man of high accomplishments. It would have been better so soon. " Chen Xi sat opposite Li Fan and said. The night has no words to smile, stretch out a hand to take the wine that shop small two newly go up, oneself full pour on a cup, say "you don''t need to test me, although I haven''t returned before level, but that person also won''t appear again."¡° Ha ha, you can have a try. " Li Fan also laughed, turned to look at the night speechless said. Yewuyan shakes his head, drinks a glass of wine and says, "little brother is really bold. I underestimated you before, but he is not here now. If I kill you, I''m afraid he can''t save you. "¡° You can have a try. " Chengying stares at the night coldly and says speechless. Three people all stopped the action in the hand, one after another gazed at the night speechless. Night silent is still indifferent, still full of a glass of wine, raised his glass to his mouth, said with a smile, "don''t be so nervous, if I want to do it, I won''t appear directly. It''s just that when you''re thirsty, you''ll come up and have a drink. " After that, he drank all the wine in his glass, stopped for a moment and said, "but this little brother is a diviner, but I didn''t think of it. Although I don''t have much divine sense, I''m sure I''ll get it back. " Li Fan smiles and pours a glass of wine. He raises his glass to the night and says, "I''ll be with you at any time." Two cups collide, one drink to make the wind and snow. The night has no words and laughs, is to turn around and leave directly¡° I didn''t expect him to recover so quickly. " Chengying looked at the silent back of the night and drank a sip of wine. Chen Xi looked at the night speechless leave, quietly asked "how, he has recovered?" Cheng Ying shook his head and said, "no, he looks like he has recovered seven or eight out of ten. The most important thing is that the loss of that part of his divine sense has made him lose a lot."¡° It seems that since he dares to appear blatantly, he must have no fear. More importantly, he told us that he would stare at us all the way. If anything happened to us, he would not miss any chance. " Li Fan said after a glass of wine¡° Hum, if you had higher cultivation, he would not appear in broad daylight. Why are you so weak as a natural divinity that you can''t practice well? " Chengying looks at Li Fan''s appearance and says angrily, "you are not the same level as the one I met before."¡° Hey, hey, drink. " Li Fan, listening to Cheng Ying''s words, quickly lifted his glass and said with a smile Peace Valley is located in a beautiful mountain peak in the dream world, surrounded by mountains on all sides. There is only one gap between the two mountains, which only allows two people to pass through. Walking in this gap, looking up, the sky seems like a silk thread. A few hundred meters along the gap leads to the interior of Heping valley. Surrounded by mountains, the interior of Heping Valley is extremely flat. Perhaps because of the surrounding mountains, the flowers and trees in the valley grow more luxuriantly than those outside. In the center of Heping Valley, there is a large open space, about a hundred square meters. At this moment, wooden pavilions and pavilions have already been built on the open space. There are six pavilions, each with the same distance. They are 10 meters high and about 30 meters long. It''s just obviously temporary. Many attic columns are still covered with fresh white stubble. Each attic has only two floors, but there is no one on the first floor. There is only one staircase leading to the second floor. In the middle of the second floor sat six old people about sixty years old. Behind him sat many young people on both sides. Face or excited, or nervous. There is about 30 square meters of open space in the middle of the six pavilions. The ground is flat, obviously after heavy tamping. Hemp ropes were drawn around the open space. It''s obviously a place for competition. Now there are two young people fighting in the open space. Two people''s exquisite moves emerge one after another. But no one used it. It took me about ten minutes to turn over the fight. One of the young people is obviously experienced, showing a flaw, it is easy to play another young man out.

 V1.Chapter 76

    On an attic outside the open space, the old man with white hair sitting in the front of him smiles and whispers, "brother Zhang, it seems that we have won this game again."


    Although the old man''s voice is light, it reverberates in the whole valley of peace. The old man in another attic also smiles¡° It seems that brother Murong''s grandson is really powerful. Zhang admires him. "


    Although the winning young man defeated his opponent, he didn''t feel proud. Instead, he walked out of the field slowly and reached for the young man who fell on the ground. Smile way "just have offended more."


    The young man who fell to the ground just laughed and didn''t change his face because he was defeated. With the same open-minded smile, he said, "elder martial brother Murong''s moves are really at the top of the world. I think he has the same profound skills. I admire him."


    The young man called Murong Yingcai laughed, pulled up the young man on the ground, and said with a frank smile, "it''s just good luck that defeated brother Yang."


    They walked out of the field hand in hand, and someone outside the field had already yelled, "in the fourth game, Murong Yingcai defeated Yang Qi, Murong Yingcai won, and in the next game, Zhao Xun of the Zhao family defeated Xi Yuanshan of the Xi family."


    As soon as the referee''s voice fell, the two figures swept into the field, clasping each other and then fighting in one place. It''s also just a move, not a technique.


    "Wei Er, you see which of them will win." Located in the attic in the east direction, the old man in Qingyi asked in a low voice with a teacup in his hand.


    "It seems that although there is not much difference between them, Xi Yuanshan Sheng of the Xi family is a few years older. He has rich experience in dealing with enemies. On the contrary, although Zhao Xun was young, he heard that he was a rare martial arts genius of the Zhao family in recent years. " Wei''er said softly behind the old man. But I didn''t look at them.


    "Ha ha." The old man held the teacup in his hand and said with a smile, "lady, what you said is equivalent to not saying the same thing. But Dad, it seems that Zhao Xun must be the winner. Unfortunately, if this is a contest of skills, Xi Yuanshan will surely win. "


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, the match was divided. It was Zhao Xun who won. In the fierce confrontation with Xi Yuanshan, he blasted him out of the field,


    To see the field out of the winner, Wei''er gently stood up and said, "Dad''s vision is really accurate."


    The old man laughed and said, "if dad doesn''t even have this insight, how can he manage such a big family?"


    "Dad, look at the five-year gathering of the six families. That family will be the best." Wei''er glances into the field. At this time, the other two young people begin to fight.


    The old man stroked the teacup in his hand, gently stirred the cup with a lid in his hand and said, "it''s hard to say. There are several amazing and gorgeous young people in each of the six families. It''s hard to say. It''s hard to say. "


    Wei Er chuckles. He leaned over to pick up the teapot and poured a cup into his father''s cup. He said, "if that person is still there, the top names of the six families must be ours."


    The old man touched the teacup and stopped for a moment, sighed and said, "Wei''er, do you still think that person is him?"


    Wei Er gently nodded and said, "what my daughter has decided will never change in my life."


    The old man nodded and sighed softly, "be the same as your mother. But even if he doesn''t die, that person is the rebirth of his divine consciousness. But you two are no longer in the same world. "


    Wei''er didn''t speak, but after adding tea, she sat back on the chair and quietly watched the two people fighting in the field. The old man sighed softly. Put the cup on the table and slowly shook his head. The breeze passed through the attic and dispersed the steam curling up from the old man''s teacup. Blowing the corner of Wei''er''s clothes. There was only a whisper in the wind, "I''ll wait for him anyway."


    The three did not expect that there would be such a wide river in this Miao area. The two sides of the river are far apart. Although the water surface is calm, even the bottom can be seen on the bank. But the water bottom toward a direction of constantly waving weeds, but prompted that there is a turbulent undercurrent at the bottom. Three people climb high and look far away. The river is endless, winding and flowing far away. Fortunately, where several people can see, there is a small boat. The boat is not big. It can carry about six or seven people. There are a few people on the bank in long, broad clothes. The scholar with a white scarf on his head is talking to the boatman. He wants to cross the river by boat. They went down the low slope and went to the boat on the bank. Approaching the rear, I heard a few people talking.


    "You are a dark hearted boatman. The three of us want six Liang silver, but the distance is so expensive." One of them, about eighteen or nine years old, said.


    But the boatman didn''t pay any attention to it. He just picked up the ropes and went back to the boat. "If you want to sit, sit. If you don''t want to sit, you can walk more than ten miles and get on the boat from the official ferry."


    When Li Fan heard the conversation, he couldn''t help laughing. It was obvious that the boatman had settled on a few scholars and could not go down the official ferry. Just now the lion opened his mouth. However, the scholar''s clothes were not poor scholars. It''s just that I can''t bear the price the boatman asked.


    "Boatman, when does it leave?" Chengying opens his mouth behind Li Fan and says that he easily throws out about seventy-eight liang of silver coins.


    The boatman reached out to take the silver from the air, weighed it in his hand and said, "get on the boat first, wait for a few people to set sail." With that, the boatman turned his head and said to some scholars, "if you want to get on the boat, you can get on it. If you don''t want to get on it, you can go." Several scholars are hesitating, suddenly from a few people came a voice, "boatman, I want to cross the river." Several people turn around one after another, only to see a woman, wearing a short shirt with narrow sleeves, on which is painted a butterfly flying. I wear a pleated skirt. The long skirt is full and elegant, with a pair of wide silver bracelets in both hands. Under the bracelets, there are silver bells, which make a ringing sound when walking. Although it''s covered with white gauze, you can still see that she is a gorgeous woman from her figure. The woman approached slowly, reached out two liang pieces of silver and handed them to the boatman. If you don''t speak, you just go straight to the boat¡° Are you from Miao Although the boatman took the silver, he didn''t put it in his arms. He just asked. The woman stopped, turned her head and said in a low voice, "can''t the people of miaojiang get on the boat?" The boatman laughed, handed back the silver in his hand, and said, "the girl is from the Miao area, so the silver should not be collected." The woman seemed to know that it would be like this. She didn''t take the silver in front of her eyes. She just said, "here you are, take it. You have to pay for the boat to cross the river. It should have been When the boatman heard this, he didn''t refuse. He put the silver in his arms and said to some scholars, "now, even if you pay, you can''t get on the boat." Then, without waiting for a few people to respond, they reached out and picked up the long pole beside the boat, pushed it against the shore, and the boat slowly left the shore. Ignore a few people''s astonished eyes, far away, just came a few scholar''s soft voice to drink to scold. Since she got on the boat, the woman stood at the bow of the boat and looked at the other side, ignoring a few people on the boat. Because of the strange dress of the woman, Li Fan took a few more eyes. Seeing that the man didn''t mean to speak, he shook his head and sat in the boat. Enjoy the scenery on the river. The boatman was a good talker. Seeing that all the young women on the boat except Li Fan were young women, he said to Li Fan, "little brother, I''m very familiar. It''s my first time here." Li Fan nodded, heart said I was not the first time to come, how do you know. The boatman seemed to see Li Fan''s doubts, so he said with a smile, "I''ve been boating here for more than ten years. Most of the people who come and go between the two sides of the Strait cross the river from me, and the other side of the river is the way to the hinterland of Miao. There are few people going there, so most of them are familiar to me." Li Fan looked at the boatman with a smile and said, "does the old man know the name of the river?" The old man seemed tired. He changed his posture and said, "this river is called the Li River. As for the reason, it''s natural that the green water in the upper reaches of the Li River is 60 Li, and the water is indigo and Li colored." it''s said that Qu Yuan of the Warring States period once wrote a poem called Yuanzhi Lilan, so it''s also called the Lan River. Although the water flow is gentle, there is an undercurrent under the river. " Li Fan clapped his hands and said with a smile, "I can''t imagine that the elderly are so knowledgeable." The boatman laughed, put down the strut to get to the stern of the boat, stretched out his hand to shake the oar, and said, "what erudition is said by some scholars who crossed the river before. After listening to more, I naturally remember." Li Fan smiles, but his eyes drift toward the Miao woman standing in the bow of the boat. There is always a sense of panic in his heart. Seeing Li Fan''s eyes, the boatman said with a smile, "don''t look, little brother. Who looks like a witch in the Miao area, can''t be provoked." Hearing the boatman''s whispered words, Li Fan just laughed and said, "it''s just that I haven''t seen it before. I''m just curious." The boatman laughed and stopped talking. He just tried to shake the oars. Half way through the boat, I felt that the smooth water before seemed to be in turbulence, and the boat could not stop shaking. Let the first time on board Li Fan almost vomit out. The idea that I didn''t feel seasick at first was also thrown into the clouds. The boatman looked as usual. It''s just that the strength on the hand has increased a lot. The Miao woman is still standing in the bow, although the ship can not stop shaking, the body is still stable. Obviously, he has a good foundation. Looking at Li Fan''s pale face, the boatman couldn''t help laughing and said, "are you all right, little brother? The undercurrent in the middle of the river is big. It''s good to pass this period." Li Fanqiang forbeared the suffocation in his chest and nodded. As the boatman said, after walking a hundred meters further, the boat gradually stabilized. You can already see the scene of the opposite shore. The boatman seemed to be relieved, lost the oar in his hand, stood up and put the bamboo pole into the water. With a little support, the boat broke away from the undercurrent, and then the speed soared rapidly.

 V1.Chapter 77

    With the power of the boatman, the boat finally staggered away from the river and slowly leaned on the bank. When the boatman set up the sampan, Li Fan dashed off the boat and threw up on the shore.


    "What a shame. How could that be?" Chengying sees that Li Fan is about to plunge into the water. She covers her mouth and laughs.


    Li Fan couldn''t take care of the ridicule of the photo. He just stood up and said with a pale face, "I''m sick to death. I''ve wasted all my food these days."


    Chen Xi smiles, goes to Li Fan, hands a handkerchief and says, "OK, wipe your mouth."


    Li Fan took the handkerchief in Chen Xi''s hand, wiped it casually, and said, "let''s go, we are already in the Miao area."


    "Little brother, this is the Miao area, but it''s just outside." Said the boatman, sitting on the boat, packing up the things on the boat.


    "How many of you want to go to miaojiang?" I do not know when that standing in the bow of the Miao dress woman has stepped out of the boat, standing on the shore said softly.


    Li Fan is about to speak, Chen Xi has preempted said, "yes, we really want to find people in Miao, is the girl also from Miao?"


    Under the veil of the woman came a burst of laughter like a silver bell. "I''m really from miaojiang. I''m familiar with miaojiang. I don''t know what kind of people I''m looking for."


    "Thank you for your kindness. I won''t trouble you. The person we are looking for is inconvenient." Chen Xi said with a smile.


    The woman just laughed and didn''t speak. Just turned to Li Fan and said, "how does this handsome guy say?"


    Li Fan laughed. Bear the heart of suffocation, said, "I would like to let the girl and we go on the road together, there is a care is not."


    "Sex wolf." Chengying said in a loud voice. Regardless of Li Fan''s opposition, Li Fan and Chen Xi left.


    The Miao women are not angry, just standing in situ smile, looking at the figure of a few people away. Half a ring just said, "I Green Star son see the person has not been able to escape."


    With that, he walked slowly towards the direction of Li Fan''s departure.


    The boatman looked at the back of several people leaving and sat on the boat. He took a bottle gourd from the side of the boat and took a few mouthfuls. He murmured, "these little dolls have provoked the women in the Miao area. They are really brave. It''s good. It''s interesting. "


    Li Fan three people went not far to find that the Miao women far behind, not close, not far away. Follow a few people like the lion that is going to hunt. After a few miles, Chengying finally can''t bear it. Fortunately, she holds Li Fan and Chen Xi in place, waiting for the Miao woman to come.


    The Miao woman was also strange. When she saw the three people stop, she stood still and looked around at the scenery. When several people continue to move forward, they will follow again. Chengying stomps her feet and wants to go over to question. Chen Xi stops Chengying''s action and says in a soft voice, "don''t pay any attention to her. If she wants to follow, she will follow."


    Cheng Ying bites her teeth and looks back at the Miao woman with her white fist. The women in the Miao area turned a blind eye, still looking at the trees around them.


    "Let''s go." Chen Xi helplessly looked at Chengying and said with a smile.


    Chengying hums coldly, turns around to keep up with the two people''s steps, but the mist immediately spreads behind him, covering the three people''s figures.


    Miao women see the fog transpiration, but just smile, whispered: "really interesting a few people, but what do you come to Miao? I don''t know if there are any strangers in Miao. "


    When the Miao woman, who claims to be luling''er, finished, the silver bracelet on her wrist shook, and the bell hanging under the bracelet made a slight sound. A very dim small object is in the bell between a flash. The green spirit son raises the head to close the eyes to feel for a while, then opened the eyes to toward the fog to walk past.


    "Xiaoying, you are too naughty. The woman is obviously from the Miao area, so it''s better not to provoke her. " Li Fan not far out, looking back to see the fog behind him, shaking his head said.


    "Well, don''t think I don''t know what you think." Chengying shakes her head, looks up at Li Fan and says, "you just see the beauty of that woman. If you want to take advantage of her, you are really a big sex wolf."


    Li Fan looked at Chengying speechless, lowered his head and said, "no, I just think that woman is from Miao, so it''s helpful for us."


    Chengying shook her head disdainfully, broke off a branch from the roadside and said, "come on, that woman doesn''t know what she is. It''s easy for you to lose money when you walk in the river and lake like this."


    Chen Xi nodded to one side and said, "Chengying is right. This is the boundary of Miao, and the woman is dressed by Miao women. If it''s an ordinary Miao woman, it''s OK. If it''s the woman who used Gu in Miao area, we don''t know how she died. "


    Li Fan looked at the two people, and finally closed his mouth and did not make a sound. Three women in a play, two women are not. Li Fan suddenly felt that the world was dangerous.


    Several people walk slowly, although the shadow is the ancient sword spirit, but also from the future to this mysterious border of Miao. As for Li Fan and Chen Xi, they have come through the past, and their time has long been lost. Although there are people who practice Taoism, they still know little about the mysterious magic of Miao.


    At the moment, a few people walking on the road did not feel any different, the scenery, trees, customs on both sides are the same as ordinary. There is no mystery in imagination, and there are no people who wear Miao costumes. What they see on the road are the current costumes. After about three hours of walking, we finally saw a flag waving in the wind, on which was written the word "tea". The middle-aged man in plain but clean clothes was sitting on the couch in the shade of the tree, squinting. Beside the not very spacious tea shop, there was a huge shed. There are four tables and chairs below. Two of them are surrounded by passers-by who are obviously dressed up by merchants. They are drinking tea with their sleeves fanned. A pot of water on a local stove built outside is gurgling. The middle-aged man, who looked like a shopkeeper, was still squinting and lying still. He didn''t hear the boiling water¡° Just sit down. There''s tea on the table, boiled water on the stove, and a bowl of three pence. " Although the middle-aged man lay squinting to enjoy the cool, he still spoke, as if he could see Li Fan without opening his eyes. Li Fan immediately felt funny. Although the tea shop was not big, it was the nearest one to get off the boat. If passers-by were thirsty, they would come in. It''s just that the boss is a bit careless in his business. It''s the first time I''ve heard of a shop where customers can do it by themselves. However, looking at the appearance of the shop, it''s obvious that it doesn''t make money, and I don''t know why the boss sticks here. The three people just sat on a table near the roadside. Li Fan consciously went to the stove and took a kettle to make tea. There were two bamboo tubes on the table. One of them contained about half a bucket of tea, obviously ordinary tea. The other bamboo tube contained about half a bucket of copper coins. Li Fan was stunned when he looked at the copper coins. I didn''t expect that the tea shop would let the guests feel free¡° After drinking tea, just throw the copper money in. " A voice came from the man who closed his eyes in the shade of the tree. Li Fan smiles and shakes his head. He takes the boiling water to make a pot of tea. He takes three upside down white porcelain bowls from the table and puts them on Chen Xi and Cheng Ying. Then he sits down and fans his hands¡° Hum, I can''t see that you know how to pour tea for us. " Take a picture of the tea, blowing the tea floating above, gently drink a mouthful said. Li Fan turned his head and deliberately ignored the photo. Just holding the tea bowl and looking at the guests at the other two tables, the guests at the other two tables knew at a glance that they were businessmen. They were all dressed in silks and satins that ordinary people couldn''t afford. Especially the two leaders were smart. There were only three or four people with them. They were either servants or guards. At this time, the weather is not in August, but it is also very hot, as if there are two worlds on both sides of the river. Since the land on this side of Miao, the top of the head is the hot sun, the ground under the feet is also constantly smoke. Sitting in the roadside tea shop, Li Fan felt a kind of ancient river lake flavor. At this moment, it''s even more like the appearance of some elite people. Li Fan is thinking about the scenes on martial arts TV, and he can''t help but start to indulge himself. As Chen Xi said, what Li Fan wants is bad, he will come. Without waiting for Li Fan''s mind to leave, at the end of the road when several people came, the woman in Miao clothes appeared. She was still walking slowly, as clean as new, and even the white sand covered her face had never been stained with any wind sand¡° Dog skin plaster. " Chengying also saw the Miao women for the first time and couldn''t help muttering¡° Forget it. We''re not looking for trouble in miaojiang. That person must be the one who uses poisonous insects in miaojiang. It''s inconvenient for us to offend her. Just ignore her. " Chen Xi took a sip of tea. The tea in her mouth made her frown¡° Boss, a pot of tea. " Until the Miao women walked into the tea shop, went to the only table and said. The middle-aged man finally opened his eyes and grinned¡° All right, I''ll be right there The middle-aged man jumped down from the reclining chair, went to the house, took out a bamboo tube with dragon and Phoenix, opened it carefully, took out a little bit with the wooden spoon on the table and poured it into the bowl. Then he went to the side of the road and picked up the kettle. He waited for a moment until it cooled down a little. A touch of water flows down from the spout of the pot, and the tea leaves in the bowl instantly relax slowly by the tight particles, and roll up and down with the water in the bowl. All of a sudden, a charming aroma of tea is spreading¡° Straight Niang thief, unexpectedly have so good tea When Li Fan asked about the aroma of tea, he couldn''t help saying something rude. But since the middle-aged man can make tea himself, the Miao women must have a good identity. I don''t want to talk about it¡° Hello, boss, why we don''t take out such good tea when we can''t afford it. " It occurred to Li fan that there were still some people who didn''t know their eyes. It was just that they didn''t look like ordinary people. Why didn''t they look like this.

 V1.Chapter 78

    Sure enough, as soon as the voice of the merchants over there fell, the middle-aged man in the tea shop just stopped a little in his hand, then went to the Miao women''s table with the tea bowl and put it down gently, with a look of humility. Then he turned his head and looked at the other table and said.


    "Why, I''m not convinced. Lao Tzu''s tea shop is just like this rule. It''s hard to carry. I have no ability but to share with the tea on that table. "


    The merchant''s face suddenly changed when he heard the words. Although his words were full of resentment, it was not the first time he came out to walk. Of course, I know what''s at stake. But when I heard what the tea shop manager said, I couldn''t hang up. After all, there are two or three escorts sitting beside them. Although I''m not a big gentleman in my hometown, I''m a little famous. If this matter is passed back to the countryside, how can I save face. At the moment, I heard the shopkeeper''s words and winked at the accompanying guards. Several five big three thick guards immediately opened the chair to get up, encircled in that shopkeeper''s periphery.


    The middle-aged shopkeeper looked at the three people who surrounded him. He just laughed on his face and said, "how can I become angry when I''m angry? You don''t want to think about it. Why do my tea shop dare to do this?"


    "I don''t care what you do." Standing opposite the middle-aged shopkeeper, the tall black faced guard sneered and smashed his fist at the shopkeeper''s head. His fist brought out the roaring wind. If he hit it, it would be a skin splitting end.


    The fist of the black face guard stopped a few inches in front of the shopkeeper, not that he didn''t want to move forward, but that the fist was still unable to move. The nameless flying insect that has been shaking the wings is flying in front of the fist, and the flying insect is colorful. It''s beautiful. With the vibration of the wings, a sweet smell came. The black faced man saw that the nameless flying insect''s face was obviously discolored. He wanted to take back his fist, but found that he couldn''t move at all. A black face turned red.


    "I don''t like noisy guys. This is the first time. I won''t be so lucky next time." Still sitting shallow pecking tea Miao women said softly.


    The nameless flying insect shakes its wings and flies away from the black faced man''s fist. The black faced man who lost his suction suddenly lost his pull and staggered back a few steps, then sat down on the ground. The look in his eyes changed, but he didn''t make a sound at last. He just got up and walked back to the table with the other two people, saying something in a low voice. Listening, the merchant couldn''t help looking back at the Miao woman. Get up and put some silver in the bamboo tube. A few people then leave in a twinkling of an eye.


    Seeing the merchant leave, the other table also left with silver. There are only three people left in the big tea shop, Li Fan and the Miao women who are still drinking tea slowly.


    "Thank you for your help." The middle-aged shopkeeper laughed, lifted the kettle on the table and filled the Miao woman with tea again. "This tea is for me."


    The Miao women looked at the refilled tea bowl and the shopkeeper. He said, "if I don''t do it, I''m afraid those people won''t get it. I''m still ashamed of this bowl of tea. "


    The middle-aged man laughed. He stepped back a few steps and said, "it''s really the Witch of Miao. The eye is really hot. "


    Miao women''s veil fluttered slightly, and her voice seemed ethereal. "Since you''re waiting for me here, I think it''s also for the silver reward. Let''s have a competition here or find another place. "


    The middle-aged man''s face is not smiling at the moment. Instead, he said with a gloomy face, "I haven''t seen the official''s several hundred taels of silver yet."


    "Oh." Miao women smile, said, "it must be to revenge."


    The wood City curve finger a grip. It''s like the sound of a dragon. A machete came from the inside of the shop. Mucheng takes advantage of the situation and points to the Miao women.


    "Yuelong blade, it seems that you are from langdangshan." Looking at the machete in Mucheng''s hand, the Miao woman said with a smile, "why can''t I find the whole mountain gate. It was with you, and I took it away with me. "


    "Green spirit, you kill me and kill all the members of our school. Today, I will take revenge for my school. " Mu Cheng''s eyes want to split, he says.


    "Shall we get involved?" Chengying looks at the two people who are fighting each other in the twinkling of an eye. Asked in a low voice.


    Li Fan and Chen Xi look at each other, and both shake their heads. I don''t want to talk about it any more. Just whispered, "let them dog bite the dog."


    The tip of the wooden City knife is still pointing to the center of green ling''er''s eyebrows, but the voice is obviously to the three people Li Fan and says, "ladies and gentlemen, this matter has nothing to do with you. I''m not the same person in Mucheng. You can leave at once. "


    "I haven''t finished my tea yet. What''s the hurry?" Li Fan is still holding the tea bowl in his hand and says from afar.


    Mucheng raised the sky and said with a laugh, "well, I didn''t expect that my Mucheng would go wrong."


    Green ling''er still looked at the tea bowl in front of her and said calmly, "I''m a dying man, but I still want to think about the life and death of others. You Zhongyuan people are really interesting. "


    The wood City Ha ha a smile, the laughter stops to say "Miao area witch how, that bowl of tea can be good to drink."


    Lu ling''er''s face was as usual, but it didn''t change as Mucheng thought. She still said in a soft voice, "since you know I''m a witch in Miao, what can a bowl of tea do?"


    With greenling''s voice, the silver bell made a slight sound. The colorful nameless flying insect flew out of the palm of greenling''s hand. With the vibration of the wings, a mist floated in the air¡° I dare to make a fool of myself. " Mucheng''s face changed slightly when he saw the nameless bug. Voice is unchanged, the way "is indeed the Miao means, today is to understand." Having said that, Mucheng drifts close. His machete breaks through the air and makes a sound of dragon''s song. He splits at lvling''er. The nameless bug flies up and gets in front of the blade. The collision of the knife and insect made a sound of steel intersection. The machete in Mucheng''s hand tilted out a radian, and then went with the trend. Once again, it slides horizontally to the waist and abdomen of green spirit. The green spirit son is still to sit still, that nameless insect wing vibrates, the speed suddenly exaltation. Once again in the way of the blade. The sound came out again. After two unsuccessful attacks, Mucheng jumps back. The right hand holding the knife trembled slightly, but the look in his eyes was decisive. He handed the machete to his left hand. Shaking his right wrist, he said with a sneer, "this life bug is really a wonderful use." The voice just falls, the body shape suddenly disappears in situ, appears in the green spirit son body side is a knife to delimit. The nameless flying insect is faster than the blade. The imaginary collision doesn''t happen. When the blade meets the nameless flying insect, it dissipates instantly. At the same time, Mucheng appears on the other three sides of lvling''er''s body, and the blade is as quick as thunder. Three knives at the same time split to green spirit son''s cheek. For a moment, it seems that the world changes color. The light flashed. There is no wind in the roadside woods, reflecting the power of a knife. The green spirit son still body shape does not move, for the nearby left and right two blade blind, for a time, the whole space-time seems to have solidified in general. Just stretched out the green green green fingers and clamped the cutting edge. Although the surging blade was clamped by two fingers, the wind was still sharp, blowing the white sand on green ling''er''s face. As soon as the two blades from the air around her disappeared, green ling''er finally looked up at the sharp blade between her fingers, and the white gauze towel also split with the disappearance of the wind. Floating on the ground. A beautiful face was revealed. It seems that lvling''er doesn''t care about the broken gauze towel at all. She still holds the blade between her fingers and says in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that you could even use langdangshan''s unique magic knife. It''s a rare genius in langdangshan. Your dead Master doesn''t have your talent. " Mucheng saw that the machete in his hand was clamped, and his face didn''t change. He just said in a cold voice, "I didn''t expect that the witches in the Miao area are not only good at witchcraft. Even Kung Fu is so good. But if you have only such skills, I will take your life today. " Lu ling''er just smiles when she hears the words. She can''t see the Miao witch''s killing look on her beautiful face. She releases the blade between her hands and says, "since you know I''m a Miao witch, you should know that my skill lies in witchcraft, not Kung Fu." Mucheng retreats with a little blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. With an unbelievable expression on his face, he said, "when did you get poisoned?" Green spirit son ha ha laughs, "although you are good at Kung Fu, you are as stupid as your master." Mucheng not only exudes blood from the corners of his mouth, but also black blood from his seven orifices. But he still said, "it seems that I will die today, but even so, you will never get this knife." As he spoke, Mucheng made a sudden effort to shoot the Dragon blade into the sky¡° Well, I don''t know what to do. " Green ling''er didn''t stop Mucheng from throwing the knife, but the words were cold, "do you think I''ll let you go. You should have heard a little about the witchcraft in the Miao area. You will not live like death. There is also the Dragon blade. I don''t have anything that I can''t get. " Green Ling Er talks, has been flying around the unknown flying insects will be shot out, follow the direction of the Dragon blade to fly past. Mucheng looked at the flying insects that disappeared with the Dragon Blade, and his eyes closed. Then suddenly opened. The gas engine expands instantaneously. Suddenly the seven orifices were bleeding. It was the shock of life that broke his heart and died. Seeing that Mucheng died of severing her meridians, green ling''er''s sullen face flashed away. But I don''t know what I mumbled. Mucheng''s body trembled. In the eyes of Li Fan''s surprise, a huge centipede with red body and swaying long beard emerged from the entrance of muchengkou. Li Fan three people suddenly a burst of nausea. I feel sick. The red centipede swayed its long beard, quickly moved its legs and climbed to the front of lvling''er, climbed up the table along its legs, and then climbed onto lvling''er''s hand. In a flash, it disappeared¡° Lovely little thing. " Green ling''er watched the centipede disappear and said, "if you die, you''ll die, and you''ll stay here to hinder your eyes." Mucheng''s body exploded, and a blood mist filled the air. The green spirit didn''t care at all. Just turned to look at Li Fan three people, put on a pair of smiling faces, said "several, what a coincidence."

 V1.Chapter 79

    Under the scorching sun at noon, the shopkeeper of the tea shop on the roadside has turned into a blood mist, which evaporates away in a moment. After removing the veil, green ling''er looks at Li Fan with a smile, although the expression on his face is with a smile. But let three people feel an inexplicable strange, wood city seems to be not what top master, but also not weak. But it still turns into blood mist in the blink of an eye. Although I don''t know Miao''s witchcraft. However, the blood red centipede from Mucheng''s body is obviously the root of Mucheng''s failure.


    "The magic trick of Miao is really extraordinary. It turns out that people are killed in silence. " Chen Xi looked at the wood city turned into blood fog and murmured.


    "Unexpectedly, the girl is really for the beauty." Li Fan turned a blind eye to the blood mist. Still in a funny tone.


    Green ling''er frowned slightly, looked at the smiling Li Fan and the still silent shadow, and said, "I didn''t expect that you still have some courage, but I hate people calling me girl. I have a name. My name is green ling''er."


    "No matter what your name is, don''t follow us." Chengying took a sip of tea and said lazily.


    After hearing this, green ling''er laughs and looks at Chengying and says, "good tempered little girl, but it''s such a wide road. It''s none of your business where I go. "


    Chengying waved her fist and said, "I hate being called a little girl. I''m Chengying."


    "Ha ha." The green spirit son covers mouth to smile¡° What an interesting little girl. "


    "Said don''t call me little girl" Chengying angrily put the tea bowl heavily on the table, stood up and glared at lvling''er and said.


    Green spirit son is still a pair of indifferent appearance. I looked at the direction of the nameless flying insect''s disappearance. Looking back at Li Fan, he said, "handsome boy. I''ll go first. That knife is still of some use to me. But maybe we''ll see you later. " Green Ling son finish saying also don''t wait for three people to speak then stand up, toward that Wu Ming flies insect to disappear of direction to walk. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared on the side of the road.


    Three people look at each other, Li Fan involuntarily will stool toward the opposite direction of the shadow moved. Small action was found by the photo, had to grin out a smile, the photo just want to speak, Chen Xi said, "well, you two don''t make a noise. The greenling obviously followed us on purpose. No matter how much we hide, she won''t give up. But now that knife seems more important. "


    "Or she has the means to track us." Li Fan added.


    "You can also say that the people of the world know how powerful the Miao witches are." Chengying glances at Li Fan.


    Li Fan laughed and didn''t speak. Chen Xi continued, "I just don''t know why she followed us three."


    "Maybe it''s because I''m handsome." Li Fan shook his head and said, "I was called a handsome boy just now."


    Chengying is disgusting. Chen Xi said with a smile, "she has already regarded us as the prey in the palm of her hand. I''m in the mood to laugh with you. Didn''t you see the death of that wooden city just now? "


    Li Fan couldn''t help shivering, shaking his head and saying, "that bloody centipede is so weird. Women are terrible." With that, Li Fan felt two sets of eyes staring at him and quickly added, "the women in Miao are really terrible."


    Two beauties, one big and the other small, smile. Chen Xi stands up. Eyes swept in this tea shop, sighed, "a good tea shop, so wasted. Let''s go. Let''s go. "


    Li Fan and Chengying nodded, got up and left the table. Li Fan, who took a few steps, suddenly stood still, turned his head and said, "wait a minute, then trotted back to the tea shop and poured out the copper money in the bamboo tube on each table.". Tea bowls are also included in the backpack. Just turned back to the two men and said, "let''s go. It''s a waste of these things to stay there."


    Chen Xi smiles, only Chengying murmurs in a low voice, "stingy ghost."


    As the sun sets in the west, the sky is full of yellow and orange. The three left the tea shop and walked westward along the road, but they didn''t take some forest paths. Chengying also did not set up heavy fog behind him again. After making the fog before, the green spirit could still find three people. What''s the use of walking the path and spreading the fog.


    Sure enough, just before the sun set, the figure of green spirit appeared far behind them again. Just at this time, the green spirit son''s back on a conspicuous strip package. As for what it is. There''s no need for three people to think about it. It must be the Dragon leaping blade that was thrown away by Nacheng before he died. But I didn''t expect that the green spirit would take it back so quickly. Presumably, the nameless flying insect plays a very important role in it.


    Since we know that green ling''er is bound to follow the three of us, if we fight, maybe in addition to taking photos, Li Fan and Chen Xi are both lightly injured. If it''s serious, it''s fatal. Although that green spirit son in the heart does not have good intention, but also did not start at the moment, three people also follow by green spirit son behind. Just as usual.


    The green spirit son again appears behind several people, also did not catch up with a few people. Still enjoy the roadside scenery. It seemed that he didn''t pay any attention to Li Fan. Several times, Li Fan turned around and couldn''t see the green spirit at the end of the road. But it didn''t take long to reappear.


    Although the scenery of Miao is described as strange and unpredictable by the people of Central Plains. But most of them are due to the witchcraft of Miao. Li Fan walked on the land of Miao, and there was no difference between them. If you have to make a difference. It''s just that the weather is much hotter than the Central Plains. Both Chen Xi and himself came from a thousand years later. Although the name of miaojiang in that era has long gone. But that land is still raising millions of people. In their own time, they used to hear and write about witchcraft, but most of them were false¡° Chengying, you''ve lived so long. You should have gone through a lot of places. " Looking at the scenery on both sides of the road, Li Fan left the tea shop for about three or four hours, but no one was seen on the road. I can''t help feeling a little bored. Chengying shakes her head. Rarely, she doesn''t quarrel with Li Fan and says, "a hundred years ago, I was just a little smart, and still very chaotic. Only in the past ten years with Huatian did Lingzhi grow rapidly. But I haven''t been to many places. I''ve been staying at yuxu peak for nearly a hundred years. " Li Fan nodded. He could not help sympathizing with Cheng Ying¡° No wonder you like playing so much. " Take a breath. With a smile on his face, he said, "there''s smoke in front of us. We''re going to live soon." Li Fan and Chen Xi follow the direction of the shadow fingers to see, as expected, see a wisp of smoke rising. Fluttering in the sky. The setting sun, which was about to set, gave out colorful colors¡° Just seeing the smoke, I can''t say how far away is it? " Li Fan sighed and looked at the road in front of him¡° Well, I''ll bet we''ll get there in another half an hour. " Chengying said with a jump. His face was full of expectations for food¡° It''s just, will we bring any inconvenience to the people there in the past? " Li Fan hesitated and said, "after all, we are followed by a witch." Chen Xi turned her head and looked at Lu ling''er, who had fallen behind, and said, "no, this is the boundary of Miao, although the nature of Miao witches is strange. But I''ve never heard that they will attack the people in miaojiang at will. " Li Fan, who is relieved, follows Chen Xi and Cheng Ying and goes forward. As expected. The smoke seemed very close, but the three walked for about an hour. Turning around a dense jungle, I saw scattered houses not far away. It''s obviously a small village. About a dozen families. From afar, though not by mountains and rivers. But there are trees and water, and the environment is quiet. Under the setting sun, the curl of cooking smoke kept floating out from the scattered houses. Occasionally there were several barks of dogs. The whole village feels very comfortable. It''s like a wanderer who has been away from home for a long time. A clear stream twists and turns in the village, and then flows along the Li Fan three people not far away, I do not know where to flow. The three followed the road to the village. There was an old woman, about fifty or sixty years old, wearing the same clothes as green spirit, washing clothes by the water. The stick in my hand seems to be because I am older, and the strength of hitting on clothes is also much smaller. Seeing Li Fan approaching, he stopped his work, wiped his forehead with the back of his hand, wiped away the sweat between the wrinkles, and said something with a smile that they didn''t understand¡° This old man is not a witch of Miao. What did she say? " Seeing the old woman''s clothes, Li Fan turned her head and said in a low voice¡° No, this kind of dress is the characteristic dress of Miao, not only for witches. " Chen Xi shook her head and said, "she speaks Miao dialect. We can''t understand it." Chengying also shook his head and said, "don''t look at me. I can fight, but I don''t understand dialect." Seeing the three people''s confused look, the old woman laughed and turned to a slightly accented Chinese saying, "you are from the original. No wonder I don''t understand the words of Miao Jiang. " Chen Xi nodded and said with a smile, "Granny, we are from the original. What a place this is. " The old woman reached out and beat her waist. She straightened up slightly and said, "this is only the outside of the Miao area. There is no name in this village. There are no more than ten families in total, all of them are Miao people. It''s not like people in the Central Plains care about names. " Seeing that the old woman was still talkative, Li Fan said, "old lady, we''ve been on our way all day and want to find a place to rest for one night. Is there any place to live near here?" The old woman stood up and picked up her clothes from the ground. The wrinkles on her face became deeper with her smile. "No, the nearest town is a hundred miles away. I''m afraid you can''t make it tonight. It happens that I live at home by myself. You can stay with me tonight. " They looked at each other. The old woman thought they were short of money, so she said with a smile, "the old lady is alone. You can come and talk with me. I won''t charge you. "

 V1.Chapter 80

    Naturally, the three did not hesitate because of the silver. Although this place is a periphery for Miao, they experienced the event of luling''er. Three people are afraid to take it lightly. Who knows if the good-looking old woman looked like the green spirit when she was young. The witchcraft of Miao is strange and unpredictable. If a few people are not careful, there is no place to cry.


    The old woman still hesitated to see some people. It seems that I know something. Then he picked up the clothes beside the stream and said with a smile, "you can rest assured that although this is the Miao area, it''s not everyone who knows the magic of the Miao area. You can rest assured, old lady. I''m not the one who does human flesh business. I wanted to be a witch when I was young. But I don''t have that intelligence. "


    The three laughed. Li Fan said, "I''m not worried about this. I''m just afraid of disturbing the elderly."


    The old woman smiles, uses the washing stick as a crutch and says, "it''s OK, old lady. I''m alone, too. It''s a relief for someone to tell me some interesting things outside the Miao area."


    "In that case, it will disturb the old people." With that, Chen Xi went to the old man and took the clothes.


    The old man laughed. He bent up slightly and said, "don''t be so polite. The old woman''s name is Miao Feng. You can call me grandma Miao. Home is not far ahead. "


    With that, the old man carefully left the stream. Stooping to lead the way. Along the way, there are Miao people and old people sitting outside the house greeting each other from time to time. When they see Li Fan, they are just a little surprised, but they don''t say much. Instead, the old man was smiling and introducing three people to each person who said hello, only saying that they were his distant relatives. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m here to walk.


    All the way through the village. The old man stopped in front of a humble room. The house was made of bamboo as thick as an arm. Standing outside, you can clearly see the situation inside. Different from the Central Plains. It''s all Miao style. The old man who called himself Miao Feng took the clothes from Chen Xi. On a bamboo platform outside the house. Lead the three into the house and sit down. Then he took three bamboo tubes carved with flowers and poured water on them. Then he put them on one side of the chair.


    Li Fan took up the bamboo tube and drank. Although it was clear water, it was sweet. I can''t help but ask, "Granny Miao, where is the water? Why does it have a sweet taste?"


    Granny Miao smiles. He said, "this is the stream you saw when you came here. People here usually use that stream. We usually wash clothes downstream. The upstream is where we get water. "


    Mother Miao gave herself a glass of water and asked, "where are you going?"


    Chen Xi looked at the other two, thought a little for a while, and said, "we are here to find people."


    "Looking for someone?" Mrs. Miao frowned, "do you know where the man is?"


    Chen Xi shook his head and said, "I just know some general information, but I don''t know exactly where."


    Mrs. Miao shook her head slowly and said with a smile, "Alas, although the Miao area is not big, there are many people. And many people live in the mountains, if you don''t know where that person is. How can I find it? "


    "We came here to have a try, but we didn''t have much hope. It''s just that that person matters a lot to us if we can''t find him. I''m afraid we''ll keep looking here. " Chen Xi drank water and said in a low voice.


    After looking at the three for a while, Mrs. Miao said, "since this person is so important to you, I won''t ask any more."


    Chen Xi nodded with a smile and said, "mother-in-law, I think your clothes are not the same as those of those people in the village. Is there any difference in Miao''s clothes?"


    The old man nodded with a smile and said, "of course, there are many races in the Central Plains. Miao people are not the only people in Miao area. There are other races. It''s just a lot less than the Miao people. "


    "Before we came here, we thought the Miao people were all Miao people!" Chen Xi smiles, "it seems that we know too little about Miao."


    "Alas." Mrs. Miao sighed and said, "in addition to the Miao people, there are many races that are said to have been handed down from ancient times. However, because of the Central Plains'' understanding of the Miao people, they always think that the Miao people are weird. However, those who come out of the Miao area will inevitably be attacked by groups if they reveal that they are from the Miao area. "


    "Are all the ancient races extinct now?" Hearing that the old man seemed to know something, Chen Xi quickly asked.


    "Almost. According to the legend handed down in the Miao area, such as the Nuwa people handed down from ancient times, they haven''t heard of it for a long time. Maybe it''s extinct. Of course, these are legends handed down from generation to generation in the Miao area. It can''t be true. "


    Chen Xi smiles. There were two dimples on his cheek, and he said, "besides the Nuwa people, is there any other legendary race in the Miao area?"


    Mrs. Miao shook her head. The wrinkles on her face became more obvious because of her smile¡° Maybe there''s more, but I don''t know, old lady. Many of you people from the Central Plains came here because of the legends of the Miao area. "


    Chen Xi said with a smile, "in fact, for us in miaojiang, in addition to the mysterious magic, what attracts us is those myths and legends." Mother Miao stood up with the table. He stepped aside and lifted the steaming wooden lid. Several bamboo tubes placed in order in the pot are revealed. The old man picked out the bamboo tube and put it on the table in front of the three people. He said, "you people always regard legends as true." The old man shook his head and said, "have something to eat. This is the bamboo tube rice with Miao characteristics." Then the old man reached out and picked up a bamboo tube from the table. Untie the straw rope on the bamboo tube. Suddenly, the fragrance of rice wafts in the house with the unique fragrance of bamboo tube¡° It smells good. " A voice came from behind the old man. Wearing Miao costumes, lvling''er stood at the door of the house and looked at the old man and said, "Granny, I''ve come a long way. Can I beg for water from you?" The old man looked back and saw the green ling''er dressed up in Miao Jiang smiling. He nodded and said, "of course, girl, you must have walked a long way. Come in and have a rest. It happens that the old lady has some food here. "¡° Thank you, mother-in-law. " Green Ling son finish saying, then step into the house, but to Li Fan three people seem to disappear¡° Old woman, be careful. She''s a witch of Miao. " Li Fan saw that the old man had no intention to lead green ling''er into the house and sat on the chair opposite the three people. He quickly said. That Miao mother-in-law didn''t have any radical reaction, just said with a smile, "it''s normal for people in the Miao area to know some witchcraft, but it''s the old woman who doesn''t understand it. Well, you know she''s a witch. Oh, you go back and forth into the village. I think I met them on the way. " Lvling''er didn''t pay attention to Li Fan''s words. She just picked up the old man''s bamboo tube and drank it. But Li Fan said anxiously, "since we arrived at the boundary of Miao, she has been following us all the time and killed people under our eyelids." Hearing Li Fan''s words, the old man still didn''t respond, just said faintly, "ha ha, it''s OK, even if it''s a witch. It''s not going to be tricked by ordinary people. You''ll be fine. " Then he turned his head and looked at the green spirit who was still drinking water. Lu ling''er put down the bamboo tube, wiped off the water drops from the corner of her mouth, and said with a smile, "it''s still the old lady who knows the truth." Dream world, peace valley. The afterglow of the setting sun irradiates the two people fighting in the field, dragging their figures out on the ground. At the end of the day, the move competition of the six families is almost over. Although the competition on the first day was just an appetizer before the war. Every family will not send the real young experts in the family, but at the end of the day, there are still amazing scenes in the field. The young people of several families regard the five-year competition as a stage for exhibition and promotion. And they''re doing their best. In the attic of the East, the girl named Wei''er has been silent since she gave her father tea, although her eyes are still staring at the scene. But the old man around him knows that his daughter''s mind is not in the presence, but on the young man named Li Fan. As the head of a family. For what my daughter did. How could he not know, from Wei''er''s instigating Madison to appear in Li Fan''s dream, to sending out cultivation methods. Then he secretly instructs Medivh to protect Li Fan. What his daughter has done is clear in the old man''s heart. But what can we do. Her daughter''s heart is on Li Fan. If you keep blocking. On the contrary, it will be more troublesome¡° Well The old man thought of things in his heart and couldn''t help sighing deeply. In the field, the two men who fought with all their strength finally won. The referee on the court announced the winner, and then announced the end of today''s competition. I''m going to announce tomorrow''s competition. Suddenly there was a rumbling sound outside the valley. The sound was accompanied by a clear voice: "today, I''m afraid the valley of peace is not peaceful." As the sound came, a figure seemed to tear the afterglow of the setting sun. He flew into the valley of peace. The afterglow of the setting sun shines on the person standing in the air, as if he is plated with a layer of dazzling golden light. On the six attics in the valley, six old people sitting upright looked up at the man in the sky at the same time. For a moment, his face looked different¡° Why, long time no see. You old friends don''t recognize me? " The man standing in the air said with a smile. The old man in the Oriental attic took a shallow peck at the teacup and said, "I didn''t expect you to come out. It seems that the impression I gave you at that time was not deep enough. "¡° Ha ha ha The man had a sullen face and a sneer¡° AI Haotian. I always remember things that happened in those years. What, you don''t seem surprised that I came out? Don''t you want to know who set me free? " The old man put down his cup, stood up and said with a smile, "I don''t want to know."

 V1.Chapter 81

    The man who stands in the air looks at the old man AI Haotian. Although his mouth is tough, there is a trace of caution in his eyes. Slowly step down from the air, the foot is like a step out of the general. The man went to the middle of the field. He turned around and looked around. He said with a smile, "why, the heads of the six big families don''t come here. Are you afraid that I won''t succeed?"


    Voice just fell, a roar from the man''s side, the man''s side of the air suddenly subsided. A strong wind with fists appeared, suddenly hit the man''s side face.


    The man''s body does not move and his feet twist slightly. A powerful punch is to brush the side of the face. The blow made the man''s hair flutter in front of his eyes¡° I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for many years. Yang Yi, you old man, still likes sneak attack. " The man said with a smile.


    "Hum." Attack fruitless Yang Yi appeared in the man''s side, coldly said, "for you, there is no moral to say."


    "Ha ha." The man looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "I''m really not a good man, but the one who let me out. That''s even less of a good person. "


    "He said. Who set you free? " The air is surging in the field. Suddenly there were five old people standing in the field. It''s the head of the other five families. Among them, the old man in purple gown with a scar on his face said coldly.


    The man saw that the six clan leaders came to the field and surrounded himself, but he didn''t appear flustered. Still smiling, he looked at the old man asking questions and said, "who is your surname sun? If you want me to say it, I''ll say it. But I won''t tell you, let you depressed


    "You." The old man surnamed sun has a lot of hair and beard. When his face turned red, he had to step forward. But AI Haotian stood in front of the old man and said, "don''t be impatient."


    He turned to look at the man and said, "when we were able to catch you, today is the same. If you think where you have been practicing these years is invincible in the dream world, you can have a try. "


    The man restrained his smile, crossed his hands and said, "if you fight alone, none of you will be my opponent. Let''s go together. Although I''m not your opponent, if I really want to leave. Can you stop me? "


    "If not, why tell you more." AI Haotian said, twisting his beard under his jaw.


    "If you have something to say, let it go." The old man surnamed Sun said in a deep voice.


    "The AI clan leader knows the truth." The man looked at Ai Haotian, turned his head and looked at the patriarch surnamed sun. He stretched out his hand and fanned in front of his eyes and said, "as for you, you still stink."


    Seeing the old man surnamed sun, he was about to be very angry. But the man laughed and said, "today I''m just here to tell you. I''m not like some people, though I''m not a good person. But it''s fair to admit that we''re doing things


    "Well, I''ve never heard of nightmares." Yang Yi, the first one, stood aside and said coldly.


    The man didn''t pay attention, but still said to himself, "you Mengling claim to be the guardian of the dream world, who drove my nightmare clan to the void of the dream world. It''s revenge. It''s time for the paper. "


    "If you want revenge, you can come." AI Haotian said lightly, "but since you can break through the void, your strength must be greatly reduced now. We won''t take advantage of others. Today, you can leave. "


    The man looked at Ai Haotian with a trace of admiration in his eyes and said, "well, it''s worthy of the first place in the six families. The bearing is really different. I just don''t know if my nightmare clan will have the courage when they are killed. "


    "If you want to know, you can let it go."


    "Good. At that time, although you Mengling people defeated us, they were also upright. This time, we nightmares will not attack you. I''m just here to tell you. As long as three or five years, as short as one or two years. I''ll see you on the battlefield. "


    After that, the man looked around the crowd. It''s gone.


    Seeing the man leave, the head of the six families didn''t stop him. Just as the man said, although the six people beat him, they wanted to leave behind a nightmare clan who wanted to escape. It''s still a bit difficult.


    "Alas." AI Haotian watched the man go away. Looking up for a moment, I finally sighed deeply, "this day is finally coming."


    £­£­£­


    It was the same room, but the six people sitting around the table at the moment were obviously less than the young man of the sun family last time. Sitting there is the old man with a scar on his face. It''s just that the six of you here are speechless. Everyone is frowning. He seems to have a lot on his mind. There was a repressive silence in the room. All but six had left the house. Under the illumination of the light, the six people were as motionless as sculptures for a long time, and the dull atmosphere gradually rose in silence.


    "If I had known that, I should have wiped out all the nightmares at that time." The old man surnamed sun with a scar on his face hammered his fist on the table with hatred, and a fist seal suddenly appeared on the hard table.


    "It was easy to eliminate them all at that time. But after killing all the nightmares. How many people will die in vain because of our decision. You don''t know how many planes are connected to our plane The old man in the corner of the table looked up and said.


    "At least I''ll kill that man at that time." The old man, surnamed sun, looked at the speaker and said in a deep voice.


    "Well, that said. But at that time, we all knew that there would be a day. Why haven''t we killed him yet? " Sitting at the head of the table, AI Haotian sighed and said, "we are dreamers, they are nightmares, although we act differently and have different minds. But, after all, they are also our dream race. That''s what we''re born with There shouldn''t be nightmares in this world. " Sun surnamed old man said hatefully. The rest of them all sighed deeply. Although it''s true to know what the old man surnamed Sun said, it can''t happen. Regardless of any plane, there is good, there will be evil. There is beauty, there is ugliness. It''s just that the dream world is special. Maybe it''s because there are too many planes related to the dream world. Take the plane where Li Fan is. Everyone is born with good and evil personalities. As for whether this person will be good or bad in the future. It depends on the living environment and many aspects. But there is something special about the dream world. All the offspring born in the dream world are twins. One of them is Mengling, and the other must be nightmare. One Yin and one Yang, one positive and one negative. It seems to confirm the goodness and evil of human nature. Although Mengling and mengyan are both dream weavers, they have opposite personalities. Fire and water are not allowed. Mengling likes to weave beautiful dreams for people. Nightmares like to weave nightmares. Other planes often say that nightmares create beautiful scenes, and it''s not groundless to absorb people''s essence. I don''t know how many people died in vain. But just like AI Haotian said, the two brothers of a family can''t stand each other''s actions, even though they are in the same situation. But it''s still connected by blood. Although it''s very unpleasant on weekdays, they don''t intend to kill each other. Nightmares like to weave nightmares or spring dreams to absorb the essence of their hosts. So we can quickly enhance our own strength. But Mengling people are pure in heart. There are few evils. So for a long time, the two families finally began to have contradictions. Finally, it triggered a big war in the dream world. Different from other planes, in the dream world, whether it is the nightmare clan or the Mengling clan. Many people have a soul contract with other planes, no matter which plane they die. The other side will also die. The result of a great war is the turbulence of many planes. Countless people have died in vain. Although the number of nightmares is the same as that of Mengling. But it''s better than a single player. Finally, it was at the cost of the lives burned by the six patriarchs of the Mengling clan. Beat the clan leader of nightmare clan into serious injury. Just now the nightmare clan was expelled to the void of the dream world. It''s independent of the dream world, but it can''t get out of the cage of the dream world. Although the Mengling clan won in the end, it did not wipe out all the nightmares. After all, they had their own brothers and sisters. However, after that, there were no non native people in Mengling and mengyan. If a new life is born. It will be sent to the other side as soon as possible. Although the place where the nightmare clan is located is void. But it still does not prevent them from becoming dreamers of other planes. That''s it. Nightmares are growing in the dark. Both sides feel that there will be a big war sooner or later¡° Well AI Haotian sighed deeply. Glancing over the heads of the clans, he said in a deep voice, "when we didn''t completely kill the nightmare clan in those days, we thought that we would have today''s results. There is no escape. "¡° Hum, since we were able to kill them back then, we can do the same this time. " Yang Yi stood up and patted the table¡° It''s hard. " Several patriarchs who had not spoken all the time looked at each other and sighed with one voice¡° At that time, the nightmare clan did not absorb the essence of the dream people. Until now, even if only according to the situation when they were banished to the void. Their experts will only be better than us. Moreover, every level will be stronger than us¡° Are we just waiting for them to call. Even if we love peace, it doesn''t mean we''re just waiting to be wiped. " Yang Yi looked at several people and said coldly. The sun clan leader looked at the other clan leaders, also nodded and said, "this time I agree with Yang Laogui. Just because we are easy to talk doesn''t mean we are easy to bully. " Several patriarchs could not help looking at each other and shaking their heads. A few people think so. It''s just that a lot of times things go against our wishes. It''s not what you want. After all, you are not the only one in the world¡° Cough, cough. " Sitting at the head of the table, AI Haotian coughed a few times, raised his head and said, "I''ll talk about my thoughts. No matter who is right or who is wrong. It''s all over. I also agree with what sun and Yang said. We love peace, but we are not afraid of fighting. But there is no doubt that the nightmare clan is powerful. " At this point, AI Haotian stopped for a moment. Several people don''t know what AI Haotian means and stare at each other. AI Haotian pondered for a while and then continued to speak¡° Now I wonder, since the strength of the nightmare clan will far surpass us, why does the dream impermanence set a time for several years. Why tell us in advance? "

 V1.Chapter 82

    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the breeze is blowing. With the sound of frogs. The flickering lights kept flashing. The white moonlight fell on the ground. All the water in the stream. With the murmur of the stream. The whole stream seemed to turn silver.


    Although the three of Li fan are well aware of the tracking of luling''er. But see green spirit son unexpectedly and oneself three people enter a room together. But they were all uneasy. They simply comforted a few people and didn''t let them leave just now. It''s just twice as careful.


    Li Fan sits by the side of the stream in the moonlight. Chen Xi and Cheng Ying enter the house early. No more. Although Li Fan wants to share a room with them. But was pushed out by the shadow. He said that men and women are not compatible.


    Helpless Li Fan had to sit in his room for a while. I can''t help feeling bored. Looking through his backpack, he suddenly found the Yellow pamphlet that xuankongzi had given him that day on yuxu peak, and the bamboo slips that Murong frost had given to him in the wild forest bell. I looked at the sky outside. What''s puzzling is the bamboo slips. By the moonlight slowly came to the edge of the stream. Spread out the bamboo slips on the ground in front of you. The moon was shining down. Although the characters on the bamboo slips are vague, they can be seen clearly. It''s just that the characters on the bamboo slips are obviously from the spring and Autumn period. Although the number of words is not much. Li Fan is extremely difficult to recognize, almost looking at the bamboo slips and modern words similar to the past. But I also have a general understanding of the bamboo slips. It is a Book of Tao Te Ching written by Lao Tzu. From Dao to Dao, it can be said that Tao is not the only way; It''s a very good name. Nameless, the beginning of all things, famous, the beginning of the mother of all things, to the middle part of heaven and earth unkind, to all things for the cud dog. Until the end of the day, the way is good but not harmful. The way of sages is to do what they want.


    Among the more than 5000 words of Tao Te Ching, Li Fan only knows a few hundred words, most of which are guessed. Looking at the Tao Te Ching in front of him, Li Fan sighed deeply and said to himself, "this thing has been rotten for thousands of years. Nothing special. Do something for me. I don''t want to be a Taoist. It''s all over the place. It''s useless. "


    With these words, Li Fan put the book away. He took out the yellow book that xuankongzi had given him. I didn''t look at it carefully at that time. Now look in the moonlight. The book was made of cloth. It''s just a long time ago. It''s so yellow. Li Fan opens slowly in the moonlight. The font is the same as that on bamboo slips. Li Fan didn''t recognize them.


    Li Fan could not help frowning. Although it is said that it is about some ciphertext of the divine. But I can''t recognize these words completely. It seems that I want to untie them all. We have to wait until we go back to find some people who understand history.


    Li Fan shook his head. He put the brochures in his backpack. Looking at the two things in the backpack, although they are all from the spring and Autumn period. If you get your own age. Even if it is sold as an antique, I''m afraid few people dare to accept it. It''s not very useful to stay in your own hands.


    With a sigh, Li Fan took out the bamboo slips carrying the Tao Te Ching and put them on the ground again. Sitting in front of the bamboo slips, he said to himself, "although it''s written by Laozi, I can''t recognize it. What is the most memorable sentence. The saying that heaven and earth are not benevolent takes all things as cud dog, and sage is not benevolent takes common people as cud dog. What does this mean? Heaven and earth are not benevolent. Everything in the world is inferior to pigs and dogs. Saints are not benevolent. Do you think the common people are pigs and dogs? "


    "It''s so stupid that you can interpret the great righteousness of Taoism in the Central Plains in such a wrong way." Behind him came a woman''s voice, accompanied by a sigh of sadness.


    Li Fan almost fainted by the sound. In the dead of night, the voice behind him made Li Fan shiver. He turned and looked back, but found that it was not Chen Xi and Cheng Ying. It''s the girl in Miao''s clothes.


    At the moment, Lu ling''er just looks at the bamboo slips in front of Li Fan. Although her words are to Li Fan, she doesn''t mean to look at Li Fan.


    Li Fan trembled in his heart and quickly rolled up the bamboo slips in front of him. I stood up, stepped back and said, "Why are you so sneaky? I followed you in the middle of the night. And peeking at my stuff. "


    Green Ling son didn''t pay attention to Li Fan''s reaction, still standing in the same place, at the moment the veil on the face has been brought up again. The white veil covered his face. Although he had a bright moon, he still couldn''t see his expression clearly. He just heard the voice coming from under the veil and said, "the so-called cultivation of immortals in the Central Plains is really extraordinary. It''s totally different from the cultivation in our Miao area. You just saw Tao Te Ching. It''s outrageous in your hands. " After a pause for a while, he just answered Li Fan''s words: "in the dead of night, you can come to the stream, why can''t I come."


    Li Fan couldn''t laugh or cry. He had seen the rudeness of the green spirit long before. It''s clear that he is following the three of them, but he can say that he is on his way. It''s clear that the night is quiet, and he is alone by the stream. And she appeared behind, but can say that he did not follow in general. Just seeing the green spirit in the tea shop, he killed the wooden city which was obviously more than himself. Li Fan is not good at the moment. Just put the bamboo slips into the bag and said, "enjoy the moon yourself. I''ll go back to sleep first."


    "It''s a waste to follow you. How about selling it to me?" Green Ling son stopped Li Fan''s way, said with a smile.


    Li Fan couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but he said without any slack, "why do you buy this? When you go to the Central Plains, this thing can be seen everywhere."


    Green ling''er is still standing in front of Li Fan, but her voice is slightly contemptuous and she says, "I can''t see the Pearl. Do you think this thing can be seen everywhere. It is also the essence of cultivation. If you could see it everywhere. There''s nothing else Li Fan looked at the green ling''er standing in front of him, shook his head and said, "that can''t be sold to you. It''s a gift from someone else. If you want, I''ll buy one for you later."¡° It''s stupid. " Green Ling er''s tone with a trace of anger, "those popular versions can''t increase or decrease some words. Do you think it can be spread freely? " Li Fan suddenly realized that no wonder Murong frost gave it to him that day. I thought it was everywhere that day. Why give it to yourself. It turns out that the root is here. Why didn''t you tell yourself that day. Li fan can''t help but have a doubt in his heart. The look on his face was still the same and he said, "if I say that, I can''t give it to you. It''s useful to me, too. " Green ling''er chuckled softly, full of banter. Half a ring just slowly stopped and said, "just you, if you can recognize the words in it, I''m afraid you won''t sigh and put it away."¡° What''s your purpose? " Li fan can''t help but angry¡° Oh, I''m angry. " Green ling''er laughs. He went to the side of the stream and sat down. He reached out and waved slowly in the stream and said, "originally, I just wanted to see if you were sent by those people. I found that you were not. As for following you later, I was just curious. I thought that if we left here, we might not meet again. But I saw the original work of ancient times tonight. I changed my mind. " When Li Fan saw luling''er sitting by the stream, he wondered if he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to run back to mother-in-law Miao''s house and ask for help. It''s just that I gave up my mind in a flash. That green spirit''s uncanny means makes Li Fan have no sense of security to his back¡° Fortunately, you gave up the idea The green spirit son still is to stretch out a hand to stir in the water, the stream water is to stir of clatter make a sound. In the moonlight, Li Fan looked back and saw the colorful nameless flying insect hovering beside luling''er¡° Hey, hey, it''s just a stomachache. I wonder if it''s convenient to go back. " Li Fan said with an embarrassed smile. The green spirit son lightly voice of smile, in the mouth lightly voice of sing don''t know is what name of ballad¡° A spring willow green, who sighs. Originally, I wanted to be a lover, but I didn''t want to be a demagogue. Once you become a demagogue, you become centrifugal. I don''t know the Witch of Miao? How many people regret it? " Luling''er''s song echoes lightly by the river. The white clouds cover the moon and make the world a blur¡° I didn''t expect you to sing well. " Li Fan turned around and said with a smile. Greenling stopped to stir the finger of the stream. He said, "since you praise me, I''ll give you a chance. What you''re supposed to have. I must get it, but I''m still in a good mood. If you can say more than 100 words in this book, I''ll let you go. "¡° It''s not just today, is it? " Li Fan asked warily¡° Ha ha. " Lu ling''er smiles, "you people in the central plains are really smart. You can do this kind of word game, but we people in the Miao area can''t do it." Li Fan looked at lvling''er''s back carefully and said with half a sound, "then you should make an oath. I heard that you Miao people value the oath very much." Lvling''er turns around and looks at Li Fan, just when Li Fan thinks lvling''er is not willing. But hear green spirit son open mouth to say "good, I green spirit son to own this life cup Gu swear, if..." "my name is Li Fan." Li Fan said quickly¡° If Li Fan knew more than 100 words in Tao Te Ching, he would give up all Tao Te Ching in his hands. If you disobey, you will be killed by ten thousand poisonous insects. You can''t live beyond death. " The green spirit son stretched out a finger to point to the sky far away curved moon. An ethereal voice resounded by the stream¡° You women are really cruel. " Li Fan said in his heart. But he said, "OK. okay. Since you swore that I knew a hundred words, you would give up the Tao Te Ching in my hand. If I don''t know a hundred words. You are not allowed to rob. You didn''t say that if I didn''t recognize you, I needed to give it to you. " The green spirit son is a Leng, immediately hate to hate to say "if compare to the mind, really is your Central Plains person fierce.". But if you can''t recite it, I won''t break the oath if I rob you. " Who said that the people of Miao are dead hearted, Li Fan scolded in his heart. But he said with a smile, "it''s just a joke." Then Li Fan took out the bamboo slips from the bag and spread them on the floor, saying, "then I started to read. You can watch it. "

 V1.Chapter 83

    Li Fan spread the bamboo slip on the ground. Looking at the green spirit in the moonlight, he said, "listen. Tao Te Ching, Lao Tzu. "


    Li Fanshen pointed to the words in front of the bamboo slips and said, but he kept thinking about how to make up 100 words. Look at the past one by one, and say "Tao can be Tao, but not Tao" in turn; It''s a very good name. Nameless, the beginning of all things, famous, the mother of all things


    With that, Li Fan looked up at lvling''er, whose face was still unclear. Li Fan had to look back on the bamboo slips. Over a hundred words. Finally, I saw some familiar fonts. He thought in his heart. One side opened his mouth and said, "mysterious and mysterious, the door of all wonders."


    Li Fan stopped for a while and looked back again. Just pick those familiar sentences to say "heaven and earth are not benevolent, to all things for the dog.". Sages are not benevolent and regard the common people as their cud dogs. Good as water. Water is good for all things without dispute. Dao begets One. One begets Two. Two begets Three. All things are born


    Skip a few paragraphs, just pick their own barely recognizable font, in combination with the sentences they have heard in the past. Say it in turn. At the end of the last word. Li Fan raised his head with a smile and said to green ling''er, "no more, no less, just a hundred words."


    Luling''er''s veil fluttered gently with the breeze. I couldn''t see how her face was under the veil, but there was a voice with a little regret: "this book of practice is really covered in dust in your hands."


    Li Fan smilingly rolled up the bamboo slips on the ground and said, "since I have said more than 100 words, your words count."


    Under the veil of luling''er came a smile: "Miao women never break their words. You can go today. "


    Li Fan put the bamboo slips back into the bag and said with a smile, "in this case, thank you, Miss Green ling''er. See you later. "


    After that, Li Fan turned and left. I wish I could be as far away from green spirit as possible. After a few steps, the faint voice of green spirit came from behind¡° Who knows what he likes. A man can become an immortal. Millions of people in the world of mortals. Dust blinds his eyes. If you don''t know the treasure when you enter the mountain, you will call yourself an immortal. "


    Li Fan heard the quiet sound behind him. He shook his head with a bitter smile on his face. Step into the bamboo forest and disappear.


    The first ray of the sun shines on the earth. The sound of frogs all night seems to disappear suddenly. The bamboo forest by the stream is covered with a thin mist. Fog stained on the bamboo leaves, slowly condensed into a drop of crystal dew. With the breeze, bamboo leaves gently shaking. The dew rolled on the bamboo leaves for a moment, and finally broke away from the bamboo leaves and fell on the soil. On the open space between several thick bamboos, Li Fan sat with his thumbs on his forefingers and knees. Slowly. A little invisible mist is inhaled into the abdomen with the breathing. It''s slowly spitting out. Look at that appearance, just lack of a robe, a head of white hair, otherwise it is the immortal character.


    The sun finally shines into the bamboo forest, and the morning sun hits Li Fan in the face. Dispelled the fog around Li Fan. Li Fan slowly opened his eyes and took back his fingers. First of all, he stretched himself, and then he yawned. He reached out and touched the corner of his eye. He muttered, "I fell asleep again. It seems that I''m not suitable for meditation."


    Li Fan stood up and moved his legs all night. He walked towards the house outside the bamboo forest. There, a smell of fragrance has come.


    "Well, where were you yesterday? Sister Xi and I go to your room to find you, and you are no longer there. " Chengying sees Li Fan walking out of the bamboo forest, chewing and saying.


    Li Fan reached out to scoop up water from the wooden basin and threw it on his face. He raised his head and said with a smile, "I couldn''t sleep yesterday. I went to practice in the bamboo forest."


    After listening to Chengying, she quickly dropped the corn in her hand, reached out and touched Li Fan''s forehead, and said confusedly, "no fever."


    Seeing Chengying''s expression, Li Fan said with tears and laughter, "don''t you always say that I don''t deserve my identity. I don''t want to take the time to practice. "


    Chengying''s white hand slapped Li Fan''s shoulder and said, "I don''t see that you are still motivated."


    Li Fan ignored the photo and said hello to the mother-in-law Miao who came out of the house with a smile. He picked up a corn from the table and chewed it. Looking around, I found that in addition to Chen Xi, Cheng Ying and mother-in-law Miao. The green spirit didn''t show up.


    As if seeing some people''s doubts, Mrs. Miao said with a smile, "the little girl said she had something else to do and left early in the morning. Just asked me to tell you before I left that we would meet again. "


    Li Fan nodded blankly, with an indescribable feeling in his heart. What happened last night, in addition to their own and green Ling er know, the rest of the people naturally do not know that they have suddenly walked around the gate of death, perhaps because of luck. Maybe it''s because the people of Miao never break their promise.


    "Granny Miao, is the words spoken by the Witches of Miao credible?" Li Fan asked vaguely, chewing corn in his mouth.


    Granny Miao said with a smile, "nature is trustworthy, although I don''t know the magic. But I also know that the cultivation of poisonous insects is mediated by myself. It''s dangerous. One of the most important points is that the more powerful a person is, the more credible his words are. Especially those who have their own destiny. It''s just that I''m not an old lady who knows the reason. "


    Chengying takes a look at Chen Xi, who is still thinking about something with his head down. He throws his corn to Li Fan and says, "hum, what do you think about that man. The big wolf. " A few people laughed at the words of the photo. But Li Fan just looked at Chengying with a helpless face. Breakfast ended in a happy frolic, and mother-in-law Miao seemed to be much happier because of the arrival of several people. It''s still to keep a few people for a few more days. Although Chengying fell in love with this beautiful place. But knowing that Li Fan and Chen Xi had something more important to do, they had to say goodbye to mother-in-law Miao with them. Three people asked the direction, back to the mother-in-law Miao sent bamboo tube, tube filled with the village stream. They set out for the nearest city. Although mother-in-law Miao told several people that it might be a hundred miles away, they didn''t care. Out of the village, around a large bamboo forest. Only a few people found out why grandma Miao said at that time that it was not a short journey. The mountain in front of us may be too low. But it''s very dangerous. A winding path meanders along the periphery of the not very high mountain. A few people walked on the path, which was too wide to accommodate two people in parallel. On one side was a low but bare rock wall. On one side is a dense forest. If you fall down, even if you can''t fall to death, I''m afraid it''s hard to avoid fracture and tendon breakage¡° This path will be difficult if someone comes from the opposite side. " Li Fan walked in the front of the three people, looking at the crown under his feet, some bottomless said in his heart. Li Fan forgot what kind of crow mouth he used to be and turned around an ancient tree growing on the edge of the mountain wall. I saw a few bronzes coming in the distance. The first people in their 40s were all dressed up in Miao nationality. Walking in the front of that person''s hand is more than the body is also large on many packages. Hold it in your hand and fall far away from the road¡° Your crow mouth is really effective. " Chen Xi shook her head with a smile and said, "every time you say it, it''s accurate."¡° Hum, if he can say anything about Turin besides these things, there will be no words when he sees the Witch of Miao next time. Just say it. I can tell you to die. " Chengying listened to Chen Xi''s words and said with a smile. Li Fan stopped when he saw a few people coming, and the road not far ahead became narrower and narrower. I am in a spacious position. They passed by, barely able to pass. I heard the laughter of the two people behind me. Li Fan also said with a smile, "this is a good way. After a while, I can curse the silent night and fall to death. " Chengying and Chen Xi can''t help but smile. Several people walking across the street see Li Fan stop, but they also stop in the same place, as if they want to let a few people pass first. Li Fan looked at it and walked forward. Just a few steps out of their own, but the opposite is also forward. In this way, the two sides are almost the same distance from the narrowest road. If they do not give in, it is inevitable that one side will be pushed down the mountain. Li Fan frowned and stopped again, but several people on the opposite side also stopped. It seems that I want to live in the narrowest place with a few people¡° Ladies and gentlemen, you go first. I''ll wait here. " Li Fan looked at the people on the opposite side, leaned against the mountain wall and motioned them to go first. Still no action, several people in the opposite did not pay any attention to Li Fan''s words, still standing in the same place¡° Hello, can you guys go? No, we''re going. If you bump into each other, don''t blame me for knocking you all down the cliff. " Chengying angrily went to Li Fan and said to several people. Several people are still no sound, even the expression on the face are not the slightest change¡° It''s not right Chen Xi walks up to Li Fan and Chengying, pulls them and says, "those people look lifeless. It''s not like a living person. It''s like... "Puppets!" Chengying then whispers Chen Xi''s words¡° Puppet, do you really have this thing? " When Li Fan heard the conversation, he couldn''t help looking back and saying. Chengying nodded and said, "it''s a kind of witchcraft in Miao area, also called living dead. When I was born in Lingzhi, I followed Huatian. I once met him. It is also one of the most mysterious magic methods in Miao area. " Chen Xi nodded and added, "in our time, we can hardly see puppets. I just heard from my grandfather that some people in the Miao area once made the monks into puppets, but they were different from what we saw. Apart from talking, they even had their own thoughts. It''s just that the psychic is imprisoned by the secret. It''s up to the caster. Evil is extraordinary. Later, it aroused the anger of the monks. Finally, they united to hang the man. I haven''t heard of it since. I didn''t expect to see it here. "

 V1.Chapter 84

    After listening to them, Li Fan looked up at several people in the distance. But there is nothing special about a few people. No matter look, appearance, momentum, are true to stand in front of their own.


    "What to do? Is someone following us? " Li Fan slightly lowered his head and said softly.


    "No matter who he is, I''ll just walk over. Can a few puppets stop me Chengying said coldly. It''s really beyond the three. Go straight ahead.


    Take a picture. Just when Li Fan and Chen Xi thought that the opposite side would also move forward. But I found that there was no action on the other side. Still standing in the same place. Until Chengying passed the narrowest road. I didn''t move a step in front of several people.


    "Strange." Li Fan frowned. Take a step forward, several people standing opposite will also step out at the same time. Unexpectedly, he didn''t pay any attention to the shadow in front of him.


    "Why?" Chen Xi also frowned. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "don''t move. I''ll try to walk around."


    It was quiet. Li Fan looks at Chen Xi who goes to Chengying. Looking at them from a distance, they want to cry without tears. "Hey, what are you doing. Why are you staring at me? "


    Chengying looks at several people in front of her with solemn expression. Looking back at Li Fan, he said loudly, "go ahead and get to the narrowest one."


    Li Fan moves forward according to his words. Almost at the same time, several men in Miao costumes standing in front of the shadow also walked forward. Chengying smiles coldly, reaches out her hand and slides down suddenly. A sword Qi breaks through the space and splits directly at the leader.


    The leader''s face remained unchanged, and he still strode forward, but the package in his hand met the sword Qi coming from the face to face. The expected spatter of blood did not appear. The sword Qi of breaking open space seems to be blocked by the package that men lift at will. Dissipated in the air. Several people at the foot but still keep following Li Fan''s step forward.


    Chen Xi and Chengying suddenly start. Chengying cuts the sword at the leader. Chen Xi is a bully. A pair of powerful palms were printed on the back of the leading man.


    Still without success, several swords were wrapped in the man''s hands and put in front of him like a mountain. And Chen Xi''s palm hit the man on the back. The figure of that man didn''t even shake. A hand full of air is like a bull into the sea. Disappeared.


    The distance is no more than ten meters. Chen Xi and Chengying stand in front of several people. Separate Li Fan from several people.


    There was silence. After a long time, Li Fan finally said in a soft voice, "Hey, the man behind you can come out. Both of them can go there. What are you doing in my way? "


    The face of the leading man standing in front of the photo for a long time has finally changed. The corners of his mouth rose slightly. Instantaneous gives a sense of evil. Has been indifferent eyes also seem to have some luster. With the pull of the corner of the mouth. Hoarse voice spread out "you are Li Fan."


    A few people were surprised. They didn''t expect that the leaders of the Miao men would speak. These obvious puppets can get to this point. Obviously, the ability of the person behind the manipulation must be unpredictable.


    "Speak, and ask you?" Li Fan didn''t make a sound after hearing him. Chengying retreated slightly and said in a low voice.


    Li Fan thought quickly in his heart. At the moment, the three of them obviously couldn''t stop these Miao men, but each other didn''t do it. Even Chen Xi and Cheng Ying go to the side of several people and hurt the killer. It''s just defense. Just keep an eye on yourself. Obviously, the root of the problem lies in myself.


    "So what, so what?" Li Fan''s mind flashed over and asked.


    Although the leading puppet spoke, he was obviously not mentally strong. Li Fan was a rhetorical question, for a long time did not speak. Just when Li Fan thought he was going to do it. The man finally said, "if not, return five knives and one palm. If so, it''s up to you. "


    As the man''s voice fell, the right hands of the following people suddenly clenched. The air suddenly condensed, and a long knife of nothingness visible to the naked eye was held in his hand. It''s obvious that if you don''t agree, you have to do it. Chen Xi and Cheng Ying, seeing this, quickly step back and stand on the narrow mountain road. In Chengying''s hand, he grasped the simple sword handle in an instant.


    "Wait a minute. I''m Li Fan. What''s coming for me?" Seeing this, Li Fan said, "they have nothing to do with me. Let them go. "


    Hearing Li Fan''s words, Chengying can''t help but cast a glance. Li Fan said, "I didn''t expect that you are still a little manly."


    Li Fan did not pay attention to the photo, just looking at the opposite several people asked "how."


    The man didn''t do anything, just said, "identification."


    Li fan can''t help but scold, "prove your uncle, I''m Li Fan. What proof do you need. Why don''t you prove that you''re human? "


    The man didn''t move at all. He just waved his right hand lightly, and suddenly a dark ball of light appeared between his hands, which seemed to light up a little. I don''t know how to move. The light ball disappears between the hands and appears several meters away in the blink of an eye. At the same time, the photosphere has grown a bit.


    Chengying sees the man''s hand movement and knows that it''s not good. Quickly intercept, but do not want to light ball is space to escape. Directly in front of Li Fan. I didn''t wait for a few people to respond. He hit Li Fan hard. In the eyes of a few people surprised suddenly broken. Li Fan is surrounded by starlike light spots. It''s just a flash, it''s gone.


    "How''s it going?" Chen Xi saw that the light spot penetrated into Li Fan''s body and ran to his side to ask. Without waiting for Li Fan. Chen Xi felt a great momentum pouring out of Li Fan''s body like a turbulent river. He pushed himself far away from Li Fan. From the men''s hand to the light point into the body, and then to the momentum soared. It''s just a blink of an eye. Chen Xi and Cheng Ying see Li Fan''s momentum jump up to the towering tree from the ground breaking grass. But it still hasn''t stopped¡° No, he won''t be able to bear it Chengying looks at Li Fan''s surging momentum and says, "no matter that guy''s good intentions or bad intentions. The energy contained in this momentum is beyond Li Fan''s endurance. " They looked at each other and were about to rush to Li Fan''s side when they were fighting for injuries. Li Fan''s momentum suddenly dissipated. It''s like an inflated balloon exploding. In an instant, it was back to its original state. It''s so abrupt that several people can''t believe it¡° What about? How''s it going? " Chen Xi and Cheng Ying hesitated a little, then gathered around Li Fan and asked. Li Fan scratched his head and said, "it''s OK. What''s the matter? " Chengying jumps up and hammers Li Fan''s head hard and says, "it''s OK. If it wasn''t just now, I don''t know why the momentum has dissipated. You''re already dead by now. "¡° I don''t feel it. " Li Fan said in a low voice. Chengying is about to continue to get angry. The Miao man suddenly said, "identity confirmation. Give the gift and return it to the owner. " After that, he shook his hand and threw the parcel in the air. Then he ignored a few people. He stamped his feet and shot out like a shell. Go straight to the shade under the mountain wall. Several people behind him also followed and left one after another. Let the package hit the ground, splashing a dust gravel. Three people looked at the departure of several people looked at each other, a time was no one to speak. I thought it was a fight between life and death, but I didn''t think it was such a result. Li Fan looked at the several people who left and turned to look at the huge package on the ground. He said doubtfully, "well, that''s the result. What''s in the package? " Although Chengying didn''t respond for a moment, she said, "open it and have a look. Since it''s for you, open it and have a look."¡° There won''t be a bomb in it Li Fan looked at Chen Xi worried said. Chen Xi a face black line, speechless said, "what do you think, now there will be such a bomb?". Besides, if the people behind the puppets just now really want to kill us, I''m afraid it will take a little effort. It''s not like that. " Li Fan Wen Yan nodded, still worried and said, "it won''t be a corpse or something." Even Chen Xi, who is not very angry on weekdays, can''t help but do it. Li Fan just laughed awkwardly, but still carefully looked around the package. Even picked up a few stones from the roadside and threw them on the package. There was a clanging sound. It''s obviously something like iron. Feeling that there was no danger inside, Li Fan finally went to the front of the package and squatted down, reached out and slowly untied the knot on the package. The layers of packages were uncovered, but the seemingly large packages were wrapped in several layers. Slowly open the last layer. One by one, a simple purple box appeared in front of me. It was made of wood and iron. There is a dragon on the box. Long beard and sharp claws are lifelike. At a glance, Teng long wanted to break through the air. Chen Xi and Cheng Ying surround Li Fan. Li Fan carefully took the box out of the package and put it on the ground¡° It''s not going to be a box of any kind. " Li Fan said¡° After opening it, countless sharp swords will be shot to stab the person who opened the box to death. " Chengying finally can''t stand Li Fan. After that, he kicked Li Fan away. Reach out and uncover the box. Like a flash of lightning across the sky. The moment the box opened, the sun hanging in the sky seemed to have lost its light, and several people''s eyes were covered by a light. At the same time, there was a sound like a dragon chant. From the open box, there is a breath of the sky. Guanghua with the breath straight into the sky. A few people opened their eyes slightly. I only saw a handle less than one foot floating in the majestic breath, like a sword but not a sword, like a dagger and not the blade of a dagger. It is obvious that the majestic atmosphere rising from the sky comes from it. As the dagger soars into the sky, the majestic breath suddenly rushes to it. In a short time, it''s all in it. Then the light dissipated. The dagger came down from the sky. Straight into the box on the dragon''s mouth. The dragon''s voice disappeared in an instant, leaving only the dagger trembling slightly.

 V1.Chapter 85

    There is a dagger in the dragon''s mouth of the simple purple box. In the blink of an eye, the clouds on the box seem to be inhaled by the dagger. Even the dragon carved on it went up like a living creature along the dagger. Finally attached to the dagger. Just like the Dragon attached to the blade at the beginning.


    Li Fan was surprised by what happened in front of him. He looked at the dagger on the box. It''s only half a ring before I react. He wanted to reach out and take the dagger.


    "If you want to die, get it." Chengying sees Li Fan''s action and says coldly.


    Li Fan looked up at the photo in amazement and said, "what''s the problem?"


    Cheng Ying looked at Li Fan with disdain and said, "I don''t know why the man behind the puppet wanted to give you this dagger. But obviously this short sword is not an ordinary weapon. "


    Li Fan scratched his head, a little puzzled in his eyes, and asked, "why, is this short sword more powerful than Chengying sword. But why didn''t the sword spirit come out? "


    See Li Fan and Chen Xi have some puzzled eyes. Chengying steps forward to the dagger. Staring at the dagger, he said, "do you think all the weapons in the world are good if they produce intelligence?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Chengying nodded. With a trace of helplessness in his expression, he said, "everything has spirit. That''s right. All weapons that can produce wisdom are famous in the world, but there are also exceptions. You didn''t see that when the short sword came out of the box, it was full of energy. Finally, even the dragon on the box is attached to the sword. "


    Li Fan nodded and said, "see, that''s just that the sword is a little stronger than the ordinary one."


    Chengying white Li Fan one eye, light said, "do you know why Chengying sword although gave birth to the sword spirit, but still only ranked in the top ten sword tail?" Seeing that Li Fan shook his head, Cheng Ying said, "that''s because the sword spirit of Cheng Ying sword is the acquired sword spirit after being baptized by the sun and the moon and absorbing the aura of heaven and earth for a long time. Just like that pool of stagnant water, it can still produce fry over time. But do you know how you people appear in this world? "


    Li Fan still shook his head and looked at Chengying with a puzzled face. Chengying didn''t despise Li Fan again, but continued to say, "it''s like the appearance of you people. Somehow, there is a weapon that has existed in the world since the beginning of heaven and earth. Just like the wind, the water and the fire. They are all born according to heaven. Although it appears in the shape of weapons, it is far away from the category of weapons. It''s the same race as you people. "


    "Xiaoying''s words make me feel like one of many spatial planes." Chen Xi said thoughtfully.


    Chengying nodded and said, "yes, that''s what it means. You know, there are dream world and ghost world. In fact, this is also a plane in many spaces."


    "Does it mean that it also has intelligence?" Li Fan stepped back and said.


    Chengying finally couldn''t stand Li Fan. He rolled his eyes and said, "stupid, stupid. They all said it was natural."


    Li Fan saw Chengying''s angry expression and felt a burst of laughter, although he still didn''t understand what was going on. But did not continue to ask, just said, "then why don''t you let me touch it?"


    Cheng Ying snorted, raised her head and said, "do you think all weapons with intelligence are the same as me. If I didn''t want to come out and have a look, I wouldn''t be with you. This kind of supernatural thing. I will find my own master. If you want to take it with your ability, you will be dead. "


    "What should we do? We can''t just leave it like this." Li Fan looked at the dagger in front of him and felt helpless.


    Chengying looks at Li Fan. Although he is still angry, he still says, "I''ll come."


    With that, the five fingers of Chengying grasp and lift. The dagger flew into the air. The purple box on the ground opens. With the change of the shadow finger. The dagger flew into the box and the lid was closed again.


    Just in the blink of an eye, Chengying clapped her hands, pointed to the box on the ground and said, "OK, carry it on the road."


    £­£­£­


    Dream world, void land.


    Although it is called the void land, it is not as desolate as imagined. On the contrary, except for the swirling gray clouds above the sky. The others are no different from the dream world. Even the area is the same as the dream world.


    At the center of the vortex. There stands a towering mountain. With the continuous rotation of the gray vortex. The mountain seems to be sucked into it.


    "It''s been so many years, and it''s finally coming to this day. You are ultimately responsible for what you have done. " The top of the mountain. The man in cyan looked at the gray clouds above the sky. Murmur, let the top of the cold wind blowing hair flying. But still can not cover up the eyes across a trace of fierce.


    After the puppet sword thing. Li Fan had one more package. Be more careful when you''re on your way. So he walked out of the dangerous mountain. Li Fan''s vest has been soaked through. The two girls with no belongings are relaxed, but they just take care of themselves. Li Fan is helpless. We had to fan the wind with our hands and quicken our pace to keep up.


    Near sunset. The three finally saw the emergence of the so-called city in the air of Mrs. Miao. But the scale is much smaller than Xiangyang City.


    The three looked at each other and stepped forward.


    As the old saying goes, there is a hope that the horse will die in the mountains. At this moment, Li Fan finally feels that the words of his ancestors are true. Although there are no mountains or horses at the moment. The town is also in the eyes, but when Li Fan came to the gate, he was already out of breath. Regardless of Chen Xi, they sat on the loess ground outside the gate of the city. Keep reaching out to wipe sweat.


    Chengying goes to Li Fan and reaches out to pull Li Fan from the ground and drags him forward. Walk through the formal gate. It turned out that there were no generals to handle them. Although the people in Miao dress who came in and out of the gate were curious about the three people''s clothes. But also just looked at a few eyes, no one asked.


    At the moment, the sun has set. The three people walking into the city see that red lanterns are hung at the shop gates on both sides of the road, which makes the whole road red. It''s quite like the Spring Festival in the Central Plains.


    "How many of you are from the Central Plains?" After a few steps, there were many fat people with a closed paper fan in their hands. They were smiling and asked in a low voice.


    When Li Fan sees the fat man around him, he somehow remembers that he went to school in the same dormitory. That fat man has a name that doesn''t match his figure, Yuntian. Thinking of the time in the dormitory, Li Fan couldn''t help laughing.


    The fat man nearby saw that the three people didn''t speak, but Li Fan was smiling, so he came close to Li Fan''s ear and said in a low voice, "little brother, I saw that he came from the Central Plains. It''s my first time to come here. How about buying a topographic map of Miao. Although I don''t know what you are doing in miaojiang, the map in Shen San''s hand is absolutely the most accurate. There are also many secret addresses from ancient times. In this Miao area, it''s very important for outsiders to have a map. "


    The three people who had already taken a few steps stopped when they heard the secret address of ancient times. Chen Xi looked back at the fat man who called himself Shen San and said, "how can I sell maps?"


    Shen San, the fat man, smiles. His shrewd face flashed by and he changed into a loyal face. He said, "you see, the girl is the leader of these people. My map is the most accurate and preferential one in miaojiang. At the beginning, I worked hard to draw this map. " Said the fat man, shaking his head. He talked about how much he had suffered for the map in his hand, but he didn''t mention the price at all.


    "Here it is." About five taels of silver was stuffed into the fat man''s hand. Chengying put her little hand and said, "don''t talk about it. Give us the map as soon as possible."


    Shen San gently shakes hands and hands it to Chengying with a smile on his face. He says with a smile, "it seems that Miao Jiang is a treasure hunter. I still have some secrets that outsiders don''t know. Would you like to hear them? "


    Li Fan laughed, patted Shen San on the shoulder and said, "how do you think we are here for treasure hunting?"


    Shen San looked back at Li Fan and said with a grin, "I, Shen San, have been walking in the Miao area for many years. The people from the Central Plains who came to the Miao area either do business or want to find some treasures from the ancient secret. They are not businessmen. So it must be a treasure hunt. "


    Chen Xi chuckled and said, "you guessed right, but we don''t want to hear the secrets in your mouth. If I''m not wrong, it must be something that people in miaojiang know. "


    The fat man Shen San waved his hand again and again, and his face turned red. "I''m fat Shen San, but that''s what he is. If you ask me, although I''m not from the Miao area, no one knows more about it than Shen San."


    "Well, let''s see if you are worthy of the name." Li Fan said with a smile.


    Shen Sangang wanted to speak, but his face was restrained. He put away his playful appearance and said, "these young people are not the first time to wander in the river and lake. They can even excite me. But let me just say it''s time for dinner. If you treat me to a meal and a few drinks. I''ll tell you a few secrets. How about it? "


    Li Fan couldn''t help laughing. He just thought that the fat man would say something in a hurry. I didn''t expect to be so cautious. The three looked at each other. Without speaking, he turned to leave. The fat man saw that the half cooked duck was about to fly, so he said quickly.


    "Wait a minute, gentlemen. My secret is very valuable, but it has something to do with the Nuwa people in the Miao area. "


    The three could not help but stop. Mother-in-law Miao once said that the Nuwa clan had disappeared from the Miao area since ancient times. But I don''t know why. The mysterious race they are looking for is more mysterious than that of Nuwa. If the fat man knew something about the Nuwa clan, he might know something else.


    "How do we know if what you say is true?" Li Fan turned his head and said.


    A ingot of silver was thrown out of the fat man''s hand, and Li Fan took it. Shen San, the fat man, said, "I Shen San do business. I don''t cheat the old and the young. The silver is on your side first. If you think what I said is true, double it to me. If not, take it. "


    Li Fan fingers gently pinched the silver in his hand and said with a smile, "in this case, let''s find a shop to sit down and chat slowly."

 V1.Chapter 86

    Fat Shen San and several people turn a blind eye to the restaurants and shops with red lanterns hanging on both sides of the road. He leads them through several stone paved roads and stops in front of a two-story restaurant. Also ignore three people surprised eyes, just a foot stepped in.


    Li Fan was staring at the gold lettered signboard in the wine shop. Look at the fat man who walked into the restaurant. Shen Sannan said, "this fat man is not the trust of this restaurant."


    Chen Xi looked at the restaurant, but there was nothing special about it except that the red lanterns were not hung at the door like other houses. He said, "I don''t think so. There should be something special in it."


    Three people looked at each other, then followed the fat man into the restaurant, chose a corner of the table to sit down. The fat Shen San didn''t order some special drinks and food as Li Fan thought. He just looked at the three people and said, "since Shen San brought some people here, I''d like to order some wine and food, so that they don''t think Shen San has anything to do with this restaurant."


    Chengying covers her mouth and laughs. Li fan can''t help but feel embarrassed. Just ask Chengying to order some food. He still said to Shen San, "ha ha, I was a little careful just now."


    Shen San waved his hand and said with a big smile, "it''s normal. Sometimes some people from Central Plains come here for the first time. I think Shen San has something to do with this restaurant. "


    Chen Xi smiles and says in a soft voice, "Mr. Shen, can you tell me something?"


    Shen San took a sip of tea and said, "even if you don''t ask, Shen San will say. Can you see the difference in this restaurant? "


    "It seems that there is nothing special about this restaurant except that there is no red lantern hanging at the door." Chen Xi said.


    Shen San nodded. He touched his fat face and said, "the girl is really thoughtful. In this Miao area, hanging red lanterns does not mean Chinese New Year. It''s because the restaurant or shop is full of demagogues. "


    "Are they all the people who raise poisonous insects?" Li Fan was a little surprised and asked, "I''m afraid there are nine times out of ten in this city."


    Shen San shook his head with a smile and said, "of course not. The red lantern hanging at the door means that although there are people who raise poisonous insects, they are not from any shop. It''s just to tell outsiders that there will be people in this shop, either shop owners or diners. This is a warning. In case some people get in by mistake. "


    Li Fan nodded, wiped the cold sweat and said, "so it is. Isn''t there anyone who keeps poisonous insects in this restaurant?"


    Shen San nodded and said, "that''s nature. Although there are a lot of people who raise poisonous insects in Miao area. But most of them follow the rules. If there is no red lantern hanging at the door, it will not enter naturally. "


    Speaking of this, the shop boy is already carrying a big plate with seven or eight dishes on it. Go to the table and put it down. Then he asked, "what are you drinking?"


    "Just the same." This time, without waiting for a few people to speak, Shen San said with a smile, "I''ll make my own decisions."


    Chen Xi nodded with a smile and said, "yes, Mr. Shen just told me that it was worth the money."


    Shen San laughed. But not politely. He reached out and took the wine pot that he had just brought up, filled it up for several people, and said, "a few people are bold and forthright."


    Li Fan picked up his glass and said with a smile, "Mr. Shen needs to tell us more about it."


    Shen San and Li Fan touched a cup and said with a smile, "that''s right. They are all from the Central Plains. Naturally, we should tell more. "


    Chen Xi just took a sip of the wine from her glass, but she drank it in one gulp. She said with a smile, "the wine really tastes different."


    Shen San smiles, pours a cup to Chengying again, and says, "that''s natural. This wine is the characteristic of Miao. You can''t drink it in the Central Plains. "


    A few people laughed. Not to say much, they began to move chopsticks one after another. After three rounds of wine, five flavors of food. Shen Sanfang put down his chopsticks and said, "if you want to know something, you must know everything."


    Chen Xi smiles. Gently put down his chopsticks and said, "Mr. Shen, let''s talk about the Nuwa people first."


    Hearing Chen Xi say so, Shen San''s face changed. He hesitated a little and said, "are you really here for the legend of Nuwa people, if so. I''d better persuade you to go back. "


    Li Fan frowned, puzzled and said, "Mr. Shen just said that this secret is worth a lot of money."


    Shen San sighed, took his glass and drank it down. "It''s just like this. I just had a good talk with you. I don''t want you to die."


    Chen Xi stopped his chopsticks and said with a smile, "Mr. Shen, it''s OK to say that we just listen as a story. We won''t go."


    Shen San looked up at Chen Xi and thought for a moment before he said, "in this case, let''s listen to them as stories."


    Shen San poured himself a glass of wine, took it to his mouth and shook it gently for a moment before he drank it and said, "do you know the origin of the Nuwa family?"


    Li Fan nodded and said, "it is said that they are all descendants of Nuwa who mend the sky."


    Shen San said with a smile, "how can the legend be true? If the Nuwa people are really the descendants of the ancient gods. Isn''t it a fairy? "


    "Mr. Shen has to make it clear." Chen Xi put down her chopsticks and sat down.


    "The Nuwa people are the legends of the Miao people from generation to generation. The people of the Miao people regard the descendants of Nuwa as the guardians of the Miao people, but they only know that the Nuwa people are single handed down. And it''s all women. " Shen San thought for a while and said.


    Li fan can''t help but have some doubts and say, "how can a woman pass it alone?"


    Shen San laughed and said, "this is the secret of Nuwa people. Shen San occasionally learned that although the Nuwa people are all women, their blood can be passed on to the next generation without reservation. Therefore, this Nuwa family will be handed down. "


    "But if time goes on, even if the blood is magical, I''m afraid it will dissipate." Chengying drinks wine and says lightly.


    Shen San looked at Chengying, nodded and said, "this little girl is right. Her blood will gradually dilute with the inheritance. However, if the women of Nuwa clan are combined with the talented people. That will strengthen the blood. This is also the secret that the Nuwa people have been able to continue to this day. "


    "Then why does the Nuwa family mysteriously disappear now?" Li Fan asked.


    Shen San shook his head and sighed, "the appearance of the Nuwa people is no different from that of ordinary people. Although the people in Miao area regard the Nuwa people as the guardians of Miao area, they don''t know that the Nuwa people are the originator of the magic of Miao area. For thousands of years. Although Miao''s witchcraft is mysterious and strange in the eyes of the Central Plains people, it is also hard to avoid in the hearts of many Miao people. "


    Shen San took a sip of wine and continued to say, "in fact, the Nuwa clan is not mysterious, it''s just that they haven''t been born for a long time. Only in order to protect the Miao frontier, they didn''t show up these years. "


    Li Fan said with a smile, "Mr. Shen, these words are not worth two ingots of silver."


    Shen San laughs and says, "that''s nature. What he just said is why the Nuwa clan mysteriously disappeared. What''s really valuable is where they are now."


    "Where is it?" Li Fan asked.


    Shen San shook his head, drank a sip of wine and said, "in fact, they have always been hidden in a secret mountain forest on my map."


    With that, Shen San spread out his map on the table. Just as he wanted to point it out, a small white hand covered the map. Shen San looked up and saw that it was the shadow that blocked Shen San.


    "We don''t want to know where they are. If we know, we may want to go." Chengying said with a smile.


    Shen San smiles. It seems that he has drunk too much wine, and his eyes are a little erratic. He says, "yes, since you don''t want to go, I''d better not say it. Even if this news is a story, what else do you want to know. As long as Shen San knows about it, he will tell it in detail. "


    After a moment''s silence, Chen Xifang gazed at the wine glass in front of him and whispered, "Mr. Shen, do you know there is a mysterious race in Miao?"


    Shen San looked up at Chen Xi. There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. He said, "although there are not many races in the Miao area. But there are also eight or nine handed down from ancient times. Shen knows only a little. I don''t know what race the girl wants to ask


    Chen Xi looked at the wine glass in front of her and said in a low voice, "Mr. Shen, do you know that there was a race in ancient times, though it was rare. It''s a special skill. "


    Chen Xi said that he stopped here and raised his eyes to Shen San. Shen San just looks at Chen Xi with his eyes opposite. Shen San said with a smile, "Shen knows which race the girl wants to ask."


    "Oh, Mr. Shen knows." Chen Xi said with a smile.


    Shen San nodded and said, "I know something."


    "Can Mr. Shen explain one or two in detail?"


    Shen San pondered for a while and then said, "the race that the girl said is no worse than the Nuwa race. As for the danger, the girl should know something about it. "


    "Please give me some advice, sir." Chen Xi reached out and poured a glass of wine for Shen San, and said.


    "Oh, you''re in trouble." Chengying murmured to one side, "Shen fatty, just tell me what the race is like. Do you know where it is. How can I get there? "


    Chengying asks three questions in a row, but Shen Sanyi is stunned and says with a smile, "exactly, what the little girl says is reasonable. What Shen hates most is this Mo Mo Ji. Let''s tell them directly. First, they still live in the Miao area. Second, I''ve heard about their location. In the corner of Miao. I''ll give you the general location later. As for the third. How to go. Shen still advised a few people not to go


    "Why?" Li Fan asked when he heard this.


    Shen San raised his head to drink, stretched out his sleeve and wiped the corner of his mouth. "This kind of people is different from the Nuwa people, although they have the legendary ability to travel through time and space. But no one has ever seen it. This kind of race is very exclusive, and few outsiders except our own. And I''m just hearsay about that gift of shuttling through time and space. I don''t know exactly how. "


    "Fat man, what else do you know?" Chengying asked with a glass in her eyes.


    Shen San poured a glass of wine again, looked at the clear liquor and said, "it''s nothing, but since several people are so interested in this race, don''t they take a fancy to their legendary ability to travel through time and space?"

 V1.Chapter 87

    On the top of willows, the bright moonlight falls on the bluestone board. Let the whole city be shrouded in a blue light, dotted with red lanterns. Although the day in miaojiang is extremely hot, the night is cool. From time to time, there are people sitting together in the city, with a pot of tea or a pot of wine on hand. By the breeze, the heat of the day is dissipated.


    In the restaurant, Li Fan had already drunk a lot of wine. Although the wine doesn''t taste spicy when it comes in and out. At the moment, in addition to Chen Xi, several people are a little dizzy. Chengying has been lying on the table for a long time and sleeping soundly.


    Shen San shakes the white porcelain wine cup in his hand, looks at the candlelight wine, and slowly says, "since you are determined to find the mysterious race, I can''t say anything more. Just a few words for you. "


    Chen Xi took off her coat and put it on the photo, saying, "Mr. Shen, please."


    "Seeing is not necessarily true, illusion is not false. You must remember. " Shen San looks up and drinks a toast. Stretched out a finger to point on that map, the finger glides slowly. Make a mark on the map. Finally, he stopped at a place on the map marked with a red dot and said, "the last time I heard they showed up, it was here. As for the accuracy of the information. I can''t guarantee it. "


    "Why does Mr. Shen know so much?" Chen Xi looked at the mark on the map and said.


    Shen San laughs and says, "I''m fat Shen. I''m just waiting to die here in the Miao area. Most of the news comes from the people who travel here and there. If you can''t believe me, it doesn''t matter. "


    "Mr. Shen is familiar with miaojiang." Chen Xi asked.


    "That''s nature." Shen San laughs, "I mostly walk around the Miao area every year. It''s fate to meet a few of you this time."


    Chen Xi puts a ingot of silver on the table. Shen San takes a look and just wants to take it. Chen Xi held out her hand and said, "in this case, I don''t know if Mr. Shen can be our guide to the Miao area."


    Shen San hesitated a little, and took back his hand bitterly. He just laughed and said nothing. Chen Xi smiles. He opened his mouth and said, "this silver is just for news expenses. Just now I saw the map that Mr. Shen crossed with his fingers. Except for some prosperous places in the Miao area, there are deep mountains and dense forests. If it''s just us, I''m afraid it''s hard to find it. If you can give us a ride. The price will naturally be left to your husband


    Shen sanlue thought for a while and then said¡° It''s not impossible to go on the road with a few of you. I also wanted to go to the depth of Miao. It''s just that I''m afraid to go to that place. It''s just that you can bring a few people here. "


    With these words, Shen San''s finger is on the map, and Chen Xi looks along. It''s in the nearest city to the mysterious race. He nodded and said, "although the road behind is full of mountains and forests, it''s wonderful for you to take us to that city."


    Shen San laughs, drinks the last glass of wine and says, "in this case, I''ll go back to rest first. I don''t know when you want to start. "


    "Naturally, the sooner the better." Chen Xi said.


    Shen San nodded and said, "tomorrow morning, I''ll wait for you in front of the restaurant." With that, Shen San stood up and staggered out of the restaurant.


    Li Fan shook his confused head, reluctantly opened his bleary eyes and said, "why should I take him and pay more money to go out?"


    Chen Xi smiles and helps Chengying wipe the saliva from the corners of her mouth. She says, "Miao is mysterious and strange. If it wasn''t for him today, we would have entered those shops with red lanterns and would not have known if they were not for him. After all, he has been in miaojiang for many years. It''s only good for us to spend some money on our acquaintance in miaojiang. "


    Li Fan nodded vaguely and fell asleep on the table. Chen Xi looks at the two people who are drunk on the table with some helplessness, so she has to call the shop boy to help support Li Fan. She helps Cheng Ying to go back to her room to have a rest.


    £­£­£­


    Raised his hand to cover the glare of the sun, Li Fan felt his head was still a little dizzy, I do not know how much wine he drank last night, just remember the wine is not spicy. I don''t know how I got back to my room. The shadow around him looks much better. Three people eat early meal and then stand at the door of the restaurant, Chen Xi also early will last night and Shen three said just tell two people one by one. Just standing at the door for nearly an hour, Shen San still didn''t appear. The sun has risen to the mid air, and there are more and more pedestrians on the road. The three people standing at the door have the feeling of a restaurant sophomore.


    Li Fan went into the shadow of the restaurant, picked a stool to sit down and said, "that guy can''t be a liar. He ate and drank yesterday and ran away with money."


    "Even so, we don''t lose much. The things he said are worth the price." Chen Xi walked into the restaurant and sat beside Li Fan.


    "I''m sorry for a few of you. Something happened at the moment and you were delayed for a while." Soon after Chen Xi finished speaking, Shen San went into the restaurant breathlessly, saluted them first, and then said, "I took over a business this morning. I''m afraid we''re going to have more people on our way


    Li Fan frowned and said, "boss Shen, what you can do is wrong."


    Shen San, with a fat face, said with a smile, "originally, I was doing some small business, pulling and sending some goods to and from the inner part of miaojiang. I''m going to that place these days. As soon as Miss Chen said last night, she just went with her. I don''t want to add a few more people. It''s just that these people are not easy to offend. If you don''t want to go with me, Shen will return the money he received last night to you, and then give you company. "


    Chen Xi waved her hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Shen doesn''t need to. There are so many people on the way to take care of each other, but I don''t know who makes you unable to refuse." Shen San laughed a few times. As soon as he wanted to speak, a woman''s voice came from outside the restaurant: "it''s us." As the voice came, a woman dressed up in Miao came into the restaurant, about 18 or 19 years old. Although it is not so beautiful, it has a unique Miao style. Standing at the door of the restaurant, the silver ornaments on the body make a jingle sound with the breeze. The clothes on the body are not only birds, but also animals. They swing with the clothes like living creatures. Seeing the woman beside him, Shen San''s face was full of flattering smiles. He said in a voice, "this is li Liu, Miss Li. It''s the eldest daughter of the Li family who left the city. He is also the first choice for the next head of the family. "¡° Are you the ones who are going to Phoenix with us? " Li Liu stood at the door of the restaurant, looking cold at Li Fan¡° You should come with us, but we made an appointment with fat Shen last night. " Chengying doesn''t know when she comes to Li Fan. Seeing li Liu''s expression, she raises her head, with a hint of provocation in her words¡° Ha ha. " Li Liu was not as angry as she thought. Instead, she put a smile on her face and said, "I''m not old, but I have a lot of courage." Seeing the quarrel between the two sides, Shen San said in a voice, "don''t be angry, Miss Li. These people really agreed to go to Phoenix together yesterday. At that time, I didn''t know that Miss Li was going with me. " Li Liu turned his head and looked at Shen San. A sense of inexplicability appeared on his face. The corners of his mouth slightly raised and said, "you mean my Li family is close to you." Shen San quickly waved his hand and said, "where, where, Shen dare not, but since Shen has promised these people, I hope Miss Li can take these people on the road together." Li Liu just gave a cold hum, turned his head and walked out, leaving behind a sentence: "since you have agreed, that''s the matter of your surname Shen, as long as it doesn''t delay our trip." Shen San saluted after his death and said, "thank you, Miss Li. You won''t delay her."¡° Hey, fat Shen, what are you so afraid of her for? " Chengying looks at li Liu''s back and says to Shen San with his mouth. With a bitter smile, Shen San turned his head and said, "although the Li family is not a famous family in the Miao area, it is a real giant in the city. Moreover, it has been a secret witchcraft since ancient times. Li Liu is a rare magic genius of the Li family in the past 100 years. It''s Shen who is timid. I have a small family. But also raised a dozen people to eat. I can''t afford to offend you. " Chen Xi stood up with a smile and said, "it''s OK. We understand Mr. Shen''s difficulties, but why is the Li family so powerful that we have to go to Phoenix with you?" Shen San shook his head, sighed heavily and said, "I don''t know about this. It''s just when I want to go out this morning. Li Liu came to the door with a large group of people. He just said that he would go to Phoenix with us. As for the reason, that is not what I can know. " Li Fan nodded, patted Shen San on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. Anyway, there are more people along the way. It''s safe." Shen San nodded and said, "let''s go now. It''s a long way to go. I had a carriage for several people. But now it looks like I''m going to have some of you riding with me. " They just smile and say it''s OK. Shen San takes a few people out of the restaurant and runs West to the gate. A few people went out of the restaurant and turned from the secluded path to the main road paved with bluestone. From a distance, they could see dozens of people and horses gathered around the city gate. Most of them were dressed in Miao clothes. Only the three or four people were dressed in non Miao clothes. And those who dress up in the Miao people are obviously separated in two teams. There were six or seven carriages out of the gate. Except for the last one, which was beautifully decorated, the others were all full of things and covered with blue gray cloth. It''s locked in with hemp rope. Just from the undulating shape of the cloth, we can see that the grain or the like is piled up on one of the cars, and the rest are wood boxes or the like. The edges and corners made marks on the cloth¡° I didn''t expect that boss Shen is still so rich. He has so many goods. So many people. " Li Fan saw the motorcade and joked with Shen San. Shen San just shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "there are so many. There are only two cars in the motorcade. One of them wanted to ride, and the other just carried some food and cloth. There were only four or five people in that man''s hand who were with me. The rest are the people and horses of the Li family. If those are all mine, why do I have to peddle Miao information outside? "¡° Well When Li Fan hears Shen San''s words, he can''t help but feel a little puzzled. He turns to see Chen Xi and Cheng Ying. Although they have no words, they also look puzzled. With the people and horses in front of you, you still need to go to Phoenix with Shen San. What''s the inside story.

 V1.Chapter 88

    Although there were many doubts in his heart, several people still followed Shen San to the gate of the city. What Li Fan didn''t expect was that li Liu didn''t tell Shen San that he would get into the carriage. Instead, he changed into a short and tough dress with a Miao characteristic machete hanging around his waist. Is riding on a horse, cold look at a few people.


    Seeing a few people walk in, one face is still expressionless and says, "since you''re here, you''d better get close to the carriage. I hope you don''t cause us any unnecessary trouble along the way. "


    Chengying almost got angry on the spot when she heard this. Li Fan quickly pulled Chengying''s sleeve and pulled Chengying down beside the carriage. She said in a low voice, "well, since she doesn''t want to take the carriage, we''ll take it. It''s just that I can be separated from her. "


    Cheng Ying twisted her head, looked at the cold looking li Liu and said, "hum, I don''t want to ride a carriage. I want to ride a horse, too."


    Li Fan and Chen Xi are already familiar with the nature of taking pictures. At the moment, I just can''t get used to the style of li Liu. But Shen San said with a smile, "since you want to ride a horse, of course you can. Just this time, we have a few more He said something. Shen San waved to his entourage to lead a horse. He handed the reins to Chengying and said with a smile, "little girl, have you ever ridden a horse?"


    Chengying took the reins, small head Yang Yang said, "can''t you ride without riding?" With words, Chengying stamped her feet on the ground. His body floated up and down directly on the horse''s back. Fortunately, the horse was Shen San''s already tamed horse. Although he felt that there were more people on his back, he just gently planed his four hooves. I snorted. Chengying sits on the horse''s back and looks at Li Fan. Several people say, "well, it''s OK. What''s rare about this?"


    Shen San and Li Fan laughed. Then he went to the carriage behind and penetrated. Li Liu saw that several people had already got on the carriage. He raised his whip and said, "let''s go.". The mighty motorcade rolled out of the city.


    Li Fan and Chen Xi are both taking a carriage for the first time, although they have seen many scenes of taking a carriage on TV in the past. But it''s quite new to sit on it for the first time. But as time goes on, the freshness gradually fades away. After leaving the city for about two hours. From time to time, Li Fan, who lifted the driving curtain, finally leaned back against his seat and felt a little uncomfortable. The carriage is different from the cars and bicycles they used to ride, although the three lived in the Song Dynasty. The wheels of the carriage had no tires. The wheels of the carriage were all made of wood. And the road is rough. A few people can''t help bumping in the car. It wasn''t long before Li Fan felt that his ass was no longer his own.


    Li Fan got up slightly, changed his posture, let his buttocks relax for a while, complained, "what a broken road, so bumpy."


    Looking at Li Fan''s awkward appearance, Shen San couldn''t help laughing and said, "of course, there is no way to compare the road of Miao with that of Central Plains. Now we are not far from the city, the road is still easy to walk, the road behind will be more difficult. Not only is the road rugged, but there will be bandits in some places. "


    Li Fan looks at Chen Xi beside him. Chen Xi has been resting with her back against the wall of the car for a long time. He rubbed his legs and said, "this place in the Miao area is really not safe for people. There are not only witchcraft, but also bandits. Can we people do it? "


    Shen San seemed to be used to the bumps of the carriage. He didn''t look tired. He just said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. If we had gone there ourselves, we would have suffered some blood if we met bandits. But now there are colleagues from the Li family. I believe that this trip will be carefree. "


    Li Fan nodded, reached out to lift the curtain, looked at the front and rear teams and said, "when can we have a rest?"


    "Soon." Shen San said, "it took us about two hours to get out of the city. I remember there was a Nuwa temple not far ahead. Most of the people who leave the city stay there


    "Oh." Li Fan nodded and said, "I didn''t expect that there would be temples here in the Miao area. It''s still Nu Wa. "


    Shen San looked at Li Fan strangely and said, "Nuwa has always been the belief of Miao people. The Miao people think that Nu Wa is their guardian. As for the temple. It''s not like the Central Plains. It''s just a name given by the people of Central Plains after worshiping Nu Wa. Miao area is generally called Nuwa temple. It''s just that people in the central plains are not used to it. There are not monks and nuns in it as my little brother thought. "


    Li Fan couldn''t help but think of the days when he was in the temple on the mountain. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I see. I think too much."


    Shen San also laughed, and they were both bored. They are not talking. Li Fan just felt that last night''s hangover and the turbulence of the carriage made him sleep like Chen Xi.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. Li Fan feels that someone is pushing him gently, so he opens his eyes.


    "Little brother, get out of the car and have a rest. We arrived at the Nuwa temple. Eat something. " Shen San''s fat face appeared in Li Fan''s sight. Can''t help but let Li Fan think of the bedroom brother again.


    Li Fan stretched out his hand to wipe his face, only to feel that his legs had been bumped and numb in the carriage. Hard to move, had to shake the side of Chen Xi. Let him get off first. Chen Xi looks at Li Fan with beautiful big eyes and can''t help laughing.


    "You go down first. I''ll just slow down for a while." Li Fan speechless said.


    Chen Xi nodded and jumped out of the carriage. Fuzzy only heard Chengying asked why Li Fan did not come down, but did not hear Chen Xi answer. The curtain of the carriage was lifted. The lovely little head of Chengying comes out from under the curtain of the door. Looking at Li Fan with a smile, he said, "why, my legs are numb. If you look at me riding, it won''t be like this. " Li fan can''t laugh or cry at Chengying. He doesn''t know why Chengying likes to quarrel with himself. I had to say, "who said that my legs are numb, I just don''t want to get out of the car. I''ll go down when dinner is ready Chengying doesn''t speak, just a sly smile on her face. Without waiting for Li Fan''s reaction, she reaches out and pinches Li Fan''s leg. Then he ran away with a quick smile. Li Fan looks at Cheng Ying who leaves with a smile and shakes his head. His legs are numb. Although Cheng Ying pinches her, she doesn''t feel anything. I only heard the laughter of the shadow outside the car. Li Fan stretched out his hand and pressed his leg. After a while, he finally had a feeling. He stamped his feet heavily. Feel the firmness of the carriage. Finally, I got off slowly by holding the wall of the car. The glare of the sun let Li Fan involuntarily reach out to cover his eyes, from the fingers. Li Fan saw that the motorcade had already besieged the city. Several iron pots were set up in the middle. The branches under each pot are burning vigorously. Some of Shen San''s followers are doing something around an iron pot. Shen San and Chen Xi are sitting in a shady place not far away, looking at themselves. Not far from the motorcade stood a building with white walls and grey tiles. It''s not big, but it''s not shabby. It seems to be painted a lot. Li Fan squinted and walked in the direction of several people. Standing in the shade, Li Fan finally put down his palm to cover the sun, opened his eyes and said, "that''s the Nuwa temple in the back. Why didn''t he go to have a look?" Chengying stopped her hand, holding a branch and scribbling on the ground. She looked up at Li Fan and said, "that cold woman has passed. I don''t want to go with her."¡° I''ve seen it many times and I''m not interested in it. If you''re interested in it, you can go there and make a pilgrimage. " Shen San said with a smile. Seeing that several people didn''t want to go, Li Fan''s mood of going to have a look was a little weak. Cheng Ying lowered her head and continued to scribble on the ground, "do you want to see it, but you are still afraid of that woman?" Although Li Fan knew that Chengying was deliberately motivating himself, he also said, "I''m going to have a look at what I''m worried about." With these words, Li Fan''s eyes crossed Chen Xi''s and Shen San''s faces, but they obviously didn''t want to accompany Li Fan. Li Fan is thinking about what to do. But Chengying said, "if you want to go, I''ll go with you to ensure your safety."¡° Hum. No need. " Li Fan twisted his head. I can''t help sighing in my heart. Finally, it''s the way of taking pictures. But it''s hard to turn around, so I have to walk slowly towards the direction of Nu Wa''s face¡° Xiaoying, "Chen Xi looked at Chengying with a trace of anger on her face and said," how to fight with him. " Chengying smiles, picks up a few stones from the roadside and hands them to Chen Xi, saying, "who makes him so weak? Let him have more experience. Sister Xi. Let''s play chess. " Li Fan walked slowly through the surrounding motorcade and found an interesting phenomenon. Although they were traveling together, the people from Miao and Shen San were divided into two groups. They used to be like this when they were on the road, but now they are cooking. I don''t know whether the Miao people are xenophobic or the Central Plains people are worried that the Miao people''s witchcraft is unpredictable. Li Fan thought in his heart that he could not help but quicken his pace. In the twinkling of an eye, he walked out of the motorcade and could already see the panorama of the Nuwa temple. Although it is a temple. It covers not only a small area, but only a hundred and ten square meters. It seems that the appearance is based on logs, and the walls are made of heavy stones. On the top of the temple are thick bamboo and wood that can be seen everywhere. It''s covered with tiles. It''s just that the Nuwa temple is often painted, although it doesn''t look very gorgeous. But there is also a sense of solemnity. Standing in Li Fan''s position, you can see a statue in the middle of the open temple gate. Although you can''t see it clearly, you know it must be Nu Wa. In addition to the statue of Nu Wa, there is only a table several meters square. There is a censer on it. Among them, green smoke curls. It makes the statue of Nu Wa look a little mysterious. There are several woven futons on the ground. That li Liu is kneeling on one of the futons, with his back to Li Fan and looking at the statue of Nu Wa. I don''t know what I''m talking about. Li Fan walked closer until he could see the statue of Nu Wa. It is like simultaneous interpreting the legend of the first snake god. Although beautiful, it is not enchanting. Between the eyebrows gives a kind of loving mother to look at the children''s feeling.

 V1.Chapter 89

    Li Liu, with his back to Li Fan, knelt on the futon and lowered his head. He didn''t know what he was saying. Li Fan just stood at the gate of the temple and looked at the statue of Nu Wa. I didn''t come in to disturb you. Although I want to see the Nuwa temple, I''m just curious. Among them, there are more reasons for taking photos. Only after walking in for a while, I found that there was no place to browse. Standing outside the temple, I could see the whole picture of Nuwa temple. Li Fan was a little bored. I want to turn around and leave.


    "Do people in the Central Plains know nothing about etiquette like this?" As soon as Li Fan turned around, li Liu''s voice came from behind him.


    Li Fan turned around and found that li Liu had straightened up. He turned his head and looked at himself. He thought about it in his heart and said, "if you see Miss Li inside, you won''t disturb me. I just came here to see the statue of Nu Wa. "


    Li Liu stood up and said with a cold smile, "Nuwa people have been the guardians of Miao since ancient times. Now that you have come to this Nuwa temple, why don''t you come in and offer incense to empress Nuwa?"


    Li Fan couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Faith can really make a person lose his mind. I''m just curious to come and have a look, and I''ll be asked by this woman. Just because he was in the Miao area, and the woman in front of him was an expert in witchcraft, Li Fansi measured it and then said, "I wanted to go in and give empress Nuwa a fragrance. I just want to leave when I see the girl here. Since the girl has worshipped empress Nuwa, I''ll go in and give her incense. "


    With that, Li Fan went into the Nuwa temple and picked up three long incense sticks from the incense table. After lighting the charcoal fire, he went to the statue of Nu Wa and made three deep bows. Then he went forward and put the incense in his hand into the censer.


    Li Liu looked at Li Fan coldly and sat on the futon beside him after finishing the work. He said, "are you all like this in the Central Plains?"


    Li Fan was a little confused about the meaning of li Liu''s words. He just laughed and said, "Miss Li''s words knocked all the people in the Central Plains to the ground."


    Li Liu didn''t respond to Li Fan''s words. He just looked at Nu Wa and said, "hum, you people in the central plains are so different in words and deeds, and they are so deep-seated. We people in miaojiang have no intention to suffer. "


    Li Fan couldn''t help laughing and said, "this is the first time someone has said that about me. If I say that I''m timid and ambitious, I''m right. But up to now, I haven''t been as faithless as Miss Li said."


    Li Liu turned to look at Li Fan, a sneer appeared on his cold face and said, "aren''t you afraid of death?" With these words, from li Liu''s white arm, Li Fan saw that with the agitation of the clothes on li Liu''s arm, a golden yellow thing, like a silkworm, emerged from his sleeve, and his chubby body climbed from li Liu''s white arm to his palm.


    Li Fan just laughed and said, "this is the insect you raised. It''s much better than the one you met before."


    There was a little surprise in li Liu''s eyes, but there was a little smile on his face and he said, "I didn''t expect you to recognize it, but your courage is not as small as you said. Not to mention the people of Central Plains, it is the people of miaojiang who see the golden silkworm in my hand. Seven or eight out of ten will go away in panic. "


    Li Fan just laughed, changed his posture, sat on the futon with his knees crossed, and said, "I''m scared to death at the moment, and my legs are shaking badly. It''s just that if you want to kill me, it''s useless to worry about it. You can''t escape anyway. "


    Li Liu reached out and stroked the golden silkworm in his hand and said, "it seems that I underestimated you. I thought you were the worst one among those people. I didn''t expect that you were hiding deep enough. "


    Li Fan, with a smile, stood up and said, "originally I was a man with no ambition. I didn''t expect that I could make you look at me so highly."


    Li Liu smiles. The golden silkworm in his palm seems to be in his palm. He wriggles his chubby body and climbs back to li Liu''s sleeve. Li Fan looked at the disappearance of the golden silkworm, and he could not help but feel more stable. Then he turned and walked out and said, "the incense is finished, and the empress worships. Miss Li, I''ll go back first. "


    Watching Li Fan''s figure disappear by the door, li Liu looks back at the statue of Nu Wa. Murmured: "it seems that this person is no different, why the master sent a letter to let me go with them." With these words, li Liu could not help shaking his head and throwing out his doubts. Just look at his sleeve, look indifferent, "every man is innocent and guilty. This is not what you people in the Central Plains often say. "


    Out of the Nuwa temple, looking at the high sun outside the temple. Feeling the sun before, I just felt that my back was wet. In the temple and li Liu seem to be chatting, but the subtle murderous air in the air has made Li Fan shudder. It''s no more than Chen Xi or a photo. When I was alone, I felt that I was really strong. It''s the same with lvling''er in Zhulin river before, and it''s the same with Liliu in Nuwa temple this time. Li fan can''t help sighing in his heart that he really needs to seize the time to improve his strength, otherwise he will shake on the edge of the cliff again and again. The string in my heart will break sooner or later.


    Follow the wagon back to the shade. Chengying and Chen Xi are still playing with a few stones in the ground with their heads down. When Shen San saw Li Fan coming back, he got up and said with a smile, "little brother, you really have courage and insight. Li Liu is a famous and difficult city. I didn''t expect the little brother to come back so soon. "


    Chengying raised her head, threw the stones in her hand and said, "it must be from a distance. After a look, she came back."


    Li Fan didn''t pay attention to the strong general of Chengying this time. He just squatted down and looked at Chen Xi, and said with a smile, "what are you playing with Chengying?"


    Chen Xi changed the stone on the ground and said, "Xiaoying just taught me the game. It''s very similar to the game I played when I was a child. How about it. Is that woman hard to deal with? "


    Li Fan shook his head, sat down on the ground, looked at Chengying, continued to play games with Chen Xi, and said, "it''s OK. I just went to jiongxiang and chatted with her by the way. There was no conflict. "


    Chen Xi was still looking down at the ground, and said with a smile, "you have never said anything true. Is there anything else we need to hide? "


    Li Fan laughed, moved to the shady place again, and said, "it''s really not this time."


    "It was before." Chengying raised her head and said with a bad smile.


    Li Fan shook his head noncommittally and saw Shen San in the middle of the team coming towards several people. He leaned over Shen San''s ear and said a few words.


    Shen San stood up and said to the three with a smile, "it''s dinner, ladies and gentlemen." With these words, Shen San went to the carriage and soon came out with a leather bag in his hand. He raised his hand to the three people and said, "fortunately, I went out to take it, otherwise it would be a hard job for the poisonous sun to go on his way."


    When Chengying heard that there was wine, she put out her hand and wiped a few stones on the ground. She jumped up and said with a smile, "great. I''m so greedy. "


    Chen Xi frowned. Looking at the ground smeared by the shadow, he said, "Xiao Ying, don''t drink."


    "Why?" Chengying Du mouth, a face of not happy.


    "Drink without riding, ride without drinking." Li Fan took the wine bag in Shen San''s hand and said with a smile.


    Although Chengying didn''t drink wine in the end, the meals made by Shen San''s followers also made Chengying smile. It was Li Fan, Shen San and a few of his followers who drank the whole bag of wine.


    It wasn''t long before Li Fan started eating here. The miaojiang people of that li Liu group also began to sit around. Obviously, although these two groups of people and horses are going to Phoenix together. But they did not regard each other as their companions. There is still a deep guard in my heart.


    Hot sun, originally hot and dry weather, with alcohol, you don''t feel how irritable. After lunch, Li Fan and Shen San still go back to the car. Chen Xi couldn''t resist Chengying''s persuasion, so she rode with Chengying. Just to Li Fan''s surprise, Chen Xi is no stranger to horse riding. It seems that she is a frequent rider. Although puzzled, Li Fan didn''t ask, just got into the carriage with Shen San. He took off his coat and only wore the short sleeve shirt inside. The long dress was left on the seat of the carriage, as if it were the back of the seat. Then comfortable half lie in it. With the bump of the carriage, I felt like the train I took with my parents when I was a child. Look at the rickety roof. It turned out that he was unconscious and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. I suddenly feel as if I''ve fallen off my seat. Don''t wait to open your eyes. There was a pain in the body. Li Fan opened his eyes in a daze. Knead the pain of his back. I just feel like I''m in the dark. The sound of Xie Suo came from the shadowy sight.


    "What''s the matter? Why did it stop suddenly?" Shen San''s familiar voice came from the other side.


    "Boss, miss li Liu said we can have a rest. I''ll sleep out here tonight. " There was a sound outside the carriage. The name was one of Shen San''s casual.


    I heard it outside. Shen Sanfang just stretched and yawned. Pick up the door curtain of the carriage and find Li Fan lying on the ground by moonlight. Hurriedly embarrassed, he reached out and pulled up and said, "how about it, little brother?"


    Li Fan waved his hand to indicate that he was OK. He patted himself, put on the robe on the seat, and then said, "I was so sleepy that I didn''t know when the carriage stopped, so I was left on the ground. It''s just a jump. "


    Shen San laughed, patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said, "I''ll leave tomorrow, and my little brother will sit in my place, so I won''t fall."


    Li Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "thank you, boss Shen."


    Shen San smiles and reaches for the door curtain of the carriage. A ray of moonlight shines into the carriage from the opened door curtain. Li Fan couldn''t help sighing, "it''s so late. It seems that I''ve been sleeping long enough


    Outside the carriage, the motorcade was still besieged. There were two bonfires in the middle of the circle. There are many bamboo trees in Miao area. And the wood is full of oil. Now it''s burning and crackling. The leaping fire is meter long. The situation of the whole team will be reflected.


    Relying on the carriage, one by one simple tents, like mushrooms after the rain, gradually emerged. Whether they are from the Central Plains or those from the Miao area, they are all busy living and sleeping at the moment. For a moment, he was in a hurry.


    It''s a place with a busy scene. That''s the two bonfires. One of them is Chen Xi, the other is li Liu. The three women are standing in front of the campfire indicating their camp. Although he didn''t speak, Li Fan had a feeling. These three people will meet sooner or later.


    Three women in a play. I just don''t know when the play will be on. Li Fan muttered to himself.

 V1.Chapter 90

    At night, there is a slight coolness in the Miao area. There is a great temperature difference between day and night, and it is exposed to the sun in the daytime. At night, I feel chilly. Fortunately, there were two bonfires in the middle of the carriage. The steaming fire dispersed the cold wind around. The two groups sat around the campfire. All the horses were gathered together, and a special person was responsible for feeding the forage. The rest set up a stand on the campfire and boiled the pot with water.


    Li Fan tightened his tight robe and looked up at the starry sky. Miao or because of regional reasons. I look up to see the moon and stars are much brighter than before. Put out your hand and bake in front of the fire. I feel that I am no longer cold. A trace of warmth is finally flowing in the body.


    Shen San sat beside Li Fan with a staggering butt, stretched out his hand and threw a few branches into the campfire, causing a burst of sparks.


    Rubbing his hands, Shen San said, "little brother, there is no wine tonight."


    Li Fan smiles. He waved his hand and said, "even if you have wine, it''s full of stamina."


    "You know how to drink. You never call me." Chengying pokes her head out from behind Li Fan and says discontentedly.


    "You''d better forget it. You never wake up when you drink. We don''t want to take a drunk along the way Chen Xi''s laughter came. People also stand behind Li Fan.


    Chengying shakes her head and squeezes Li Fan discontentedly. She sits down where Li Fan moves out. Shen San saw several people''s jokes. I can''t help but smile and say, "it''s OK. When we get to the next city, we''ll have a good drink. As for the photo girl, we can only wait until we leave Phoenix."


    Li Fan just noncommittal smile, eyes turned to the bonfire, with the fire beating, eyes also seem to have a group of fire in the weak jump.


    £­£­£­


    Nothing happened all night. Although it was cold at night, none of the people in the same company went out for the first time. They had a good idea of how to deal with the night. What depressed Li Fan was that he was in the same tent with Shen San at night. Listening to the voice of the sky shaking, Li Fan almost opened his eyes until dawn, and finally couldn''t bear to go to sleep until dawn.


    So that when I wake up in the morning, my eyes are black. Chengying saw another laugh.


    After a hasty breakfast, the party set out on the road again and went on to Phoenix. At dinner, Li Fan asked Shen San how long it would take to get to Phoenix. Shen San only said vaguely that it was about ten days. Li Fan will sleep last night''s blanket a head of move into the carriage, and Shen three relative and lie. Fortunately, Shen San is sleeping well now. Li Fan and Shen San just talk a few words, and they feel a little sleepy. My eyes closed involuntarily.


    £­£­£­


    "Dad, what do you want me to do?" In the dream world, in the brightly lit room, Avril standing at the door knocked on the door and said.


    AI Haotian, an old man standing at the window, heard the voice and turned to signal his daughter to come in and sit down. He turned his head and looked at it for a while before sighing. He turned back and sat opposite Avril and said, "Avril, you already know what happened when the six families got together."


    Avril nodded and said slowly, "Dad, did you come to me for this?"


    The old man sighed, looked at his daughter and said, "the contradiction between Mengling and mengyan has existed for nearly a hundred years. When that war happened, you were very young. You may not know much about some of these twists and turns. "


    "Dad, I''ve already learned about the causes of the struggle between the races in our dream world from the classics within the clan." Avril whispered¡° Only a little daughter is still in doubt. Originally, if there was no such thing as this one, maybe it would take me a long time to ask you. "


    A smile appeared on AI Haotian''s face. "You want to ask about your twin brothers and sisters," he said softly


    Avril nodded. He said, "since Mengling and mengyan are born on either side. It must be twins. Since I am Mengling, my brothers and sisters must be mengyan. Dad, you know who they are. where are you? Even if there is a war between the two races, they are still my brothers. "


    AI Haotian sighed deeply, and there was a trace of memory in his eyes. His face was a little sad. After a long silence, he said, "well, since you can remember, you have been asking where your mother is. Dad used to tell you that your mother had passed away. "


    "Isn''t mother dead, she''s still alive?" Avril raised her head and looked at her white haired father.


    "In fact, I used to worry about you asking, but I didn''t understand until now. Some things even if how to hide, the fact is still the fact AI Haotian sighed. He said, "your mother has always been here. It''s just your mother. She''s a nightmare. At that time, your mother by chance broke through the prohibition of the void in the dream world. Out of the void. Then I met my father. Although Daming knew she was a nightmare. But just like you and the man. Still deeply in love with your mother


    The old man laughed and a touch of warmth appeared on his face. It seems that I thought of the tender moment of that year. He continued, "later, your grandfather learned about it. They can''t help but want to break us up. At that time, my father was just like you. I never look back on what I have identified. Bian and your mother escaped from the clan. Originally, I wanted to be in the mountains for a lifetime. I just didn''t think of it. Later, it was still found by your grandfather. If only your grandfather was present at that time, it would be nothing. But at that time, there was a man beside your grandfather. "


    "Who is that man?" A trace of hatred flashed in Avril''s eyes. Asked in a deep voice¡° That man, if you see him now, you should call him grandfather. " With a bitter smile on his face, AI Haotian shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect that. The nightmare clan is different from our Mengling clan. They always believe in strength. Therefore, the nightmare clan has always been a patriarch. Instead of us, Mengling is a common organization of six families. Your mother was the daughter of the patriarch of the nightmare clan. When your grandfather learned that your mother had come out of the void. They came to our Mengling clan to find someone. That you and your grandfather appear in front of us, even if we no longer want to separate. It''s still under the pressure of the two ethnic groups, as well as the pressure of your grandfather and grandfather. We have to separate¡° Then why did I come after that? And my brothers and sisters? " Avril asked¡° It took your mother only half a year to go back. Suddenly one day, your grandfather called me to the ancestral hall alone. He asked me if I could not forget your mother. At that time, dad told your grandfather that he would never marry her again except your mother. " AI Haotian said with a lonely face and a smile, "when I finished this sentence, your grandfather looked at me for a long time and finally waved. Turning to the ancestral tablet, he said I was unfilial. After that, he walked into the inner room of the ancestral hall. He came out with a baby in his hand. Tell me, this is my hungry child. They are also Mengling people. Your grandfather gave it to him. That baby is you. Vera¡° Only then did I know that your mother was pregnant before she left. At that time, I asked your grandfather if your brothers and sisters were in the nightmare clan. Your grandfather just told me with a cold face that we don''t care about the nightmare clan. In the future, as long as you are well nurtured. I asked him if your mother had anything to say to me AI Haotian sighed. "Your grandfather just waved and left without saying anything," he said¡° That means my mother and my brothers and sisters are still in nightmare. " Avril asked with wide eyes. AI Haotian nodded. He said, "if you don''t have the person who came to visit you a few days ago, my father will think that maybe he won''t see your mother and your brothers and sisters in his life."¡° Dad, what did you tell me today¡° Alas, the struggle of a thousand years ago has continued to this day. Maybe the fight will continue in the future. However, if my father doesn''t tell you this today, if the fight between the two races starts, you may meet your brothers and sisters, or your mother. Dad didn''t want his family to kill each other. Even if things can''t be done. Before that, let you see your mother and your brothers and sisters. At least, let your mother know that dad is always thinking about her. "¡° Dad, do you want me to go to the void Avril opened her eyes wide and asked, looking at her father in surprise. AI Haotian nodded, "if the war starts. The two families are fighting for life and death. It''s only in these two or three years that I want to see your mother. When the time comes, dad will break the prohibition of the void for you to pass. When you come to the void, if you see your mother, stay there¡° Dad, what are you doing? " Avril asked in surprise¡° Weier, a thousand years have passed. According to the character of the nightmare clan, if the war really starts. That is the situation of immortality. In those years, we won only at the cost of our ancestors'' lives and a trace of luck. But this time, I''m afraid it''s not so easy. Mengling clan and mengyan clan belong to the dream world, and they can''t distinguish from each other in appearance. As long as you don''t use the power of dream weaving. Then your mother won''t tell. It''s safer to take it with your mother than it is with Mengling people. After all, they have nothing to do with it. "¡° Dad, you don''t like your daughter. You''re in the way Avril red eyes said. AI Haotian went to his daughter, reached over her head and said with a smile, "where is it? Dad just wants you to meet your mother. When this battle of dreams is over. Maybe our family can get together. " Avril sniffed hard, choked back the tears that were about to burst into her eyes, squeezed out a smile and said, "since my father said so, my daughter will listen to you, but I also have a request."¡° Hehe, when my daughter is old, I know how to bargain with my father. Let''s talk about the requirements. " AI Haotian said with a smile¡° I''m going with Li Fan. " Avril said with a smile. AI Haotian frowned when he heard the name. He said, "it''s the reincarnation of the person you think. Well, if he can come to the dream world within a year, then Dad can promise you." Avril nodded and said with a smile, "thank you dad, I know dad is the best."

 V1.Chapter 91

    Sunlight from the corner of the curtain opened into the carriage, Li Fan turned his head, reached out to cover the curtain. He lay on his back and yawned. Looking at Shen San, who is still in spirit, he said, "boss Shen. We''ve been walking for three days. Since you left the city, you said there were towns on the road. But now I haven''t seen any. I sleep in the same tent with you every night. Look at my eyes


    Shen San laughed and said, "little brother, I''ll see the town soon. The Miao area is no better than the Central Plains. The land is vast and the population is sparse. I''ll go to bed first tonight, and I''ll go to bed later. "


    Li Fan waved his hand, blew a few hairs on his mouth and said, "that''s what you said yesterday. As a result, I sleep faster than I do when I lie down. "


    Shen San smiles awkwardly. I got up and sat down beside Li Fan and said, "I won''t go into the tent tonight. I''ll go in when my little brother falls asleep."


    Li Fan just wanted to continue to talk, but the slowly moving carriage suddenly stopped at the same place, and there was a sound of horse neighing from outside the door curtain. In a trance, I heard that there was some disturbance outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan reached out to open the door curtain, jumped out of the carriage and asked.


    Shen San jumped out of the carriage behind Li Fan and saw that the whole team had stopped at the same place. I can''t help frowning. He said in a low voice, "did you meet the bandits?"


    With these words, Shen San hurried to the front of the team. Seeing this, Li Fan immediately followed him. Around the carriage full of goods, they found a huge log lying on the road in front of the motorcade. Cross the road and block the road. Li Liuzheng rode on the horse and ordered his entourage to remove the roadblock. Chengying and Chen Xi are also slowly approaching on horseback. Several people exchange a look, all have some unclear, so. Seeing a few people approaching, li Liu sat on the horse and looked at them coldly. He said, "be careful. It looks like the bandits have done it. At this moment, there may be some sharp swords pointing at your heads."


    Without waiting for Li Fan to speak, Chengying said, "don''t worry. Now you are the leader of the team, and archers are pointing at you."


    When li Liu heard that Yan just laughed, he told his men to move away from the log. Several followers from the Miao area walked out of the team. I went into the log, looked at it and said¡° Miss, this roadblock is wedged to the ground at both ends. "


    The voice just dropped. On both sides of the road there was a roar, and a big black flag stood up. The flag is painted with beasts. It looks like it is going to break the flag. The grass on both sides of the road and the hula on the mountain, there are dozens of people and horses. In his hand, he held a sharp sword or a machete. There are also several people with bows and arrows, pointing at the crowd from a distance. There is no worry because of the team of dozens of people.


    Just when the opposite men and horses appeared, Shen San pulled Li Fan to the position of li Liu. Li Liu is still sitting on the horse, for the two people close also did not speak, just the right hand waved. The Miao people who followed behind shook hands and glared.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that there was not only a fat sheep, but also some women, brothers. Except for the girl in charge. The rest will be given to the brothers. " Under the black flag, a man with a dark face, the head of the horse, looked at several people and said with an obscene smile on his face.


    "Shen pangzi, what are you hiding? There are still your goods in this time." Seeing Shen San hiding behind him, li Liu said coldly, "if you don''t care, I can throw those goods to the opposite side."


    Shen San smiles awkwardly after Li Liuma. He still goes to the front of the team, bows his hand to the black faced man and says, "you guys, we are also small traders. Here is some silver. It was hot at that time and we gave you tea money."


    With these words, Shen San takes out a purse from his sleeve and throws it to the direction of the black faced man. The black faced man immediately reaches for it and just slightly weighs it. Then he said with a smile, "it''s you who know each other. I can take the money. I''ll fight on this road in the future. Just name my black tower. "


    Shen Sangong arched his hand and said with a smile, "thank you, brother heita. We will not delay you to make a fortune here. Thank you very much


    With these words, Shen San wants to inform the people behind him to remove the roadblock and leave. The man who called himself the black tower put the silver into his sleeve and said, "wait a minute. Although the silver is good, it''s in the backwater. If you have money, you have to go a long way to spend it. Uncle and brothers have been holding on for a long time. It''s just that some of the ladies in your team are good. They just stay here to be comfortable with you. "


    "I''m afraid that''s not very good." When Shen San heard this, he couldn''t help peeping at li Liu.


    "Not good." Heita heard Shen San''s words, two lines of thick eyebrows twisted together. He said, squinting his eyes.


    "Brother, when we are comfortable with our brothers. "I''ll cheer them up." Black tower side a ride on the horse as thin as a bamboo pole like middle-aged man, a face obscene smile.


    I heard the bamboo man say so. A group of bandits applauded one after another. Laughter comes and goes.


    Heita laughs and draws out his machete from his horse. He pointed to Shen San and said, "do you hear me. Just have fun with our brothers. From now on, this road is up to you. I''ve been here for a long time, but I haven''t touched this woman. I don''t know what it tastes like. "


    When Shen San heard this, he couldn''t help peeping at li Liu again. He couldn''t help wondering. According to the woman''s temperament. It''s time to kill the people on the other side. Why at this time is still not heard as indifferent. Seeing Shen San''s hesitation, heita thought Shen San was thinking. But he is already on the brain. "Don''t hurry up," he urged With these words, Shen San did not wait for a reply. Then he motioned the minions around him to come forward and wanted to tie up a few lives. OK, go back to the stockade and have fun. Several minions who have been following the black tower for a long time have understood the meaning. They put down their swords one after another. Then unarmed forward, for fear that a careless injury to a few beautiful women. I''m afraid that black tower''s slap will fall. I saw a few people coming forward. Li Liu''s bodyguards drew their swords in front of him. Although I know that it''s only death to put a few people next to the lady. But it''s the responsibility of a few people. Or blocked the way of a few bandits¡° Hey, hey, it''s just a house guard. I want to get in my way The strong bandits walking in the front are full of disdain. Go straight to a few people. With a flash of light, the Miao people at the head saw that the man approached, but they didn''t speak, so they slashed down with a knife. Straight to the man''s shoulder. The man just sneered. I saw the machete approaching, and my body was only slightly tilted. He avoided the blade. His left hand was as fast as lightning, and he cleaved to the hand of the Miao man. The Miao people let go of the knife and took it with their left hand, which was the opposite direction. Straight to the man''s left hand. The man gave a cry. Step back. There was a trace of anger on his face. "I didn''t expect to hide myself," he sneered The voice just dropped. It''s cheating again. There was no scruple about the knife that was cut again. Just a kick to the belly of the Miao man with the knife. The Miao people saw that the man was kicking, but they didn''t pay any attention to the first knife. Then add force to your hand. The machete will fall down quickly with the sound of breaking the air. I want to trade one foot for the man''s head. When the machete was about to come, there was a sneer in the man''s eyes. Hands suddenly raised, facing the blade is hard together. Let that blade can''t chop down, at the same time the right foot then ruthlessly kicked in that Miao person belly. The Miao people bowed their heads and spat out a mouthful of blood. The whole person was kicked out of the air by the man. The machete in his hand was snatched by the opponent. The man took the machete. The first few steps are a horizontal stroke. Cut a long wound between the belly of the Miao people who were still flying in the air. Blood spattered. On the hot ground. Watching the Miao man fall to the ground. The man painted a knife. Spit on the Miao man''s body. He turned to look at the black tower and said, "master, is sun''s Kung Fu OK. Later that little lady will let me come first. " Heita gave a thumbs up on the horse and said with a smile, "no problem. Hurry up and tie these little ladies back." The man turned his head and laughed. Looking at the rest of the Miao guards, he said, "how about it, or you''d better hurry up together. So as not to lose my time. " The rest of the Miao men looked at each other. Just as they wanted to step forward, li Liu finally said, "Shen pangzi, you are just like the family. We planned to do more business with you in the future. I didn''t expect this result. It seems that I need to do more. " Heita heard li Liu''s words, sat on the horse and said with a smile, "little lady, that man is a bad guy. I''d better go back to the mountain with you. As long as you make me happy and comfortable, you will be able to take care of any business in the future. " Li LiuDuan sat on the horse and just laughed when he heard this. You want to be comfortable Heita saw that there was no change in li Liu''s expression, so he couldn''t help laughing and said, "of course, why, can''t you help making out with me here?" Li Liu looked up at the black tower and said with a smile, "since you want to be comfortable. Then I''ll make you comfortable. Have a good time. " Finish speaking. Li Fan saw Li Liu stroking Ma binmao''s arm and his sleeves began to stir. The golden silkworm crawled out of it. It seems that the opposite black tower doesn''t know Li Liu''s action, but still laughs. The golden silkworm climbed out of li Liu''s sleeve and almost instantly broke the shell in front of Li Fan''s eyes. Out of it flew a colorful butterfly. He shook his wings in the wind and sprinkled the powder from his wings. Slowly fly away from the palm of li Liu. He flew towards the black tower¡° Be careful, master. " The man surnamed sun, who was not far from li Liu, obviously saw that the butterfly was flying out of li Liu''s hand. He cried out in a hurry. The butterfly''s original path to the black tower seemed to hear a sound. Swerve in the air. Flying over the head of the sun man. It''s all powdered. By the breeze, the air immediately full of sweet and greasy smell of flowers.

 V1.Chapter 92

    "Jincangu!" Seeing that the golden silkworm on li Liu''s hand turns into a butterfly, Shen San, standing beside li Liu, is shocked. Blurted out a word, pulled Li Fan to hide behind. Obviously, I know that the golden silkworm is powerful.


    The butterfly flew past the man surnamed sun and turned to the direction of the black tower. Heita doesn''t seem to know the name of the butterfly. Is still Leng Leng watching the butterfly fly.


    "Things that don''t know how to live or die." Just as the butterfly was about to fly to the top of the black tower. A cold voice came from the dense forest. Then a man walked slowly out of the dense forest. He wore colorful headscarves and Miao costumes. About 289 years old. In one hand, he carried the glossy gourd. The other hand casually pulled the stem of the grass, dangling in his mouth.


    "Well, it''s really you. I know it''s not so simple." Seeing the man walking out of the dense forest, li Liu finally turned his head and said with a chill on his face. The butterfly also stopped at the same place when the man appeared, no longer moving forward.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t think of it. I just want these bandits to rob you. I just didn''t expect that you could not help it at last. " The man spat out the grass stem in his mouth and said leisurely.


    Li Liu waved his hand and the butterfly fluttered back to li Liu. Slowly fell on her hand. Gradually they curled up together. In the twinkling of an eye, there was a recovery of the golden silkworm''s appearance. Taking back jincangu, li Liu looked up at the man and said, "why, can''t you help it at last?"


    The man went to the black tower and shook his head. "It''s useless. It''s a waste of my baby," he sighed


    When the man finished speaking, he saw that the faces of heita and the people behind him suddenly changed. The whole person convulsed involuntarily. Heita stretched out her finger to the man and wanted to say something, but she was surprised to find that she was not only stiff, but also speechless.


    Li Fan is pulled by Shen San to hide behind li Liu. He only peeps out his head to see that the black tower people are twitching with their bodies. The whole person is aging rapidly with the naked eye. Only in the blink of an eye is only skin and bone. Eyes deep into the orbit, it is difficult to imagine just now a fierce man will become like this.


    "It''s the magic of Wangu sect." Shen San said softly¡° Now you see, these people are just absorbed by insects, but they won''t die immediately. It''s going to take a day or two to die. There will also be the pain of the insect biting the body. "


    "If Wangu sect is still using these methods, how can it let you out?" Li Liu saw the scene in front of him, but he was not moved. He still said it coldly.


    The man stretched out his hand in the air and grasped it in vain. It seemed that there was a silver thread connecting the man''s palm on the man''s body. The man closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Looking up at li Liu with satisfaction, he said, "well, what is the method of Wangu sect? You will see later."


    Li Liu coldly hummed a way "just absorbed the essence of dozens of useless people, where can be more powerful."


    As the man spoke to li Liu, the silver silk thread connecting the people disappeared. On the contrary, it seemed that the man was a few years younger again in a flash. He just said faintly, "the essence of these dozens of useless people can only be regarded as appetizers. I don''t know how far I will evolve after I devour the golden silkworm bug. "


    "Will insects evolve?" Li Fan heard the man''s words, lowered his voice and asked Shen San.


    Shen San shakes his head in confusion. Seeing that Chengying and Chen Xi have moved to them while they are talking, he says, "I''ve heard of the evolution of poisonous insects, but that''s what we did before we practiced poisonous insects, but that person''s poisonous insects should be mature."


    "No matter what they are, they are dogs biting dogs. As long as they don''t bite me, I won''t pay any attention to them." Chengying turns over and gets off the horse. Sitting beside Li Fan, he said.


    Shen San raised his head and looked at the shadow with surprised eyes, but his body shrank into the shadow, and finally he didn''t make a sound.


    "If you want to devour my golden silkworm, it depends on whether you have this ability." Although li Liu heard the conversation of several people behind him, he didn''t have the heart to talk to them. His eyes just stared at the man for a moment.


    The man raised the oil gourd in his hand, gently shook it and said, "although jincangu is powerful, it''s still not as good as my immature Tianyan cup."


    With these words, the man pulled out the lid on the gourd. Gently said a go.


    The mouth of the gourd seemed to be a puff of smoke, and there was nothing else. When the man pulled out the lid of the gourd, Li Fan was looking forward to something that surprised him. But he didn''t expect that it was just a puff of smoke, just like the gourd that had not moved for a long time.


    "Ha ha, what is it. The gourd is broken Li Fan couldn''t help laughing.


    Words did not finish, his head is to get the shadow of a slap¡° Fool, that piece of smoke is a poisonous insect. Flash back. "


    Without waiting for Li Fan to react, Chengying has already pulled Li Fan and Chen Xi back quickly. After listening to Chengying''s words, Li Fan looks up. I only saw the green smoke flying past the guards in front of li Liu. I can''t see the smoke. When the smoke slowly flew by, several guards in front of li Liu''s body had already fallen on the ground with a black face. It was obvious that he was poisoned and died. There was no sound at all.


    "Damn it." Li Liu roared when he saw the man pull out the gourd cover. But it''s still a step slow. The golden silkworm has just climbed into the palm of his hand. When he was about to turn into a butterfly and fly, several guards in front of him fell to the ground and died¡° hey. Damn, that''s right. You all have to die here today, except for you, Miss Li. I will keep you in captivity, as the nourishment of my poisonous insects, and feed him every day. " The man laughed. He put his right hand in his mouth and bit it down, but he bit his fingertips. Towards the place where the smoke blows a touch of blood. The blood flew into the smoke and did not fall. On the contrary, it is the green smoke shrouded in a layer of strange red. The green and red smoke only changed a few times. That is to cover up the red completely. It turns green slowly. Like a flowing Jasper¡° What the hell is that? " Li Fan saw the cyan smoke turn green. Exclaimed in surprise¡° The smoke didn''t look special, but there were tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of insects in it. After they devour each other, the last one left is tianhagu. " Chengying quietly looked at the cloud that had turned green and said, "I''m afraid that li Liu can''t stop it today. I can''t say we''re going to do it. If you are defeated later, you go first. I''ll stand in his way for a while¡° How can you stop him here by yourself? " Li Fan said. Chengying turned her head, rolled her eyes and said, "if you can block it, you can block it. I''ll withdraw first. " When several people were arguing, li Liu felt unprecedented pressure. This pressure has not been met for a long time since I became a jincangu. The golden silkworm bug in hand is already flying. Flying towards the green insects. But the result was very clear in li Liu''s mind. The dancing butterfly is still flying to the green insect swarm with bursts of fragrance. After digesting the blood, the insects see butterflies flying in, and then they surround them. The butterfly was caged in it and disappeared¡° Ha ha, Miss Li. Anyway, your golden silkworm poison will be the nourishment for me to eat it. " The man looked up and laughed¡° Hum, who loses and who wins, but we haven''t decided yet. You can use blood to stimulate insects, can''t I? " Li Liu gave a cold hum and Cang Lang took out the machete hanging on the horse. Across the blade is a knife down the palm. Blood oozes from the palm of your hand. Li Liu''s cutlass returns to its sheath. Murmur a few words in the mouth, palm light wave forward. The blood between the hands seemed to be pulled, but it was in the air across a curve, flying straight to the green insects. The blood flashed away. There was a moment of silence. The whole green smoke seemed to be boiling and writhing. Occasionally, green insects visible to the naked eye fall on the ground. Seeing this, the man was furious. He threw the gourd to the ground and said, "I didn''t expect that you would give up your blood. But do you think that''s any use? " Said this, the man closed his eyes and whispered something, light smoke from the man continued to emerge. Fast into the green smoke. As the smoke gradually increased on men. The green smoke, which was already slightly thin, was visible to the naked eye and gradually became thick. The corner of the man''s mouth is oozing a trace of blood with his low voice. Open your eyes. The smoke dissipated. The man gave a grim smile. The seven orifices on his face were oozing blood, and he said, "well, I''m a poisonous insect with my body, and I keep thousands of poisonous insects. What else do you have? " When li Liu saw the man''s appearance, he could not help sighing. His last skill had been taken out. I just didn''t think of it. The man actually practiced the method of using the body to do Gu, which is taboo in Miao area. Li Liu sighed in his heart, but his face didn''t change. It''s just the communication in my heart. I want to break through the siege of poisonous insects that day. Even if he was defeated today, the jincangu could not be handed over to the man¡° Who is this man? He even dares to practice this taboo in the Miao area. " Shen San was shocked when he heard the man''s words¡° What''s the difference? " Li Fan asked, not knowing. Shen San nodded and said, "although there are no restrictions on witchcraft in the Miao area, there are also various taboos. One of the most taboos is that the man practices witchcraft with his body. They use themselves as the nourishment of insects. Insects are themselves, and they are insects themselves. No matter it''s Gu Chong or its own progress is rapid. But if one day that bug is stronger than himself. That''s the end of all the poisonous insects. At the same time, the insect will be out of control. On the cholera side. Therefore, it is the highest taboo in the Miao area to use one''s body as a poison¡° How do you know so much? " Li Fan turned to look at Shen San and asked¡° If you want to survive in this Miao area, the more you know, the better Shen San just returned a word, then turned his head and looked at the place where the insects were fighting.

 V1.Chapter 93

    Li Liu''s face became pale with the constant contraction of the green insects. Finally, I bit my teeth. Raise the right hand to hammer to the chest suddenly, raise the head to spurt out a Peng blood. On top of the green swarm of insects.


    As the blood fell, the insects seemed to make a sound of mourning. The originally peaceful insect swarm stirred up again. With the expansion and contraction of several insect groups. Finally, it burst and opened a gap. The butterfly finally flew out of the insect swarm. Fly in the direction of li Liu. Li Liu stretched out his palm and let the butterfly stay on it. Face more pale to see the butterfly pupation again, retracted his sleeve.


    "Why did you take back the golden silkworm bug with so much effort? You''ll have to spit it out for me later. " The man narrowed his eyes and said with a trace of sneer instead of being annoyed by the dissipation of the insect swarm.


    "Even if I die, I won''t let you get the golden silkworm bug." Li Liu bit his teeth and said in a deep voice.


    The man sneered, "it''s hard to talk. When I take your golden silkworm poison. I will take good care of your little mouth. "


    Say words, the man slowly step forward, Gu insect group with the man action gradually condensed. He flew to the man. Stop a few steps away from li Liu and say, "why don''t you get off the horse and surrender. Can''t you wait for me to do it? " While the man was talking, the insects were buzzing. Go straight to li Liu.


    "Take a picture, it''s time to do it." Li Fan saw that the swarm of poisonous insects was near li Liu''s side and said quickly.


    Chengying rolled her eyes and said, "what''s the hurry? Isn''t that woman very arrogant. Wait for her to suffer a little. "


    Li Fan speechless looked at Chengying, that Gu insect swarm has approached li Liu''s side, the next second will cover li Liu in it. Although li Liu is a bit arrogant and domineering, he never looks at each other directly. But after all, they have been together for several days. Still some don''t have the heart to see that li Liu dies at this point and is about to speak. In front of li Liu''s body, however, a smooth flowing barrier suddenly appeared, covering li Liu in it.


    "Is it Ken at last?" There was a smile on the corner of the man''s mouth. Looking at the glass barrier in front of li Liu''s body, he said, "you are really patient."


    While talking, a few green insects couldn''t stop. Sheng Sheng bumped into the glass barrier, and in an instant it made a crackling sound like falling into an oil pan. They fell to the ground.


    A burst of laughter like a silver bell came, "I know that your purpose is me. How, after practicing tianhagu, do you want to find the field?"


    As the voice fell, a woman in a green dress suddenly appeared beside li Liu. Judging from Li Fan''s position, he is slim. Long hair and waist at will. There were silver bells in each hand, ringing with the breeze. From the back, Li Fan had a sense of deja vu.


    When the man saw the woman in green appeared, he waved back the swarm of poisonous insects and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you can find face or not. It''s just that I''m more interested in your flesh and blood than the golden silkworm


    The woman in green only smiles at Li Fan with her back. She waves away the glass barrier and says, "you are really a thief."


    The man raised the sky to smile and said, "your blood is not only for me, I''m afraid it''s very attractive for the whole Miao area and the whole world."


    The man pauses a little and says again, "if I spread your blood, I''m afraid I won''t be here alone today."


    The woman in green just laughed and stroked the green silk in her ear. "So, do I have to thank you?"


    "That''s not necessary. Just give a little of your blood. I can let you people go. " The man said coldly.


    The woman in green bent down as if she had heard a funny joke and said, "you really think you are invincible."


    The man''s face changed, and he said with a gloomy face, "since I don''t know the image. I''ll let you know that many years ago you could rely on the blood of the candle dragon. Your blood doesn''t work today. "


    The woman in green smiles and says in a low voice, "then try it." With these words, the woman in green still turned her back to the crowd and gently shook the silver bell in her hand. The silver bells jingled. When Li Fan heard the sound, he felt as if it was a hammer smashing at his head. All of a sudden, my head went up. I want to faint.


    All the people behind the woman in green, whether they were Miao people or Shen San''s escort. They were all holding their heads in their hands, whining.


    "Close your ears." Chengying talks to several people around Li Fan. He stretched out his finger to block his ears.


    Hearing Cheng Ying''s words, Li Fan, Chen Xi and Shen quickly put out their hands to block their ears. The sound of the silver bell really weakened a lot. Although the head was still painful, it was much better.


    The woman in Green''s arm shakes half a sound and stops slowly. Turning around, I can''t help being surprised. See in addition to li Liu is still standing in the same place a few people, can''t help but smile and said, "did not expect it, we met again."


    "It''s you?" Chengying angrily pointed to the woman in green and said, "I changed my clothes and thought we didn''t know you. What the hell are you doing here? "


    "Ha ha." "I''m not funny, if I didn''t show up here," said the green spirit who was dressed in green. I''m afraid you''ll all be the nourishment of that insect. "¡° Hum, that smelly man, I can kill him with one hand. " Chengying rolled her eyes and said without caring¡° How dare you talk to my master like this When li Liu heard the conversation, he sat on the horse and looked at Chengying angrily¡° If my master hadn''t appeared, you would have died long ago. "¡° You guys, when you''re dying, you''re still fighting. " The man saw that instead of dealing with himself together, he began to fight. Stand there and cut in¡° Shut up One voice response. When they finished speaking, they looked at each other again. They turned away from each other. There was a trace of sulk on the man''s face. Even sound good, hand in front of a wave. That green insect swarm is again released bursts of buzz. Change shape several times in the air. In the end, he turned into a nameless fierce beast with fangs, which was composed of a group of poisonous insects. At the direction of a few people issued a silent roar¡° Green spirit son, since you let those people faint in the past, presumably don''t want your identity revealed. But now it seems that these people are obviously not with you. Even if I don''t have your blood today. You can''t keep it secret. " The man laughed and said the secret in a deep voice. To the man''s surprise, except for li Liu and Shen San, the other two men and women seemed to know nothing about the blood of the candle dragon. It turned out to be a blank face¡° Candlelight blood, something. Is it a rare blood type? " Li Fan looks at Chen Xi blankly and asks. Chen Xi shook his head and said, "I don''t understand, but from the man''s words. It''s no less likely to appear than the one you had that day¡° Little brother, don''t you know the blood of candle dragon Shen San turns his head and looks at Li Fan in surprise. There was a look at the monster on his face. See a few people is still a face of confusion, Shen three looked at that is just confrontation did not start two people. He explained, "before, the younger brother once said that Nuwa was the ancestor of Miao. But from the root, it is said that Pangu broke through chaos and died, and a wisp of essence turned into Sanqing (Laozi; original; The left eye is the sun star, the right eye is the Taiyin star, and the blood essence turns into wudijiang; Sentence mischief; Production; Gonggong; Zhu Rong; Later soil; Xuanming; Candle nine Yin; Good and strong; Extravagant than corpse; Tianwu; He and others, and the trunk into the earth, the other into mountains and rivers. The nine Yin of the candle is the candle dragon. As for the later people of Miao believed in Nuwa, it just had the same appearance as zhujiuyin, they were all human headed and snake body. The relationship between the two is that even the people of Miao are not clear. Some people say that zhujiuyin is the ancestor of Nuwa. Some people say that zhujiuyin is just a part of the Nuwa family. All of them are very complicated. It''s just that all Miao people know a legend. The blood of the candle dragon is a fast way to cultivate the poison in the cup. There is a legend in the Miao area that there once was a man with the blood of the candle dragon. Only in a short period of several decades, it was to cultivate the witchcraft until it was unpredictable. Even the peak existence of those who cultivate immortals in the Central Plains is invincible. So then there was the killing against the blood of the candle dragon. " When li Liu heard Shen San finish, he turned to look at Shen San and said, "I didn''t expect that you fat man should know so much about these legends of Miao." Shen San just wanted to talk. The confrontation between lvling''er and the man finally had a movement. Green ling''er didn''t use the silver bell in her hand, nor did she use the nameless flying insect that Li Fan had seen before. She just walked slowly towards the man. Step gently fell on the ground covered with leaves, a few invisible ripples, slowly rippling open. The ripple did not spread far away. Just spread to green spirit son body, week a few meters then swing back again. Just follow the steps of green spirit to step down one by one. The ripples are becoming more and more dense. Finally, it turned out to be an airtight circular wave. It''s fluctuating slowly. The man is still standing in place, just coldly looking at the action of green spirit. There was a sneer in the corner of his mouth. The nameless beast composed of green poisonous insects opened its mouth and roared silently. It seems that I want to swallow the whole world. But although the nameless beast did not make a sound, the air in front of him was flat. It''s like a sound wave coming from the mouth of a nameless beast. Slowly condense. Then he dashed forward to the green spirit who walked slowly. The green spirit son sees that nameless fierce beast finally is to open mouth. Then he stopped and just laughed. He opened his scarlet lips and breathed softly towards the circular waves on the ground. The circular wave seems to be blown by the strong wind, and the originally slow wave suddenly accelerates. A few meters away from greenling. The sound wave that goes straight to the nameless beast.

 V1.Chapter 94

    The two waves collide with each other soundly and disappear quietly. There was no change. It''s just that it''s obvious that the ripples under greenling''s feet dissipate faster. The nameless beast seemed to see that his side had the upper hand. He raised his head again and let out a roar. This time, he made a real sound. It exploded in Li Fan''s ears. Let a few people dizzy, a few want to fall. With the roar of the fierce beast, another fierce beast appeared in front of him, which was also a little illusory, opened his mouth and showed his tusks. Open your mouth and inhale. Actually is that just then sends out the intermittent ripples to inhale in the abdomen completely. Suddenly rushed to the green spirit.


    Green ling''er heard the roar of the fierce beast. The brow couldn''t help wrinkling. See the sound waves expand as the fierce beast roars again. The right foot then ruthlessly stepped on the ground. The ground with its own feet as the center suddenly cracks. The silent air engine rushes forward in an instant, and in the blink of an eye, it also sweeps the ripples it has just sent out. It turns into a python breathing letters. Winding towards the beast.


    The slightly hazy beast opens its mouth and bites at the python that green spirit sends out again. The two fierce beasts immediately turned over and tore at each other. The unreal Qi that was torn and bitten came out of the two fierce beasts. Separated from the fierce animal body, slowly dissipated in the air. With the fierce biting of the two illusory beasts, the air engine floating in the air is falling like snowflakes. Flying in the air. Some of the air engines are even more agitated by the strong wind. Slowly falling in front of Li Fan.


    Li Fan stretched out his hand to watch the air machine falling in his palm, and it dissipated in the blink of an eye. All into the palm of their own. I couldn''t help but be overjoyed. With the dissipation of the Qi, Li Fan clearly felt that his divine consciousness had a little fluctuation, just like a drop of water in a bay of water. His originally not powerful divine consciousness could see obvious growth. Li Fan licked the corner of his mouth. According to his own divine consciousness which is not even a water basin, if he absorbs and merges the two fierce beasts, I''m afraid he can make a qualitative leap in his divine consciousness. Li Fan thinks like this, the foot then some involuntarily wants to come forward, stretch out a hand to collect those air engines that float in the air.


    "If you want to die, pick it up." Chengying sees Li Fan step forward and speak coldly behind him.


    Li Fan looks back at Chengying, puzzled. Take a cold look at those fluttering air engine. Waving his hand, he scattered the Qi machines around them and said, "these Qi machines contain a trace of the two men''s consciousness. Otherwise, how do you think those two fierce beasts acted. If you absorb these Qi. I''m afraid you will become the puppet of those two. A trace of consciousness in Qi is not a big problem. But if you save more. It''s not difficult to control you according to their ability of cultivating cupping Gu. "


    Li Fan stepped back after listening. I can''t avoid the Qi just now. I''m afraid it''s a little bit. Green ling''er looked back at Li Fan and said, "don''t worry. If you can absorb it, I''m too happy. It won''t affect you."


    Li Fan quickly waved his hand and said with a smile, "forget it. This Qi machine is also your thing. A gentleman doesn''t take away people''s beauty."


    "I know you are still a gentleman." Chengying said with a smile.


    A few people here are talking plainly, but the fight between the two fierce beasts in the field is more and more fierce, although the Qi on each of them dissipates over time. The shape of the body gradually became blurred. But the two fierce beasts are more and more fierce. There is a strong sense of annihilating each other.


    The green spirit son Qi machine unreal Python finally seized a chance, the whole body tightly wrapped in the nameless beast, the body gradually shrink, want to the nameless beast wound to death. The nameless beast is also fierce. There is no scruples about Python''s shrinking body. Just open your tusks and your mouth. Bite the python hard. Tear off the air machine.


    Python is also fierce, regardless of the fierce beast''s bite, just tighten the body, while opening the mouth, suddenly swallow the fierce beast''s head out of the body, actually want to swallow the fierce beast into the abdomen. The nameless beast feels swallowed. Finally, it''s crazy. The body swelled suddenly. The Python''s body will open a gap, long inch long claws crazy tearing scratch the Python''s body.


    The two beasts were deadlocked for a moment. It''s just to see if it''s the python that swallows the beast first, or the beast that breaks the python first.


    For a moment, the air in the sky became dense. The figures of the two fierce beasts entwined together can''t be seen clearly. The air blower is like catkins, which blocks people''s sight.


    Like a long time, like a moment. A strong shock wave suddenly erupted from the air engine. Spread like an explosion in all directions. After the green spirit son and that man body, but like a fish like separate back.


    Within a hundred meters, it was like the bald head of an old monk. The trees on the ground were swept clean by the shock wave. There''s something about shockwaves. No matter the trees or the birds that stay on them, they are broken into powder and spread a thick layer on the ground. This situation reminds Li Fan of the power video of the atomic bomb explosion he once watched. It''s the same thing. It''s very desolate.


    "It''s a fuckin ''atomic bomb." Li Fan Leng a half ring to open mouth to say.


    With the powder floating in the air, there was no trace of the two fierce beasts in the field. The air engine falling down slowly. Finally, I can see the figure of the man opposite. Compared with the green spirit who retreated a few steps, the man was obviously more embarrassed. Not only was there a trace of blood hanging on the corner of his mouth, but also the fierce beast changed by the poisonous insects around him dissipated and became a group of green poisonous insects. The man raised his head, his eyes were cold, but he didn''t worry at all. "The blood of the candle dragon is really extraordinary. It seems that over the years you have become more proficient in the use of this candle dragon blood. " The green spirit son stretched out hand to tidy up the green silk that flies disorderly in his ear and said, "if you only have this ability, you haven''t made any progress these years." The man laughed and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "This was what I wanted to say, but you said it first. It just looks like you''re hurt a lot. Don''t hold on. " Lu ling''er stretched out her hand and tied up her scattered hair. She said with a smile, "I don''t need you to worry about whether I''m seriously injured. It''s just that you''ve suffered a heavy blow in this day. Now you can use any other tricks. If you don''t have something to press the bottom of the box, you can''t get my candle dragon blood. " The man just laughed and said slowly, "since you know I''m greedy for your candle dragon blood. Do you think I have no way to deal with your candle dragon blood after all these years? " Then, the man''s right hand suddenly inserted into the green insect swarm, and his eyes suddenly became fierce¡° As long as I can get your candle dragon blood. Even if it''s a waste of my years of cultivation, how can it be? " As the man spoke, he inserted himself into the arm of the green insect swarm. All of a sudden, it was as if he was absorbing something in the insect swarm, and he couldn''t help stirring up and rushing to his body. Although the fierce look on the man''s face remained the same, there was a trace of pain between his eyebrows. Seeing the man''s action, Lu ling''er sighed, "I didn''t expect that you could be so cruel for my candle dragon blood. You should treat yourself as a poisonous insect. However, since you want to become a non-human and non poisonous monster by absorbing poisonous insects from heaven. Then I''ll help you. In case I do it now, you will not be convinced. " Seeing that the green spirit didn''t move, a sneer appeared on the man''s face. "Since you want to die, I will help you. Later on, I''ll become this person Gu. All of you are going to die. " During the conversation, the agitation on the man''s arm increased significantly. The green insect swarm has obviously shrunk a lot. At this time, Li Fan understood from their conversation that the man wanted to absorb the green insects into his body. The bulge on the arm is obviously the insect entering the man''s body through the arm. I can''t help feeling sick. Li Fan leaned down, retched a few mouthfuls, and said, "it''s really disgusting. I can''t believe I absorbed the insects into my body." Chengying is also a little disgusting, but still does not forget to ridicule Li Fandao, "it''s really disgusting, much more disgusting than you." Several people were still disgusted to watch the man''s action. With the gradual reduction of the green insects, the agitation on the man''s arm was gradually flattened. When the green insects disappeared, the man''s arm finally appeared in the air. With the agitation on the arm, it surges and subsides. The man''s face was more painful. The whole body seems to have no bones, and suddenly the face bulges. Suddenly, the chest bulges. The frequency of the bulge keeps accelerating. Several times, Li Fan even felt that men would be blown up. With the bulge on the man''s body, the body began to continuously emit bursts of thick green fog. Gradually the man shrouded in the green fog, gradually can not see the situation. Only from the green fog issued the men''s screams¡° Green ling''er, I am sure you will pay back the sufferings I have suffered today. "¡° It''s so noisy. " Chengying covers her ears wearily. But there is still a sound in my ears. Chengying finally can''t stand the man''s scream. The right hand swung forward abruptly. With the arm waving, the simple handle of Chengying sword suddenly appears in the hand. A majestic sword went straight to the blue smoke. The sword Qi that fiercely cleaves on the blue smoke doesn''t disperse the green fog as the shadow imagined. On the contrary, it dissipated like a bullock into the sea¡° Ha ha, I didn''t expect that someone would send me such delicious food. " In the blue smoke, the man''s voice seemed to feel better, but he began to laugh.

 V1.Chapter 95

    As the sword Qi from the shadow dissolves into the cyan smoke, the originally rolling smoke gradually becomes gentle, but the man''s frivolous laughter still comes out of the cyan fog. But the laughter is not with pain, but with excitement in the flow.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing the shadow of the sword into the smoke, green ling''er also turned his head and glared.


    Chengying just twisted his head and pretended to look up at the sky. Let greenling''s anger go nowhere. He turned his head and looked at the blue smoke, and said to himself, "I didn''t expect that you could really become a poisonous insect."


    The moment the cyan smoke stopped rolling, it was just a release and a close. Then they burst and scattered. Originally, the man in the smoke had disappeared, and the place where he was showed a huge and ugly monster covered with scarlet. Apart from the head still can see that the man, the rest have become part of the beast. He was covered with a strange red shell. Four limbs on the ground, the growth of sharp claws, in the sun with blue light, obviously with poison. Behind the body is a tail like a scorpion. High up. The top is extremely sharp.


    "Ha ha, with such a great effort, it''s still like this picture Seeing the man''s appearance, green ling''er can''t help but put her hand over her mouth and smile softly.


    The man, or the monster''s paw on the ground gently planed, stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked his lips. He just opened his mouth and said, "although this person is not perfect, just kill you and get your blood. I think I can evolve to the final form. "


    "Ha ha, it depends on whether you have the ability." The green spirit son laughed to smile, nearby flew out that Li Fan several people once saw nameless flying insect, straight toward that man to fly.


    The man is still the same look, let the nameless flying insects fall on his body. Just when Li Fan thought that the man would explode like the wooden city seen in the tea shop, the nameless flying insect slipped quietly on the man. It fell to the ground, motionless, as if dead.


    When the man saw the nameless flying insect fall to the ground, he gave out a loud laugh and raised his blue claw to step on the nameless flying insect. It''s like stepping on a balloon. There''s a pop under your feet.


    "Take out your real skills. These little insects are of no use to me now." The man raised his foot and looked at the nameless flying insect. Open mouth to green Ling son say.


    The green spirit son curled to curl a mouth, the slightest care that nameless flying insect''s death. Just gently shake the silver bell on your hand. At the same time that the silver bell jingles, the body suddenly rushes forward. A semicircular Yue appeared in his hand. Hands interlaced, body twist from the man''s side, the hands of mandarin duck Yue will row to the man''s chest and abdomen.


    "I didn''t expect that this woman was not only good at witchcraft, but also a Kung Fu expert." Chengying sees that the double tomahawks of luling''er are overturned, which is a surprise.


    "Well, my master is a genius. But you people in the Central Plains can understand it. " Li Liu sat on the horse, although his face was still pale, but his spirit was much better.


    Cheng Ying looked at li Liu scornfully and said, "it''s just a compliment. I really think she''s invincible. "


    With these words, green ling''er''s two tomahawks were already on the carapace between the man''s chest and abdomen, but they didn''t break the carapace, just made a sound of gold and iron. A spark broke out between the carapace and the mandarin duck Tomahawk.


    Green ling''er rushed out a few steps behind the man, stopped, turned to look at the man and said with a smile, "this shell is really hard. It''s almost catching up with the tortoise shell. "


    The man just looked up at lvling''er, raised his claws and said, "ha ha, don''t excite me like that. Anyway, none of you can leave today. "


    With that, the man waved his claws to green ling''er. Although he was a little bloated, he was very flexible. Rush to the side of green spirit son voice, sharp claw angle cunning row to green spirit son. With gusts of strong wind straight to the face of green ling''er.


    Green ling''er gave out a laugh like a silver bell. Her body was moving and she was hiding. At the same time, the mandarin duck Yue in her hand was running towards the man''s limbs and head, and she cut several knives in an instant. But in addition to burst out a group of sparks, it is the slightest damage can not be caused.


    Men''s offensive is open and close, relying on their own body can''t be hurt by green spirit. It turned out to be a deadly way of playing. It''s just that the offensive is fierce. Greenling''s body is very light indeed. The two fought for dozens of rounds. The man is actually a little green spirit son''s body didn''t touch. On the contrary, it''s the green spirit who takes advantage of the lightness of the body. Hundreds of knives were cut on the man.


    "Smelly woman, what to run, have the ability to fight with me here." Finally, the man stood in the same place, glaring at the green spirit and roaring.


    "Ha ha, I''m not a tortoise. Why stay in the same place and fight with you?" The green spirit son complexion still stands in the distance, light smile way.


    "Smelly woman, you forced me." The man roared. Behind the scorpion like bone, a little bit of light on the tail. With the flash of light, the needle like bone tail needle at the end fell off. Go straight to the green spirit, flash in the air.


    The green spirit son sees the man roars when is the heart born vigilance. See the bone tail needle disappear. The whole body is more concentrated, and the breath is explored around. I''m afraid that the bone tail needle will suddenly appear, and I can''t be prepared. The man waited until the bone tail needle fell off and disappeared, with a cold smile. Push forward again. When the claw was waving again, the air that had been rowed appeared a tiny gap. There was a tremor in the surrounding air. Green spirit child mind is divided into two, half of the attention carefully bone tail needle. The other half watched the man''s attack. Go with the Yue in your hand. The whole person was enveloped in the light of zaoyue¡° Why doesn''t your master use witchcraft? " Li Fan saw that the two men had a fight. Although both sides were very accomplished in witchcraft, they didn''t use witchcraft. He couldn''t help looking at li Liu and asking. Li Liu''s mind is all on the two men who are fighting. He didn''t pay any attention to Li Fan''s words. But Shen San, who was beside Li Fan, said, "although these two people are both practicing witchcraft. But the man himself is now a human being. As for li Liu''s master, it''s also because the man is already a human being. If he can''t compare with this human being, it''s equivalent to giving the human being nutrients. Even if it''s better than that person''s Gu, it''s of little use. That''s why I just rely on my own Kung Fu to fight with that man. " The two people here are talking, but the two people who are fighting are already in a daze. Men rely on their crustacean hard, step by step. No longer want to hurt the green spirit, but is gradually compressing the green spirit of the fight space. The scope of its activities will be gradually reduced. Although for a time, greenling couldn''t be defeated. But there is the bone tail needle hidden in space. I don''t know when it will appear and give greenling a fatal blow¡° Ha ha ha, see what else you can do. " The man compressed the range of motion of luling''er within a few meters. With a roar of laughter, he said, "since I can''t kill you for a while, I''ll take your apprentice first. Let''s start with some nourishment. " Hearing the man''s words, the green spirit son facial expression a change, the mouth just said a mean. Sitting in front of li Liu''s body on the horse, the air fluctuated, and the bone tail needle suddenly appeared. In a flash, it stabbed li Liu. All of a sudden, li Liu did not respond for a moment. That bone tail needle castration is extremely fast, blink of an eye is to li Liu in front of. Even if Li Liu was in his hand, it was too late to stop him. See that bone tail needle will stab into li Liu''s eyebrow. The air in front of li Liu''s body fluctuates, and Lu ling''er appears in front of li Liu''s body out of thin air, waving the mandarin duck Tomahawk to block the bone tail needle. The bony tail needle that bumped into the Yue didn''t make a sound, but suddenly appeared on the other side of the Yue. The speed also increases suddenly. Even if greenling reacts, wave the other hand. But is still a bone tail needle in the arm across a bloodstain. The bone tail needle will die with one blow. It reappeared in the hands of men. The green spirit son is wrinkling brow, stretch out hand to wipe in the bloodstain place. Although the bloodstain dissipated. But there was a slight cyan in the bloodstain. The man put out his tongue and licked the bone tail needle. He licked the blood into his mouth with a little greed in his eyes. He looked at the green ling''er eagerly and said, "it''s worthy of being the blood of the candlelight dragon. This taste really fascinates me. Just this trace of blood makes the insects in my body active. I don''t know what effect it will have if you empty your blood. " The green spirit son is wrinkling a brow, the facial expression is some formality finally¡° Just now, I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect that the needle on the back of your butt was still puncture. It made me suffer a loss. In that case, it''s more fun. " With these words, green ling''er raises her hand and throws the Yue to the man. The Yue is easily stopped by the man and falls to the ground¡° Why, I want something that can hurt me. " The man looked at the green spirit son''s face of ridicule, "if you have no other means, then pray, your time to die." The green Ling son throws away the mandarin duck Yue in the hand, hear the man''s words just smile. Put your hands together and suddenly pull apart Chiyu. The light in the middle of his hands flickered, and a curved sword with flowing brilliance appeared between his hands. It was the Dragon blade held by Mucheng in the tea shop. The sword was blaring and trembling in the hands of green spirit. Straight out of the sheath. When the man saw the Dragon leaping blade in lvling''er''s hand, his eyes were bright, and he salivated, "I didn''t expect that there would be a candle dragon blood today. There are such magic weapons. It looks like I''m lucky. " The green spirit son raises a head, stretch out the left hand to hold the handle of the knife, the right hand naturally hang down, light smile way "just this luck is good or bad still don''t know," finish saying, the green spirit son left hand suddenly draw out the knife sheath. The right hand dashed over the blade. Blood immediately covered the blade, but did not fall, but slowly penetrated into the blade. Green spirit son clenched the right hand full of blood, looked up at the man and said slowly, "today I''ll let you see what kind of blood you want."

 V1.Chapter 96

    With these words, green ling''er''s Dragon leaping blade shines brightly. The sound of dragon chanting comes from the sky, and the Dragon leaping blade shakes slightly. The blade is constantly drawn out and inserted into the sheath.


    Green ling''er reached out to hold the handle of the knife, looked coldly at the man and said, "since you are thinking about the blood of the candle dragon, let me show you once."


    With these words, green ling''er suddenly slides down with her left hand holding the knife, and the space suddenly breaks up. A magnificent knife gas, like splitting the sky, goes straight to the man. At the same time, a blurred figure appeared behind her, and her face and snake body could be seen vaguely. The skin has a strange red color. In the hand is also holding a unreal dragon blade. Also forward.


    "Nu Wa?" Li Fan saw the virtual image of the virtual human head and snake body and exclaimed.


    With a slap, Li Fan was hit by the shadow on his head. He turned to see the shadow''s helpless expression, "that''s not Nu Wa. Nu Wa is clearly a woman. But do you think that shadow is female. Besides, just now luling''er has said that she has the blood of the candle dragon, and the virtual shadow is obviously the candle dragon, one of the twelve Witches of Pangu. "


    Li Fan awkwardly scratched his head and carefully looked at the illusory figure behind lvling''er. It was different from what he had seen in Nuwa temple before. Although both of them are human beings, the virtual shadow behind lvling''er is more strange.


    The mighty Dao Qi tears the space, and one after the other fiercely cleaves to the man. Although the man wants to avoid, but two Dao Qi has locked the man''s Qi machine. No matter how men Dodge, they are still straight down. Seeing this, the man no longer dodged, but turned slightly sideways, trying to use his hard shell to resist the two knives.


    The blade that cuts through the air successively cuts down, and the blade gas that green spirit son cuts down splits on the crustacean, which makes the man hit a distance of more than ten meters. There was only a trace of white mark on the man''s carapace. Without waiting for the man to open his mouth and laugh wildly, the blade of the virtual shadow of the candle dragon behind greenling''er falls on the man again. In a flash.


    "Ha ha ha." When the man saw that the two swords were ineffective, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I didn''t expect that the blood of the candle dragon was just like this. It seems that you really wasted this ancient blood."


    Green Ling Er chuckled, "really, I didn''t expect you to become more stupid now than a few years ago."


    The man''s face changed slightly, and suddenly he had a feeling of uncertainty. The candle dragon virtual shadow behind green ling''er stretched out his unreal hands. Suddenly, it closed and opened. The man snorted and stepped back, with a trace of blood oozing from the corner of his mouth.


    Crackle a sound, as if the fruit is ripe and cracked in general issued a light sound. The man looked down at his chest shell in surprise. There was a crack on it. Gradually and slowly expanding. With the crackling sound. The man found that his hard shell was cracked. Gradually close together. It''s smashed.


    The man''s carapace is broken, and the scarlet flesh and blood under the carapace is exposed to the air. The scarlet flesh and blood is exposed to the air, and the blood flows on the surface, making the whole man look like a blood man.


    With the broken shell, the man was surprised to find that his sharp claws and bone tail needle were also gradually broken. In the blink of an eye, he was left with only this bloody body. With the blood dripping down his body, the man felt that the insects in his body were ready to move, and he couldn''t help it. If the poisonous insects in your body lose their own suppression, they will not be able to torture you like death without the help of lvling''er.


    "You, what did you do?" The man was startled. Looking at the green spirit with a frightened face.


    Green ling''er calmly smiles, looks at the man''s bloody body and says, "don''t you want my candle dragon blood, OK. What''s the taste of the candle dragon''s blood


    "You did it. You are willing to use the blood of the candle dragon to stir up the poisonous insects in my body. " The man had a sullen face and roared.


    "Ha ha, this is what you always want. Why, now I''ve given you a part to taste. Why don''t you thank me? " Green spirit son light voice laughs a way.


    "Smelly woman, I will tear you to pieces." The man was suffering from the pain in his body and yelled fiercely.


    The man finished the last sentence, with the flow of blood on the body, constantly climbing out of the countless green insects. From the man''s skin and flesh, he began to suck the man''s flesh and blood. In a moment, the flesh and blood on the man was only five or six. The white bone is indistinct. The man kept reaching out to scratch himself. I want to beat those insects off my body. It''s just that no matter how hard men try. The number of insects on the surface of the body still did not decrease. Even the insects that were slapped on the ground scrambled to the man. The man screamed. Keep cursing the green spirit son.


    Li Fan several people see the man''s tragedy, can not help but stir up bursts of goose bumps. Then he turned his head away from the man''s body. Not to see, but the bursts of screams and curses are still spread to their ears.


    Only Chengying can''t help looking at the man tearing and scratching in the scream. Looking at the green spirit in her eyes, she felt a little awe, but she still said, "I thought you needed my hand, but I didn''t expect you could solve it by yourself."


    The green spirit son didn''t turn back, just stood in the same place and chuckled, the candle dragon virtual shadow behind also gradually began to dim down. With the man''s scream gradually weakened. The green insects on his body are still swollen, and his body is several times bigger than before. That man is also all over the bones leakage, already can see the viscera.


    Green ling''er finally shook his arm, and the silver bell on his wrist rang. From which comes a misty fog, castration and fast shrouded in the man. The dense insects around the man''s body are not biting the man''s flesh and blood, but rapidly falling to the ground, gradually shrinking and drying up. Until the man''s body is no longer a bug. Green spirit son just waved back a wisp of fog. The man had already collapsed on the ground. Although he was only a skeleton, he still had a breath. But there is no strength to speak. Green ling''er stood in the same place and looked at the man who was more suitable for people. She said coldly, "I can let you go again today. Come to me next time you''re fit. " As soon as this speech came out, several people present, except men, were all stunned. This is an endless situation, the green spirit son unexpectedly is to let this man go. Only the man''s face, though bloodless, could still see a fierce look¡° OK, OK, you let me go like this many years ago. It seems that you are trying to make me a prey. I think your candle dragon blood has also benefited a lot from me. "¡° Why, if you don''t want to go, die here. " Green ling''er had a sharp look in her eyes. But said softly. The man''s meatless open eyes looked at the green ling''er and said in a hate voice, "I''ve already remembered you. Then wait for me to take revenge one by one. "¡° Get out of here. " The green spirit son waved a hand, in the leap dragon blade mouth way "don''t want to go, can stay here now." Men no longer speak much. It''s just "see you later." The white bone body suddenly disappeared in place¡° Master, how did you let him go? " Li Liu dismounted and asked¡° Well, if she doesn''t let that man go, I''m afraid she''s not feeling well at the moment Cheng Ying gives li Liu a white look. Said disdainfully. Green ling''er waved her hand and motioned li Liu not to pay attention to the shadow. After returning the Dragon blade to its sheath, the illusory candle dragon shadow behind her also disappeared in the air. Green spirit son''s face suddenly pale. With a dull hum, he lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood¡° Master See green spirit son complexion pale vomit blood. Li Liu ran to his side to support his master. Green ling''er waved her hand and said slowly, "it''s nothing serious. She just forcibly summoned the ancestor spirit of the candle dragon in her blood. Some of the body can''t bear the load. Take a break and you''ll be fine. " Li Liu helped Lu ling''er to the side of the carriage and sat down. He turned his head and glared at Li Fan and said, "Hey, you guys are blind. Please get some water for my master." Li Fan looked at each other and turned his head. Only Shen San stood in the same place and thought about it. He trotted all the way to the car, took the water bag and handed it to li Liu. Li Liu took Lu ling''er''s arm and slowly for a few saliva. Seeing that Lu ling''er''s face was slightly better, he turned his head and looked at several people and said, "Shen fatty, my master is weak now. Let me have your carriage for my master. " Shen San turned his head and looked at Li Fan, nodded and said with a smile. Li Fan thinks that green ling''er just now, no matter for his apprentice or for other reasons, after all, he did it. So it''s also a nod of acquiescence¡° Why, I want to ride that carriage now. I''m tired of riding these days. " Chengying said suddenly¡° "You," said Li Liu, rising to glare at Cheng Ying''s words, and stretching out his hand, he pulled out his machete¡° If you want to do it, I''ll live under my knife¡° Liu er¡° Little shadow. " Green ling''er and Chen Xi make a sound at the same time and stop them respectively¡° After all, she blocked the man with her hand and suffered internal injury. Let her take the carriage. We''d better ride together. " Chen Xi stopped the body of the shadow and said softly. Chengying looks at li Liu, who is still holding a knife. She nods and listens to Chen Xi¡° Hum, just listen to my sister, or you will suffer. " Li Liu looked at Chengying coldly and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid you don''t have this ability." Chen Xi reaches out her hand to stop the idea that Chengying wants to continue talking. He opened his mouth and said to the green spirit, "no matter what your purpose is, you really blocked the man just now. As for what happened before, we don''t want to go deep into why. But if you have any plans in the future. We won''t let you succeed even if we fight to death. " With that, Chen Xi pulls Chengying and turns to the horse. Hearing the words, lvling''er looks at their back and says with a smile, "I haven''t got what lvling''er likes. You don''t have to say that to me Finish speaking. Green ling''er took out a small piece of wood from her arms and threw it to li Liu, saying, "light this wood and wake up those people. Let''s go on our way."

 V1.Chapter 97

    Sitting in a carriage which was not very gorgeous, because of li Liu''s special advice, the driver did not dare to go fast. I''m afraid that the bumpy carriage annoys the famous woman in the city. She just wants to be stable. Instead of dropping the whip, she deliberately closes the reins. Let the horse slow down. Fortunately, the whole team got li Liu''s order and didn''t move fast. Otherwise, according to the driver''s speed, I''m afraid they would have been left behind.


    "Liu Er, master is OK. Just let the team move normally. " The green spirit son sits up the body, although the facial expression is still pale. But the energy of speaking is abundant.


    Li Liu quickly moved aside, reached for his master and said, "master, it doesn''t matter. Have a good rest. "


    Green Ling Er smiles. He said, "it doesn''t matter, it''s just too much consumption, but it can recover in a few days."


    "Master, I''m useless. I want you to come out and help me get hurt." Li Liu lowered his eyes and said sadly. Tears whirled in the eyes.


    Green ling''er smiles and reaches out to help Li Liu to close her ears. Green silk says, "how can you be useless? This time, it was originally planned by the master. As for the appearance of that man, it was expected by the master, but I didn''t expect that he could cultivate to this level in these years. But Shifu is careless. "


    Li Liu stretched out his hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of his eyes, raised his head and said, "in this case, why did the master let him go?"


    "There are two reasons to let him go. One is that he looks embarrassed. Even the skin and flesh are gone, but if you want to kill him completely, it will take a lot of effort. Second, keeping the man is actually urging the master to move forward. It''s also helpful to master''s cultivation. " Green spirit son sits up body to say.


    "But master, what if he jumps out of the wall in a hurry and spreads the story that you have the blood of a candle dragon?" Li Liu suddenly thought of it and asked.


    Greenling shook her head and said, "no, the more I beat him and let him go, the more humiliating it would be for him. The less he thinks about finding someone else to deal with me. "


    Li Liu nodded and said with a smile, "master, take a rest. I''ll go out and watch."


    Greenling nodded. Seeing that li Liu turned to open the door curtain, he suddenly thought of it and said, "Liu Er, those people from the Central Plains, you should try not to provoke them. For them, we just have to be at home. Too close or too far away will have an impact on us


    Li Liu nodded and said, "master, don''t worry. If I don''t go to them, I''ll be in trouble."


    With that, li Liu turns and jumps out of the carriage. Lvling''er hears li Liu''s command to bring his horse to the people around him. He also told them not to have anything to do with those people in the Central Plains. That''s why I laughed. Slowly against the wall of the car. Breathe out gently. He muttered to himself, "everything that can be done has been done. If it can''t be done, it''s up to fate. I really don''t know what Shifu wants to do. If you want these people to disappear, just kill them. If you want these people to be more relaxed, just let them go. What is this, a test? "


    With that, the green spirit son himself is to smile first. He shook his head and closed his eyes. A pair of silver bells emit curl of green smoke, keep drilling into the nostrils of green ling''er, and then exhale from the mouth. Slowly back to the silver bell inside, so repeated cycle up. With the smoke back and forth. In the silver bell, a creature with transparent wings, similar to human shape, appeared to be similar to the legendary spirit. It''s just a lot smaller than the legendary elves. Facing the green spirit, he also folded his wings and sat opposite the green spirit. Between the green spirit and the spirit like a blue bridge, a little bit of brilliance with the smoke slowly passed between the two people.


    Li Fan finally chose to walk the same way as Shen San and gave up the idea that Cheng Ying encouraged him to ride a horse. Chengying is still reluctant to ride on the same horse with Chen Xi, constantly turning around Li Fan. All of a sudden, he galloped away. After waiting for the motorcade to walk out for a long time, I saw them in the shade by the edge of the woods. Suddenly, they walked slowly again, just chanting around Li Fan.


    At first, Li Fan and Chengying said a few words, and found that the original Chengying not out of three words must be to seduce their own riding. Then no longer open mouth, turn is with the side of Shen San rambling chat.


    "Unexpectedly, you fat man dare not ride a horse?" After staying together for a long time, they can also be regarded as people who have lived and died together. When they talk, they let go a lot.


    Shen San laughs, reaches out his sleeve, wipes the sweat on his face and says, "Hey, I''m not afraid to ride a horse. When I was a kid, I used to ride at home before I was a teenager. Later, he was bumped by a horse. I stepped on it heavily. It''s almost impossible to survive. From then on, I dare not ride a horse


    With these words, Shen San unties the bun behind his head and pulls away his hair. Li Fan sees an obvious trace behind Shen San''s head.


    "I was very lucky at that time. The doctor who had gone to the hospital told me that there was no need to save me. I didn''t expect that when my father was crying and carrying me home, he happened to meet the monk who came to the door to make love. My father, who never believed in Buddhism, didn''t know what was wrong with him. He didn''t beat the monk out. On the contrary, he gave the monk food and a lot of money. He said that he did not believe in Buddhism all his life. If the Buddha could show his spirit and save me, he would convert to Buddhism from now on. " Shen San laughed at himself and continued, "my father said that the monk came to me after hearing this and looked at me with steamed bread in his hand. He reached for my head and told my father the name of a temple, so that he could offer incense every season. He also told my father that he didn''t save my life. Just because I saved the monk''s life in my previous life, the monk came to repay my kindness. "


    Li Fan opened his mouth wide, looked at Shen San in surprise and asked, "my God, you are amazing. That monk can even know your past life. Is he immortal? " Shen San shakes his head and says he doesn''t know. Li Fan is quite interested in Shen San''s experience. I''ve been asking for some information over and over again. Shen San told Li Fan without reservation. It makes Li Fan daydream. I want to know who I was in my previous life and what earth shaking things I have done. Looking at Li Fan''s infatuation, Shen San was also surprised. After a long walk, he finally asked, "little brother, do you really believe what I said before?" Li Fan nodded and said, "of course I believe it. Can you make up these things?" Shen Sanqiang said with a smile, "I really made it up. It''s just a little true. I was really kicked by a horse when I was a kid. But fortunately, it''s just a scar on the head. " With that, Shen San stepped forward. Leave Li Fan standing in the same place. Just looking at Shen San''s back, he gritted his teeth and said, "dead fat man, you stop for me." Fighting all the way, because the green Ling ER was injured, li Liu ordered the convoy to slow down. The whole team walked for half a day until it was dark and stopped to rest. It''s just less than a hundred miles. Had to find a dry water convenient place to rest down. Li Fan and Shen San, who have been walking for a day, sit in front of the fire and take off their shoes. Li Fan only felt that his feet were tired and numb. The shoes on the feet are also different from those I used to wear. Although leather shoes are available in this era, the comfort is still much worse, let alone walking nearly a hundred miles. A pair of shoes is already full of sweat and soil dust. Take off the shoes, suddenly a smell from the shop, will just come near the shadow smoked far away. Li Fan smiles happily, and finally wins a fight with Chengying. Chengying stands in a far position and shouts, "it stinks to death. Get far away quickly. There is a stream not far away. Go and wash it." Li Fan laughs. The thought that he wanted to enter Chengying has stopped because of the stream. After a struggle in his heart, he puts on his shoes and talks with Shen San. They are walking towards the stream that Chengying refers to¡° Well, what a stinking man. " Chengying fanned the air in front of her nose with her little hand, wrinkled her nose and said to Chen Xi, "sister Chen, do you think they will come back with a bucket of water?" He shook his head before Chen Xi spoke. Go on and say, "definitely not. These two guys are so lazy. They must be in the stream. I don''t want what the stream boils in a moment. " Finish saying, Cheng Ying toward Chen Xi made a want to vomit expression, ha ha of smile. According to the direction of the photo, they walked about 100 meters. Then I heard the sound of water in the woods. Listening to the sound, I walked into the woods and walked dozens of steps. Sure enough, I saw a small stream winding and flowing, and the clear water was deep enough to see the bottom. Although the sun is setting, but still can see the mud under the stream. Occasionally there is a small fish swimming by¡° Ha ha, that''s good. It''s fish therapy. " Li Fan took off his shoes and threw them aside with a smile. Looking for a slightly dry ground, he put his feet into the stream. Shen San looked at Li Fan and said, "what do you mean by fish therapy? I don''t understand. " Although he didn''t understand, Shen San also took off his shoes and socks and put his feet into the stream¡° It''s the fish in the water who come back to nibble our feet, just like giving them a massage. " Li Fan explained, while using his feet to slowly wave the stream, "Oh, so it is." Shen San suddenly nodded, reached out and pointed to the stream under Li Fan''s feet, and said, "it''s just that the taste of these fish is too heavy." The stream was muddy. With Li Fan''s foot as the center of a meter is already turbid, let alone ordinary fish, I''m afraid that even a shark can''t avoid it. Li Fan laughed and said, "today I walk too much. My feet are covered with dust." Shen San didn''t say much, because the stream under his feet was not much stronger. So they put their feet in the stream, although there was no fish to chew their feet, but the scouring force of the stream on their feet was also a special enjoyment. It''s like a day''s work. The comfortable feeling made them feel sleepy. Confused suddenly heard not far away from the "Putong" a sound.

 V1.Chapter 98

    Two people looked at each other, are some accidents. It''s just the sound of popping. It''s not something like stones. It''s like the sound of people falling into the water.


    Although Li Fan is confused here, there is no village in front and no shop behind. Why is there such a sound, but still take the foot out of the stream. Casually wiped with the robe, then and the same pass good shoes of Shen San toward the sound of the place to go.


    They pushed aside the bamboo forest that was in the way. Before I saw the figure, I heard the sound of water. It''s obvious that someone is bathing in the stream here. The sound of the water just now is also the sound of the man jumping into the water.


    Shen San grabbed Li Fan who wanted to continue to look forward and said, "little brother, don''t go forward. I''m afraid we''ll meet the bather. "


    Li Fan looked back at Shen San, thought for a moment, and then said with a smile, "you''re right, fatty Shen. It''s estimated that this is the women in our team. It''s better not to go. If that li Liu bathes here. I''m afraid we don''t have much to eat. "


    They look at each other and smile. They look like men understand each other. Although the two men are thieves, they want to peep at the bath. But I was also worried about the consequences of being found. They just think about the person who took the bath. Then quietly back away from the stream.


    Not far away, Shen San suddenly stopped and frowned and said, "no, I think of something."


    Seeing Shen San''s serious expression, Li Fan was worried and asked, "what''s the matter, is it serious?"


    Shen San took a serious look at Li Fan and turned his head to the direction of the stream. Half a ring just said, "just now you and I were washing feet in the upstream of the stream, but that person was bathing in the downstream. Isn''t that using our foot lotion? "


    Li Fan was stunned for a while, and then chucked Shen San''s shoulder with laughter¡° I haven''t seen a beautiful woman take a bath. It''s good to use our things. "


    They stood opposite and left laughing.


    I don''t know whether it''s the effect of Gu insects cultivated by Lu ling''er or the effect of the blood of the candle dragon. Just one night later, when the team started the next morning, green ling''er could get out of the car and walk around alone, although she still looked a little depressed. But with such internal injuries. Just one night time is to recover to this point, also let Li Fan a few people some accident.


    Although it is able to get off alone, green Ling Er did not pay attention to a few people. He just walked around the carriage for a while and then returned to the carriage again.


    After entering the carriage, li Liu came out and told the motorcade to move forward, but the speed was normal.


    "The blood of the candle dragon is really magical. Yesterday, it was forced to open the blood, which led to injury. Today, it has recovered so quickly by the power of the blood. This world is really unfair. " Chengying sat on the horse, holding the reins in his hand and saying.


    Chen Xi sits behind the shadow and smiles¡° She is a congenital advantage, which we can''t envy. "


    Chengying curled his mouth, looked at Li Fan and said, "then he is not a congenital advantage, and didn''t see how he was."


    Li Fan, who is preparing to leave, just looks up when he hears the photo. But he kept saying, "I''m late in my cultivation. I''ll finish my cultivation later. It''s going to surprise you. "


    Cheng Ying turned her head, sneered, left a word and rode away with Chen Xi¡° When you are successful, even pigs can cultivate immortals. "


    Li Fan speechless looking at the shadow of the back, only to hear the ear came a burst of disdainful laughter. Looking back, I just saw Li Liu standing not far away looking at himself. Obviously, I heard the conversation between Chengying and myself. Li Fan shook his head and just went on packing.


    "I didn''t expect that the men in Central Plains are the same as the men in miaojiang." Li Liu stood in the distance and said coldly.


    Li Fan finally looked up at li Liu and said, "how to say it."


    Li Liu gave a cold glance and said contemptuously, "it''s useless." Then he turned his horse and left.


    Li Fan looked at li Liu''s back and looked back at Cheng Ying. He just shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Li Fan and Shen San spent the next two days on foot. And the green spirit son is also never get off the carriage, also don''t know whether the injury is healed.


    Fortunately, two days later, the team finally arrived in the first city after leaving the city. Shen San also disappeared mysteriously after entering the city. It didn''t appear until the next morning, followed by a brand new carriage.


    Shen San sat in the position of the coachman of the carriage and patted it. The carriage said to Li Fan, "how about it, little brother. I''m not bad for you. Look, this is a new car. "


    Li Fan just jumped on the carriage and opened the door curtain to see that the decoration and laying inside the carriage were better than before. Then he said with a smile, "it''s not only good for me, but you have suffered a lot these days."


    Shen San didn''t retort, but just laughed. He chose one of the remaining guards as a coachman. He and Li Fan got into the car and enjoyed themselves.


    Sitting in the still slightly bumpy carriage, Li Fan leaned against the wall comfortably. He said, "fat Shen, I know now that this man is really easy to satisfy."


    Shen San pinched his face. He said that he was thin. Hearing Li Fan''s words, he loosened his fat fingers and asked, "how easy to be satisfied?" Li Fan changed his comfortable posture. He stretched himself and said with a smile, "you see, when we just left the city a few days ago, we were still complaining about the bumpiness of the carriage. When the green spirit occupied our carriage. After two days of walking, we felt that although the carriage was bumpy, it was always better than walking. Today, I finally sat in the carriage. Although the carriage was still bumpy, I was very satisfied. " Shen San chuckled and said, "I''m afraid you''ll say that the carriage is bumpy again in a few days."¡° That''s a possibility. " Li Fan straightened up and said, "but you said that if it wasn''t for people''s easy to be satisfied and not easy to be satisfied, how could we have today''s carriage travel, how could we have the heyday of our Dynasty." Shen San still said with a smile, "what you said is not clear. When I was a child, I had a wish to have money to spend, a woman to sleep and a house to live in. That''s enough. But now. But there are always fresh women who can''t make enough money and can''t see enough. There''s not enough room. " Li Fan laughed and said, "you are obviously greedy."¡° Hey, that''s true, but if it wasn''t for greed. How can I do what I do now? " Shen San sighed and slowly shook his head. For a moment, there was a heavy atmosphere in the carriage, and the two people didn''t want to talk. In their hearts, they also think of different things. After a long silence, Shen San broke the silence and said, "in fact, in the final analysis, these things have been accumulated little by little. One has two. Only after the three or four or even more. This seems to be out of order. In fact, if I make a mistake in these years. That won''t be the result in the end. It''s just like the thousands of people who practice Gu in the Miao area, they all follow the same path, but they don''t end up with the same result in the end. "¡° You are a bit of a philosopher Li Fan chewed Shen San''s words carefully and couldn''t help nodding. Shen San smiles. Looking up at Li Fan, he said, "in fact, I wanted to talk to my little brother for a long time. Since you began to ask me about the mysterious race, I have probably guessed what you want to do. I just said it today. Although the mysterious race exists. But as I said just now, this is how the long river of history flows and writes. If there is a problem in one of the links, even the most trivial things will lead to the trend of the whole future history. This is against the cycle of heaven. It will also have a very negative impact on you Li Fan looked up at Shen San carefully. At the moment, Li Fan''s eyes just crossed a trace of enlightenment. But just flash away, restored that pair of languid appearance, said with a smile "Shen fatty, who are you in the end." Shen San laughed and said, "it''s just an ordinary businessman." Li Fan listened and laughed. Nodded, but did not continue to speak. Obviously, I have some thoughts in my heart. After a long time, Li Fanfang raised his head and said with a smile, "sleepy, sleep." After that, he lay down on his bunk and soon remembered the sound of snoring. Shen San sighed and shook his head. He also leaned against the wall of the car and closed his eyes to rest. The original name of Fenghuang ancient city is the same. It''s just that the word "ancient city" should be "Gu Chong". Later, people thought that if this huanghuang city was named after "Gu Chong", it would inevitably be misunderstood by people from other places or central plains. So they changed it to "Fenghuang ancient city". As for why the word "phoenix" is used, Shen San''s explanation is that there are many creatures in the Miao area, but the Miao people only respect three things: one is Gu Chong, the other is Nu Wa, and the third is Phoenix. That''s why the city was named after Phoenix. Phoenix City is located in the center of the whole Miao area. If the whole Miao area is compared to human beings, what Phoenix City should have no regrets about is the human heart. The construction time of Fenghuang ancient city is unclear. Even the local Miao people don''t know who built Fenghuang ancient city. It''s just that the walls of Fenghuang ancient city are more than ten meters high. There''s this hidden arrow on every battlement. A few steps up the city is a place where archers and Jiashi are stationed. Fenghuang ancient city is different from other cities in miaojiang, where there are not only a large number of miaojiang people, but also a large number of Central Plains people. Two kinds of people of different races are at peace in this Phoenix City, and they are the only city in this Miao area. Although I heard what Shen Sanxian said about Phoenix all the way, I heard more of the same things. On the contrary, there is no feeling. It was not until Li Fan could see the vague appearance of the ancient Phoenix City from a distance that he knew what Shen San had said before. It''s impossible to express even one or two out of ten of Phoenix.

 V1.Chapter 99

    The motorcade slowly approached Phoenix. The mottled traces of time can be seen clearly on the blue city wall. Li Fan was finally able to see the city. Sure enough, I saw some soldiers patrolling back and forth in the city. From a distance, you can see three big words of Phoenix hanging above the city wall, and the words below are slightly smaller. Although I don''t know what kind of writing it is. But it must be other ways of writing Phoenix characters.


    Under the open city gate, there were two soldiers on the left and right, one of them was not in armor and was dressed in Miao costumes. They are all Miao cutlasses in their hands. However, the other group of soldiers had distinctive armor, spears and knives. It is obvious that they are the Central Plains taxi soldiers. The two soldiers stood opposite each other. Occasionally, some pedestrians entering Phoenix are checked.


    The motorcade moved slowly. It stops at the gate of the city. Shen San''s bodyguard and li Liu''s entourage had already handed over the popular document.


    It''s just interesting for Li Fan. It turned out to be the document of the Central Plains soldiers inspecting li Liu and his party. And the soldiers in the Miao area checked Shen Sanyi''s documents. It seems that they restrict each other in this way. In order to prevent the other party from doing something shady.


    After a routine interrogation, the soldiers in the Central Plains seemed to think that the goods transported by Li Liu and his party were more important, so they began to search the carriages one by one. Little by little, the goods were all released with a wave. When we found the carriage that the green spirit was riding in, the officers and soldiers whose armor was obviously better than ordinary soldiers opened the door curtain to have a look. He waved to let go. Just when the carriage was about to move forward, the officers and soldiers seemed to think of something. He turned to stop the carriage again, and told the soldiers around him to leave to get the wanted notice.


    Li Liu looked at the appearance of the officer and soldier, and then he took a few steps forward. Standing beside the carriage, he thought about the officer and soldier and said, "this officer, I don''t know what''s wrong with our carriage."


    The officer and soldier seemed to be thirty-four or fifteen years old. Because of years of military career, his face is covered with wind and frost. Slightly old. Hearing li Liu''s words, he just said, "are you with the people in the carriage?"


    Li Liu nodded and said, "the people in the carriage are my master."


    The officers and soldiers nodded and said to the taxi drivers around them, "all these people are surrounded, and none of them is allowed to leave." Then he looked at li Liu and said, "the people in the carriage need to check. You''ll have to wait for a while."


    Although li Liu is usually domineering and unusual, but in this Phoenix still dare not so openly against the officials. Then had to order to nod, Fu low body, to the green Ling son in the car softly talking about the things outside.


    It wasn''t long before they were sent back by the officers and soldiers to get the wanted taxi. He reached for a picture. The officers and soldiers took the picture and looked at it carefully. He went to the carriage and looked at li Liu. He turned to look at the carriage and said, "I''m Dong Wenwu, the gate guard captain of the Song Dynasty stationed in Fenghuang, Miao. Now we need to check the identity of the woman in the carriage. How offending. "


    With these words, Dong Wenwu opened the door of the carriage and looked inside again. Just not long is a face of doubt out of the car, took the portrait again carefully identify.


    At this time, li Liu found out that Dong Wenwu had a wanted order about Miao women, but the woman on the wanted order was somewhat similar to his master. But it feels different. See that Dong Wenwu keeps studying. I can''t help but say, "my master won''t be the man on your wanted list."


    Dong Wenwu just looked up at Li Liuleng and snorted, "it''s not up to you. It''s too dark in the car. can''t see clearly. The man in the carriage, get off immediately and accept our examination. "


    Li Liu was very angry when he heard the words, but he didn''t dare to annoy the officers and soldiers in Phoenix. So Dong Wenwu called twice. The curtain is finally a choice. The face of green spirit son appeared after the curtain of the door, the facial expression at the moment had already restored the mellow luster. There was a little bit of fatigue in his face. But still in good spirits, he jumped out of the carriage and stood in front of Dong Wenwu and said, "I don''t know how this official will check."


    Dong Wenwu finally saw Li Liu''s face through the light, raised the wanted warrant in his hand and said to Lu ling''er, "is the person in the picture you?"


    Green ling''er walked forward and looked at the wanted notice carefully. She said with a smile, "of course it''s not me on this wanted notice."


    After that, he said, "I''m much better than the wanted one."


    Dong Wenwu, who didn''t respond for a while, thought for a long time until Li Fan was about to enter Phoenix. Then he opened his mouth and made a sound of surprise, sadness and fear.


    "She''s the Miao witch on the wanted notice. Let''s call the police. Surround them all. No one is to be let go. "


    The officers and soldiers who were awakened by Dong Wenwu''s cry, for a moment, whether they were the officers and soldiers in the Miao area or those in the Central Plains. They all took out their weapons. There was a clanging sound of weapons. In an instant, all the people in the team were surrounded.


    Li Fan felt that he was just a flower in front of his eyes, and his front and back were full of swords and spears. The two soldiers at the gate of the city blocked the whole motorcade at the gate, although they did not surround the whole motorcade. But Li Fan saw from which towering city wall. There are soldiers running here constantly.


    "What''s the situation? Why are we surrounded?" Li Fan put out his hand to poke away the spear in front of him until now and said with a smile, "brother, slow down, this spear almost stabbed me in the face." Shen Sany looks at Li Fan helplessly, turns his lips to the direction of the green spirit, and says, "I''m afraid that''s what the master of li Liu caused." Chengying and Chen Xi got off the horse and walked to Li Fan when she got out of the car, but now she said to Li Fan, "do you remember the wanted notice we saw before. If there is no accident, the person in the hand just now is the wanted order, and the person on the wanted order is the green spirit. At that time, I still remember that you were thinking about the hundred taels of silver. How do you feel now that you know that hundred taels of silver is always by your side? " Li Fan smiles. Looking at Chengying, he said, "I dare not think, I dare not think." Here Li Fan several people talk and smile as before, did not say this matter in his heart. And the other side of the green ling here, as the protagonist of this event. His apprentice, li Liu, had been standing behind him for a long time. I just watched many people pull out their swords and bow. Green ling''er didn''t like it at all. Still looking at Dong Wenwu with a smile, he said, "Dong Wenwu, it seems that your parents have high expectations for you. I hope you know both literature and martial arts. I just don''t know which aspect of you is better? " Dong Wenwu, as the guard captain of Phoenix City Gate, is not high in this position, but not low in that position. And can sit on the gate guard captain''s official position in this Miao territory. Of course, it''s a great skill. When I received the wanted notice that day. I didn''t want to make a real close examination. My official position is not low. Guard here at the gate. In addition to the monthly rates and money, this is also a large amount of travel expenses in and out of the city gate. It''s necessary to hand in the part of your boss every month when you go out. The rest of his money is enough for him to spend a few days in the city. Although I feel familiar at the first sight of the green spirit. But still dare not confirm, this just repeated check. But I didn''t expect that this woman would admit it herself. Restrain the ecstasy in my heart. Dong Wenwu stepped back carefully. I don''t know what it means when I hear what green Spirit said. But the long gun in his hand still pointed at lvling''er and said, "as a general of the Song Dynasty. Of course, martial arts is better. " Lu ling''er laughs, looks up at Dong Wenwu and says, "I didn''t expect that you are quite confident. I''m just in a good mood today. I don''t want to kill yet. Let''s get out of here. " Hearing this, Dong Wenwu couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are a woman. When we take you down, we''ll be promoted at least one level here. If you are still alive, I can give you a bowl. " The green spirit son smell speech to shake head, sigh a way "really don''t know to die alive.". Didn''t you look at the specific information on the wanted notice? Are you just staring at the silver reward. If you have life to earn and life to spend, that kind of money is yours. " Hearing this, Dong Wenwu was stunned. At the foot is a little backward, do not catch traces of a step back. Eyes are floating to the other hand of the wanted. It''s just that his name is Dong Wenwu. But they don''t read much. I had to sign my hand to read it. The soldiers read the first few crosses fluently when they saw the wanted order. Until more than 40 words passed. The soldier''s face became ugly. Wait until you tell me about the Witch of Miao. Although his face looked calm. But the shaking corners of the mouth are showing the inner tension. When Dong Wenwu heard the soldier say that luling''er was a witch of Miao, he could not help retreating again. The long gun pointing at the green spirit in the hand also slightly shakes¡° What, afraid? " The green spirit son sees the reaction after the soldier of opposite side hears oneself is a sorceress, immediately feel interesting. At the moment, Dong Wenwu felt why he wanted to do this more. He had heard about the skills of the witches in the Miao area for a long time. Although I have never seen him. But every time I hear rumors. It''s all about the strength of the witch. He''s a man of unfathomable depth. I dare to let her out of the carriage, I dare to let the soldiers surround her. I dare to point a gun at her. Dong Wenwu thought of the invisible story of witchcraft killing people he had heard before. I''m afraid that if I''m not careful, I''ll hit the road. Dong Wenwu is in a dilemma. From the city of Phoenix came the sound of the pounding of horses'' hooves. From far to near. After a while, he came to the gate of the city. A man sitting on a high horse went through the encirclement of the soldiers, went inside and looked at lvling''er, then looked back at Dong Wenwu and his party. He waved to the crowd and said, "Lord, you have orders. Let''s go now. "

 V1.Chapter 100

    Dong Wenwu looked at the man in a daze. Although he was ten thousand, he knew if he was forced to disobey the order. Not to mention the aspect of the city Lord, he can''t escape his life just in front of his own eyes. Although the wanted notice did not say why luling''er was wanted. But since there are four words written in black and white, the Witch of Miao. It must be the best person in Miao area. If such people want to kill themselves, it''s extremely easy.


    Dong Wenwu thought quickly. On the face is to smile to welcome incense that come humanity "small of obey." With that, he waved to the taxi driver nearby and scattered.


    The soldiers who surrounded them all put away their weapons and made way for themselves. The man on the horse dodged when he saw the soldier. Kowtow the horse''s belly, walk forward to the green spirit son, turn over to dismount the horse, arch the hand to say "city Lord, please."


    Green ling''er smiles and looks at the humanity in front of her. "I didn''t expect that, the ears and eyes of the Miao city master are really spiritual. I''m just in town. And he sent for them


    The man got up with a smile and said, "as early as a few days ago, the city master ordered me to check in the city every day. I just went back to report it to the city leader. I didn''t expect that this would happen. "


    Green ling''er waved and said with a smile, "forget it, you can lead the way. I think the master of Miao city should be in a hurry. "


    The man laughed and reached out to make a gesture. See green spirit son got on carriage, oneself just turn over to mount a horse. Step into the city.


    The motorcade slowly entered the city. Li Liu quickly ran to Shen San and said a few words, then he left. Only Shen San was left standing there.


    Seeing this, Li Fan went to Shen San and asked, "Shen pangzi, what did Li Liu say to you? What''s that look like? "


    Shen San just waved his hand and said with a smile, "Miss Li told me that our cooperation is over. When you enter the city, you go your separate ways. "


    Li Fan was stunned for a moment, and then said, "this little girl is really heartless. Follow us all the way. When you get to Phoenix, you''ll turn over? "


    Shen San laughed, patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "little brother, this is exactly what Miss Li is. What''s more, we didn''t take them with us this time. Hi. forget it. It''s in the city. Deliver the goods. I''ll have a good drink somewhere. "


    "Yes, yes. Come on, let''s go. " Shen San''s voice of Joy came from Chengying.


    Walking into the city, the roads are clean and tidy. Shen San and Li fan are alone with two carts of goods. Li Liu and his party had been in the city for a long time, and then they went straight to the depth of Phoenix. The whole city of Phoenix is worthy of being the center of Miao. Urban planning is in perfect order. Every street is 20 meters wide. The whole city is based on the main mansion in the center. Multiple lines radiate from all sides. arranged in a crisscross pattern. Cut the whole city evenly into countless areas. There are more fine paths between each area.


    Shen San took Li Fan for a few minutes. All the roads are of uniform width. If it wasn''t for the shops on both sides of the road, the scenery would be different. It''s impossible to tell. Across multiple roads. Come to the shop where Shen San needs to deliver the goods. Shen San went into the door to negotiate. After a while, he walked out of the shop with a smile on his face. He ordered his casual servants to transport the goods to the warehouse of the shop. He left the shop with Li Fan. Half a walk down the main road. He turned his head and got into the bottomless alley. After seven turns and eight turns, he walked into a small shop.


    It''s noon now. Sunlight along the high wall of the Hutong sprinkles on the door of the shop, it is time to eat. The small shop is already bustling. There is no business desolation due to the remoteness and quietness of the place. The whole shop was full of people. Shen San narrowed his eyes behind the counter and said hello to the boss wearing a square scarf. With a few people is straight through the shop. I went out the back door. Through the round arc door full of vines. Go to the table under the locust tree in the yard and sit down.


    There has long been a shop boy with a white towel to wipe the table clean, served tea and snacks. Talk to Shen San and leave later.


    "This shop is very hidden in this alley. But there is nothing to say about the dishes. In particular, the plum wine in this shop is really unique. " Shen San poured a cup of tea and said with a smile, looking at the rising mist.


    Li Fan blew the hot air in the cup and said with a smile, "anyway, your fat can''t grow out of thin air. If it''s food, you''re definitely an expert. "


    Shen San thumbed up and said with a smile, "this is true. Speaking of food, Shen San definitely deserves it."


    After a while, the cup of tea is not finished. The second shopkeeper serves hot dishes. Finally, he carried a jar and put it on the table.


    Shen San got up and smelt deeply at the mouth of the jar. He said with a smile, "as expected, the taste of plum wine is charming."


    Then he reached out and picked up the wine from the table. He put it into the jar to hold the wine and said, "this plum wine is the only brew of this shop. Don''t pour the wine into the bowl directly. Only when there is wine in Tizi can the original flavor of plum wine be preserved. "


    With that, Shen San filled Li Fan''s three people one by one. He picked up the wine bowl and said with a smile, "everybody, do it first."


    Wine into the throat, first is a wine mellow taste. With spicy taste into the abdomen. Not much time, such as abdominal burning up. When I exhale in my mouth, there is a faint smell of plum. Li Fan closed his eyes and savored the plum flavor mentioned by Shen San. But I just feel that in addition to the pungent taste, there is only a trace of sour taste in the wine. The whole mouth is suffused with a bitter taste like immature plums.


    "If you can''t taste it, it doesn''t taste like plum. It is clear that plums are picked before they are ripe. At the moment, the wine is full of sour and astringent Li Fan shook his head, put down the wine bowl and said. Shen San laughed¡° The younger brother still hasn''t experienced much of the world. After many experiences, we can taste the taste of wine. " After drinking a few bowls of wine, Shen San opened his mouth and said, "ladies and gentlemen, the deal we made in Liucheng that day has been completed now. I don''t know how many, but I still act according to the idea of staying in the city. " Chen Xi smiles. He nodded and said, "of course. Is Mr. Shen going to leave now? " Shen San shook his head, held out his chopsticks and chewed the food slowly. "Maybe I''ll stay in Phoenix for a while, but I''m afraid to go to the place where you live." Chen Xi nodded, looked at Shen San and said, "Mr. Shen is very grateful for coming to Phoenix with us. How can it be difficult for you. This is our agreement in Liucheng on that day. " With these words, Chen Xi reaches for a purse on the table and pushes it to Shen San. Shen San looked at the money bag, reached for it and picked it up. He just didn''t want to catch the trace. Then he said with a smile, "you are very happy. If you are not in a hurry these days, you can be with me. After all, this phoenix is the most prosperous and bustling place in Miao. I can take some of you around. " Chen Xi smiles and shakes her head. She ponders a little and says, "is it just Mr. Shen who knows what happened at the gate today?" Shen San shook his head, took a sip of wine and said, "I don''t know much about this. Although I know some rumors about Miao, I don''t know much about the core of Miao. Even li Liu, who was with us, only knew that he was the rare genius of the Li family. I don''t know anything about her master, luling''er. For the Lord of Phoenix. It''s just hearsay that the city leader is mysterious. He always wears a mask. Even the people closest to him in Phoenix City don''t know what the city master looks like. As for the level of his cultivation, I don''t know whether he can do some magic tricks. "¡° Maybe the appearance of the city Lord is too ugly, so that he can wear a mask to avoid seeing people. " Li Fan laughed. Shen San also laughed, "maybe it''s possible. There has been such a rumor in the outside world. But according to people who have contacted the Lord of the city, he sounds like a man of forty or fifty years old. It''s reasonable to say that people of this age should have forgotten about looks. I don''t know why the Lord of the city is there. " Li Fan nodded, drank all the wine and said, "since no one knows, we don''t want to find the reason. Anyway, we didn''t come here for the Lord."¡° But since that green spirit son can be called over by that city Lord''s order, there must be different places among them. Don''t forget, that green spirit followed us all the way Chen Xi said with a low head. Hearing this, Li Fan was also thoughtful. But soon he looked up and laughed¡° Anyway, these things have nothing to do with us, as long as we can find the race. Everything here has nothing to do with us. " Chen Xi raised her head and laughed. With a trace of doubt in her eyes, she said, "I hope so." A jar of plum wine was drunk by several people, but fortunately it was rare. But it didn''t work. A few people who are full of wine and food are pulled onto the streets of Phoenix by Shen San. Walk along the stalls on both sides of the street. Xu is the first time to see a city of such scale in Miao Jiang. Chen Xi and Chengying just walked a short distance and began their shopping trip. Shen San and Li fan are thrown aside. Seeing this, Shen San has to tell them where they live. Then pull up Li Fan to leave, leaving Chen Xi and Chengying wandering next to the shop. Shen San pulled him across several streets and noisy streets. Turn around and get into an alley with nameless flowers blooming on both sides of the road. From a distance, the streets of the alley were not spacious. People are also rare. But far away, there is a strange smell, let Li Fan''s heart can not help but a trace of palpitation¡° Shen pangzi, where are you pulling me? " Li Fan sniffed his nose. Turning and looking at Shen San, he said, "it''s so fragrant. It''s not a place to practice witchcraft." Shen San shook his head, patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, little brother. This place is not a place for practicing witchcraft. The little brother may not have been to this place. It''s called brothel in the Central Plains. "¡° Brothel. " When Li Fan heard Shen San''s words, he felt the blood boiling all over.

 V1.Chapter 101

    Shen San finished and walked into the lane. Li Fan hurriedly followed him, only to see that there were buildings with pink lanterns hanging high on both sides of the alley. Plaques are hung above the gatehouse. What wanhualou, Yanyu Pavilion in the eyes. The young women who looked at the fence either covered their mouths with a fan or looked at them with spring in their eyes. There is also a man with a smart face standing on both sides of the alley. Just wait for two people to come close to each other. In the air, I can''t help recommending my own Huakui.


    Shen Sanfu pulls his sleeve hand and leads Li Fan to the deep of the alley. Turn a blind eye to the warblers on both sides.


    Go to the end of the alley, turn the corner, eyes suddenly open. A three story Pavilion appeared in front of them. Among them came the sound of song and music. And the entrance of that building is not like the other brothels. In this brothel group, it is out of place.


    From afar, the brothel is red brick and green tile. There are a pair of stone lions on the left and right in front of the door, but the stone ball is not in the mouth, but the crystal clear agate with fist size. When Li Fan passed by, he reached out like a lion and touched it in the air.


    Enter the gate of the brothel. An oncoming rockery is about three or four meters high. Standing in the pool of about ten meters. The lotus is in full bloom in the pool. Rockery is clearly made by skilled craftsmen. From top to bottom, there is clear water flowing slowly. There are several Koi in the pond. Swimming around the lotus root. From time to time, he came out of the water. The water was rippling.


    Around the rockery, in front is a man-made meandering canal. It seems to surround the whole pavilion. There is a small bridge facing the rockery. Behind the bridge stood two teenagers about eighteen or nineteen years old. Seeing Shen San and Li Fan coming in, he immediately bowed himself.


    Shen San didn''t say anything. He just took out a green jade card from his arms and handed it to them. One of them took the jade medal. Nodded and said with a smile, "this way, please."


    Then he reached out to lead the way. "I don''t know if you are two girls who are familiar with each other," he said


    Shen San waved his hand behind him and said, "there is no familiar girl. I''m just looking forward to seeing Miss Li. I don''t know if she has time


    The young man smiles and says, "I don''t know if Miss Li is free now. You can take a seat in the hall first. If Miss Li has time, the younger one will report. If she can''t come from other families, they can find other girls. "


    Shen San smiles and says, "it''s OK. I''ll trouble you."


    With these words, the boy has brought them into the brightly lit main building. On the first floor is a spacious lobby with carved tables and chairs. Dozens of huge candles will shine on the entire hall, and the autumn hair will appear. There are only a few tables in the hall. It seems that they are either merchants or rich guests. The center of the hall is surrounded by painted red wood. A few meters square. There are women playing Pipa and singing the light melody in the middle. The young man took them to an open place in the lobby, told them to take tea and snacks, and then turned away.


    Shen San took a sip of tea and looked at the center of the hall. After listening for a while, he put down his tea cup and looked at Li Fan. He said with a smile, "have you ever been to this place of fireworks in the future?"


    Li Fan nodded and said with a smile, "although he has never been here, he also feels that the brothel is different from other places."


    Shen San said with a smile, "this brothel is called Yan GUI Lou. This is the most special brothel in Phoenix. " After a sip of tea, Shen Sanyou said, "the special thing about Yan guilou is that they don''t accept it. One of them is the rule of entering the building. It''s not the introduction of old guests. The second is that the girl doesn''t like it


    After listening to Li Fan, he said with a smile, "there must be many rules that are different from those in other places besides the two


    Shen San laughed and said, "of course, there are only two things that have made Yan GUI Lou famous in Phoenix. Not to mention the nine leading girls here. "


    "What''s the number of Miss Li you want to see, Mr. Shen?" Li Fan asked with a smile.


    Shen San stretched out a palm to shake and said, "ranked fifth. The rule of Yan guilou is to see Huakui from low to high. The sixth to ninth have already met. Miss Li has been here several times, but she has never been seen. "


    Li Fan looked at Shen San and asked, "can''t you see it with your financial resources?"


    Shen San shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s not true. It''s just that Yan''s return to the building is not based on the financial strength. If you want to see Huakui, you need to have the information of Miao. Whether it''s a secret or something. As long as it''s unknown to Yan GUI Lou. Of course, if Hua Kui is not satisfied with this information, Yan guilou will naturally provide you with a message. As compensation. "


    Li Fan looked at the woman who was playing the lute and said, "isn''t this the place to exchange inside information in Miao?"


    Shen San nodded and said with a smile, "of course, otherwise, why do you think I brought you to Yan GUI Lou. Go to the brothel and just look for one outside. "


    Li Fan said with a smile, "just what information do you have this time?"


    Shen San shook his head, reached for Li Fan and said, "no, this time it''s not me, it''s you." See Li Fan some doubts. Shen San continued, "although I haven''t been with my younger brothers for a long time, I don''t know what the purpose of your trip is. However, as people from the Central Plains, they didn''t want to let the younger brothers go to set an example. It''s just that I know what I said is useless. Then do a good thing. I also learned about the mysterious race in the Yangui building. That''s why I came with you. Maybe we can know something else. It''s a little reward for you to get along with each other these days. "


    Li Fan looked at Shen San in surprise. He didn''t know what he meant. Seeing this, Shen San continued, "I have been walking in the Miao area for some years. I think I have a good eye for people. I just hope that if my little brother has any achievements in the future, don''t forget that I am Shen San. This is also what our businessmen often say, "invest in the future." When Li Fan heard this, he just said with a smile, "of course, it''s just that we don''t have any secrets of Miao to exchange this time." Shen San chuckled, took a sip of tea and said, "why not, little brother, have you forgotten something we know on the way that can stir up the whole Miao area and even the whole world?" Li Fan frowned and thought for a while. Then he hesitated and said, "are you talking about..." Shen San nodded and said in a low voice, "yes, it''s what little brother thought. The blood of the candle dragon is here. This incident will not only cause a sensation in the Miao area, but also shake the whole Song Dynasty. " Li Fan couldn''t help hesitating. After thinking for a while, he said, "although this is a big news. But I''m afraid that''s not good. " Shen San laughs and says, "little brother, I''m worried too much, even if we don''t talk about it. Do you think the man who finally left that day will not spread? Is there no one in li Liu''s hands to tell? " Shen San finished and looked at Li Fan, who was still hesitant, and sighed, "come on, little brother, if you think that green spirit saved us, you don''t have to. That day, the man appeared just to lead green spirit to show up. It has nothing to do with us. If the little brother feels sorry in his heart. Let me talk about it. " Li Fan hesitated for a moment, and finally raised his head and said with a smile, "this is for us. You have helped us a lot, fat Shen. Let me talk about this." Shen San nodded, took the cup and drank it. He turned his head and looked at the center of the scene. He closed his eyes and listened to the sound of the lute. I can''t help shaking my head. It''s like I''m crazy about it. After a while, the woman finished singing. The boy beside them finally appeared. Hearing the sound, Shen San opened his eyes and looked around. The young man bowed down and said with a smile, "Miss Li is a little free at this time, but I don''t know what color you have?" Shen San laughed, got up and said, "it''s natural. Let''s lead the way." Youth is still standing in place. Just quietly looking at Shen San and his wife. Shen San suddenly realized. He patted his forehead and said with a smile, "I haven''t come for many days, but I forgot the rules of Yan GUI Lou." Then Shen San dipped his finger in the tea. Slowly wrote a few words on the table, human head snake body. Then slowly wipe away. There was a flash of surprise in the young man''s eyes. "Later, my guest," he said Shen San nodded. Watching the boy trot away, he said to Li Fan with a smile, "how about being rich in the Central Plains. Here is Yan GUI Lou. It''s the same with news. " Li Fan just smile, this time did not let two people wait for a long time. After a while, the boy trotted back to them again, said hello, and then led them to the second floor. It''s different from the hall on the first floor. The whole second floor was empty except for three people. The boy walked slowly with them. A slight push at a wall separates the two sides. Showing the way behind. It turned out to be a road paved with stones. Flowers and trees are planted on both sides. The butterfly is hovering. The air was full of flowers. The road ahead is not far, one is divided into nine. Each leads to a different place. You can only vaguely see some pavilions at the end of the road, and the lights in the pavilions are bright. The young man stood at the fork of the road and reached out for them to follow. But it''s not the normal road in the middle. It''s a little bit off the side. Shen San was a little confused when he saw Li Fan. Then he opened his mouth and explained, "this swallow belongs to nine Huakui. It''s not in road order. The Central Plains regard nine numbers as the most important. It''s the same here. The central road is the residence of the ninth Huakui. " Li Fan nodded and walked slowly behind the boy. About a hundred meters. Just before we got to the attic. The boy led them into the building. I saw a censer burning in the building. One of the rising curl of smoke came a refreshing taste. Facing the door, there is a pearl curtain. Behind the curtain, one can be seen sitting upright. The boy led them to the table, then turned and left, and took the door with him.

 V1.Chapter 102

    Seeing the boy leave, Shen San is still sitting at the table without making a sound. For a moment, the room was quiet, only the smoke curling in the censer. The girl in the curtain, who was clearly Shen San''s, finally couldn''t help saying, "I don''t know which of the two guests wants to see the little girl."


    The sound was as clear as a silver bell ringing and a pearl falling to the ground. There was no reason to let Li Fan in the heart of a burst of impatience, there was an urgent desire to see this girl Li side of the idea.


    Shen San, however, laughed and said calmly, "not to mention which one of us wants to meet, Yan guilou doesn''t know when this rule came into being. Miss Li can''t even show her face? "


    Inside the curtain came a woman''s smile. I vaguely saw Miss Li get up and walk slowly to the curtain of the door. Li Fan and his wife were dressed in a light pink dress with white gauze, revealing a beautiful neck and visible clavicle. Flowers were embroidered on the dress, and a white cotton belt was used to tie the waist. A head of green silk is made into a wishful sideburns. On his head was a white jade plum hairpin. Although his body was simple, it also looked fresh and elegant. There is no trace of the wind and dust of women.


    Eyes on the face like water, but with a touch of ice cold, seems to be able to see through everything, ten element refers to slender. If the skin coagulates fat. There is a trace of pink in the snow white, and the pale pink skirt makes the skin white. Move the lotus step to the table and sit down. He said in a soft voice, "it''s the little girl who ignores you. I''ll be here for a while. "


    Li Fan woke up just now. Ha ha, I smile. But he didn''t speak. Shen San said to himself, "it''s unnecessary, but I''ve admired Miss Li''s name for a long time. I didn''t expect that it was true when I saw her today."


    Miss Li lightly covered her lips and said with a smile, "Mr. Shen said the same thing when she went to other sisters. I''m just a woman in the dust. I don''t dare to say that to Mr. Shen."


    Shen San laughed and said, "it seems that the girl already knew it was Shen."


    Miss Li reached out and picked up the drill by the censer. He flicked it in the censer and said slowly, "the news you give will shake the whole Miao area. How dare a little girl be careless. "


    Shen San looked at Miss Li''s action, but he didn''t go on. Instead, he said, "this incense stove is very valuable. It must be very expensive for the aromatherapy in this stove. "


    Miss Li''s movements stopped a little, looked up and said with a smile, "it''s natural. Aromatherapy and other things need to complement each other. If the stove doesn''t match the aromatherapy, isn''t it a waste


    Shen San smiles, reaches out his hand and gently moves the teacup to cover the bowl. "It seems that the girl has considerable confidence."


    Miss Li put down the drill, straightened up and said, "it''s natural. If I don''t have Mr. Shen''s eye, Mr. Shen can go to other places. "


    Shen San nodded. He said, "in this case, I can trust the reputation of Yan GUI Lou. It''s the girl''s credit. "


    Miss Li got up, poured a cup of tea and said, "can Mr. Shen tell me?"


    Shen San shook his head, pointed to Li Fan with a smile and said, "the girl is also wrong. This news is not from Shen, but from this little brother beside me. Of course, it needs to be said by him. As for the remuneration, it''s up to him. "


    Miss Li looked at Li Fan with a surprised expression. She just recovered to normal in a moment. She said with a smile, "in this case, can you tell me?"


    The first time Li Fan heard someone call himself childe, he couldn''t help feeling a little lost. When Shen San stepped on himself under the table, he woke up and said with a smile, "naturally, you can tell Miss Li, but Miss Li may give me the information I want?"


    Shen San can''t help shaking his head secretly, thinking that Li Fan didn''t understand what they were saying. I didn''t know that they were here to confirm each other''s bottom line. At the moment, even such words were asked. Shen San began to doubt his vision. But there is still some self consolation, which is Li Fan''s intention.


    Miss Li was a little stunned when she heard this, and then she said with a smile, "of course, Yan GUI Lou''s reputation is still guaranteed."


    Li Fan smiles. He sniffed hard in the air and said, "do you know the mysterious race with the ability to travel through time and space?"


    Miss Li thought for a moment when she heard Li Fan''s words and said, "the mysterious race with the ability to travel through time and space mentioned by this young master must be the Yin Yang Pisces."


    Li Fan heard the name of this mysterious race for the first time since he learned about it. I can''t help trusting Miss Li. He nodded and said with a smile, "it''s the race that the girl said. In this case, the exchange of information is worth it."


    Miss Li said with a smile, "there is still a reputation for Yan GUI Lou. I just want to advise you in advance that you''d better not make trouble of that race. It''s not that no one else has ever thought of this race before. In the end, all of them disappeared


    Li Fan smiles, blows the floating tea on the tea, and says, "this naturally doesn''t bother the girl. We just exchange information with each other."


    Miss Li nodded and said, "but that''s true. Can you tell me the news?"


    Li Fan took a sip of tea and said slowly, "of course, I think you know something about this news. It''s about the human head and the snake body."


    Miss Li smiles. "Just now, I really heard the smart message that Mr. Shen had the news about the human head and the snake body. In the Miao area, there are only two kinds of people who are the first and the second. I don''t know what''s the news from you


    Li Fan said calmly, "my news this time is about..."


    Before Li Fan finished, the door of the Pavilion behind him rang. A burst of laughter like a silver bell came, "how, does Sister Li still want to monopolize this news?"


    Miss Li frowned, looked at the door and fell with laughter. The door is divided on both sides. Walk in a person from the outside. She wore a long embroidered skirt with thousands of pear flowers outlined by silver thread. Gold thread was tied around the waist to draw a pattern of silk. The woman looks better than Miss Li. The eyebrows of Daise Yuanshan are slightly blue. The corner of the eye is red, and there are a few silk clouds. The golden eyelashes are long and curved. There is a gorgeous shadow under the eyes.


    The woman who walks into the room just looks up at Li Fan and Shen San, and bows to them first. Then she turned to Miss Li and said darkly, "why, Sister Li can be the master of such a big thing. Don''t you need to tell her?"


    Miss Li just coldly looked at the person who came in, but she didn''t mean to be afraid at all. She also coldly replied, "this news is what I have got. Naturally, it''s up to me to arrange it. Although you are ahead of me, it''s not up to you to arrange it here."


    Hearing Miss Li say so, the visitor is not angry, but the corner of his eyes with spring said with a smile, "Yo, Sister Li is really a big temper. In a few days, I''m afraid the Yan GUI Lou will not be able to place your Buddha


    Miss Li just coldly pointed to the door and said, "it''s not your turn to tell me what to do here. If you don''t have anything to do, go out as soon as possible."


    But the woman turned a deaf ear to Miss Li''s words, turned her head and said to Li Fan, "this young man is really pretty. I''m also excited about your news. And the information I can give you here is much better than here. Let''s talk to the little girl slowly. "


    "Don''t go too far, Kang Xin''er." Miss Li was furious when she heard that woman say so.


    The woman named Kang Xin''er turned to look at Miss Li, covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Li fei''er, what are you angry about? You are so impolite in front of these two guests."


    "Two sisters, can I have a word?" Seeing this, Li Fan had to speak quickly. If you let these two people continue to make trouble, no matter what the result is, I''m afraid there will be some mistakes in the information you want. Although I haven''t experienced the world for a long time. But I also know that since there are many secrets of Miao in this building, there must be a lot of things hidden under the water that are unknown to outsiders. Therefore, it is better to do more than one thing here.


    When they heard Li Fan speak, they both turned to look at Li Fan. Kang xiner turned to the table and sat down. She poured a cup of tea and looked at Shen San with a smile. She said, "well, since this young man speaks, let''s talk first."


    Li Fan arched his hand at them and said with a smile, "although it''s the first time here. Just now also listen to this with the fat man said. There are nine Huakui girls in Yan GUI Lou. If you want to meet one of them, you must have the secret of Miao. And the order of meeting must be from low to high. Since Miss Li is in the fifth place, I don''t know where Miss Xin''er is? "


    Kang Xin''er smiles at Li Fan. Her eyes and eyebrows are full of charm. She says, "it''s just the third one. Just two places ahead of her. "


    When Li Fan heard this, he laughed and arched his hand at Kang Xin''er. "In this case, I really can''t go to miss Xin''er this time. Now that we are here, we must abide by the rules of Yan GUI Lou. Since I can only see Miss Li, I will go to miss Xin''er if I have a chance next time. "


    Li Fan thought that this remark was true. They all follow the rules of Yan GUI Lou. But after hearing this, Kang Xin''er said with a smile, "the rules are like this. It''s just that the young master''s appearance is the first time to come to Yan GUI Lou. He only knows one of the rules, but he doesn''t know the other one."


    Li Fan looks at Shen San in surprise. Shen San''s face is also blank. He only hears Kang xiner smile and say, "if it''s ordinary news, it''s natural that we need to go from low to high. See the past in turn. But if the news from my guest is enough, the rule of Yan GUI Lou can be avoided. That is to say, if Sister Li can''t give me the corresponding information, it can be received by a higher person. It''s not a waste of resources. "


    "Kang Xin''er, what do you mean, I can''t give you the information you want?" Li fei''er glares at Kang Xin''er and says.


    "I didn''t say that." Kang Xin''er looked at Li fei''er and said with a smile, "it''s just that the information I gave you is more complete and accurate than yours. It''s more useful to you. "

 V1.Chapter 103

    The house suddenly became tense, and the two Huakui did not give in. They''re all staring at each other. For a moment, the atmosphere inside the house became tense.


    Shen San raised his head and said with a smile, "don''t be angry, girls. I have to listen to my little brother if I exchange the news with him at last."


    Kang Xin''er turns her head and smiles at Shen San, and says, "you are right. Of course, it depends on the decision of the young master. "


    Li fei''er just gives Kang Xin''er a cold look, but doesn''t speak. Li Fan looked at them. First, he laughed at Kang Xin''er, arched his hand and said, "since she came here first, it''s natural that she made this deal with her. As for Miss Kang. If there is any news in the future, I will let you know as soon as possible. "


    When Kang Xin''er heard this, she still said with a smile on her face, "since you have said so. Naturally, Xin''er agrees. If you have any news in the future, just think about Xin''er. "


    With that, Kang Xin''er gets up and gives Li Fan and Shen San a gift. He turned and walked to the door. Before going out, Li fei''er turned to look at the cold face and said with a smile, "in this case, Xin''er will go back first. Sister Li, don''t always keep a straight face. It''s easy to get old. "


    Li fei''er just snorts with a cold face. Kang Xin''er smiles and turns to leave¡° Little bitches. " Li fei''er looked at Kang Xin''er''s back and spat. Get up and close the door. Turn around and look at the two humanitarians. "I''m really sorry for the two guests. I''ll make you laugh. Let''s go upstairs and have a chat. "


    They followed Li fei''er up the second floor. The second floor is an open floor. Out of the table and chair with Huanghua pear wood in the center, there was nothing else. Li Fei Er went to the table and raised her hand to make a pot of tea. Smile to two humanitarian "two, this second floor is still quiet, this childe''s information can be said."


    Li Fan looked around and said, "there''s no need to worry about eavesdropping on the second floor." Li Fei Er smiles. But he didn''t speak. Li Fan then said, "I just said that the news is related to the human head and the snake body, and the girl also said it. In addition to the Nuwa people, the people who are interested in Miao are the blood of the candle dragon. That''s true. The news is really about the blood of the candle dragon. "


    Li fei''er didn''t speak. She still looked at Li Fan and listened to Li Fan continue to say, "Shen pangzi and I are lucky. This time, we accidentally learned about the blood of the candle dragon. The man with the blood of the candle dragon is in the Phoenix City at the moment. "


    Speaking of this, Li fan stops talking, just looking at Li fei''er''s silence. Li fei''er smiles and says, "don''t worry


    Li Fan laughed, took a sip of tea and said, "since I have told you some news, can you tell me something about the Yin Yang Pisces?"


    Li fei''er looked at Li Fan, nodded and said with a smile, "you are really careful. The Yin Yang Pisces are in the dense forest less than a hundred miles away from the Phoenix City, but the dense forest is an ancient forest. So very few people know about it. "


    Li Fan shook his head and said, "I already know this information. What I need is more. "


    Li Fei Er looks up and Shen San smiles. He said, "it must be from Mr. Shen. In that case, fei''er said something that Mr. Shen didn''t know. Although few people enter the ancient forest, there is still a secret path. The path leads to where the Pisces live


    Li Fan nodded and continued to say, "the person who has the blood of the candle dragon should be in the city Lord''s mansion at the moment. She is a woman called lvling''er."


    "Although the Yin Yang Pisces have not been born for a long time. But there have always been few people. At the moment, perhaps there are only a hundred people left in the clan. " Li Fei Er Li Fan pause, then consciously continued to say.


    "That green spirit son is not alone, there is also a woman named Li Liu left city Li family. This time I came to Phoenix to deliver goods. " Li Fan continued.


    "In the legend of Yin Yang Pisces, there are two powers. One is to reverse time and space, which is said to speed up or slow down the flow of time. So as to go back to the past or the future, the second is to have the ability of illusion. You can simulate the scene freely. It''s a scene where people can''t tell whether it''s reality or fantasy. "


    "That green spirit not only has the blood of the candle dragon, but also is a sorceress, who is very enchanted in witchcraft. She has a sharp weapon called Yuelong blade in her hand. Now she can activate the blood of the candle dragon. " Li Fan took a sip of tea and said the last message slowly.


    Li fei''er didn''t change the previous information until Li Fan gave the final information. Li Fei Er''s face just flashed a trace of dignified, then it was hidden. Even Li Fan didn''t notice the change of his expression. Li Fei Er raised his head and said with a smile¡° It seems that the news of the young master is really accurate. I have the last information about the Yin Yang Pisces. It depends on whether the young master is satisfied. " Li Fan nodded and motioned to Li fei''er to continue.


    "Although Yin Yang Pisces have these two powers, they are all hearsay, and no one has ever really seen them. As for what they look like. It''s easy to recognize. Half Yin and half Yang. It''s not their gender, it''s their character, which changes every once in a while. As for whether it''s yin or yang, it''s a good judgment. If they have a good face on the sunny side, if they have a vicious face on the shady side. " After Li fei''er finished, he looked at Li Fan and said, "how about this information exchange Li Fan shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m not satisfied. What I want to know is how to find them."


    Li fei''er looks at Li Fan in surprise and laughs¡° I don''t look like a person in the Jianghu, or a person who practices Taoism. Why do you want to find this race? " Li Fan said with a smile, "it''s no trouble for Miss Li." Li Fei Er smiles, shakes her head and nods. She gets up and says something. Later, they walk down the stairs slowly. After a while, he went upstairs with a red sandalwood box in his hand, went to the table, sat down, slowly opened the box, took out a map made of animal skin, spread it on the table, pointed to a line of small characters on it and said, "look, this is the road leading to the Yin Yang Pisces." Li Fan looks along Li fei''er''s finger direction, and the picture is very concise. In addition to the label of Phoenix, it is a forest pattern that occupies most of the map. One of the thin lines from the west gate of Phoenix, winding seven or eight turns. There are even routes marked as mountains. From a very small place into the forest, then there is a line straight to the final place. But the terrain trend in the forest is not marked on it. Obviously, the map was also drawn by a private person. Not exactly. Li Fei Er put the map into the box, pushed it to Li Fan and said, "this map is for you." Li Fan smiles, reaches for the red sandalwood box and puts it in his arms, saying, "thank you, girl." Li Fei Er smiles, shakes his head and says, "you''re welcome. Childe''s news is the news that can shake the whole Miao territory. Yan guilou can still pay for this. " Li Fan stood up and arched at Li fei''er, saying, "in this case, I''ll leave with Shen pangzi first. Come and see the girl again if you have time Li fei''er didn''t retain them either. She just got up and took them to the outside of the building. Standing in front of the door, they said goodbye. Li fei''er suddenly said, "although I don''t know what you''re looking for, I''ll advise you again. Don''t go into the place where the Pisces are. " Li Fan turned to Li fei''er and said with a smile, "thank you for your kindness. I''ll leave now. " With that, Shen and San turned and left. The guide boy, who had been waiting on the road for a long time, rushed forward. It''s time to go back to the room to see Li Fei. She said softly, "Miss Kang told me to wait for you here and have a talk with you." They looked at each other. Li Fan said with a smile, "please give back to miss Kang. Today we have something important to do. I''ll visit Miss Kang another day." The young man didn''t ask for it, just nodded, and led the way in front of him and led them back to the hall where they came. The woman in white playing the lute in that hall has long disappeared. Instead, she is replaced by a woman in white gauze, whose graceful figure is looming. They just took a look and went straight out. The young man sent them to the side of the bridge, bent over and said with a smile, "you two, walk slowly." Finish saying is still standing on the bridge. They nodded. One after another, he walked across the bridge, turned around the rockery and walked out of the Yangui building. When he got to the stone lion by the door, Li Fan looked back and shook his head. I didn''t expect to be in Phoenix City. There are so many mysteries hidden in the Yangui building. It looks like the location of a brothel and the secrets. Whether it is right for me to disclose the identity of greenling''er today. Thinking of these, Li Fan felt more and more dizzy. Fortunately, I shook my head and abandoned all the things in it. With Shen Sanqi, he walked out of the land of smoke and willows. When we get out of this fireworks alley. Shen Sanfang took a long breath, turned his head and looked at Li Fan, and said with a smile, "little brother, although he didn''t win any Huakui this time, he didn''t come here in vain." Li Fan nodded with a smile, looked at Shen San and said, "it''s true that you didn''t come here in vain, but since I knew you, I feel that you are not a businessman on the surface. Maybe you have a more mysterious identity. After you come to Yan GUI Lou, this feeling is deeper." Shen San laughed with a cold expression on his face and said, "since you guessed that I have a hidden identity, should I kill you?" Li Fan stared at Shen San for half a while and then slowly said, "there are people with hidden identities in the novel. It''s not like you. You should be helpful to us. " When Shen San heard this, the cold expression on his face was finally stiff. He laughed and said, "it seems that my little brother has also read those novels about wind and snow in the lake." Li Fan also laughed, stopped laughing and said, "what''s the reason for you?"¡° Why don''t you take Wu Gou and collect 50 states from Guanshan? " Shen San didn''t answer, just laughed. He said Li Bai''s chivalrous deeds and walked forward¡° Zhao Ke man, Hu Ying, Wu Gou, Shuang Xue Ming. The silver saddle shines on the white horse like a meteor. If you kill one person in ten steps, you can''t stay for thousands of miles. I''ll brush my clothes and hide myself and my name. "

 V1.Chapter 104

    "What did you do with that fat Shen?" Chengying''s little white fist smashed on the table with an angry expression on her face¡° Just give us an address wherever we leave us. "


    Li Fan, with a smile, scratched his head and said sincerely, "I don''t want to disturb you two because you two are shopping hard. We also tell you the address of the hotel. I''m also a valet after you, and I disturb you two shopping. "


    Chengying rolled up her sleeve, made a surprised expression on her face and said, "Oh, I''m so good at it. I don''t want to be a valet for both of us. "


    "What''s the matter." Li Fan said with an unjust expression, "it''s just that the place Shen San and I went to is not suitable for you two. That''s why I didn''t bring you two. "


    "Is there any place in the world where I can''t go?"


    "Brothel." Li Fan is smiling, his face is full of obscenity.


    "Sister Xi, where is the brothel? Is it blue? What''s the fun? " Chengying is a little confused. She turns to ask Chen Xi a question that makes them fall in love.


    Chen Xi heard the words of the photo, coughed, a little bit speechless, a bit embarrassed and said, "it''s not a blue building, but a bad place. Yeah, that''s it. You can understand it as a place where good people don''t go. That''s about it. "


    "Well, I know you''re not a good man. And that fat man Shen must have gone to that brothel and did nothing good. " Chengying points to Li Fan and says with disdain.


    Li Fan speechless looked at Chengying. Turn to see Chen Xi again. Still did not explain anything, just reached out from his arms and took out the red sandalwood box.


    Since I came to this dynasty, although many things are different from what I have experienced. But the most uncomfortable thing for Li Fan was the way he took things from his arms. Every time I do this, I always feel like it''s convenient to untie my pants.


    "Open it and see what''s in it. That''s why Shen San and I left you two. It''s very useful for our actions in a few days. " Li Fan pushed the red sandalwood box in front of them and said with pride.


    Two people with suspicious eyes looked half a ring, the shadow just reached out to open the box, mouth is still mumbling something. Is that important? While reaching out, he took out the skin map in the box. He spread it out on the table and looked at it carefully for a long time before he said, "looking at something should be a map. What''s it for? "


    Li Fan couldn''t help shaking his head. He admired Chengying''s accomplishments in cultivation. But other aspects of the photo is just like a child who has just come into contact with outsiders, innocent. I don''t care about the world.


    Chen Xi looked at the map carefully. For a long time, she said with a tone of disbelief, "is this map our map to the mysterious race?"


    Li Fan nodded, made a light expression and said, "yes, it''s the map of where to go, and I have inquired about some things of this race. This mysterious race is called the Yin Yang Pisces


    At the moment, Li Fan tells them what they know in Yan GUI Lou. Including that will be green Ling son''s identity told to exchange this intelligence thing is also one to say.


    After listening to Li Fan''s words, Chen Xi thought for a while and said, "I think it''s a bit inappropriate. It felt like we betrayed the green spirit. After all, the green spirit saved us once. Is this a bit of revenge? "


    Chengying patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said with praise, "yes, I didn''t expect that you could do such a thing." Then he turned to Chen Xi and said, "sister Xi, you forget that the woman has been following us all the time. Obviously, the purpose is not pure. Moreover, her appearance at that time was also said to Li Fan, not to save us at all, but for her apprentice li Liu and herself. So I don''t think that''s a problem for Li Fan. It''s her who''s unkind, and we''re just unkind. "


    Chen Xi sighed, shook his head and said, "although it''s like this, it always feels strange. Maybe I''m kind. "


    Cheng Ying nodded, patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said, "you have made a great contribution this time. Sister Xi and I will not pursue your leaving us without authorization. "


    Li Fan, with a silent smile, began to talk about the map on the table and put it in the red sandalwood box, saying, "although we know more details about this race this time, we also know how to find their route, but there are some things that we need to prepare in advance."


    Chen Xi nodded and pondered, "if what Li Fan said is true. What we need to pay attention to is their two powers and the ability to change their temperament. "


    Li Fan also nodded and said, "yes, their powers must not be able to be used casually. But the talent that their temperament will turn is terrible. If the good side is OK. We might be able to go back easily. But if it''s the evil side. I''m afraid we''re going to have to work hard. "


    "It would be more interesting if we could catch up with their temperament change." Chengying continued¡° From good to evil, or from evil to good, we must be careful


    Both of them nodded. Although they knew the road ahead, the end seemed to be in their eyes. But the distance from the end of the road is as if covered with a thick layer of clouds, so that the three people can not see the situation. The three discussed it in the middle of the night. There was a lot of noise. But there is no specific way to get the consensus of the three people. It''s just that the three finally reached an agreement. It''s not a solution. It''s very simple. After entering the forest, they don''t trust any outsiders. If you see the Yin Yang Pisces. Wait until you decide whether the other party is good or bad. The sky has just brightened slightly. At the moment, the moon is still hanging in the sky. And the sun has not yet risen. The whole sky was shrouded in a pre dawn haze. A man in black is walking fast in the street by the moonlight. Houses on both sides flashed by. In the haze, the figure of the man in black seemed to have never touched the ground. It''s just like a dragonfly skimming over the ground. Figure is even though the line. It seems that he has a good accomplishment. People in black are running fast along the street like the flowing water of the Yangtze River. All the way to the end of the street, there was a sudden stop. In the rapid progress, it can stop the body in an instant without any shaking. This skill seems to be quite high. The man in black vomited a little turbid air. It''s not that he wants to breathe that stops him. But at the end of the street, the one in front of him was also shrouded in a black robe, but with a useless straw hat on his head. The brim is very low. It was so low that it covered the face, and even half of the upper body was covered in the straw hat. Although the man in black was disdainful, his face was still respectful. After looking around, he untied the black backpack behind him and handed it to the man in black. The man in black with the straw hat reached for the knapsack. But he said in a deep voice, "after the handover, you can go back first." The sound seems to come from a distance, and it seems to be close to the ear. From which voice but also can''t hear is male or female. How old are you. It seems that the man in black who put on the backpack is already familiar with this kind of thing. Without saying much, he turned around and went along the line of defense when he came. In the twinkling of an eye, he was invisible. I saw the man in black leaving. The man in straw hat and black was still standing in the same place for half a while, and finally moved slightly. It''s just that I don''t know who to talk to, "let me take this crap with me.". Pretend to be mysterious. Now that you''ve got it, do you want to see what''s in it? " After a long time, a female voice came from the dark part of the house nearby¡° Are you in such a hurry to see the contents. After all these years of waiting. Can''t wait these days? " Voice down, that dark place voice of the woman is still not appeared. The man in black with straw hat said with a cold smile, "your strength on the surface is strong enough. I really don''t know why you are still so strong. But I help you this time only in the same strain. I don''t know what you mean by this game. But that''s what I owe you. But now it''s done. What I owe you should be cleared. If you have anything else in the future, don''t come to me. " With that, the man threw the parcel to the direction of the house in the shadow. The package broke through the window and made no sound. After waiting for half a ring, the female voice finally came back, "it''s easy for you to make a report, forget it. It''s up to you. " The man in black with straw hat snorted coldly, "I hope you can do it yourself." With these words, the female voice stopped speaking. After waiting for a long time, I knew that the East was already showing its white belly. The man in straw hat and black just turned around. I don''t know how to hide myself. It''s a big step forward. It was not long before he got into the alley and disappeared. I don''t know how long it took before a sigh came out of the room. In the next few days, Li Fan was surprised. He thought that the story of luling''er''s candle dragon blood had been revealed. Even if there were no crazy people coming, some people should come to look for the candle dragon blood. But the whole city of Phoenix is still calm. The news turned out to be a sea of stone. Even a little bit of water did not turn out. Although I was surprised, Li Fan didn''t want to go to the Yangui building to ask clearly. The news has been leaked out, as for whether Yan guilou will spread the news or stay alone. Whether it can bring some trouble to green ling''er and reduce her following for her three people at the same time. All these are beyond our control. As the saying goes, do your best and listen to fate. Li Fan has always been open-minded in this respect.

 V1.Chapter 105

    A lot of things happen when you don''t notice them. Originally thought that oneself divulges to Yan guilou''s news has been hidden. Li Fan had been ready to go to the ancient forest. After breakfast with Shen San, I was just about to leave. The sky was originally sunny, but it was rapidly filled with black clouds. Black clouds with a brutal attitude, in the blink of an eye is shrouded in the whole sky. Several people are surprised to look up at the sky. From the dark clouds, I felt a sense of tyranny spreading. After the black clouds covered the whole sky, there were bursts of thunder. The whole ground was shaking. For a moment, the power of heaven and earth seemed to swallow the whole city of Phoenix.


    Chengying looked up at the sky and said in a deep voice, "who caused the black clouds? It''s almost as powerful as the immortal. "


    "There is a sense of tyranny hidden in this dark cloud. It doesn''t look like a man who cultivates immortals. On the contrary, it''s like a demon cultivator, "Chen Xi also looked up at the sky and said.


    Although Li Fan has experienced several wars, he has never seen such momentum. Shen San also looked at the sky in horror and said in a trembling voice, "no, I have to go quickly. It''s scary. "


    "Hello, fat Shen. It''s not common to see people who can make such a big impact. Don''t you want to see it. After that, you''ll have more capital to brag. " Chengying sees Shen San turning to leave. He said with a smile.


    Shen San shook his fat hand, and his head kept shaking. "Forget it. Since I met you, I''ve experienced too much battle. My heart can''t stand it. Let''s go back to our place first. "


    Shen San finished, as if afraid of three people will be forced to stay here. It''s straight running. The fat body was as light as ever.


    Cheng Ying looks at Shen San''s figure who flies away and laughs, "how can this fat man be so timid?"


    Li Fan shook his head¡° There was no way to run before, and I couldn''t run. Now it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him. Why don''t you run? "


    Chengying looks up at the black clouds in the sky. As they speak, the black clouds have changed. Several black clouds rolled down. Into the city in the distance. In an instant, four black pillars wrapped with gravel and electric light connect the heaven and earth. Surround that area.


    "How''s it going? Let''s go and have a look. It seems that where is the direction of the city Lord''s mansion. Maybe the man who made the black cloud is coming for greenling Chengying looks at the distance and asks them.


    Li Fan wanted to refuse, but his words turned into "look in the past, if it''s really aimed at the green spirit, it''s barely our friend."


    Chen Xi frowned, feeling a little in her heart. But I can''t grasp the source of this feeling. Just subconsciously think that the black cloud and his three people. He also nodded. The three men walked towards the place besieged by black clouds.


    Pedestrians in the street have long been disturbed by the vision of the world. The timid ran into the room like Shen San. I thought it was God who got angry. Want to bring disaster to Phoenix. Those who are more courageous or have some way to go are also going to the place besieged by the black clouds. What I think about is not how to rescue the Lord of Phoenix, but how to witness the sanctity of the people who can bring the power of heaven and earth. What''s more, he even calculated that he would kowtow to his teacher if he saw him later. People along the way have their own thoughts in mind. But they ignore the people around them. It''s just a different expression on the face. Move on.


    As the black cloud pillar in the direction of the city''s main mansion slowly stabilized, the black clouds in the whole sky quickly gathered towards the sky. Go to the direction of the main house with the gathering of black clouds. The pressure of invisible momentum in the air is gradually increasing. When we can see the outline of the city Lord''s mansion later. There were only a few dozen people left. Most people can''t resist the pressure of this momentum when they travel a certain distance. Sit on the ground. People who can barely move on are also surrounded by different breath. Some are weird and mysterious, some are noble and upright. Some are disgusting. All of a sudden, the people were shining with colorful halos. It''s beautiful.


    On the contrary, Li Fan''s march was easy, but it was just a white mist. It''s always around three people a foot or so. But I don''t see how much effort it takes to take a picture.


    "Although the black cloud is full of momentum, it also borrows the power of heaven and earth. I was born with the sword spirit of heaven and earth. The communication of energy in this world is naturally different from that of others. " Chengying sees Li Fan looking at himself in surprise. Knowing Li Fan''s question, she explains to herself.


    Li Fan nodded and continued to move forward behind the shadow. The people who went to the Lord''s mansion walked about 100 meters ahead. Finally, I came to the gate of the Lord''s mansion. There are still dozens of meters away from the city master''s mansion, so the photo is stopped. Just coldly watching others move on. The eyes cast on those people are blind.


    Li Fan wants to ask why Chengying doesn''t move on. I heard several screams coming from the front. Looking up, perhaps because of the black cloud, the guard standing at the gate of the city''s main mansion had disappeared. A few people in the front were about to break into the door directly. The body is suddenly standing still, as if petrified in general. Then there was a few bangs. The person standing in the front who will touch the door of the mansion. The whole body burst out a little blood, just in time to make a scream, it turned into a black fog. Fluttering to the sky, into the dark clouds.


    For a moment, people who saw this strange scene stopped and stood. I dare not go forward any more. Chengying saw the crowd''s appearance and just said with a cold smile, "see, if you just move on, it''s their end." Li Fan a face shocked looking at that moment is to let a few people Huawei black fog of the door. "Why? There''s something strange about that city Lord''s mansion. " Before he finished, he was hit on the head by the shadow''s small fist¡° Fool, look carefully. It''s not on that door, but in front of it. " Li Fan rubbed his head. For the photo of this like to hit his head hobby, I am also helpless. Had to be in accordance with the photo, then look, but their eyes are looking sour, also did not find anything strange. Li Fan rubbed his eyes and was about to look hard. He was hit by the shadow on his head. Li Fan rubs his head and looks up at Chengying. Chengying is a face, don''t care about the way "how, unconvinced ah. There''s nothing wrong with saying you''re stupid. What''s the use of that door. It''s not on the door. The whole city Lord''s mansion has long been imprisoned by the four black cloud pillars. If all the people who want to go in and out of the city Lord''s house don''t have that person''s permission. Unless the cultivation is higher than that person. Otherwise, they will be as dead as those just now. "¡° What can we do? Shall we wait here? " With these words, Li fan leaves Chengying in a hurry for fear of being attacked by Chengying again. Cheng Ying glanced at Li Fan, who was far away from him, and said, "if you want to go in, you can go in. As long as you are not afraid of being killed by their aftershocks, I can send you in." Li Fan said with a smile, "it''s better to be here. I''m not tired when I look far away." I don''t know if it''s because I heard the conversation of the three or because the first few people died for no reason. The rest of the group hesitated. Some are far away. Some of them found a place where they could see more of the situation in the government and sat down. Li Fan also wanted to find a better position, but he was stopped by Chengying. He just took them far away from the city master''s mansion. Just found a place to stop. Not to mention seeing the situation inside the house, even the door of the house is looking at the outline¡° Look at this momentum, the man who came must be stronger than the man who blocked the road that day. If greenling wants to survive. It is bound to inspire the blood of the candle dragon. thus. The ground of the city Lord''s mansion can''t stand them. It must be a duel in the sky. It''s just right here. If there is any situation, it is convenient for us to leave if we are far away. "¡° It''s just like this. It''s hard to win even if it''s green spirit who inspires the blood of the candle dragon. " Chen Xiyuan said, looking at the dark cloud rolling City Lord''s mansion¡° Hum, it''s better for the green spirit to die, so as not to follow us all the time. I''m bored to death. " Cheng Ying pouts her mouth and says, "I''m afraid it''s hard. That day, green spirit was called away by the Lord of Phoenix. And look at that appearance, two people clearly know each other. In such a situation, the city master can''t refuse to do it. I just don''t know the strength of the city Lord. " Before the words of taking the picture were finished, all the black clouds in the whole sky had gathered over the city Lord''s mansion. Thick black clouds piled up. It''s like trying to crush the Lord''s mansion. Wait for all the black clouds to cover the Lord''s mansion. The sky in the rest of Phoenix is as clear as ever. The sky is still full of white clouds. The sun shines through the clouds in Phoenix City. For a moment, there was a strange sight of ice and fire in the sky. Half of it is sunny, gentle and warm. And the other half is gloomy. It''s like a ghost town. The people in the city who are more courageous but have never been to the main mansion of the city are all standing on the street, looking at the rare scene in a hundred years and pointing out. Keep arguing with people around you. Some say that God is punishing the Lord of Phoenix. Some say that the Phoenix City Master is practicing advanced Taoism. What''s more, the enemy of the city Lord came to seek revenge. For a moment, the whole city of Phoenix was full of people. The hustle and bustle of the voice was even the thundering of the dark clouds over the city''s main residence covered up the past. Standing relatively close to the Lord''s mansion, all the people were silent. One by one, they just stretched their necks and looked into the city Lord''s mansion. I hope to see some pictures of experts fighting. Whether it''s good for you or not, you''ll have a bit of bragging ability in the future. But what everyone outside the Lord''s mansion doesn''t know is that there are not many people in the Lord''s mansion at the moment. All the servants and servants in the city master''s mansion, as well as a large number of soldiers. At the moment, there is no one. The layers of black clouds over the city Lord''s mansion make a huge city Lord''s mansion like a ghost land.

 V1.Chapter 106

    In the garden of the Lord''s mansion. There was a man and a woman standing. Naturally, the woman is the green spirit who wears a green dress. And the man around is obviously the Lord of Phoenix. They were looking up at the thick black clouds in the sky. The flowers and trees in the garden also look ghostly under the dark clouds. Originally, the lotus in full bloom in the calm pond in the garden was yellow. For nothing else. It''s just that the water in the pond has already been bubbling with big bubbles. It''s like it''s burning. There is a layer of dead Koi floating on the water. With the rolling of the pool water, it constantly floats up and down.


    "Ha ha, what a cruel heart. It''s a cruel way Green ling''er''s eyes were fixed on the carp floating in the pool, and her eyes were full of regret¡° What a wonderful pool of Koi. "


    The middle-aged man beside luling''er didn''t seem to have the slightest pity for the Koi. Still looking up at the sky. But he said, "it''s just a pool of Koi. I haven''t escaped a few people in this house. Later, the Phoenix guard will come and I don''t know how many people will die. I didn''t expect that you didn''t care about these dead people, but you only felt sorry for my pool of Koi. "


    Lu ling''er turned to look at the man with a cold look and said, "people are different from this Koi. People have seven emotions and six desires, good and evil, beauty and ugliness. There are intrigues. But the Koi and the millions of creatures in the world are not as clever as human beings. Just like this Koi, as long as the water in this bend is clear, it can live freely. "


    The man snorted coldly and looked at the black cloud which was lower and lower. "I don''t know if it''s right or wrong for me to let you be here. If the master hadn''t told me in advance. I don''t mind your business


    Green ling''er chuckled, looked at the man''s cold face and said, "if you want to leave, you can leave when the dark clouds appear. But the elder martial brother did not. Elder martial brother always says that. Ling''er thanks elder martial brother. In the past, elder martial brother punished me for ling''er''s mistakes. This time, the elder martial brother is involved again. "


    The man was silent for a while, sighed and said, "well, we are also brothers and sisters. Don''t mention the master''s explanation. I can''t watch you die. "


    "I don''t know when this man will come?" Green Ling Er looked up at the black cloud and murmured.


    The man''s resolute face still looked inconvenient, but said in a deep voice, "sooner or later, those who should come will come. Since this man wants to touch you in my place in Phoenix. I''ll take it. I''d like to see who is so bold that he dares to run wild where I admire the autumn wind. "


    Li Fan yawned. Looking at the black cloud, I could not help shaking my head. I feel a little sleepy. Since the dark clouds over the Lord''s mansion. I thought the war was almost imminent, but I didn''t expect that I only heard thunder, but I didn''t see rain. The black clouds are just gathering momentum. The person behind him has not appeared for a long time. Li Fan looked up at the clear sky. The sun had been falling from the east to the West. A touch of the afterglow before the setting sun gilded the black cloud. At a glance, it seems that there is less ghost. It''s like a golden lotus.


    Originally, the people in Phoenix City pointed out that this situation was gradually dispersed, although there was still a discussion from time to time. But they are indifferent to it. The origin of the black cloud is also thought that it was the city master who brought it.


    At this moment, black clouds gather behind the Lord''s mansion. In other places, the pressure gradually dissipated. Although there are also people who want to be close to the Lord''s mansion. But he was stopped by soldiers with spears and swords not far from the gate of the Lord''s mansion. The soldiers didn''t make much noise. It''s just a cold weapon. Those people are consciously retreating.


    "It seems that the master is not only a good player, but also a good player. This ability to fight hunger also needs to be cultivated. Otherwise, in such a long time, the two sides who are going to fight will have rebelled with hunger. What else can we do? " Li Fan reached out and stroked his grunting stomach.


    Chengying white Li Fan one eye, turned to look at Chen Xi, said "Xi sister, are you hungry?"


    Chen Xi shook his head and said with a smile, "OK."


    Chengying looks back at Li Fan and says, "hum, you are hungry. You can find something to eat. Sister Xi and I are here. Don''t forget to bring us something to eat. "


    Li Fan nodded, got up and looked around. There was not even a restaurant nearby. I had to get up and walk far away. It was only a few hundred meters away that a steamed bun shop was found at the corner. Li Fan felt his stomach and felt that he was not interested in looking for a restaurant, so he went to the buns shop and asked for a drawer of buns. I watched the owner of the shop put the bun into the bag. Just want to pay, is suddenly heard a roar. It''s in the direction of the Lord''s mansion.


    Li Fan looked back quickly. It seemed that the dark cloud above the city master''s mansion was compressed to the extreme, and it began to condense slowly. It''s like condensing into a mass of black viscous substance, flowing slowly. Just thinking about it, there was a roar on the sky again. It seemed to Li fan that the silver lightning with the thickness of a bowl was just like the thunder and lightning snaking down from the sky, just above the compressed black clouds. But it didn''t disperse the black cloud as Li Fan thought. On the contrary, there is a flicker of lightning shuttling through the black clouds.


    Although I don''t know what it means, Li Fan doesn''t want to miss it. It''s obviously a fight between the dragon and the tiger. Then he reached for the bun and ran to the direction of the Lord''s mansion. The boss of the steamed stuffed bun shop really looked up and found that the young man in front of him had left far away. Looking at their own shop, can only be a few words in the mouth. And then I''ll admit it¡° What''s the matter? Is it going to start? " Li Fan ran back to the place where Cheng Ying and Chen Xi sat and put the bun on the ground. He could not wait to ask¡° Did you miss anything Chengying slowly opens the wrapped oil paper, takes out a bun and hands it to Chen Xi first. Then she just takes one in her mouth, bites it hard and says vaguely, "it''s almost done. It seems that the man is also a very high master. I''ve been patient for so long. I think that green spirit is more or less in danger this time. "¡° Here we are At the moment of seeing the lightning, the man who claimed to be admiring Qiufeng said it in a low voice, but his look was a little dignified¡° I''ve been waiting so long. I hope you don''t let me down. " Green Ling Er looked up at the black cloud that was hit by lightning and said. I have expectations in my eyes. The thunder and lightning continued to chop down, because under the black cloud, the roar of the thunder and lightning also shook the ground of the whole city Lord''s mansion. The sound is far away. For a moment, the whole Phoenix people are looking up at the sky is constantly hit by lightning black clouds¡° It seems that I want to do the nine to one method. " Mu Qiufeng looks at the thunder and lightning above the sky and keeps remembering in his heart. At the same time, I kept thinking about what would be sacred. Green ling''er also looked up at the sky, and counted silently in her heart. It''s void in the left hand. On the ground beside me is the Dragon blade. The sword has not yet come out of its sheath, but the whole body is trembling and beating, ready to break the sheath¡° Seventy nine, eighty, eighty-one. " Mu Qiufeng kept counting in a low voice. Muqiufeng''s eighty-one has just been exported, and the thunder and lightning on the sky has disappeared in an instant. The black clouds over the city Lord''s mansion suddenly gathered, and countless electric lights were shining on the black clouds. The black clouds contracted and expanded several times. Finally, it exploded. Large black clouds spread over the sky above the city Lord''s mansion. Cover the sky again. From the dark cloud came a shrill, gloomy laugh, "the blood of the candle dragon is mine." Mu Qiufeng and lvling''er stand in the same place and look up at the direction of the black cloud from the sound. Lu ling''er said with a cold smile, "don''t you dare to come out?" In the dark clouds, the sound of sharp laughter is louder. With laughter. The black cloud opposite them seemed to have been torn. The figure in the dark cloud was revealed. It turned out that there was not one person, but a dozen people standing there. At the head stood an old man in a black robe and dry. The whole body seems to be a bit of meat are missing, but the general skin wrapped in bones. A pair of eyes exudes the light of the dove. The black clouds around the body do not live around. It''s like a demon coming into the world. The people standing outside the city master''s mansion also found the abnormality in the sky for the first time, but no one recognized the old man in the dark cloud. But the old man''s words were actually heard by these people. The crowd burst like water in an oil pan¡° Candle dragon blood. There are people in the Lord''s mansion who are the blood of the candle dragon. "¡° The blood of the candle dragon actually exists. It seems that the old man is seizing the person who has the blood of the candle dragon. " For a moment, there was a loud noise outside the Lord''s mansion. The dry old man in the black cloud heard the voice of the people, but he just turned his head and looked at it coldly. Although it was hundreds of meters away, the people clearly saw the fierce color in the old man''s eyes. At that time, there was no sound. For fear of an carelessness, the dry old man will cut himself first. The dry old man saw that no one was making a sound, and his eyes swept coldly at the two people standing in the house. He said with a sneer, "this girl must be the one who has the blood of the candle dragon. The other man must be the Phoenix City Master Mu Qiufeng. " Green ling''er just looked at the dry old man noncommittally, Mu Qiufeng stepped on the front path, "I''m Mu Qiufeng." The old man stretched out his palm like a withered branch and pointed to the wind of Muqiu. "I''m here today just for the blood of the candle dragon. As for you, I can let you live. "¡° Ha ha ha Mu Qiufeng looked up at the sky and said with a laugh, "this candle dragon is my sister. Do you think I will leave. As for you old man. The one who came from that hill was so arrogant. " The dry old man just smiles and leans back. The black clouds rolling around turned into chairs. The old man sat on a chair made of black clouds. He said, "it seems that I haven''t been out of the mountain for many years, but even I have forgotten this Miao area. I am Miao Wuji, the king of Gu in Miao area. " Hearing the old man protecting his own house, green ling''er looks up at the dry old man in surprise¡° You old man, are you still alive? "

 V1.Chapter 107

    "It''s the old man." There was a cry of surprise from the crowd outside the Lord''s mansion. Obviously, I know the origin of this dry old man. People around them turned their heads when they heard the man''s exclamation. Startled exhale sound, that person actually lowered the head no longer speech. No matter how they urged, they didn''t say a word. After a moment, they got up and quickly got away from them. In a moment, they disappeared.


    Sitting on the chair made of black clouds, the old man Miao Wuji didn''t move because of the words of green ling''er. He just looked up at Green ling''er and said calmly, "I didn''t expect that there were still people who remember my name."


    "As far as you are concerned, the name of Miao Wuji has already spread to the whole Miao area. I''ve never seen you, but I''ve heard about your reputation. " Green Ling Er looked up at Miao Wuji, with a sneer on his face.


    Miao Wuji laughed angrily and said, "it''s really rampant, but if you think you can get away with it by your candle dragon blood. That''s a big mistake. Since you have angered me, I will not be polite. "


    As he spoke, Miao Wuji reached out to lvling''er and whispered, "go and catch her for me."


    More than a dozen people standing behind Miao Wuji set out together and rushed straight to lvling''er from the black cloud. Mu Qiufeng stepped forward, covered the green spirit behind him and said, "let me come."


    Green spirit son didn''t stop, just said to be careful, then back a few steps. Keep your eyes on the field. Mu Qiufeng nodded slightly, five fingers of his right hand curved into claws. Let''s have a drink in the air. In the distance, a silver cloud came flying through the sky. Fly to Mu Qiufeng body stop, Guanghua scattered, showing a slender sword. The sword is no more than three feet three. The blade is narrow. The light flows on the blade. The hilt is wrapped in gold. Gorgeous. Mu Qiufeng holds the handle of the sword and draws a sword flower with his wrist shaking slightly. The point of the sword slants to more than ten people on the opposite side.


    More than a dozen people on the other side were not eager to attack. They just surrounded Mu Qiufeng and Lu linger in the middle and walked slowly. Mu Qiufeng secretly counted that the number of people was just 18. Looking at the appearance is to change the formation to make what array. The moment is not to stay. do two things at one time. The sword of the right hand passed through the air. An invisible sword Qi is to rush straight to the person in front. Make a fist with your left hand at the same time. Toward the other person is across the air in the past.


    The man in front of him didn''t see any Dodge, but he made a sword with his right hand. The virtual split forward, unexpectedly want to use this hand knife to resist the sword attack of Mu Qiufeng. And the face of muqiufeng boxing Gang people are also a blow out, the same is a hard fight. No cost at all. The other 16 people didn''t start, they still moved separately and surrounded them tightly.


    Two car collision. The Qi of the sword and the Qi of the sword crossed the sky. It''s like swords meet. The invisible Qi is a stroke. The sword and Qi machine were all broken from it. Dissipate invisible. But that fist Gang''s collision is actually like two head galloping bull bumps in one place. There was a dull sound. The ground around the explosion was dusty. There are cracks on the top bluestone board.


    Mu Qiufeng hums. It''s obvious that he doesn''t take advantage of his two purposes. But opposite two people also stepped back several steps just to stand firm. The retreating ground showed the footprints of several inches into the ground.


    I heard a noise. Li Fan jumped a few times, but he couldn''t see anything. Dejected, he said, "I started to work inside, but I can''t see anything here."


    "Don''t worry, don''t you see the dry old ghost sitting on it. Now it''s just an appetizer. " Chengying Old God said with squinting eyes.


    Li Fan takes a look at Chen Xi, who, like Cheng Ying, is not interested in the sound of the city Lord''s mansion. It''s also squinting to rest. Li Fan had no choice but to get up and look for another place to see what was going on in the mansion.


    Mu Qiufeng ate a careless loss, but did not retreat, born pressure floating breath inside the body. Screw forward. It was still aimed at the person in front. The man just made a mistake with his hands and made a sound of gold and iron. It''s also stepping forward, heading for the autumn breeze.


    The other seventeen were still standing in the same place, as if their fight had nothing to do with them. Just watching. Mu Qiufeng rushes in front of the man. What costs nothing is a sword stabbing his chest. The man doesn''t dodge. He just reaches out his left hand to the point of the sword. He wanted to block the stab with empty hands. Mu Qiufeng saw this and immediately added strength to his hand. The tip of the sword stabbed directly at the palm of the hand, but it did not pierce the palm, but was blocked by the palm. The flexible blade bends into a gentle arc. That person''s right hand blows a fist is to roar to admire autumn breeze''s head, at the same time right hand a grip. That''s the point of the sword.


    Mu Qiufeng raises his head and flashes the fist style passing by the tip of his nose. Raise your right foot and kick the man in the belly. At the same time, the right hand retreated to restore the curved blade. With a twist of his right hand, the sword in his hand suddenly vibrated. From the hilt of the sword, there are circles. It''s rapidly expanding to the point of the sword. But the man didn''t fight hard. He just let go of his sword and stepped back.


    Two people once again of fight, is equally mutually has the victory and defeat. The man was still expressionless. Looking at Mu Qiufeng coldly, his right hand becomes a knife. Once again, I rush to Mu Qiufeng. The right hand knife slants down to Mu Qiufeng''s shoulder. Before the knife reached the body, there was a sharp wind. Mu Qiufeng retreats. The thin sword in his hand waved a long and thin sword Qi and went straight to the man''s eyes.


    There were no soldiers at the gate of the city. A man came slowly into the city gate. He was about forty or fifty years old. He was holding a horse in his left hand, which was not a good horse but not a bad horse. In his right hand, he was carrying green bamboo branches that could be seen everywhere. He walked into the gate, looked up to the direction of the Lord''s mansion, and murmured, "it''s not too late at all."


    Li Fan looked around for a long time, but he didn''t find a place where he could see the fighting in the mansion. The best place is the rockery in the mansion. But the sound of the fight could be heard, but no one could be seen. The dejected Li Fan went back to the place where they were staying. Chengying just looked up, not sarcastic. It makes Li Fan a little uncomfortable. After hesitating for a long time, Li Fan finally achieved the ground beside Chen Xi. Completely gave up the idea of looking at a fight. The fight in the city Lord''s mansion became more and more fierce. After several rounds of fighting, Mu Qiufeng found out the man''s situation. He''s just a man of foreign Kung Fu cultivation. But he didn''t practice any Daoism. This kind of cultivator has a name in this Miao area, which is called the fighter. It refers to those who disdain to use weapons and have little interest or talent in the cultivation of techniques. They can only cultivate their own body and soul. Finally, it reaches the degree of the unity of heaven and earth. It''s just the road and frustrations of this kind of practitioners. Compared with those who practice immortality and Taoism, they often ascend to heaven step by step, but need to be tempered over the years. For this kind of practitioners, Mu Qiufeng has met several of them in these years. But people who can cultivate their physique to such a degree have never seen them. To deal with this kind of cultivator, Mu Qiufeng also knows how to deal with it. Not close, just far away. It''s not necessary to cultivate immortality to cultivate one''s own body. People who practice Taoism can turn external forces into their own use. They are often supported by their own breath. When the breath is consumed, it will be like a chicken or duck on the chopping board. The dry old man was very young, but he sat quietly on the black cloud. Just coldly looking at the fight below. In the heart is disdain. If the ordinary people who practice physique will naturally be dragged down by the method of admiring autumn wind. But the one under me. Miao Wuji couldn''t help sneering at the thought. He is known as the king of Miao. A few decades ahead. It is well known that he is famous in the whole Miao area. It''s not only because of their own magic. It is also because of their own deviant actions on the way of witchcraft. No matter before or after one''s own, people who practice witchcraft are always practicing insect witchcraft. The cultivation of the evil point is to cultivate some ghosts. And then there are perverted people who are like green spirits blocking the way. Turn yourself into a poisonous insect. Miao Wuji has opened up a new road. It''s a human being. seeing the name of a thing one thinks of its function. It''s to practice living people into insects. This person''s Gu is not an ordinary person''s cultivation. But with some accomplishments. Or is he a gifted person. First, put the poisonous insects into the living body. After that, special skills were used. So that the man and the poisonous insects can merge into one. After that, the secret cultivation lasted for ninety-nine and eighty-one days. This person will absorb the poisonous insects thoroughly, but can retain his original cultivation and thought. It''s only because of its integration with insects that it will be controlled by Miao Wuji. Absolute obedience to it. But although the thought is reserved, but it is permanently immersed in the mind. He was oppressed by the poisonous insects all the time. No freedom for life. And the eighteen people standing below are further demagogues. It''s about fighting each other with mature people. The final winner is the one who will swallow the loser alive. Absorb and digest their flesh and blood cultivation. To supplement and strengthen themselves. These years, the reason why this Miao Wuji has not been seen in the Miao area. It''s this seedling that has been hidden for a long time. Concentrate on cultivating this person. In the dark, they are still looking for people who are suitable for practicing adult Gu in this Miao area. This time, I got the candlelight dragon blood in Phoenix City, and just took out the 18 people in one breath. As long as you take down the person who is the blood of the candle dragon and become a Gu, you will have to support these 18 people as nourishment. In the hope of cultivating a magic trick that has never been seen in the world. But those who practice, whether they are practicing immortality and Taoism, or becoming Buddhas and demons. It''s all for the chance. To live with heaven and earth with hope. elevate one ''s body and flying away. Miao Wuji naturally has this idea. Originally, according to his talent, it was impossible to practice for a hundred years. It''s a hard road to practice witchcraft. What''s more, it''s rising day by day. But this Miao Wuji studies the people who have been on the rise for thousands of years. But they found something in common. That is, all those who ascend are the pinnacles of existence between the heaven and the earth. Therefore, Miao Wuji believed that as long as his cultivation could go beyond this heaven and earth. That is, they can become immortals and go away, and rise by day. Miao Wuji''s heart is just like this. Look down coldly. At the moment, the man in the field had already been forced to dodge by the sword Qi of Mu Qiufeng. Rags on the clothes. There''s no spring break. Miao Wuji sneers. He twists his fingers gently. The other 17 people who had already stood in their respective positions in the garden suddenly moved at the same time. Qi Qi attacks Mu Qiufeng.

 V1.Chapter 108

    Eighteen person Gu originally stood at a fixed position. Make up a formation of eighteen. At the moment, we are more powerful. In an instant, it was like a tornado rising from the flat land. It surrounded muqiufeng as if it was going to smash it.


    The sudden start of these 18 people. Mu Qiufeng is in the hand long sword suddenly a row, encircle in the body week to wave Dao Dao Dao sword Qi. He smashed the eighteen channels of Qi one by one, but he turned pale because of the reversal of breath in his body. A few steps back. Stand in front of the green spirit son body just stuffy hum a steady body shape.


    The 18 people did not move forward after one shot, but they still stood in their respective positions and looked coldly at the two people in the crowd.


    "Well, it''s just the first blow of my little fellows." Miao Wuji sat on the black cloud and looked coldly. They sneered.


    Mu Qiufeng in the hands of the sword slanting down, sneer a way "jump beam clown just."


    Miao Wuji looked up at the sky and gave out a long smile. He stopped laughing and looked at the two people in his eyes. He said, "do it, kill this man."


    As soon as Miao Wuji''s voice fell, the 18 people took a step forward together again, and at the same time, they made a fist. Formed an invisible boxing gang from all directions. Fierce toward Mu Qiufeng. But there is no scruple about green spirit.


    Mu Qiufeng suddenly kneels down on one knee and inserts his sword into the ground in front of him. With the long sword as the center, there are ripples. It''s spreading rapidly around. In an instant, he collided with the eighteen boxing gang.


    Like stones on the surface of the water, there are eighteen depressions on the ripples of the invisible Qi around Mu Qiufeng''s body. Mu Qiufeng was shocked. Resist these 18 attacks hard, and let your Qi flow as one of the obstacles. But still in the hands of a sudden force. The sword that goes deep into the ground goes deep into the ground again. Only the hilt is above the ground. The eighteen depressions on the surrounding invisible Qi recovered slowly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Eighteen people''s face suddenly appeared a flush of color. They all stomp their feet. Another punch. Hit again on the previous 18 depressions. The second attack made the recovery speed of eighteen depression marks stagnate again. Both sides fell into a state of attrition in an instant.


    The battle of the masters. If it''s a fight of life and death, it''s usually a fight in a short time. Or one side wins quickly. Or both sides fall into the deadlock depending on their own breath. Although the latter is just a few minutes away from the meeting, it is only a short time before the meeting is concluded. Although it doesn''t look gorgeous, it is more dangerous.


    In the blink of an eye, Mu Qiufeng''s body kneeling on the ground began to shake slightly. His face began to turn pale.


    "Beyond my ability, I want to rely on you alone to resist my eighteen people''s evil spirits." Miao Wuji sits on the black cloud and looks at the two sides in the stalemate with a sneer¡° If I am so easy, I will be defeated by you. What''s the use? "


    While Miao Wuji was talking, some of the 18 people had changed. The left hand of several people is waving fist, and the right hand is painting in the air. Fingers in the air with white smoke. In the twinkling of an eye, a complex and strange pattern appeared in the air. The pattern flashed in the air. There seems to be a gap in the air. Gusts of wind roared out of it. As the gap expands. Suddenly, a white palm stretched out from the gap. He pulled out both sides of the gap and suddenly pulled. I jumped out of it.


    It''s a white skeleton about three meters tall, holding a long, rusty ghost knife in his hand. There was a little red light in the empty eyes of the skeleton. Then, from this gap, there were several white bones and skeletons, or holding a long knife, or holding a bow and arrow. Looking at the appearance of several people, it is obvious that they are practitioners of Taoism.


    And there are several other people in the mouth. There are several insects on the body. Or a scorpion, or a centipede. Or the colorful nameless flying insects. He turned out to be a sorcerer in the Miao area.


    For a moment, among the 18 people, there were the demagogues and Taoists, and they used their own tricks. One after another, they attack Mu Qiufeng.


    Mu Qiufeng sighed in his heart, but he drank lightly. The invisible gas wall around the body turns into Dao Dao''s short sword in an instant. In a twinkling of an eye, he would smash the remaining dozen fists. Then he rushed to those white bones and skeletons. For a moment, there were bursts of white bone powder flying in the air.


    "Elder martial brother, give me those poisonous insects." Lu ling''er said after Mu Qiufeng. Mu Qiufeng nodded slightly. He was not very proficient in witchcraft. It was the best choice when he gave it to lvling''er. I can concentrate on dealing with the rest.


    As soon as lvling''er''s voice fell, the silver bell in her hand rang. The green smoke was rising. The path flies straight at the insects.


    Mu Qiufeng just focused on controlling the invisible sword Qi to deal with the white bones, which were obviously called by the monks from the netherworld. Those who don''t know the secret may think that the monk is falling into the evil way. But I don''t know that the so-called nether world is just one of many spatial planes. It''s the same truth that the call of the general and the call of the general. People who practice Taoism can subdue demons, eliminate ghosts and exorcism. Why can''t we summon ghosts and gods to use it.


    A few white bones and skeletons are armed with weapons. They should have been fighting generals in the battlefield or powerful guests in the Jianghu. Although he is careful about Mu Qiufeng''s invisible sword Qi, he is not afraid. Even if this sword Qi cuts on the body, it is to cut to spread some white bone fragments. Just a few steps, a few white bones and skeletons rushed to Mu Qiufeng, and the weapon in his hand was cleaving to Mu Qiufeng who was still kneeling on one knee. Mu autumn wind is still not dodge, mouth again clear drink a turn. Countless invisible sword Qi rushed straight in front of Mu Qiufeng. Several sword Qi rushed through the body of the white skeleton, that is, the white skeleton had no flesh and blood, otherwise there would be countless blood holes in his body. Countless sword Qi suddenly coagulated in front of Mu Qiufeng, and then quickly rotated. It turns into several huge swords. It''s as if you''re born wise. Find the white bones and skeletons one by one. Mu Qiufeng released his right hand holding the handle of the sword, straightened up and looked at the Miao Wuji sitting on the black cloud, and said in a deep voice, "can you have the courage to fight down?" Miao Wuji laughed like he heard a joke and said, "what qualifications do you have to fight with me? If you can defeat the next 18 people, you can fight with me again." Mu Qiufeng raised his eyes and looked at the eighteen people. Except for the three people who used poisonous insects, the remaining fifteen people looked coldly at themselves. On one side, the invisible sword Qi and the white skeleton had been fighting together for a long time. The invisible sword Qi is the sword meaning of one''s own breath. Although it is difficult to kill the skeleton, it is not a problem to stop it for a while. When the contract time for summoning skeletons comes. This skeleton will disappear by itself. But in front of me, even if I threw out the skeleton, I was still fighting against the fifteen. Without three people, the difference is not big, but small. Mu Qiufeng thinks like this, but the green spirit behind him is in the middle of the silver bell, and the green smoke rises. It''s just that his body moves forward. Standing in front of the three Gu masters. Green smoke seems to have a spirit around the body of green spirit, so that green spirit seems to bring up a green ribbon. Lu ling''er looks coldly at the three people on the other side and says coldly, "although you are both Gu masters, since you are with this old guy. Then don''t blame me for bullying you. " As she spoke, green ling''er held a section of green smoke around her body. With a slight shake, the whole green smoke fluttered like a ribbon. The green spirit son stretches a finger to wipe on the green smoke. White finger belly instant blood gushing out. Like water into the sponge is engulfed by smoke. The green spirit son stretched out a hand to shake, the green smoke sent out a burst of if have if have no of howl. Waving along the green spirit''s arm is like a poisonous snake spitting a message to the insect in front of one of them. The insect didn''t move much in front of the man, just as usual against the enemy. Let your own insects meet you. If there is a battle between the ordinary demagogues, it is usually a battle between the demagogues and the insects. Until one party wins. Or they set up their own techniques of demagogues. Take a look at the individual''s trickery. That person is obviously quite confident to the poisonous insect of the son. But I never thought of it. The poisonous insects have not touched the green spirit. It is a click by the green smoke ribbon. The insect exploded in the air like fireworks. The green smoke hit the middle, but it didn''t take back. Instead, it swept away at the other insects. The same is not yet and the body, the insect is flying open. Miao Wuji saw green smoke in green ling''er''s hand so powerful, he frowned and said with a sneer, "I didn''t expect that the blood of the candle dragon is really so strange. It''s just that you''re not mature enough to merge with this candle dragon blood. That''s the excitation of this frequency. Isn''t it outrageous. But the green smoke didn''t seem to know what kind of insect it was. It''s interesting that there are poisonous insects I don''t know. " Miao Wuji talks. The green spirit son also already took back that green smoke silk ribbon. Coldly looking at the opposite three humanity "how, do you want to continue?" The three seemed to have no heartache for their destruction. I don''t care about greenling''s words. The green spirit son can''t help but get angry in the heart. In the hands of a shake of smoke, it is directed at a few people fly. See that green smoke ribbon will reach the body. Look at that just now. I''m afraid a few people will die. It''s just that green smoke is about to touch one of them. The space behind the three people is suddenly a wave, each head void emerged a fuzzy image. It looks like a strange monster. And some of them are human. The three void images stand in accordance with the position of heaven, earth and man, and look coldly in the direction of green spirit. Although they are illusions, they have no real spirit. But green ling''er felt that when the three images looked at him, there was a nameless feeling in her heart. It''s like panic, it''s like grief. Green spirit son heart read a move, green smoke is instantly returned to his body, is still around himself slowly swimming. The green spirit son twists eyebrow to ponder a half ring, just raised a head to see to Miao Wu Ji way "you this old fellow is really evil extremely, unexpectedly really practiced the person Gu."

 V1.Chapter 109

    Miao Wuji sat on the black cloud. He waved his dry arm and changed his comfortable posture. He said coldly, "it''s a joke. There are millions of poisonous insects in the world. Why can there be only poisonous insects, not people? It''s ridiculous. "


    With a sneer, Lu ling''er pointed to Miao Wuji in the sky and said, "it''s really the scum of Miao Gu master. Man is the primate of all things. You are the one who imprisons the living man''s mind and trains him to be a poisonous man. Isn''t it evil? "


    Miao Wuji sneered, "man is the primate of all things. Is everything in the world in need of service? Here I am, all things in the world are the same. Since others can practice as poisonous insects, why can''t people? Not to mention the 18 people below. Later, I will accept you as the body of candle dragon blood. Then you can become a unique person in the world. At that time, I will have a smooth road to rise. "


    "Devils and crooked ways, also want to soar." The green spirit son sneers to say words, the hands one close one pull. Originally inserted on the ground above the Dragon Blade, the Dragon sing. Stand in front of green spirit.


    Miao Wuji stretched out his dry fingers and rubbed the white whiskers on his chin. "Do you want to activate the blood of the candle dragon? Well, I just want to see what''s the difference between the body of the candle dragon''s blood. "


    With Miao Wuji''s words, eighteen people on the ground retreated at the same time. They surrounded each other. Pull your hands together. Formed a circle of 18 people hand in hand. Eighteen people''s eyes were red, and suddenly their hands were raised up. There was a violent twist in the space above. The air condenses slowly at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Miao Wuji gave a sneer, stretched out his fingers, and emptied the space above the eighteen people. He drank a soft drink. The space above the eighteen people suddenly gathered and accelerated, and Miao Wuji drank "Huagu sword" again The air suddenly tightened. It turned out to be a strange sword several meters long and blue in the air. Wide back, narrow blade. There was a chill on the blade. It''s freezing and breaking in the air.


    Huagu Dao coagulates, and the shadow of the candle dragon behind lvling''er is gradually solidified. It seems that it''s because a few days ago the green spirit son just inspired the blood. At this moment, the shadow of the candle dragon is a little illusory. The red on the body is also slightly dim.


    Miao Wu Ji Yi a, some accident of looking at the candle dragon virtual shadow behind green spirit son, smile way "like this, but let me a little disappointed."


    Green Ling son didn''t speak, just coldly looked at Miao Wuji one eye. Mu Qiufeng is hastily export way "younger martial sister cannot." Body shape is a flash. Flash in front of greenling to stop greenling.


    Just Mu Qiufeng''s action is still slow, the silver bell on lvling''er''s wrists explodes. It fell to the ground in pieces. There was a cloud of blood in front of him. Separate luling''er from muqiufeng.


    The face of the green Ling son became pale in a moment. The blood fog in front of him was the essence of his own body of candle dragon, and he forced it out of the body by secret law. Whether or not it works this time. They will be greatly damaged.


    A thick mist of blood, like a spirit, is floating far behind the shadow of the candle dragon. In a moment, it is absorbed by the shadow of the candle dragon. As the blood fog dissipated. The virtual shadow of the candle dragon gave out a dazzling red light. The red light blazed into the clouds. The black cloud is coated with a strange red. For a long time, the red light just slowly converged, the light dispersed, the original illusory figure of the candle dragon was visible to the naked eye. Although it is still a human body, but the body is clearly visible. There are four claws on the snake. I''m on my feet right now. Stand upright. It''s like blood is flowing on my body. In the blink of an eye, it is all introverted. Red skin all over. The light is flowing. Originally closed eyes are slowly opened. Raise a sky to send out a big roar. The ground under the feet of the shaking people was shaking slightly. The roar died down. Just in a twinkling of an eye, Lu ling''er in front of him said, "why do people who have the blood of the candle dragon wake me up?"


    When the dazzling red light all over the sky enveloped the whole Phoenix City, Li Fan jumped up and looked up at the Lord''s mansion. He was nervous and said, "let''s fight, let''s go to heaven."


    Chengying and Chen Xi also look up at the red light all over the sky, and their eyes are full of surprise.


    "What''s the matter? The red light seems to be the color of the candle dragon summoned by greenling that day. Did she summon the candle dragon in it again? Do you really want to live? " Chengying frowned, stared at the sky and murmured.


    "Chengying, have a look. Are they going to fight in the sky soon?" Li Fan looked at Chengying and asked.


    Chengying white Li Fan an eye, not angry said "happy what, fight up also don''t you what matter."


    Li Fan said with a smile, "why don''t I have something to do? I can see such a fight from such a close distance. It''s also a story to tell others in the future. "


    Chengying shakes her head, speechless. Just turned around. Ignore Li Fan.


    At the same time, the red light shrouded the whole Phoenix City, and then the roar of the candlelight dragon made the whole Phoenix City whisper. They all looked in the direction of the city Lord''s mansion. I can''t help guessing what happened. The middle-aged man who was leading the horse straight to the direction of the city Lord''s mansion raised his eyes to see the red light in the sky, and heard the roar of the candle dragon in his ears. The original calm face can not help but have a trace of doubt. Finally is not in leisurely lead the horse and go, but loosen the rein of the hand. He patted the horse''s head and said with a smile, "old friend, wait for me here for a while. I''ll come as soon as I go. "


    The horse just looked up and snorted as if he understood. Shaking his head was a light step. Walk to the shade of the trees. The man gave a slight smile. In the twinkling of an eye, we can see the direction of the city Lord''s mansion. He sighed and said, "Oh, fool, why do you want to open the power of blood. If I hadn''t caught up today. Isn''t it a big loss? However, I don''t know who dares to understand my apprentice. Although I''m not from here, I don''t mind changing the situation. " The man did not finish, the figure was in place gradually blurred light. Only a faint voice echoed in place. Hearing the question of the candle dragon, the green spirit son forced herself to support her body and give a gift. Mu Qiufeng quickly reaches out his hand to assist lvling''er. Lu ling''er shakes her head slightly, indicating that she has nothing to do with it. She just looks at the candle dragon and says, "my ancestors are here. I want to wake you up. It''s just because the people in the sky are so evil that they cultivate people to be poisonous insects. Today, I want to take my candle dragon blood as my own, so that I can practice his witchcraft. " After hearing this, the candle dragon gently shook the human head and made a crackling sound. Then he looked at Miao Wuji sitting in the black cloud above the sky and said, "well, you want me to be the blood of the candle dragon." Miao Wuji laughs and looks at the candle dragon without any timidity. He just says, "that''s right. It''s a waste of talent to look at the girl doll although she has a candle dragon blood. It''s better to make the best use of what I''ve given you. " The candle dragon didn''t get angry when he heard the speech. He just turned his head and looked at the eighteen people who sacrificed the Huagu sword on the ground, nodded and asked, "what do you do with these eighteen people''s demons?" Miao Wuji sneered and said, "of course, all things in the world are poisonous insects." The candle dragon looks up to the sky and laughs and says, "yes, it''s right for the God." But even so, you want to take the blood of my younger generation. Today, then, God will take revenge. " Miao Wuji still sat on the cloud, pointed to himself with a dry finger and said, "if you want to revenge me, you are just a beast in ancient times, and dare to call yourself a God. If I refine this man to a great degree, I can also fly away. If you are here today, it is the candle dragon itself. Naturally, I have to retreat. But since you are inspired by this candle dragon blood. It''s just an empty list. What are you afraid of? " The candle dragon looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "since you have such courage, it will be a battle. It happens that this God has not tasted the taste of poisonous insects for a long time. " Miao Wuji just gives a cold smile and looks at the candle dragon. Dry finger light wave, drink in the mouth. A burst of Qi suddenly burst out from the magic knife made by eighteen people. A majestic breath instantly tears the sky and turns into a ferocious dragon, which rushes to the candle dragon fiercely. Candlelight longan saw the fierce dragon coming, but with a good grin, he stretched out his hand. There was no movement. He reached out and grabbed the dragon''s body, regardless of the bite of the dragon''s sharp claws. Both hands and the other hand are also holding the tail of the dragon. His hands abruptly parted, and Sheng Sheng tore the Dragon into two pieces. He threw down the gas machine and said with a laugh, "it''s just a small skill to carve insects. Let''s try this one. " With these words, the candle dragon made a complicated gesture in his hands and inhaled. Suddenly open mouth spit out a visible air mass, candle dragon mouth air mass blurted out, air mass around is instant all over the ice. The temperature of the whole space dropped a lot in an instant. The air was filled with these cold ice crystals. The air mass was vomited out by the candle dragon and suspended in front of the body. The candle dragon twisted his body and said with a smile, "Huagu Dao, take this God''s move." With that, the candle dragon''s right hand flicked on the air mass. The air mass suddenly rushed to Huagu Dao. Fly over the place, the space crackles, the moment is to form a road of ice crystals. Miao Wuji was still quietly twirling his beard. Eighteen people drank together. The Huagu sword in the air vibrates. It''s very slow to split against the air mass. The air mass flew to Huagu Dao and just touched it. Just like cutting tofu, the whole air mass is divided into two parts by Huagu knife. But it didn''t dissipate with it. Instead, it followed the body of Huagu Dao like a maggot of tarsal bone. In a twinkling of an eye, it covered the whole body with a thin layer of fog. In an instant, it formed a piece of ice crystal, and quickly rushed to the 18 people holding the knife along the Huagu sword. Miao Wuji smiles coldly and gets up with his dry body sitting on the black cloud. The face is gloomy of see to that 18 humanitarians "sacrifice knife." Eighteen people together spurted out a mouthful of blood, covering the illusory blade with a layer of strange red. On the blade, the ice crystal, which had been coagulated, turned out to be a white smoke when it met the blood. Gradually disappear. After a moment''s stalemate, the blood on the blade finally slowly went up along the blade. After gradually offsetting the air mass vomited by the candle dragon, there was still a thin layer of blood all over the blade. The candle dragon looked up at the sky and said, "it''s really a magic knife. It is worthy of the great wizard Chiyou. I didn''t see it in those days, but today I''ve opened my eyes. "

 V1.Chapter 110

    "Ha ha." Miao Wuji smiles coldly, reaches out his hand to light the candle, and says, "how can you recognize the Huagu sword? I don''t know. Although this female baby consumes essence and blood to activate your candle dragon. But you can''t stay in this world for a long time. If I had expected that, it would be good. In half an hour at most, you will disappear


    The candle dragon laughs, squints at Miao Wuji above the black cloud, and says, "what can I do in half an hour? The God can strangle you here in half an hour."


    A trace of gloom flashed in Miao Wuji''s eyes. Coldly way "I just said that if you come, it''s possible. Now it''s just big talk."


    Miao Wuji reached out to the eighteen people and said with a smile, "today I will show you the power of this man''s poison. When I clean you up. I''m looking forward to the man who has been trained in this sacrifice. "


    As soon as his voice fell, Miao Wuji gave a cold drink. Huagu sword flashed away in the air, turned into a touch, and the stars shrouded the 18 people. There were screams in the starlight. But some of them are shrouded in starlight and can''t see clearly.


    Candlelight dragon''s eyes watched the magic knife turn into a star light to cover the 18 people, still standing in the same place. He just looked up at Miao Wuji, and there was a trace of admiration in his eyes. "I didn''t expect that. I really didn''t expect that. Now I admire you. Use the evil spirit of Huagu Dao to stimulate the evil spirit of these 18 people, and let them kill each other. The last one left is the most powerful person Gu. If it''s not the candle dragon blood lineage of our God, our God can''t help giving you a drop of blood essence to see how strong the person Gu will be with our blood essence. "


    "Hum, I will make you satisfied." Miao Wuji smiles and looks up at the green spirit ER and Muqiu Fengdao who are already standing far away. "Little doll, I have trained these 18 people into one in advance, just for your candle dragon blood. Even if you run to the horizon, I will catch you. "


    With the help of Mu Qiufeng, lvling''er looks coldly at Miao Wuji¡° You have the ability to defeat the candle dragon. "


    Miao Wuji finally stood up from the black cloud. He waved his hand, and his body was filled with black clouds. With the finger pointing, all of them poured into the star light of Huagu Dao. All of a sudden, the screams that had already been in the small room rang out again. In the whole starlight, the shrill scream of hell came out from afar.


    Li Fan kept jumping, trying to see the situation in the city master''s mansion. I just heard the shrill scream, but I turned pale again. Look up. All I saw was that all the black clouds above the city Lord''s mansion poured into the city Lord''s mansion and disappeared.


    "What''s the matter? The man who came here so soon can''t do it?" Li Fan looked at the Lord''s mansion in doubt. Although he couldn''t see the situation clearly, he couldn''t help looking at the two people in doubt when he saw that the black clouds were scattered.


    "No, it''s a powerful breath." Cheng Ying frowned and looked up at the direction of the city Lord''s mansion. Murmured.


    Chengying just finished, an extremely powerful and full of this plaintive atmosphere surges straight into the sky from the city Lord''s mansion. A figure in a trance rises with this breath.


    "What''s the matter? Why is this breath so strong? " Chen Xi also looks up to the city Lord''s mansion and says in a puzzled way.


    Several people speak, the sky again surging up changes, bursts of black clouds with powerful pressure from all directions. Slowly condense on that breath. It condenses into a vortex and flows slowly. There was a roar.


    "Well, how can it be? What''s in the Lord''s mansion that can lead to natural disasters?" Chengying exclaimed, reaching for the black cloud vortex above the sky.


    "To rob?" Li Fan''s eyes were fixed on the whirlpool in the air. "Isn''t that something in novels? How did it really show up? "


    "Idiot." Chengying tramples on Li Fan¡° You are also a man who cultivates immortals and practices Taoism. Why don''t you allow others to rob without yourself? "


    Li Fan grinned, stared at the sky and said, "Chengying, have you ever seen someone else rob before?"


    Chengying just nodded, staring at the black clouds above the sky and said, "I''ve seen it once. It''s much bigger than this formation. I''m afraid it''s not a real disaster."


    About a few hundred meters away from the three, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared, his eyes fixed on the sky, his brows locked and said, "Damn it, who caused the disaster? It''s ling''er." The middle-aged man then shook his head. He denied his idea¡° Is it the one who came to find the spirit. There seems to be something wrong


    The middle-aged man spoke. He wanted to step forward, but some of them took it back after taking a step. He sucked his nose in the air and said to himself, "well, ling''er actually spent his blood essence. It seems that the candle dragon was summoned. I''ll go there in no hurry to see if the legendary candle dragon can fight against the man who was robbed by heaven. "


    "Haha, I didn''t come here in vain this time. I didn''t expect that you could bring in the disaster that even the God had not passed through. " The candle dragon looked at the black cloud whirlpool above the sky and said with a smile, "but looking at it, it seems that the disaster is not to fly you up, but to destroy the things that should not appear in the world. It seems that I don''t need to deal with you. "


    "Don''t live if you do evil." Lu ling''er sneered and said, "I told you before that this person''s demagogy is an evil thing, which is not tolerated by heaven. Well, now comes the retribution. "


    Miao Wuji looks up to heaven and laughs. He looks at several people and says, "what about natural calamity and natural punishment. I have been walking in the Miao area for many years, but I have never seen anything. And I''m afraid that the punishment will not come. If Heaven dares to punish me, I will break heaven. " With several people''s words, the black cloud vortex on the sky is more and more solid. In the end, it formed a funnel shape. The most central cavity appears deep and mysterious, with bursts of roaring sound. On the ground, the stars of Huagu Dao have gradually dissipated, revealing one of the bloody men who can''t see his face clearly. Look at that figure, it''s not the person who started with Mu Qiufeng before, nor the several Gu masters. The man in the starlight stood still, just with the flow of the starlight. The whole body''s bloodstain slowly dissipated, and returned to a clean appearance. Miao Wuji looked at the man with bursts of laughter. Looking up at the sky, he pointed to the black cloud and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with heaven? I''m going to break the sky today." Miao Wuji''s voice just fell, as if he was angry with the black cloud that day. Suddenly, a winding lightning bolt was cut from the hole of the black cloud. It was as thick as an arm, and straight to the man standing in the starlight. The twisting lightning scattered the stars, just as it was about to touch the man''s head. The man''s left hand is slightly moving, the next moment is to reach out and hold the lightning falling from the sky, just a light grip. Lightning is a crackle between. And then it sparkled between the hands and dissipated. The man twisted his neck and made a noise. All the blood was gone. The man raised his face, pale, without a trace of blood. There was a trace of loss in his eyes, and then a trace of smile flashed in his eyes, just like the soul returning to the scabbard. Looking up at the black hole above the sky, my eyes are full of banter. He waved to the black cloud. The black cloud of heaven''s punishment suddenly flows, and the prestige above the sky is even more severe. For a moment, from the black cloud, lightning is continuously chopping down, from the thickness of the arm to the thickness of the bowl mouth, and finally the human shape is stronger, continuously chopping toward the man standing on the ground. The man''s face is still full of banter. Just wave your hand gently, and the continuous lightning will vanish. Continuous lightning chop, the man seems to be a little boring, while the left hand crushing lightning. Drink a knife in your mouth. The right hand is to grasp the handle of Huagu Dao which flashed in the void. At the moment, the Huagu sword is already flowing with strange bright red color. The man holds the handle of the knife, and the breath is soaring. It''s like a different person. His eyes turned red. He held out his right hand and suddenly cleaved to the black cloud hole in the sky. At the moment when the man put out his sword, an illusory poison changing sword appeared with the man''s action in the sky. It''s like splitting the sky. Smash on the black cloud hole. In a flash, the black cloud thundered. The black cloud hole is split by the magic knife. The black cloud was split in two. It''s like I don''t want to give up. Slowly dissipated in the sky. Lightning flashed over the illusory Huagu sword. Then it dissipated. Miao Wuji''s face was full of crazy expression and burst of laughter when he saw that the punishment was split by the man that day. He looked at the candlelight dragon on the ground and the green spirit Mu Qiufeng. "How about it? I said that even if it was natural punishment. The old man''s people can also destroy him. My long cherished wish for many years has finally come true. Now this person is the most powerful existence in the world. When I get the blood of the candle dragon. I will be above the world. " Candle dragon looked at Miao Wuji''s crazy laughter, just frowned, and his snake like body twisted involuntarily. There was a slight uneasiness. But he didn''t speak. The man who split the punishment with a knife raised his pale face and looked at the Miao Wuji in the sky. He said that his words were full of cold and gloomy breath. "It''s really loud." Miao Wuji suddenly turned his head, looked at the man and said with a sneer, "Hey, well, I didn''t expect that you dare to fight with me after refining the rest." The man took a cold look at the candle dragon and said, "I didn''t expect that I could see the candle nine Yin as soon as I came out. Although it''s not noumenon, it''s predestined. There are even descendants of Jiuli. " Then the man looked up and said, "there are so many Xuanyuan descendants out there." With that, the man''s magic knife turned slightly, and an invisible breath gushed out quickly. In an instant, the four black cloud pillars standing around the city master''s mansion were broken. Miao Wuji saw the man''s hand and said angrily, "what are you doing, you dare to do things against me." The man just coldly looked back at Miao Wuji and said with a smile, "I''m old man. Someone dare to call himself old man in front of the king."

 V1.Chapter 111

    There was a tremor in the city master''s mansion, and the four black cloud pillars disappeared in an instant. For a moment, people outside the mansion seemed a little surprised, and then they reacted. They rushed to the gate of the Lord''s mansion. More than a dozen soldiers with spears wanted to stop them. In the past, it would have been effortless. But at the moment, people are concerned about the situation inside. It was one after another that they knocked these soldiers to the ground. He rushed to the door of the mansion.


    Li Fan looked at Chengying, the latter hesitated a little, or nodded, and Chen Xi and Li Fan followed behind the crowd and entered the city Lord''s mansion together.


    Looking at the crowd swarming in, the middle-aged man sighed, shook his head and muttered to himself, "Alas, I didn''t expect that thousands of years ago people were so fond of watching the crowd that they didn''t even consider their own safety." Then the man walked forward, shaking his head and sighing.


    The man just took a cold look at Miao Wuji, then turned his head to look at the candle dragon and said, "although you and I have never seen each other before, they are both ancient people, and now you are just a wisp of blood essence. It has something to do with my Jiuli pulse. " Then the man turned his head to look at the green spirit and said, "you are the person of my Jiuli pulse, and you are also the person of my sorcery pulse. I can spare your life today. The king around you smelled the smell of Xuanyuan people. "


    As the man spoke, a fierce color flashed in his eyes. Seeing this, Lu ling''er quickly stops Mu Qiufeng behind him and says, "this is my elder martial brother. If you want to move my elder martial brother, you have to pass me first."


    The man hesitated slightly, shook his head and said, "it''s a bit of Wang''s spirit. The king will let you go


    "Slave, how dare you not listen to me. Now I want you to kill them. First I will kill the candle dragon." Miao Wuji walked slowly down from the sky. Standing not far away, he roared.


    There was a flash of enlightenment in the eyes of the candle dragon. He could not help shaking his head and said, "it''s not a small skill, but how can this vision be so poor?"


    "Shut up, you old man. I don''t want to talk to you now. I''ll calculate your account later." The man didn''t look back, just said coldly.


    Miao Wuji laughed angrily, nodded and said, "well, in this case, I''ll let you know the consequences of not listening to my orders."


    With these words, Miao Wuji made a seal with both hands and made various complicated and mysterious gestures in front of his chest. He murmured, "take blood as the medium and poison as the boundary. People are born with poisonous insects, and people kill them. "The knot."


    Miao Wuji finished, his hands suddenly pressed on the seal, but his face changed greatly. The seal didn''t work as expected, but it was dim with a flash¡° What''s going on? "The knot."


    Miao Wuji roared again, and the seal trembled slightly. With the flash of light, it broke. Dissipated in the air¡° So, what are you doing Miao Wuji looked at the change, looked up at the man, there was a trace of panic in his eyes.


    With a cold smile, the man''s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place. Miao Wuji only felt a chill on his neck, and felt that his head was short of oxygen. A white palm pinched Miao Wuji''s dry neck. He lifted Miao Wuji off the ground a little. The figure of the man slowly emerged in front of Miao Wuji, with a smile on his face. The taste of "how, very strange."


    While the man was talking, he was about to continue to move, only to hear a noisy noise coming from not far away, accompanied by the sound of steps. The crowd rushed into the garden. The man stopped his shrinking palm and looked coldly in the direction of the crowd. There was a look of disgust in his eyes. "There are so many Xuanyuan descendants. I can have a good time today."


    Li Fan three people with the crowd into the garden is far away from a few people stop. The scene in front of us was a bit of a shock. One is that the crisscross gullies on the ground show the fierce battle just now. The other is where the tall body of the snake headed candle dragon stands, which makes people dare not step forward. No one knows which side is the leader of the city and which side has the advantage now.


    The man just glanced at the crowd coldly, then turned his head again and looked at the Miao Wuji in his hand. He said calmly, "you are very strange now, why do you not listen to your orders?"


    When the man finished speaking, he pinched Miao Wuji''s palm and let Miao Wuji take a breath. Then he tightened up again and said, "you don''t want to think about why you can cultivate the poisonous insects and why you can hold this poisonous knife. Jiuli pulse is the descendant of our king, and the Huagu sword is owned by our king. Do you really think this person''s cultivation can be so magnanimous. I have been planning for thousands of years. Finally, I was waiting for someone who dares to take the world''s great injustice to practice human poison. Finally, I can see the sun again. "


    Miao Wuji was pinched by the man''s palm. Although he had difficulty breathing, he still wanted to get away. But after listening to the man''s words, I can''t help but feel dead. Miao Wuji is not a person who does not know the current affairs, nor is he a new brother like Li Fan. Jiuli and Huagu Dao mentioned in the man''s words. The former is Chiyou. Huagu Dao is the weapon of Chiyou. In addition to these two aspects, the witchcraft of Miao was born out of the witchcraft of Chiyou. It is said that in the war between the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou, Chiyou was defeated by the Yellow Emperor. He was dismembered by the Yellow Emperor, but Chiyou didn''t die. Therefore, the Yellow Emperor divided Chiyou''s head and limbs into five places in Kyushu. Cast a spell to suppress. In case Chiyou appears again. The man''s words let Miao Wuji confirm the man''s identity. He is the master of Jiuli, the master of Huagu Dao and the founder of Gu Shu. No one else but Chi you.


    The man looked at a trace of despair in Miao Wuji''s eyes, and finally he laughed happily, "I understand that the purpose of cultivating rengu with your hand is to revive the king. But look at you, after all, you have become a demagogue, which is a contribution to our king''s resurrection. I will give you a comfortable way to die. " Chiyou, who was reborn by the power of human beings, said a few words. Although the words were light, the people in the garden could hear them clearly. Judging from the words, the man who looks rather young and not so rough and crazy is Chiyou, the ancient demon God. The timid man suddenly feels withdrawn. He moved back under his feet. The bolder is also secretly thinking about how to get away from it. Chi you finished, holding Miao Wuji''s neck and gradually adding force. Miao Wuji''s face turned red gradually. Chi you also made a click between his fingers. Miao Wuji''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness, and Chi You''s body between his hands was like a burst of smoke. They burst and scattered, stirring up smoke and dust all over the sky. Chi You Yi a, raised a hand to see the powder between the hands, "still play such a trick in front of this king." A few steps away, Miao Wuji''s figure emerged in the smoke. The original dry body is more miserable. It''s like there''s only one layer of skin left. The veins of the Tao are clearly visible in the body. Miao Wuji raised his hand to wipe his mouth and said harshly, "Chiyou, I''m being calculated by you. I''m looking for you in the future." Finish saying, Miao Wuji just want to leave, but Chiyou is light mouth way "this king want to stay, no one can escape." As he spoke, Chi you grasped the magic knife in his right hand. It''s just an understatement for Miao Wuji. I don''t see how powerful it is. Miao Wuji''s face changed greatly and quickly retreated. The space in front of the body is collapsing. Chi You''s face was as usual. He turned the magic knife slightly in his hand. The tip of the knife pointed to Miao Wuji and said coldly, "all the people in Jiuli have their own blood. How do you escape. The essence and blood are present As Chiyou''s voice fell, Miao Wuji felt that his blood was boiling, and countless red spots appeared on his skin. In an instant, he broke away from his own body and turned into red silk threads, rushing straight to Huagu Dao. Just for a moment, Miao Wuji''s dry body was as old as several decades, and his skin became pale. All the red silk threads from Miao Wuji''s body twined around the Huagu Dao, and were immediately absorbed by the Huagu Dao. Miao Wuji stares at Chi you in front of him in horror. He just feels that his body is not only missing part of his essence and blood, but also scares him that his whole cultivation has gone seven or eight years. The rest is less than one or two¡° I have said that Jiuli is the descendant of my king. You all have a trace of my king''s blood in your body. The more profound the wizard is, the stronger the blood will be. Now I draw your blood essence. It seems more interesting than killing you. " Chi you licked his lips and sighed contentedly¡° I''ll fight with you. " Miao Wuji''s eyes are red. Regardless of the gap between him and Chiyou, he is crazy and fit. Chi you just coldly watched Miao Wuji rush to himself and said to himself, "I don''t want to be so depressed when my wizardry pulse reaches today. Today I will show you the power of Wizardry." As he spoke, Miao Wuji was already in front of him. Chiyou just stretched out his hand and said "explosion" in his mouth. Miao Wuji suddenly stands in front of Chi you, his face changing. Constantly there are pale into red, and then into cyan. After a few color changes. The whole body is bulging several times. Suddenly, the dry skin on the body exploded. Bursts of smoke. Chiyou looked coldly at the change of Miao Wuji and said, "witchcraft is the end of the road. All things have spirit. What''s the use of cultivating a single insect? With witchcraft, all things in the world can be used by us. " With that, the magic knife in Chi You''s hand passed gently, and Miao Wuji opened his eyes. Looking at Chiyou dully, a thin trace on his neck gradually turns pale red. A look of impatience flashed in Chi You''s eyes. The left hand suddenly fell from the sky. On the top of Miao Wuji''s head, a huge unreal palm appeared. Toward Miao Wuji, he suddenly grasped it. A cloud of blood mist burst out above the sky.

 V1.Chapter 112

    The whole audience was shocked. Although there were evil people in the crowd, who were decisive in killing and cutting, they were frustrated to see that Chi you just played down his words. Also can''t help but heart twitch. Some people even felt sick in their hearts. I just feel a foul air coming up. I want to spit out all the things in my stomach.


    But Chi You''s face didn''t change. When he waved his hand, he killed Miao Wuji. Then he turned his head and looked at the candle dragon, frowning slightly. He said, "you are a man of ancient times. It''s just that it has already dissipated between the heaven and the earth, and now you just have your appearance in vain. But the taste of the dragon''s blood is intoxicating to me. "


    When Chi you said that, the candle dragon shook his head and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the Yellow Emperor of that year was a little bit worse in the end. You''ve really survived a thousand years later. "


    "Although you and I are not enemies, we are not friends, but we have just been reborn. Your candle dragon blood is a good tonic. " Chi you said, the hand of the magic knife quietly pointed to the direction of the candle dragon.


    The candle dragon just glanced at the direction of Huagu Dao and said without fear, "this God existed in this world many years before you were born. Up to now, no one dares to speak to God like this. Besides, you''ve just been reborn with the help of poisonous insects. Far from the peak, are you sure you can defeat Benshen? "


    Chi you just grinned and said, "you know the details of our king, don''t we know your details? In another quarter of an hour, you will exhaust the power of this girl''s blood. I have a lot of patience. I don''t need to touch you. After you dissipate, this girl''s blood will naturally be collected by the king. "


    "You''re patient enough, but I''m going to kill you first with the power of the essence and blood." The candle dragon was so angry that his claws suddenly patted the ground. The appearance of the two gullies abruptly cracks in the direction of Chiyou.


    Chiyou watched the two gullies expand rapidly to his eyes, but did not move. There was just a thick black fog in front of him. The two gullies, like a road block, roared and cracked from both sides of Chiyou. There is only a flat area where Chiyou stands.


    All of a sudden, the birds and dogs jumped in the garden, and the people dodged the split ravine on both sides. I''m afraid the gully will crack in front of me. Fall into the endless abyss. The gully extends for several hundred meters. I don''t know if it''s the candle dragon''s intention or effort. Finally, it stopped cracking slowly. But it also separated most of the city Lord''s Mansion from the middle. Two deep invisible abysses appear in the sky. Let the whole city Lord''s mansion appear from the abyss. Standing on both sides of the gully.


    With a move, the candle dragon stopped talking nonsense and said to the green spirit, "girl, give the weapon to the God."


    Hearing the words, green ling''er reaches out and throws the Yuelong blade to the candle dragon. The Yuelong blade is still in the air, and the huge body of the candle dragon rushes forward. The big claw moves in the air and holds the Dragon Blade in his hand. Then a knife cleaved to the top of Chi You''s head. It was a close fight with Chi you.


    When he saw the candle dragon''s hand, Chi you didn''t have any ambiguity. He suddenly raised the magic knife in his hand. Block the cut. The two phases collided, making a sky shaking sound.


    Chi You''s body swayed slightly, stepped back, removed the power from the knife, and said with a smile, "this body is really uncomfortable." With that, Chi you suddenly swelled. Originally slightly thin body suddenly expanded several times. The clothes all over the body broke away. Fortunately, the black fog around the body didn''t leak out. It''s just muscles all over. It''s about to burst. Sending out a surge of explosive force, Chi You stretched out his left and right, slightly broke his head, and made a firecracker like sound. At the moment, which has just thin morbid appearance, is clearly a burly man. Grinning, "I''m still comfortable. I haven''t had such a good time for many years. Come on, fight with me again. "


    With these words, Chi You''s magic knife swept upward. In the hands of the candle dragon, the blade of the leaping dragon waved down. Welcome to Huagu sword. The two knives collided again. The body shape of the candle dragon did not move, and the top green slate under his feet was inch by inch cracked. With the candlelight dragon as the center, it splits in all directions.


    Chi you did not take back the knife, left into a fist, with a sharp whistling, straight to the head of the candle dragon. Fist swept over the place, with bursts of small air vortex. The candle dragon just sticks out its left claw to block Chiyou''s fist. When the two collide, the huge body of the candle dragon flies out. Smashed a rockery and fell into the pool. Smash up a piece of towering water, like pouring rain in the garden.


    The people in the garden were stunned and looked straight into the water. The sound of the water came, and the huge body of the candle dragon stood up from the water. Looking up, he sneered at Chiyou and said, "it''s worthy of being an ancient demon God. He really has a brute force."


    Chi You chuckled, looked at the water flowing all over the candle dragon, and said with a smile, "as an ancient beast, it''s so vulnerable."


    The candle dragon looked at the road, "it''s a small minority in the district. How dare you look at this God so that you can''t teach you a lesson."


    Chi you looked up at the sky and said softly, "it''s less than a quarter of an hour."


    "Roar." The roar of the candle dragon shocked the world. Although it was a snake, it jumped out of the pool. Looking at the onlookers, he said, "if you leave as soon as possible, God doesn''t want to hurt the innocent."


    Everyone looks at each other, obviously not believing the words of the candle dragon, but Chengying reaches for Chen Xi and Li Fan and wants to leave the garden¡° Let''s go. This big guy is going crazy. " Chengying said eagerly¡° Want to go? No one here is going to leave today. " Chi You sneered and saw that someone had left. Waving is to cover the whole garden with a nearly transparent egg shaped sky. The rest of the people immediately panicked. The collision of these two ancient people, whether intentional or not, is the aftereffect that will kill these people many times. But Chi you has already done it. There was no hope for the crowd to escape. Can only be far from the edge of the sky to look at the two people, looking forward to the two people fighting in the heart of the movement of small. When Zhulong saw that Chiyou stopped the crowd, he just turned to lvling''er and said, "go there first. You are not the only one who has the blood of the candle dragon. " Then he spat out a transparent hood with cold air from the mouth of the dragon. He flew to lvling''er and wrapped lvling''er and muqiufeng in it. Then he was pushed to the gathering place by the tip of the dragon''s claw. Bubble close to the crowd, suddenly expanded, all wrapped in it. It is to protect all the people in this hood¡° Hehe, I didn''t expect that the candle dragon had such a good idea. " Li Fan smiles. Just raised his head is exactly on the look for the reputation of the green Ling son, then scratched his head, a smile appeared on his face and said, "what a coincidence, I can meet you here." Green Ling son white Li Fan one eye, ignore Li Fan this is like an idiot general words. Just turned his head and looked at the only two ancient people left in the scene. The candle dragon saw off Lu ling''er and the two of them, turned to look at Chi you and gently moved. He grabbed the claws of the Dragon Blade and said with a smile, "Chi you, I didn''t fight with you that year. Today, I''ll have a good fight. " Chi You grinned and carried the magic knife on his shoulder, without the momentum of being an ancient demon. It''s like a gangster fighting on the corner. He looks at the candle dragon and says, "there''s so much nonsense. If you want to fight, I''ll fight. But I''m waiting for your candle dragon blood to nourish me." The candle dragon stopped talking, just slowly closed his eyes. Open your mouth slightly. It''s obvious that there is a slight chill in the open mouth. Gradually condense into air mass shape. There were white smoke all around. The candle dragon slowly spits out the air mass like ice. Then he opened his eyes. Still open mouth, as if in an instant, from the cold filled into like magma heat flow in general. The scorching air was clearly visible. The ultra-high temperature makes the surrounding air distorted and blurred. The candle dragon once again spits out the high temperature air mass formed in its mouth, and the two extreme air masses respectively suspend in front of the candle dragon¡° Chiyou, do you have the guts to take a move from this God? " Candle dragon a little bit tired looked at Chi you said¡° Ha ha ha, you dare to take off your pants when it''s so early. " Chi you looked at the two polar air mass in front of the candle dragon and said with a smile, "since you want to win or lose by one move, the king is just what you want." The candle dragon waved his hand and looked contemptuously at Chi you. He said, "it''s a lot of courage. The God has been in the world for many years, and no one has ever dared to take the combination of yin and Yang." With these words, the left and right claws of the candle dragon seized an air mass and suddenly gathered the two extreme air masses together. The two extreme air masses collided with each other and exploded between the claws of the candle dragon. The scattered breath disturbed the whole space, but the candle dragon was not moved. When he opened his mouth again, he saw a faint light in his mouth. Looking carefully, it turned out to be a slightly burning candle with a little light in its mouth. The candle floats out of the mouth of the dragon and floats on two air masses that are still colliding. The Dragon murmurs to itself, "Yang is burning, Yin is cold. The anode produces negative, while the cathode turns positive. When there is light, nine secluded places can be clear. " As the voice of the candle dragon falls, the candle floating on the air mass drops a drop of candle oil slowly. It''s fused into two air masses. The extreme air mass, which was originally incompatible with fire and water, suddenly became quiet. Instead of fighting each other, they flow slowly in a magical balance. It seems that in the gradual flow of some changes into the shape of Taiji diagram. The candle dragon reached out and grasped the tiny candle. The candle, which was originally dim, rose suddenly after it was grasped by the claws of the candle dragon. It was as if a huge knife had been formed in the air. Two moving air masses slowly rise. The instant time is melted into this huge sword. It turns the whole flame sword into half sea water and half flame. There is a clear gap between the sea water and the flame, which is the result of the candle. The candle dragon holds the huge sword with two claws at the same time. Looking up at Chiyou, he said in a deep voice, "Chiyou, take this God''s record and chop the nine secluded Yin and Yang."

 V1.Chapter 113

    Chi you calmly looks at this, which is obviously the ultimate move of the candle dragon. It is obvious that he wants to use this move to decide the success or failure of their fight. Although Chiyou knew in his heart that the candle dragon would disappear in less than half a moment. At that time, I can collect the blood of the candle dragon without wasting any strength. But Chiyou didn''t hesitate to put this idea aside because of the belligerent factors in his blood.


    Holding the Huagu sword tightly in his hand, Chi you takes a deep breath, and his blood seems to be boiling. All the strength of the whole body is mobilized. At first, Huagu Dao in his hand pointed to the sky obliquely, leading to gusts of wind. flying sand and rolling pebbles. The Huagu sword in hand is facing the storm in the air, and the space around the blade is rippling. Constantly broken and integrated.


    "Candle dragon, see how my sword broke your so-called Yin Yang nine you chop." Chi you said, his hands clenched the handle of the knife, his face turned red and he slowly cut the knife down.


    Candle dragon is also not slow to wave his claws, is also castrated a few slow split to Chiyou.


    In people''s eyes, the two knives slowly across the sky, as if there was no power in general. As Li Fan thought, such a slow castration would have been avoided if it had been against the enemy on weekdays. It is also empty talk about how a powerful attack cannot hit the enemy.


    As Li Fan thought, although there are not many people among them, there are also a few. They''re all people who think they''re gifted. But never how to deal with the enemy.


    What these people don''t know is that the attack that seems to be castrated slowly, in fact, as early as when they didn''t touch it, there were countless collisions between Qi. As long as one Qi engine has a slight flaw, it will be completely suppressed by the other. It''s a total failure.


    The two knives in the air have not yet touched, and the place they pass through is the constant vibration visible to the naked eye. As if stones were thrown into the water. The constantly crushed space is wrinkled, and even has the depth of black holes visible to the naked eye. I don''t know where to go.


    After the candle dragon cut out, he still kept opening his mouth to breathe out, and there was a hot or cold air mass flying out of his mouth, rushing into the front blade.


    But Chi you is after this knife splits, the color of full face red is instantly subsided, replaced by the color of pale. His muscles bulged again. The hands holding the body of Huagu Dao suddenly pressed down. There are continuous waves of knives pouring into the front knife.


    Crushing the space all the way, the two illusory knife shadows finally collided in one place. It didn''t make any noise, but the place where the two knives collided gave off a faint smell. This extremely obscure but full of destructive power is like being pulled by two people intentionally. In an instant, it goes straight to the sky, and I don''t know how much distance it flies. Just above the sky, there is a strong wind whistling, and countless clouds suddenly appear and gather together. The Qi engine, like a giant giant pillar, poked a hole in the clouds above the sky, and roared from the clouds.


    With the roar of the clouds, flakes of snow fell from the sky, but the snow was not ordinary white, but like the deformed air in hot weather. Some people can not see clearly, but also make people look like a strange red in general.


    Snowflakes fluttered from the sky and fell to the ground. At this moment, heaven and earth were forbidden. The fire suddenly rolled up from the ground. Straight to the sky, the floating snowflakes in the air with lighting. The curtain of fire rolled up in the air. It turns the whole sky of the city Lord''s mansion into a burning sea of fire.


    Even people who are far away from Zhulong and Chiyou still feel the pressing heat in the transparent air barrier, just like people standing in the fire. Just in a moment, the people in the front row find that their hair ends are yellow and charred. The clothes on the body also gradually become crisp. The towering flame makes it impossible for people to open their eyes to carefully look at the candlelight dragon and Chiyou in the sea of fire. There is no way to know their next actions.


    "Hoo, it''s too hot." Li Fan kept reaching out and fanning in front of him, but he still felt the heat wave coming¡° I can''t see clearly at all. Take a picture. What''s going on inside? Which of them won. "


    Although Chengying is a sword spirit, she can''t help flapping her hand. She still says, "you can''t see clearly. Can I see it? If you want to know what''s going on inside, ask the woman With words, Chengying points to the green spirit around several people.


    Luling''er is now supported by muqiufeng. Muqiufeng stands in front of luling''er to block the heat wave. Hearing their conversation, just about to say something back, the green spirit in front of him said, "I have a feeling that there is nothing wrong with the candlelight dragon. He should have made this terrible flame. I just don''t know if I can deal with Chiyou. "


    "If we can''t deal with it, we''ll all die here. I can''t beat that big snake. We''re going to die when we go up. Try to escape quickly. " Li Fan''s face turned white when he heard what Lu ling''er said. However, although he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to escape, the city Lord''s mansion had been imprisoned by the candle dragon, not to mention that the Qi barrier was made by the candle dragon. It''s impossible to escape.


    Lu ling''er turns to see Li Fan and pushes away Mu Qiufeng''s hand. She can stand still. He said softly, "then Chiyou will not come out so easily. Even if he can come out. At that time, it will be a great loss of cultivation. With so many of us fighting hard, we may not have no chance to escape from the world. "


    "Sister Xi, what''s the matter with you?" Chengying listens to the conversation between the two and can''t help fanning in front of her eyes. In the twinkling of an eye, Chen Xi found some unnatural expression, like some confused, and like some in the memory of what. Thinking that Chen Xi could not resist the heat wave, he asked in a hurry. Chengying shouts twice before Chen Xifang wakes up. But there are still some eyebrows locked. He seems to be a little restless. He just said, "nothing, Xiao Ying. I just feel a little uneasy. It''s like something important is going to happen. I always feel that there is something around me that makes me lose my mind. " When Chengying hears Chen Xi say this, she knows that although Chen Xi is not a successful monk, she has excellent accomplishments after all. Mood polishing has long been as firm as a rock. The change of state of mind, in addition to the change of heaven and earth, will arouse the state of mind. Only people of the same origin can arouse their mood under certain circumstances. It''s just that most of the mood changes can be promoted in a quiet situation. But at the moment, if the mood changes. If you are better, you may be able to improve your accomplishments. If you are worse, you will stop your accomplishments even if you are possessed. At the moment, the only thing that can make Chen Xi''s mood change is the towering flame, but a few people have no way to the flame. They can only watch the towering flame getting hotter and hotter. At last, even the color of the flame disappeared, and they just feel that there is a vast expanse of white in front of them. Chen Xi, however, gently smiles, comforts Cheng Ying and says, "Xiao Ying, don''t worry. The change of my mood is not the change of my mood in the aspect of cultivation, but a kind of change originating from the blood. It''s like there are people or things that have a lot to do with me around here. "¡° Ah, isn''t that candlelight dragon or Chiyou your ancestor? Or do these people have your ancestors? " Li Fan raised his head and opened his mouth. Before he finished, he was slapped on his head by Chengying and said, "what do you think, stupid. Those two guys are obviously ancient people. How can sister Xi be their offspring¡° So there are your ancestors in these people? " Li Fan looked at the crowd of dozens of people, but he couldn''t see them one by one at the moment. I just want to look for the person who has the slightest similarity with Chen Xi. With a slap, Chengying slapped Li Fan on the head again, "what do you think in your mind?" Li Fan some aggrieved touched the head that was hit twice by Chengying, wanted to say what, but still swallowed the words to the mouth. Several people speak Kung Fu, the towering flame has gradually turned from white to transparent general, but it seems that the space has become gradually distorted. It''s like a fire jumping. Although the flame in front of us is no longer fiery red, we still can''t see the candle dragon and Chiyou. It can only be seen that the best bluestone slabs not far away from everyone have changed from cracking at the beginning to powder, and finally into a blue flowing liquid¡° I feel that the breath of the candle dragon is still gradually getting stronger. " The green spirit son closed eyes and said softly¡° That means that Chiyou is definitely not the opponent of candlelight. It seems that we have escaped a disaster. " Li Fan listened to the words of Lu ling''er and finally had a smile on his face. Chengying is also secretly relieved. At this moment of life and death, the grudges of several people seem to have disappeared, just because they have a common purpose to live. The green spirit son turns round to smile slightly, just want to talk, but is complexion big change. It''s just a cloud of blood. Stagger a few steps to the ground. Mu Qiufeng''s eye is ill, and he quickly reaches out his hand to hold lvling''er. Only see the green spirit son originally restored a trace of blood color face to become pale and haggard again. "It''s time," he murmured As if confirming the words of green spirit, the distorted air of the whole space was restored to normal in a moment, and people just felt the heat dissipated in an instant. In front of everyone''s eyes, the original appearance was restored again, but the two people, Zhulong and Chiyou, who had been fighting against each other, had already disappeared, and Chiyou had no good results, although his whole body was still muscular. But it was dark, obviously burned by the burning fire. At the moment, he is kneeling on one knee, with the Huagu sword in his hand, still shining and flowing, without any change. But Chi You''s life and death are unknown.

 V1.Chapter 114

    There was a little silence in the crowd at the beginning, and gradually there was a small sound at the beginning, and then it became more and more noisy. Although people don''t know whether Chiyou is alive or dead, they all know that if Chiyou doesn''t die, people will not be able to walk out of the city master''s house alive. If Chiyou died, the Huagu sword in his hand would be a supreme weapon in the world.


    There was a commotion in the crowd, and the hood had disappeared as the flame dissipated. They all looked at each other and saw that Chiyou didn''t move. Greedy people finally got the upper hand. Finally someone can''t help but start walking slowly.


    "Be careful." The green spirit son sees someone to walk toward Chi you, pale complexion says softly. It''s just that no one who has been occupied by the supreme weapon can hear this subtle sound for a long time.


    There is also a little vigilance among the people who are going forward together. Look at each other. Finally, a middle-aged man, who was as rough as Chiyou, grinned and said, "I took Chiyou''s magic knife. If you dare to fight behind your back, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    As the man spoke, the arc flashed over his open palm. There are small traces of lightning in the palm of the hand. It turned out to be a rare person who practiced the art of thunder and lightning. There was a little hesitation in the eyes of the other people who fought side by side, but they didn''t move at all. They just watched the rough man walk slowly towards Chi You''s kneeling body.


    The man walked slowly to Chiyou''s body with a greedy look in his eyes. He looked at the Huagu Dao that Chiyou was leaning on and murmured, "this Huagu Dao is mine. It''s mine. "


    The man spoke and walked forward again. At the foot just took a step, the look is suddenly one Lin. Seeing Chi You kneeling on one knee, the hand holding the magic knife moved slightly. Man''s mind turns. Body shape is a sharp retreat. At the same time, with a clap of both hands, he pulled out a long spear shining with lightning and smooth, and waved to Chiyou. I hope this lightning spear can slightly block Chiyou for a while, then I can leave safely.


    Just for a moment, a touch of panic appeared on the man''s face. The spear he waved was still suspended in the air, keeping the shape he had just thrown. And his body, which should have retreated, was frozen in the air and could not move.


    "People in this world are really more and more daring. There are people who dare to move their minds on the king. " There was a deep voice in front of him. Chiyou, who had been kneeling on one knee, got up slowly. The black fog around him dissipated most of the time, but surrounded Chiyou''s lower body to avoid light. Slowly pull out the magic knife from the ground. Chi You grinned and said to himself, "I didn''t expect that this candle dragon is really powerful. No one can make me so embarrassed except the Yellow Emperor. If it wasn''t for the activation time of the dragon''s blood, I''m afraid that even if I want to win the dragon today, it will be quite hard. "


    Although Chi you said this, he knew in his heart that he had just been resurrected and was far from the peak state. The ability is not even enough in the heyday. Even at the last moment, he would not hesitate to reverse his whole blood. In a way close to self mutilation, he inspired his own soul of Jiuli. Just now I tried my best to block the attack of the candle dragon. Just did not expect is that the candle dragon''s last blow, that seems to be no match for the power of a knife is just a power. After that, jiuyouyan is the real killer. If it wasn''t for the candle dragon''s exhaustion at the last moment. Within half a quarter of an hour, I will be broken again.


    In the end, although he laughed to the end, he almost exhausted his spiritual power. If it is not where people have scruples, if it is in the moment when the candle dragon disappears, they will rush up, and they have no resistance.


    It''s just a moment''s rest, depending on the particularity of Huagu Dao. He also recovered about 10% of his strength. Although it''s not much, few of the people present are their own.


    Chi you thought in his heart, but he walked slowly at his feet, ignoring the rough man. Just walking past him. Passing by, an accident just appeared on the rough man''s face, which was a bang. The whole body is in the air. Burst up all over the sky of flesh and blood. A few of the people in the company were stunned. Looking at the man who had just been immortal and thought that the Huagu Dao was in his own bag, he was still a rough man at the moment, but the next second turned into the most subtle powder in the world.


    Chiyou still kept on walking, passing by the others. Not far away, the sky again burst into blood fog, the garden''s mid air daubed with a bright red color.


    The rest of the people were stunned. For a moment, they were looking at Chi You dully, so they came step by step. Standing in front of the Phoenix City Lord and the woman beside him. Grinning, he said, "well, as I have said, the blood of the candle dragon will be decided."


    Lu ling''er took a little breath, straightened up slightly, looked at Chi you up and down, and sneered, "if you hadn''t just exhausted your blood, you would have been scattered again. Even if you win, how much strength do you have standing here, one point or two points? "


    "Ha ha ha. He is worthy of being a candle dragon. It''s not a bad eye Chi you looks up to the sky and smiles. After laughing, he continued to say, "it''s very easy to deal with you no matter whether the king has one or two points of strength left." Chi you turned to Mu Qiufeng and said, "don''t take out your broken swords to make a fool of yourself. In this world, except Xuanyuan sword, the king has never been afraid of any sword."


    Mu Qiufeng just gave a cold smile. In an instant, I was pulling the green spirit and Chiyou a few feet away. Chiyou also to stop, just good time to look at the Mu autumn wind. Mu Qiufeng looked at lvling''er in a twinkling of an eye, and the latter nodded. Mu Qiufeng let go of Lu ling''er''s arm and took a few steps forward. The slender ancient sword in his hand was suddenly thrown into the air. There was no trace in an instant. Mu Qiufeng pinches a formula with both hands, and drinks it in his mouth. His sword is strong. When the wind blows from the flat ground, it will hurt the skin as if it were a sword. Like the willow catkins floating in the air, although it seems not slow, it touches Chiyou''s body in an instant. The sword Qi, which is less than inch long, is intensively punctured on Chi you. What is punctured on the bare muscle of his upper body is just like puncturing copper and iron. Silence is dissipation. There is no trace on the Qiu Jie''s muscle. As for whether the sword Qi that pierces into the black fog of his lower body cuts off Chiyou as Li Fan thought, outsiders don''t know. They just see that the sword Qi goes into the black fog and doesn''t make any changes. For a moment, it seems that tens of millions of swords stab Chiyou, but Chiyou still stands in the same place, even without moving a step. Ten million sword Qi dissipates in an instant. Mu Qiufeng''s magic formula changes again and says "sword meaning" in his mouth Like thunder on the ground, a sword suddenly appeared in Chiyou''s neck and stabbed straight. At this time, it was the first time for Chiyou to take action. Suddenly the speed of a sword is fast, and Chiyou''s speed is faster. The sword that stabbed Chi You''s neck was held by Chi you. Don''t wait for Chi you to break. It''s just disappearing. Then the void emerges and condenses again. A sword pierces the heart. Chi you reached out again to stop him, but he didn''t touch the sword yet. The sword dissipated like knowledge. Then it appeared again behind Chiyou. Stab up obliquely. Repeated several times, each time Chi you can hold the sword body between the milli Li. Break it. But the sword dissipated more quickly, and then stabbed at a more tricky angle. In a moment, hundreds of swords were stabbed. But without a sword. Chiyou''s seemingly rugged body has a different dexterity. Even the attack direction and angle of this sword are more and more accurate. After hundreds of swords, Mu Qiufeng''s brain is already sweating. The meaning of this sword is more than ordinary. It is to study the mood and energy of the people who use the sword. Hundreds of swords have long been the limit of muqiufeng. The sword is still useless. Mu Qiufeng raised his eyes, glanced at the sky and sighed. Reach out and change the formula. But there was a dull hum in his mouth. Continuously force to improve the realm of cultivation. My body can''t bear the huge pressure for a long time. But I still gritted my teeth and swallowed a mouthful of blood. Aftertaste of the bloody taste, the mouth of the clear drink out of the last "sword back." A sword fell from the sky. Go straight to the top of Chi You''s head. Castration is like thunder. With the power of falling from the sky. With a sharp whistling sound. Chiyou has finally changed, is no longer just a simple defensive posture. The Huagu sword in his right hand suddenly pointed up. There is a sword from the sky to take the head, there is a knife from the ground to open the sky. There was a piercing crash. Then there was another sound like a dragon''s song, which echoed. Constantly reverberate in this spacious garden. Mu Qiufeng turned pale. Finally, it was the blood in the mouth, which seeped slowly along the corner of the mouth. He sat on the ground in a dejected state. His hands were shaking. The whole body''s blood is also an instant boiling, like riots. Chi you looks at Mu Qiufeng in surprise, tilts his head and says in a deep voice, "it''s worthy of Wang Dongdao. Those who can make the king use the sword will get rid of the ancient people. You''re the first one. Although it''s at the expense of your future cultivation. " Mu Qiufeng''s lips are trembling and unable to speak. Lu ling''er claps Mu Qiufeng''s body and seals several important meridians around him. In order to avoid being unable to suppress after forcibly improving cultivation, the body will explode and die. Chiyou coldly watched luling''er finish this, and said with a smile, "girl, what''s the matter? Your candle dragon blood has been exhausted, and this man has no more power. No one will help you this time. I''m going to make up my mind. I''ll go back with you if I''m happy. After you draw out the blood of the candle dragon, you can also inject a trace of our king''s blood, making your blood of Jiuli more pure. " The green spirit son hasn''t yet spoken, but in the crowd is thought of a burst of clear and bright voice¡° You can touch Laozi''s apprentice, Chiyou. I don''t believe you can fight with Laozi even though you just fought with Zhulong. "

 V1.Chapter 115

    As the voice falls, Chi You moves his eyes away from Lu ling''er. Look into the crowd. Chiyou looked at me. The crowd got out of the way. It gives way to a wide road. At the end of the road stood the middle-aged man who led the horse into the city. See all the people in front of you step aside. Middle aged people just smile. Walk slowly along the road in the crowd to Chiyou.


    "What a man." Li Fan stood in the crowd, although he couldn''t see the middle-aged man clearly. But I still admire people''s spirit. Although Chiyou almost lost in the battle with Zhulong. But it is still not easy for the people present to win.


    Chen Xi is shorter than Li Fan. I can''t see the person''s appearance clearly, but the uneasy feeling from blood in my heart is stronger. Just through the sewing, carefully looking at the back of that, there is always a sense of deja vu.


    "Who are you?" Chi you didn''t get angry because of the middle-aged man''s words. It''s not because Chiyou is broad-minded and doesn''t have the same opinion as ordinary people. But Chi you couldn''t feel the slightest flow of Qi from this man, just like the stone on the road. But Chi You''s heart is clear. Although this person does not seem to have a trace of air flow, it does not mean that this man is ordinary. In ancient times. Originally, whoever has a big fist and a strong strength can be respected. Chi you knows where he is at the moment. If you''re at your peak. Not to mention the man in front of him, he is the same ancient Yellow Emperor. I am still not afraid at all.


    The middle-aged man came to green ling''er. She looked at the pale woman with soft eyes. You turn to see Mu Qiufeng who is nearly unconscious. A sigh. Reach out in front of Mu Qiufeng and caress him. Mu Qiufeng''s body is full of time. As plated with a layer of flowing mercury in general, Guanghua flash between. Mu Qiufeng''s face is a lot better in an instant. Biting teeth, Mu Qiufeng stood up, respectfully and the green spirit son around him gave a gift to the middle-aged man and said, "thank you, master."


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and just said, "I''ve said many times that I don''t need these empty gifts. Today, if the master didn''t come in time. I''m afraid you two apprentices can''t see each other. "


    After that, the middle-aged man turned to Chiyou and said, "I wanted to come here to help my apprentice fight against Miao Wuji. But I never thought that I could meet Chiyou. "


    Chi You frowned, secretly adjusted the breath flow in his body, and seized all the time to recover his strength. But he said, "you are the master of these two people. I didn''t expect that I was born again. It''s amazing to meet so many interesting people and things again. How do you want to avenge your apprentice? You think you are our opponent. "


    The middle-aged man just laughed, with a hint of sarcasm on his face, and said, "if I see you on weekdays, I have to run away, but now. You were born again by Gu juhun, and then you fought with the candle dragon. I don''t believe you still have some strength, one or two? "


    Chi you just shook the magic knife in his hand when he heard it. The meaning was obvious. However, there was still a little strength left. You''ll know when you try.


    Men are not talking, feet slightly apart, one foot in front, one foot slightly behind. He stood in an irregular posture. The body is as motionless as a mountain.


    The wind suddenly blows fine dust on the ground, and the small tornado rolls the sand up in the air and slowly falls down again. A piece of sand slowly gathered in a pile. It''s like low sand dunes on the ground. But on the ground, they are arranged in a disorderly way.


    They just felt that they had never moved before. One touch back. Few people in the garden could see what had happened.


    Chi you depressed his chest and said with a smile, "yes, come again."


    The man laughed and said, "of course, I want to come again. It''s not easy to meet the ancient demon God, who has only one power left. Of course, we should take such a good opportunity. "


    In the man''s laughter, the bamboo branch in his hand was a little bit green. A mighty air engine surged out. He turned into a giant dragon and went straight to Chiyou. But in his mouth he whispered, "Tao gives birth to one, life to two.". Two begets three, and three begets all things. "


    With the man''s words, the giant dragon changed from one to two and then to three. And it turns into countless dragons. At the same time, from the sky to Chiyou.


    Chi You snorted coldly, and the magic knife in his hand flashed across the sky like a meteor. The whole body is shrouded in an instant. The knife is full of Qi. In the twinkling of an eye, it would twist most of the dragon in the air into nothingness.


    The remaining dragon in the air turns into a dragon again under the change of man''s fingerprints. Angry eyes open to Chiyou.


    "What I hate most in my life is the dragon." Chi you said something. The Huagu sword in his hand is suddenly inserted into the ground in front of him. It''s just going up there with your bare hands. He was fighting with the Dragon unarmed.


    Just for a moment, the powerful dragon was caught by Chiyou''s hands. The raw tear was on the spot. The flying air machine is like catkins floating in the air before landing. Chiyou is a figure, the next moment is in front of the magic knife. When I reached out, I pressed the handle of Huagu Dao. But it''s not pulling out. On the contrary, he continued to thrust hard into the ground.


    The man smiles a little and just reaches out his hand holding the green bamboo branch and inserts it gently to the ground. It''s just an instant of being on the ground. The originally calm ground sounded like thunder. The ground in the garden surged like waves above the sea. So that people have to stand unsteadily, almost fell. There is a huge gap between Chi you and the man. From time to time, there are gravel scattered into the gap. The two men stood on both sides of the gap and died¡° What''s the identity of this man? How does he look as powerful as that candle dragon? " Li Fan stood firm in surprise. Looking up at the man''s back. Chengying just shook her head to show that she didn''t know. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "it''s not that man. It''s just that Chiyou really spent too much energy in the battle with the candlelight dragon. Now it''s the end of the storm. Otherwise, the attack just now would not be so. " The man stood on the side of the chasm and looked at Chiyou, although on the surface, Chiyou still looked as usual. But in the man''s heart, he knew that Chi you had no ability to use it more powerful than that. Chi you just reached out and stroked the Huagu sword, which was two feet into the ground. Looking coldly at the man, he said, "it''s true that I have some skills, but it''s a bit whimsical that I want to keep my king." The man calmly looked at Chi you and said, "I don''t have to leave you. Originally, I just wanted to avenge my apprentice, but now I have a fight. I''m angry. Although you may only have one success left now. But if you want to keep you. I''m afraid there will still be many innocent people involved here. " Hearing the man say this, Chi you has an imperceptible smile on his face. The man''s next words changed Chi You''s idea of leaving¡° But there are many ways to keep you. I can''t kill you. But you''re stuck here. It''s barely possible. " As soon as the man''s voice fell, Chiyou roared, "Xuanyuan people are really people who don''t agree with their words and deeds." With these words, Chi you reached out and pulled out the magic knife on the ground. Hate voice said, "since you want to fight to the end, I will accompany you." The man no longer pays attention to Chi you, but mumbles something in his mouth. His two hands are constantly changing and pinching the formula. On the ground was originally a small pile of sand, with the man''s words in the mouth and hands of the method change. It turned out to be a slow condensation, standing upright. It condensed into a small sword with a strange luster. I don''t know how many swords stand upright in the garden at a time. Just trapped that Chiyou in it. Chi you also ignored the man''s movements. It''s just standing up with the magic knife. The tip of the knife is up, and the blade is facing his face. He closed his eyes slowly and hid the magic knife in the white fog. I just heard the rustling sound in the white fog. I don''t know what''s in it. The man''s skill is obviously to gather the power of heaven and earth to seal Chiyou here. But Chi you couldn''t help breathing into the white fog. Obviously, it is also the power to deal with this seal. For a time, neither of them started, but all the people on the scene knew it clearly. That side as long as it''s done. That''s when it''s divisible. At present, everyone is staring at them for fear of missing any information, just like if you watch carefully, you can become an expert in the world¡° What are these two doing? " Li Fan looks at the two people who have calmed down for a while¡° The man should want to use the power of heaven and earth to seal. I want to take advantage of this garden to seal Chiyou. " Chengying said and pointed to Chiyou and said, "as for Chiyou. It''s supposed to be a secret. In order to enhance their own strength against the seal array. " Chengying finished, put up a finger, and then said, "don''t ask me who can win, I don''t know." Li Fan smiles, reaches out his hand and scratches his head, and finally swallows the second half of the sentence back. As they spoke, Chi you obviously took a step faster, and the white fog that came out of his mouth finally stopped slowly. He raised his hand and reached into the white fog. Then he took the magic knife and retreated from the white fog. He said with a smile, "I''ve wasted nearly a thousand years of witchcraft cultivation. I''d like to see what''s special about the array you want to seal me." With the change of men''s formula, the whole person is also slowly rising in the air. Gradually floated straight above the mid air. Turning to Chiyou, he said, "then you''ll try this Xuanyuan soul binding array." With these words, there was no sand pile on the ground, and all of them turned into swords less than three feet long. Floating in the air. And on these countless short swords, there are countless silks flowing into the sky. With all the short swords pointing to the sky, a simple and unadorned sword slowly appears in the sky. With the appearance of the ancient sword, it is not the spirit of killing, but a feeling of peace and justice¡° Xuanyuan sword. " Chi You stares at the ancient sword in the air, and holds it tightly again.

 V1.Chapter 116

    Xuanyuan sword, also known as Xuanyuan Xiayu sword, ranks the first among the top ten famous swords in ancient times. It is said that it was cast by the Yellow Emperor with the bronze of Shoushan collected by the gods. The sword body is engraved with the sun, moon and stars on one side and the mountains and plants on the other. On the one hand, the sword handle is written about farming and animal husbandry, and on the other hand, it is written about the unified strategy of the four seas. In that world war, it was the Yellow Emperor who finally defeated Chiyou with Xuanyuan sword, and then killed Chiyou in five continents. At the moment, Chiyou saw the Xuanyuan sword in the air again. Although it is not the sword of noumenon, the anger in my heart is not reduced at all. With the Huagu sword in his hand, they all gave out a slight tremor. Eager to fight with Xuanyuan sword.


    The shadow of Xuanyuan sword appeared in the air. Li Fan felt that the package on his back was shaking at the same time. It seems that something wants to break out of the package and rush to the Xuanyuan sword.


    Chengying''s face is not pretty after Xuanyuan sword appears. Although they are the top ten famous swords in ancient times, there is no clear distinction between them, Xuanyuan sword is the earliest magic sword in the world. Among them, the pressure of prestige on other ancient swords is not small.


    "What''s the matter?" Although Chengying feels the pressure coming on her, she still finds Li Fan''s abnormal reaction.


    Li Fan reached out to take the package off his back, put his hands around him and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. It seems that there is something in the package that wants to come out."


    Chen Xi and Cheng Ying both frown. In addition to the rouge powder they bought, there was only the box left by the puppet on the cliff. And the dagger in the box.


    "What''s the relationship between the two?" The three looked at each other and read out a trace of doubt from each other''s eyes.


    I didn''t wait for three people to react. In the sword array, countless short swords poured into the Xuanyuan sword in the air like a river into the sea. The light on it converges. The whole body of the sword is golden. It is obvious that there are small inscriptions on the blade.


    Chiyou Yangtian looks at the man standing in front of Xuanyuan sword. His eyes follow Xuanyuan sword and he says coldly, "in those years, the Yellow Emperor defeated our king with Xuanyuan sword. Today, you are not Xuanyuan. This sword is just the shadow of Xuanyuan sword. Why do you want to defeat me? "


    The man smiles, reaches out his hand and holds it in the void, as if holding Xuanyuan sword in his hand. He looks at Chiyou and says with a smile, "can I defeat you, it''s not from his mouth."


    Chiyou burst out with a wild smile and said, "well said, I broke the Xuanyuan sword shadow first today."


    With that, Chi you points the magic knife at the man, holding his breath. There was a thick black fog around the body of Huagu sword, and it sounded. It was as if there were thousands of howls in the black fog.


    Man holding Xuanyuan sword in the air is a sword toward Chiyou. Driving up thousands of lights in the sky, like a rainbow hanging in the sky. Pour down countless pitching exercises. Bursts of auspicious sound resounded above the sky.


    Chi you said no more. Just holding the magic knife in both hands, he tried to split into the sky from the back of his head. The black fog was like a dragon going out to sea, and suddenly jumped on the Xuanyuan sword above the sky.


    The sky above is like being painted by various colors of ink and wash, which has become a constantly changing picture. The light of seven colors and black fog Pu a contact, the public is all Jie astonished. Originally, I thought that the blow of Huagu sword would be broken by Xuanyuan sword. But I never thought that the two were in a fight. The black fog on the Huagu Dao even had a sign of gaining the upper hand.


    Chi you almost took off the force after he split a knife. Even over the war, so that they were not in the peak of the state completely fell to the bottom. As an ancient demon God, when was he so embarrassed. At the moment, Chiyou has no idea of capturing the blood of the candle dragon. It''s not that I don''t want to, but even if I win the Xuanyuan sword. My remaining strength is not enough to support the next action. But not today. It''s not to give up completely. When he returns to his peak in the future, who else can resist his power.


    Chiyou looked up at the sky with such thoughts in his heart. Everything depends on the thousand year old weapon enemy above the sky, who can finally win. He is not at the peak, so Xuanyuan sword is not noumenon. In contrast, they are equally matched.


    The weapons of two ancient people are entangled in the air. There was no leakage of the power of the gas engine. They are not willing to waste a little bit, they are all trying their best to exhaust the last bit of strength towards the old enemy. According to this situation, the final result is nothing more than losing both sides.


    Men also seem to see the balance between the two. In the heart is also some trouble, can kill Chiyou on the spot is to avoid future trouble. However, Chiyou is an ancient demon after all. Even if he has only 12 / 10 strength left, he still can''t kill himself. The Xuanyuan sword, if not by chance, was handed down from ancient times. After learning about the magic weapon method in the God inviting method, I was unable to fight against Chiyou.


    "Why don''t we just stop. I can leave today, and I can give up the blood of the candle dragon. " Chi you thought for a while and finally said what he had never said.


    The man just wanted to answer, but his heart moved. He just laughed and shook his head. He said, "if I let you go today, I''m afraid you will come to my apprentice''s trouble if you recover your strength in the future. So I don''t accept this proposal. "


    Chi You''s face was full of anger. He abandoned his identity and said the words of peace, but he was rejected by the other party. Chi you was very angry and said with a smile, "OK, OK, you think you can defeat the king by this. Even if you defeat the king, it''s not easy for Chi you to leave." The man nodded and said, "it''s natural. If you want to go, I still can''t stop you, but I think you don''t have much strength at the moment. I still have a move to see if you can take it."¡° If you have any moves, just use them. " Chiyou said impatiently. The man laughed and stretched out his hands. Palm up. No matter how to move, there is a slight cut mark between the wrists. The blood gushed out in an instant. But did not fall to the ground, but toward the Xuanyuan sword in the air into a straight line¡° Blood sacrifice? " Chi You''s eyes fixed on the man and said, "you have pure Xuanyuan blood. Are you the descendants of the Yellow Emperor The man''s face was pale with blood. But still calm, said, "I am not the descendants of the Yellow Emperor, this is really a problem." The blood on the man was like a spring in Xuanyuan sword. A moment later, Xuanyuan sword burst out dazzling light again. The Qi of the sword soared into the sky, and the color of the sword body, which was already slightly dim, was bright again. Chi you saw that the black fog of Huagu sword was gradually unable to resist after the men''s blood flowed into Xuanyuan sword. It''s melting fast. I can''t help saying, "you have a backhand, don''t you have one? The blood of Jiuli is for my use. " Chiyou''s voice has just dropped. Without the slightest omen, most of the people in the garden suddenly burst into a blood mist, and all of them poured into the Huagu sword in the sky. For a moment, there were only a few people in the garden except Li Fan. They were all from the Central Plains. The crowd had not recovered from the shock of exploding into blood fog, and the vision reappeared in the crowd. From Li Fan''s body to the sky, there was a breath of the dragon. Then the breath of soaring into the sky like a spirit crossed a curve in the sky and went straight into the Xuanyuan sword in the air. Although Li Fan had a moment of consternation, he quickly reflected that he wanted to reach out to cover up the sky, so as not to misunderstand the two people in the fight¡° Don''t move Chengying quickly stops Li Fan from trying to block the soaring air in the package. Li Fan drew back his outstretched hand. Staring at the package exploding on the ground, revealing the purple box. With the soaring breath rising, the lid on the box also rises slowly. It shows the dagger lying flat in it. People who look at the box in front of Li Fan just feel like a flower in front of them. The dagger in the box turned into a rainbow and ran into the Xuanyuan sword suspended in the air. With the fusion of the two phases, the body of Xuanyuan sword, which was originally a little illusory, changed, and gradually solidified from the hilt to the bottom. It showed the appearance of half a broken sword¡° Half Xuanyuan sword Chiyou was shocked. Nervous in the mouth, he mutters to himself. In the first World War of that year, although the Yellow Emperor finally defeated Chiyou with Xuanyuan sword, Xuanyuan sword was still broken into two pieces. One''s whereabouts is a mystery. If it''s just the shadow of Xuanyuan sword, Chiyou is not worried. After all, Huagu Dao is the blade of his own life. For a Xuanyuan sword with only sword shadow, it''s not difficult to get rid of it, not to mention a complete victory. But at the moment, it was clear that half of Xuanyuan sword was in the air. How to keep Chiyou from being scared. But without waiting for Chi You''s reaction, half of the Xuanyuan sword was shining. It covered all the black fog of Huagu sword in it, melting like smoke. A fuzzy figure appeared in the sky. Stepping on a dragon flying through the clouds and fog, he could not see what it looked like. He just slowly reached out to hold half of the Xuanyuan sword in the air and gently cleaved down¡° Yellow Emperor Chiyou exclaimed in amazement. Half of the Xuanyuan sword has broken the black fog, and gently cleaves on the Huagu sword. Without a sound, Chiyou''s Huagu sword was broken. Together with Chiyou, they all spit out a mouthful of blood. Xuanyuan sword still does not stop. In front of Chi you. Then the illusory figure of the dragon in the air disappeared. Xuanyuan sword also returns to hovering in the air¡° Huang Di, I didn''t expect you to have such a backhand. " Chi you looked up at the Xuanyuan sword above the sky and said with a cold smile, "sooner or later, I will come back to life again. I''ll see if you can still have this luck. " Chi you just finished, the whole body around the explosion of thick black fog, the whole body wrapped in it. There was a crackle. Suddenly burst into five black smoke, straight into the sky. Flash in five different directions.

 V1.Chapter 117

    The instant change made the people in the garden not react for a moment until the half Xuanyuan sword above the sky was shot into the purple box in front of Li Fan. Above the sky that all over the sky sword gas dissipates. People just had a sense of survival.


    Lu ling''er looks at Li Fan with a surprised look. Turn to see the man standing in the sky step by step, step by step on the steps. Walk to oneself body front, although is complexion some tired. But there was a kind of joy between them.


    Greenling just wanted to talk. But he saw the man waving his hand and swallowed the words he wanted to blurt out.


    The man turned his head and looked at Mu Qiufeng. Mu Qiufeng nodded, then turned to look at the crowd and said with a smile, "please have a rest in the house. There will be a banquet in the house later. It''s a thank you for your help."


    They all nodded and agreed. Mu Qiufeng''s words were quite beautiful, which also gave them enough face. No matter Mu Qiufeng or this man, they all understand the idea of people coming. It''s one thing to want to watch this rare fight up close. People who want to fish in troubled waters are also part of it. But after all, they never did. Mu Qiufeng''s words give face. It''s also a warning to the public. Everyone is also in the smart people, naturally heard the meaning of Mu Qiufeng words. Then they arched their hands one after another, followed the pawns who swarmed into the garden and turned to leave.


    Li Fan bent down to put away the purple box on the ground, just wanted to leave with the crowd. The man did say softly, "please stay a little. I''d like to talk to some of you. "


    Cheng Ying turns his head, looks at the man and sneers, "why, do you want us to leave the Xuanyuan sword?"


    The man smiles and says, "little girl, I''m worried. Xuanyuan sword is an ancient magic weapon. Now that I have chosen this little brother. I don''t have the reason to rob. "


    Li Fan said with a smile, "I don''t know what you want to say?"


    The man just looked at several people carefully and didn''t rush to speak. After looking at the three people for half a while, he said, "this little girl should be the sword spirit. I don''t know which ancient magic sword she is."


    Chengying raises her head and deliberately doesn''t look at the man. The man was not angry either. Just reached out to Li Fan and Chen Xi and said, "as for the two, it''s not like they are here."


    Li Fan didn''t respond to the man''s words for a moment. Chen Xi understood the meaning of the man''s words, nodded and said, "why do you say that?"


    The man turned his head and looked at lvling''er and Mu Qiufeng and said, "go down and have a rest with your younger martial sister."


    They looked at each other, didn''t say anything, just nodded, then helped each other and turned to leave.


    The man looked at their back and sighed for a long time, then said, "first, I had accidentally got an ancient copy, and I knew something about it. Second, I''m not from here. "


    Li Fan didn''t understand the meaning of men''s words until now. He turned to see Chen Xi. There was a strange look in the latter''s eyes. Seeing the man''s half sound, he just slowly opened his mouth. There was a trace of hoarseness in his voice. "You''re not from here, where do you come from?"


    The man had no choice but to smile, and a complex expression appeared on his face, "where did it come from? I come from the world a thousand years later. It was for a task that I came here by accident. It has been nearly 20 years. When I first came here. My wife is pregnant. Now I don''t know whether it''s a son or a daughter. The child should be 20 years old. "


    Li Fan didn''t turn his head to see Chen Xi''s appearance. He just heard Chen Xi''s repressive words: "don''t you want to go back for so many years?"


    The man sighed, "why not? It''s just time and space. It''s not easy. It was a coincidence. Although I have been looking for a way to go back all these years, and I know the way to go back, there are still unfinished things here. That''s why there has been no action. "


    "Is your unfinished business more important than your family?" There is already a trace of resentment in Chen Xi''s words.


    The man said with a faint smile, "family is important, but it''s more important to let family exist."


    Chen Xi coldly smile, tone insipid, said, "you are really the heart of the world''s heroes."


    Finish saying a word, Chen Xi no longer speech is to turn head to leave decidedly. The man looked at Chen Xi''s back and just shook his head, looking sad.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ve learned how to go back, although the success rate of this method is not very high. But there''s a hope, after all, "he said The man said softly, looked at Chen Xi''s back, turned to Li Fan and said, "you''d better persuade her."


    Li Fan turned his head and looked at the man unexpectedly. Just said a word gently "are you called Yang Tiangang? Your father''s name is Yang Yitian? "


    The man looked at Li Fan unexpectedly, and suddenly he was a little excited. The whole body trembled violently. The lip some trembled pointed to Chen Xi''s back, nervous general shivering lips said "she, she?"


    "Li Fan, let''s go. Leave him alone. I don''t want to see him in my life. " Chen Xi stands in the distance. There was a slight pause and a loud cry.


    Li Fan looked up at the man and then turned to Chen Xi, but he didn''t react. Chengying has reached out to hold Li Fan. Shengsheng drags Li Fan to Chen Xi''s direction. Then he left the garden with Chen Xi without looking back. Yang Tiangang stands in situ and looks at Chen Xi''s back. His eyes are dull for a moment. For a long time, two lines of turbid tears came out of my eyes. I can''t help but look up to the sky and sigh. "Yuanyuan, I finally met our daughter. Are you ok? I know you must hate me in your heart, but for our future life. Things here must be dealt with. We can only talk about it from the source. After that, nothing will happen. It''s all for you. "¡° Sister Xi, don''t be sad. Maybe your father has some hard feelings. " Chengying looks at Chen Xi, who has been sitting in front of the window since she entered the room. Chen Xi just stares at the picture of her father when he was young on the table, with mixed feelings in her heart. Although I just decided to leave. But turn around that moment, who knows she is also full of tears. Li Fan and himself came out this time to find the whereabouts of their father. But when I saw my father, the first feeling in my heart was not excitement, but anger at him. When she was young, her father was really handsome. Looking at the photos on the table, Chen Xi thought that all these years he was alone in the space and time thousands of years ago, everything was out of place with him. How he got here. However, in the past 20 years, my father has changed so much. Although I haven''t seen my father with my own eyes, I''ve already seen this picture in my mobile phone for many times. But I did. I didn''t recognize it for the first time¡° Well Chen Xi sighed softly. He turned to see Chengying and said calmly, "Xiaoying, my sister wants to stay alone for a while." Cheng Ying stares at Chen Xi, and finally nods her head. Gently out of the room. Slowly close the door. Then stand in front of the door, eyes with a trace of envy, mouth gently said to himself, "sister Xi found her father, they all have relatives, but I have no parents." In Chengying''s eyes, there was a tear surge, but then it disappeared. With a smile on his face, he said, "but I have sister Xi and the fool Li Fan."¡° Little brother, my teacher, please When the door is knocked, Li Fan hears Mu Qiufeng''s voice outside the door. Stand up and open the door, see Mu Qiufeng face is much better, Li Fan said with a smile, "Mu City Lord how also personally come."¡° I''ll do it myself, of course, according to my teacher. " Mu Qiufeng smiles, dodges to get out of the way and says, "little brother, if nothing happens, you can follow me. My teacher is waiting for you in Lingbo lake. " Li Fan nodded. Mu Qiufeng turned to lead the way in front of him, but he didn''t speak up all the way. Just quietly forward, through a piece of bamboo forest and a zigzag pavilions, far away is to see a green lake, the shore willows gently swing with the breeze. On the surface of the water, there is a slight west sun, which is scattered by Koi. There were ripples of golden light¡° Little brother, my teacher is waiting for you over there. " Mu Qiufeng stood in front of the corridor of the Pavilion by the lake and pointed to the end of the pavilion. At the end stood a man with his back to them and his whole body in the sun. Li Fan nodded, Mu Qiufeng left with a smile, and Li Fan walked slowly up the pavilion corridor. Go in the direction of the man¡° What do you think of the koi in the lake? " Yang Tiangang heard the footsteps behind him. Before he turned his head, he looked at the carp gathering in the lake and asked Li Fan behind him. Li Fan just turned his lips and said, "I''m not an eminent monk, but I can''t say much. In my opinion, the koi in this lake are fed by people every day. But they also lost their freedom in the rivers of heaven and earth. " Yang Tiangang nodded, turned his head to look at Li Fan and said, "yes, we are not like the koi in the lake." Li Fan grabs a handful of carp food from the blue and white porcelain bowl beside Yang Tiangang and throws it into the lake. On the surface of the lake, countless carp rush to the food place. For a moment, the water is boiling¡° We are not like Koi waiting for others to feed Li Fan clapped his hands, turned to look at Yang Tiangang and said, "and it''s really hard to talk to you. If you have anything, just say it." Yang Tiangang smiles and looks at the scene of the competition for food among thousands of Koi on the surface of the lake. He says, "do you also think that I just ignored them for the sake of my task, and have been waiting here for 20 years?"

 V1.Chapter 118

    Li Fan looked at Yang Tiangang and said with a smile, "first of all, this is your family affair. I''m just an outsider and have no right to judge you. Second, I don''t know much about this matter, let alone have any views. "


    Yang Tiangang looked at Li Fan and said calmly, "if you can come with my daughter, you must have joined the league."


    Li Fan nodded, for this has never met, but in the league is his predecessor is nothing to hide.


    Yang Tiangang said, "although I don''t know why you can join the league, I don''t know what ability you have. But there are some things you have the right to know since you are a member of the Chinese power alliance. "


    "Chen Xi is also a member of the league, and she should know about it."


    "Xiao Xi, I''m afraid I still blame my father in my heart, so I found you first. I''ll make it clear to you. You can help me to persuade Xiao Xi. " Yang Tiangang looked at Li Fan and said with a smile.


    Li Fan began to laugh. Looking at Yang Tiangang, he said, "you want me to be your lobbyist. This is no problem. Originally, I came here with Chen Xi to find out why you were missing. It''s a coincidence to be here. "


    Yang Tiangang nodded and said, "what I''m going to say to you is related to the fate of China for thousands of years. There may even be some things that you have never touched before. You''d better be prepared


    Seeing Li Fan nodding his head, Yang Tiangang continued to say, "thousands of years later, although there are still practitioners in China, in fact, they have declined a lot. At that time, I also received the task of the alliance, and just now I entered the time and space turbulence in Kunlun mountain. You should have come here through Kunlun mountain. "


    Li Fan nodded and said, "that''s right. Chen Xi and I entered the gate of hell in Kunlun mountain. We just met the turbulence of space and entered the tunnel of time and space. We just didn''t expect that we would cross the same era with you."


    Yang Tiangang gently laughed and said slowly, "there are actually a lot of time and space turbulence in this world. Although the opening time is uncertain, the space that each time and space turbulence leads to is fixed. When I was missing there, Xiaoxi would go to Kunlun mountain if she wanted to get my information, but you are lucky. It''s time and space turbulence. "


    "Luck is really good. At that time, I was almost torn to pieces by the turbulence of time and space."


    Yang Tiangang ignored Li Fan''s self mockery and said to himself, "I came to the great song dynasty that year. The first idea is how to go back. I came into contact with cultivation earlier than you. I''ve seen and heard a lot. When I came here, I was at yuxu peak in Kunlun mountain. I originally planned to wait until the next time the turbulence of time and space opened. Later, because of one thing, he just left yuxu peak. Walking in the Song Dynasty. "


    Li Fan took a look at Yang Tiangang, but he didn''t interrupt. Yang Tiangang then said, "that thing is really big or small. In fact, in this era, this is a small thing. But it''s very important for the future. "


    "Now it''s done?" Li Fan asked.


    Yang Tiangang shook his head and sighed, "I thought it was a small matter now. At most, it will take a few years to solve the problem. I just didn''t think of it. There has been no progress in this matter until now. "


    Yang Tiangang did not give Li Fan time to speak, nor did he continue to talk about this topic. Instead, he asked Li Fan, "you and Xiao Xi, you must have come here for the Yin Yang Pisces."


    Li Fan nodded and did not deny that "originally on yuxu peak, Taoist priest xuanjizi said that he could wait for the space turbulence to open. But Xiao Xi didn''t agree. Just left yuxu peak. I want to go back to more places. Although she didn''t say it clearly, I know she wants to walk more here and maybe have a chance to see you. I didn''t expect it to come true. "


    Yang Tiangang finally had a smile on his face. A touch of tenderness appeared on her face. "I really owe too much to Xiao Xi and her mother over the years. It''s not her fault. "


    Li Fan smiles and asks, "you haven''t said why you stay here?"


    Instead of answering, Yang asked, "what do you think the world is like?"


    Li Fan scratched his head and said, "I haven''t touched much. I just heard Chen Xi and many people say that our world is just one of many spatial planes. There is still a lot of space parallel to us. There is a trace of connection between each other, and after the yuxu peak, she once met a person, she told us, this world. The aura needed by those practitioners has been gradually reduced. It has been in short supply for a long time. She once predicted that it would be no more than a thousand years. The aura of our world will gradually be minimized. Even disappear. "


    Yang Tiangang nodded and said, "what this man said is right. I was not a top player in the league. But let''s not be modest. In that world, my cultivation talent is the best. When I came to this time and space. My first feeling is that the intensity of aura here is fundamentally different from our world. That''s why a lot of people now know more or less about it. But a thousand years later. But it''s almost under the water


    "The reason why you were here at that time was not that you wanted to change the spiritual power situation after a thousand years?" Li Fan some can''t believe of looking at Yang Tian Gang to ask a way. Yang Tiangang shook his head and said, "this is not a human thing at all. The gradual disappearance of spiritual power is due to the consumption of practitioners. But the regeneration of spiritual power is the natural formation between heaven and earth. Naturally, the two are not in the same breath. When I was here, I learned another thing by accident. And that''s why I''ve been here for nearly 20 years. "¡° What''s the matter? " Yang Tiangang thought a little for a while and said slowly, "have you ever had such a feeling that what you are doing now and the scene you are experiencing seems to have happened at any time. You seem to have an ability to foretell yourself Li Fan nodded, "yes. I thought it was a dream. " Yang Tiangang continued, "have you ever thought about where you were born. Where does death go? " Li Fan chuckled and said, "what you said seems to be Buddhist. These things are unknown to me. I don''t control death. It doesn''t make sense, I think Yang Tiangang patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said, "I used to think so. It''s not until here that I inadvertently get a unique secret of ancient times. I can''t believe the above record. But I have to believe it. " Seeing what Yang Tiangang said so solemnly, Li Fan shook his head. Also seriously some way "what secret news?"¡° Our space is one of many planes. There are so many parallel and staggered spaces. But we are not the only ones Yang Tiangang said that, after a pause and a look at Li Fan''s expression, he continued, "there is a higher level of space above us. We are just human pieces and games in that space. It''s just like the immortals in the sky and the mortals on the earth. It''s just that we are more like prisoners in our lives to them. Every time someone is born in our world. It''s like a new addition to the prison. Every time someone dies, it''s like someone in this prison is released. "¡° According to you, if someone dies suddenly, it''s early release. " Li Fan laughed and joked¡° You can say that. " Yang Tiangang said calmly, "that world is actually in charge of many planes intersecting with us. Each plane is like their game. That person in the plane world, we are used to call him immortal. "¡° Ha ha, the so-called rising day by day is equal to them. " Li Fan said with a smile¡° Then your purpose here is also to think about rising day by day. Like them? " Yang Tiangang shook his head, indifferent way "of course not, and you said so much is actually the background introduction. I just want to tell you that what we are going through now, in your opinion, is going on according to your idea, but in fact, it is just acting according to their script and process. Those who rise by day just jump out of the script. " Yang Tiangang seemed to say too much at one go, and finally stopped to take a breath. Looking at the lake has been competing for food on the end of the Koi are also scattered. Paint a shining picture of the water. Half a ring just continued to say, "I stay here just for the sake that there will be no more war on our Chinese land after a thousand years, for the sake of this cultivation and the stability of the world."¡° That''s a great idea. It''s just that I don''t know what can be such a great cause. " Li Fan said with a smile, looking at the clouds in the sky¡° Do you think there are any other civilizations before our present civilization? " Yang Tiangang asked a very strange question. Li Fan nodded, "there should be, for example, a lot of things that our civilization can''t achieve after a thousand years. But it was a long time ago. " Yang Tiangang nodded and went on to say, "although that person looks at us like a chess game, after all, everything is not controlled by them. It''s like the flow of time. Every few thousand years, I accidentally got that ancient solitary record. Each plane will be completely destroyed and will grow again. But there is no sign of this destruction. Some are caused by the greed of the space plane survivors, and some are the evil destruction of the space plane. And our plane, the next destruction, according to the records in the lonely book. It should be caused by the struggle of people in our space plane. And my purpose here is to change the trend of history. Strive to make the established script have a different development. "

 V1.Chapter 119

    Listen to Yang Tiangang finish, although Li Fan is a little surprised, but also believe that what Yang Tiangang said should be true. Seeing that Li Fan was still confused, Yang Tiangang said with a smile, "I know this matter may make you hard to accept for a while."


    Li Fan shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s very easy to accept it, but I don''t understand one thing. We came from a thousand years later, and things have happened after that. Can we change things in a thousand years? If we can, how are we now? "


    Yang Tiangang nodded, with a smile of appreciation on his face, and said, "it''s good that you can think of this. But I''m afraid you don''t know that the world we live in actually belongs to a multidimensional world. Although our current experience is something that has already happened, our crossing behavior is just like that you write a diary again. It may be a long time since you said that some contents in the original diary have been modified. So the content of the diary will not change in the future. But the content has quietly changed since the day you changed it. "


    Li Fan thought about it and said with a smile, "I understand. It''s like we''re playing a game now. We''ve modified the progress of the game by cheating with the modifier. Then the outcome of the game will also change. "


    Yang Tiangang smiles, "although I don''t know what you mean by modifying the game progress archive. But I know you understand


    Li Fan also said with a smile, "now I understand why you can stay here for 20 years. These things can''t be accomplished overnight."


    "At that time, I thought it would only take a short time, but I didn''t think it would take so much effort to really take action. Originally, according to my action, there would be no Chiyou present today. But now it has changed. "


    "It seems to have something to do with us coming across." Li Fan thought that if he had not gone up Kunlun mountain with Chen Xi, he would have gone through the turbulent flow of time and space. He would have gone up yuxu peak and met Jianling. Down the mountain into the wild forest. Meet Murong frost. When you enter the Miao area, you can see the green spirit. After receiving Xuanyuan sword, I met Shen pangzi and came to Phoenix. I went to the brothel and told her the identity of luling''er. It seems that everything is arranged at the moment. I don''t know if it was Yang Tiangang''s actions here that changed the city after a thousand years, or his own actions that changed the development here. There seems to be an irrational relationship between the two. But entanglement has become a mess, although occasionally cable head exposed. But it won''t be long before we can continue to view and analyze.


    Looking at Li Fan''s thoughtful appearance, Yang Tiangang said with a smile, "it seems that you understand something."


    Li Fan nodded and said with a smile, "it''s one thing for me to understand, but it''s another thing for Chen Xi to understand."


    Yang Tiangang said with a smile, "after so many years, even if Xiao Xi doesn''t understand me, it''s understandable. I really owe them too much. When I left, Xiao Xi was still in her mother''s stomach. I didn''t expect to see my father and daughter for the first time. Xiao Xi has grown up. She wants you to talk about it for me


    Li Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "this kind of thing can only be communicated by your father and daughter, but I can''t do anything in it. I came out with Chen Xi to find your trace, which can be regarded as a little reward for Chen Xi at that time. "


    "Thank you, little brother." Yang Tiangang laughingly patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said, "I don''t know where you got that half Xuanyuan sword?"


    Li Fan said in detail what Xuanyuan sword got. Together with Chen Xi, all the things that come to this era are truthful. Even that green spirit son and Shen Pang son''s affair is also the slightest conceal.


    After listening to Li Fan''s story, Yang Tiangang said flatly, "I''m afraid the thing about ling''er is not so simple. I also know about Yan guilou, and even that Yan guilou was built by my apprentice Mu Qiufeng. In order to obtain the information of Miao and Central Plains. But the news you exchanged in Yangui building, not to mention me, even Qiufeng didn''t know anything about it. It''s obvious that some situations are beyond our control. I''ll naturally find out about it. As for the half Xuanyuan sword. This is a little more bizarre. "


    Li Fan nodded and said, "I also have this feeling. Those people just asked me if I was Li Fan and said it was a gift. But the people who know that I came to this world, in addition to Chen Xi and Chengying, as well as a few people who have contacted yuxu peak. No one knows. Not to mention my name. "


    Yang Tiangang frowned and said slowly, "it''s obvious that someone is acting in secret. Although Xuanyuan sword is an ancient magic weapon. But since the first World War, Huang Di and Chiyou have been separated. After the yellow emperor ascended to that plane, his whereabouts were even more unknown. And Xuanyuan sword only plays its real power in the aspect of Jiuli pulse and witchcraft. It''s not very important. However, there are swordsmen in the Miao area. This is a matter worthy of further study. "


    Li Fan smiles, looks at the setting sun, and says, "these things are small things now. It''s you and Chen Xi that matter."


    "Then trouble little brother."


    "Chengying and I can do so much. As for you and Chen Xi, it''s your family''s business." Li Fan and Cheng Ying stand outside Chen Xi''s room, looking at Yang Tiangang with an old face and saying.


    After chatting with Yang Tiangang by the lake, Li Fan finds Chengying and tells the story again. Chengying didn''t fight Li Fan for the first time. He was full of promises. Two people this just called up Yang Tiangang, come to the door of Chen Xi. Yang Tiangang smiles and pats Li Fan''s shoulder silently. Then he reached out and tapped on the door three times. The room half ring just spread out Chen Xi''s voice to say to come in. Yang Tiangang smiles at them, reaches for the door and steps into the room. Li Fan and Cheng Ying look at each other and see Yang Tiangang go into the house and take the door with his backhand. They turn and leave¡° Hehe, what are you doing here? Haven''t you been here for 20 years for your mission? Isn''t your task the most important thing in your mind over the years? " Chen Xi heard the footsteps behind her, and said without looking back¡° Xiao Xi. " Yang Tiangang stood at the door and said softly¡° Don''t call me. Do you know how I got here all these years? You have only tasks in mind. When did I exist. When I was still in my mother''s stomach, you disappeared. Now I''m twenty years old. I saw you for the first time. You left for a mission. Today''s first meeting is still for the sake of the task, I can''t go back. Then what do you want my daughter to do? Why don''t you stay with your mission all your life? " Chen Xi''s back quivers slightly. There is endless sadness in the voice. Yang Tiangang sighed deeply and said slowly, "I''m really sorry for you two these years, but every day here, I miss you two all the time. But you know. We have a mission as well as a relationship. Sometimes we have to give up something for the sake of the whole Chinese and the whole world. "¡° Ha ha, so you are for the sake of the whole practice world. Mission. Gave up on me and my mother. " Chen Xi said coldly¡° It''s not for the sake of the task that I didn''t think of a way to go back. It''s just for the sake of making you have a happy and peaceful life that I continue to stay here. " Yang Tiangang pressed his originally excited tone. He said slowly, "would you like me to explain the things in it?" Chen Xi sits with his back to Yang Tiangang. I haven''t spoken for a long time. Yang Tiangang went to the side of the table. Sit on the chair slowly. Think about it for a moment. I started from my task in those years. A little bit slowly¡° The scenery here is really good. " Chengying throws fish food into the water to see thousands of Koi coming from the water. From time to time, there are several Koi leaping out of the water. There are countless splashes. Li Fan stood on one side and didn''t speak, just looking at the picture jumping into the lake. It has attracted more and more Koi. Pick up the tea on the table. Blow the hot air from the teacup. First, lick a piece of tea floating on the water into your mouth. Chewing the bitter taste. I haven''t been waiting for my tea to spit out. Is to feel some strange movement around¡° All right, come out. It''s not like we met once or twice. I can tell you from your fluctuation. " Li Fan spits out the chewed tea. Looking at the empty chair beside him, he said. There were ripples in the air. The waves are like the ripples of water on the surface of a lake. The air twisted for a while. At the moment of breaking. The space suddenly solidified. Then it exploded like fireworks. Into a little bit of starlight. The man in cyan appeared on the chair. He picked up the teapot on the table and took a sip along the spout. Taking a picture is a reaction almost immediately when a man appears. I haven''t seen the man yet. But in the blink of an eye, the shadow sword was in hand. Several swords flew straight at the man. The man did not move at all. Several swords will dissipate for no reason. As if they could not touch men at all, "little shadow, don''t move." Li Fan shouts out in front of Chengying''s second wave¡° I know him. This man is not our enemy. " A sense of discontent flickered in the eyes of the shadow. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "you know so many people. But this man is very strong. But the behavior is not proper. He suddenly appeared in other people''s yard for no reason Li Fan laughed speechless, looked at the man, looked at Chengying, and said, "this is what this man looks like. It is thanks to his timely appearance that the last silent thing happened Cheng Ying turned her head and hummed, "even if he didn''t show up at that time, I could defeat the silent night." The man laughed. Looking at Chengying, he said, "this little sister Jianling has a big temper." Taking a look at the man, she turned her head and stopped feeding the koi in the lake. He turned and walked out of the lake¡° It''s been a long time. You always show up like this. " Li Fan looks at Chengying''s back. He turned to look at the man and said¡° We dream weavers are just like that. " The man doesn''t care¡° Don''t you dream like a horse in the sky Li Fan smiles and looks at the man in front of him and says, "Madison, what''s the matter with you this time? I haven''t been in any danger recently."

 V1.Chapter 120

    Medivh reached out and picked up the tea cup on the table. Just blowing the tea on the water. Chengying said, "Hey, that''s mine."


    Medivh smiles, but his hands are still moving. Still is shallow drank a way "this tea you did not drink at all, how to say is your?"


    "Hum," Cheng Ying turned her head and looked at the lake, ignoring Medivh. It''s just a murmur.


    Medivh also laughed, carefully looked at Li Fan, and then said, "I didn''t expect to see you this time. Your strength has grown a lot. "


    Li Fan smiles indifferently. Looking at Medivh, he said calmly, "the last time you showed up, I was in danger. You said you were entrusted to protect me. I''m not in any danger this time. What''s the matter with your appearance? "


    Medivh frowned. Take a look at the lake. He said in a soft voice, "if it wasn''t the last moment yesterday, you didn''t know how to get the half Xuanyuan sword. Who do you think can beat Chiyou? "


    "It seemed that you were nearby, too?" Li Fan said after a little thought.


    Medivh nodded and continued, "of course. Originally, I wanted to protect you, but I didn''t expect you to get out of danger. And it seems to have this half Xuanyuan sword. Your strength is just so so. "


    Li Fan poured out the rest of the tea, stared at Medivh and said, "what do you mean by your appearance. Is there something very dangerous happening to me recently? "


    Medivh shook his head, thought for a while, and said, "the forest you wanted to go to, the race you were looking for, is a dangerous thing. Originally, I wanted to follow you secretly. But now I''ve changed my mind. "


    Li Fan frowned and asked, "how, are we enough to deal with the danger there?"


    Medivh nodded and said, "on the one hand, you should be careful enough to deal with the situation. On the other hand, I have something to tell you today. It has a very important relationship with you. "


    After that, Medivh waved his hand and interrupted Li Fan, "I know what you want to say. Today, I can tell you that I secretly protected you by following our lady''s orders. You may not know our Miss now, but I want to tell you that our Miss has a lot to do with you. At the beginning, you can see me, including a series of things later, many of which are our young lady behind to help you


    Li Fan just wanted to talk. Medivh stopped Li Fan and said, "just listen to me. I know what you think. You don''t have to say it. I have nothing to do with you this time, but I make my own decisions. Miss will go back to do something soon. Maybe she will encounter danger. Miss wanted to find the opportunity to meet you after you left this time and space. Go to do it with you. But this time I came to see you ahead of time and wanted to know what you thought. Do you want to go with Miss


    Li Fan hesitated and just wanted to speak. Madison waved his hand and said, "the relationship between you and the young lady will be told by the young lady when you see her. I just want to know if you want to go with miss


    Li Fan didn''t answer immediately. He just turned his head and looked at the lake. Medivh didn''t urge him. He just drank tea patiently and slowly. For a long time, Li Fanfang turned his head and looked at Madison. Medivh also laughed and said, "well, miss, you''re right. You have the same temperament


    Li Fan said with a smile, "it''s really hard to be with you. Everything in my heart will be known to you."


    McGrady laughed, stood up and said, "although our dream world is connected with this space. I can really travel between the two worlds at will. But it can''t take you out of this space-time. It''s not impossible. It''s not possible. So you''re still going to the forest


    Li Fan also stood up and stretched his waist and said, "I always have to stutter and do things one by one."


    McGrady nodded, obviously cut off the spiritual contact with Li Fan, looked at Li Fan and said, "there are many dangers around you, but there are also many opportunities. Whether you can grasp them depends on your ability. Some people are born to give something and take on something. Well, that''s all we have to say. Let''s go. "


    Li Fan looked at Madison''s figure gradually blurred. The afterglow of the setting sun shines on his face again. Li Fan shook his head with a silent smile. Looking at Chengying by the lake, he said, "Chengying, let''s go and see how Chen Xi is."


    Cheng Ying turned to Li Fan, nodded and said, "that guy has finally left. What are you two talking about? Did you say anything bad about me?"


    Li Fan said with a smile, "of course not. Why don''t you listen to yourself when you are so close."


    "Every time I see him, I feel uncomfortable. I hate it. " Cheng Ying pouts her mouth and shakes her head. She throws the last handful of food into the lake and looks at Li Fan. She says, "let''s go and have a look at sister Xi."


    "Sister Xi, where is uncle Yang?" Chengying looks at Chen Xi''s room in surprise. She looks up at Chen Xi and asks.


    Chen Xi smiles, with a trace of tears on her face. He said softly, "he has something to do, so he left."


    "Oh." Chengying nodded and agreed. Although she was surprised that father and daughter didn''t get together after they met, her intuition told her not to ask on this topic¡° So what do we do? A few days in Phoenix. Do you still want to find the Pisces Li Fan thought it over and asked slowly. Chen Xi nodded, put away the picture of Yang Tiangang when he was young from the table and said, "we have a day off, and we will start to go to the forest early the day after tomorrow. The first task now is to find the Pisces. All right, get out of this space. Back to our world. " They nodded, and Li Fan said, "will you go to the banquet tonight?" Chen Xi shook his head and walked to the bedside, saying, "I''m sleepy. I want to have a rest first. Just go to the banquet in the evening." Li Fan and Cheng Ying look at each other, nod and let Chen Xi rest earlier. They leave the room. The house was quiet again. Chen Xi sat by the bed, took out the picture of Yang Tiangang from her body, looked at it for half a sound, and murmured to herself, "you said that you would stay here for our happier life. I am also a member of the alliance, and I understand you, but my grandfather can''t live without me without you. I need to go back to help my grandfather. Maybe you can play a better role here. In another time and space, my grandfather and I will help you in another way. " The thick candle shows the whole room. There are women in Miao costumes shuttling back and forth with silver plates in their hands, serving all kinds of delicious food, wine and vegetables in an endless stream. Although it was summer at that time, there was not a trace of dryness and heat in the banquet hall. In the banquet hall, Mu Qiufeng, the leader of Phoenix City, and his younger martial sister, luling''er, are sitting at the head, with their lower left and right sides arranged in turn. They are the people in the garden today. It''s been a time of toast. The atmosphere was warm, and people never mentioned the day. There is a tacit understanding between them. Li Fan and Chengying choose a secluded corner. He didn''t talk with others, but drank alone and silently. The whole banquet did not arrange a song and dance performance, but let Li Fan''s original mind a little lost¡° Hehe, how can two people drink alone here? " A female voice came from behind them. Li Fan looked back, but it was Lu ling''er standing behind them with a white jade porcelain cup. Cheng Ying sees the green spirit son appear, then wants to get up. Green ling''er just raised his glass and said with a smile, "don''t be excited. I''m not here to find fault. Master has already told me about you. It was a misunderstanding between us before. Don''t mind Chengying smiles coldly, looks at lvling''er and says, "what you said is nice, but what do you mean when you followed us in the past? What does it mean to be here? " Green ling''er looks up to drink the wine in the cup, shakes in the direction of the two people and says, "I followed you before, but I just recognized that you are from the Central Plains. And I was wanted by the Central Plains at that time. Therefore, there are some misunderstandings, some of which are not clear at the moment. "¡° Well, do you think that''s what we believe? " Chengying looks at the wine Dendrobium that Li fan passes to lvling''er and says discontentedly. Green ling''er poured a cup again and said with a smile, "in addition to this, of course, there is something about this young man. Maybe you don''t know that in our Miao area, there are not only men who marry women, but also women who like a man can take him home. This is nothing new in the Miao area. "¡° Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh. " Chengying says with a smile, scraping her cheek at lvling''er. The green spirit son didn''t get angry, just said with a smile, "little sister is still young, when you are old, you will know these things naturally." Chengying turns her head and looks at Li Fan, who says that I don''t know, what''s good about him. So weak. " The green spirit son smile, lips lightly touched to touch wine cup way "see a person can''t just see appearance, this childe''s potential is infinite.". You''ve known for a long time that I''m a candle dragon. But you don''t know that there is a characteristic in the blood of the candle dragon, which can see through the Jiuyou space. But you and I can''t see clearly. " Chengying just snorted and said, "that may be the reason why you are not strong enough." Li Fan laughs and then says, "that Miss Green ling''er came to us not only for this matter." Green Ling Er nodded, sat down beside them and said slowly, "I know you are going to find the Yin Yang Pisces, and want to enter the ancient forest. I want to ask if you want me to come with you¡° What''s in your mind? " Cheng Ying asked with a wink, looking alert¡° Don''t worry, it''s just that I was born in miaojiang after all, and I''m familiar with everything here. And the Pisces are ancient. I have something to do with candlelight, so I want to help you. " Green Ling Er explained with a smile, "don''t worry, this is the master asked me to ask if you need, but I didn''t mean it."¡° Hum, I''m afraid I want to get in touch with him. " Cheng Ying turned her lips and pointed to Li Fan. Li Fan and green ling''er look at each other, and they are all amused by the words of the shadow.

 V1.Chapter 121

    "This ancient forest covers a vast area, and so far no one has explored the situation clearly. There are different opinions about what kind of creatures there are. The Pisces are one of the few species that people have ever seen in the forest. Besides, it is said that a kind of humanoid has been seen in the forest. It''s just a lot bigger than the average human. Some people said that they had seen a natural poisonous insect. But the only one with a clue is this Pisces Green ling''er pointed to a place on a map spread out on the table and said, "this is the gathering place of the Yin Yang Pisces. From Phoenix. Around a secret path, you can enter the forest. From there, you can go straight to the position of Yin Yang Pisces


    Li Fan stretched out his hand and crossed the line of luling''er''s finger on the map. I can''t help but smack my lips and say, "this distance is not close. I''m afraid it will take several days to get there."


    Lu ling''er shakes her head and says, "no, the route we see on the map is straight-line, but in fact, the road in the forest is rugged and difficult to walk, including many cliffs and deep valleys. Even the fastest speed will take nearly ten days to get there. "


    "Have you ever been in this forest before?" Chen Xi looks at the map and frowns.


    Lu ling''er shakes her head and says, "I went once to find a kind of insect that can be cultivated as a poison, but it''s also on the edge. It''s not going deep. "


    Chengying looks at Chen Xi and lvling''er in bewilderment. She doesn''t understand why they convey lvling''er''s words after the banquet. Chen Xi agrees to go with lvling''er. Although lvling''er was Yang Tiangang''s apprentice, after all, several people never had a deep understanding. Seems to be acting rashly. Just these words, although Chengying asked Chen Xi, Chen Xi just laughed, did not say the reason with Chengying.


    "Do you know anything about the Yin Yang Pisces?" Li Fan stares at the map, but asks Lu ling''er.


    Greenling shook her head and said, "it''s similar to you. After all, I''ve never seen them with my own eyes. It''s hard to say that they have no basis. "


    "What can you do for us with us?" Chengying looks at the green spirit and asks.


    "It''s very easy to get lost in the forest, not to mention this ancient forest. With me, you don''t have to worry about getting lost. And I''m the Witch of Miao after all. For some of the creatures in the forest, I have more say than you


    "Well, thank you very much. We''ll start early the day after tomorrow. " Chen Xi nodded and said with a smile.


    Green ling''er shook his head and said, "don''t thank me. This is what the master asked me to do. I will try my best to do what I can for you. You don''t have to worry about what I''m going to do to you. "


    With that, green spirit put away the map on the table and left the room. The remaining three looked at the back of lvling''er. Li Fan first said, "this is the last chance. If you can''t find any more Pisces. I''m afraid we''ll have to wait to go to Kunlun mountain or murongshuang to try our luck. "


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "my intuition tells me that we will find a way to go back this time."


    "Sister Xi, if you find a way to go back, will you take me with you?" Chengying listens to their conversation and looks at Chen Xi pitifully and says.


    "Of course, as long as you are willing to go back with us, we will take you with us." Chen Xi nodded, touched the small head of the shadow and said.


    There was a little light in the shadow bearing eyes and said, "is your world fun. And something delicious? "


    "Of course, and there are more delicious and interesting things in that world." Li Fan said with a smile, "besides, there are magical things that can keep you on a piece of paper."


    Chengying looked up at Li Fan, surprised and said, "such a powerful thing. Then you can teach me when we go back. "


    "Miss, Li Fan, they are going to look for the race that can leave that time and space." Medivh stood by the deep pool and looked at Avril beside the pool.


    Avril nodded, looking at the pond, a trace of memory appeared in her eyes and said, "I''m going to meet him soon, and I don''t know if he can remember me or if he still has the same temperament as that year."


    Medivh hesitated for a moment, but called miss. Avril turned to look at Madison and said with a smile, "why, let''s just say something, why are you so hesitant?"


    Madison clenched his teeth and said, "I''ve told Li fan that Miss Li is going to a dangerous place."


    Avril heard Madison''s words, obviously a little stupefied, soon recovered, calm way "how does he say?"


    "Although I didn''t make it clear to him, he still made the decision. Just come back from that space. If the young lady moves, he can start with her. " Medivh said the dialogue with Li Fan.


    Avril listened carefully to Madison''s story, with a smile on her face and said, "he is still the same as before, even though he has experienced rebirth and lost his memory and power. But the heart and nature remain unchanged. "


    Madison nodded and said with a smile, "and I feel that his strength has increased significantly since he entered that space. But he seems to know nothing about it. "


    "It''s good to go into the void. If you are too powerful, you will inevitably attract people''s attention." Avril thought for a while and said, "and with his previous temperament, it''s inevitable that he didn''t hide it on purpose."¡° Miss, have you really decided to go to the void with him alone? " Medivh asked hesitantly¡° Is it too risky Avril shook her head and said with a light smile, "don''t worry, although the void is full of nightmare people, we Mengling people are not laissez faire these years. There are still our dreamspirit watchers in there. That''s what my father told me after I decided to go to the void. " Medivh nodded, thought, and said, "Miss, I think." Avril turned her head and looked at Madison, who wanted to talk but stopped, and said with a smile, "I know. You also want to know the whereabouts of your brothers and sisters, don''t you. Don''t worry. I''ll let you know if I have any news. " Medivh bowed and said, "thank you first, miss." Avril smilingly waved her hand and said, "no, you''ve been helping me for so many years. Now I''m just raising my hand to help you find out the whereabouts of your brothers and sisters. Don''t thank me. You just need to look after Li Fan for me, and don''t let him be in any danger. " Madison nodded and promised, "don''t worry, miss. Li Fan will never miss anything." The weather seems to be from hot summer to autumn in a flash. Pedestrians on the street also put on slightly thicker clothes one after another. Although it is hot and dry in summer, once it rains or blows. The weather will drop a lot in an instant. Especially the temperature difference between morning and night is very big. Many people dislike trouble or put on an extra coat. Or carrying the morning air conditioning. The guards at the gate stand guard day and night. Since Mu Qiufeng was the leader of the city, Phoenix has never closed the gate. Accordingly, the guards have to take turns on duty. Before waking up in the morning, the taxi driver was dragging his harness. Then he saw the city leader Mu Qiufeng coming far away and put away his laziness one after another. Quickly put on your armor. He straightened up and put his spear straight in front of him. Eyes are also like sharp arrows in general in the people in and out of the gate swept. Strive for a cold and cruel atmosphere to roll in the crowd. When Mu Qiufeng came to the gate, he was accompanied by five or six men and women. Although Mu Qiufeng saw the soldiers from a distance, he didn''t say anything about it. He just gave them a warm smile and said something hard. He took the men and women around him out of the gate. It''s a lot easier for the taxi driver behind to breathe at the same time. This group of people is naturally Mu Qiufeng, brother and sister of lvling''er and Li Fan. But Chen Xi''s father Yang Tiangang did not appear¡° Elder martial brother, you can send it here. " The green spirit son stops a pace to turn a head to look at Mu autumn breeze to say. Mu Qiufeng nodded and said with a smile, "yes, I can''t send you to the place where the Yin and Yang Pisces in the ancient forest bell are separated. That''s it. Be careful all the way. " Li Fan a few people smile, open mouth to say "don''t pass here, some day predestined relationship sees again."¡° Elder martial brother, when we find the Yin Yang Pisces, we will go back to Phoenix. We''ll have a good drink then. " Green Ling son looks at Mu autumn breeze to smile to say. Mu Qiufeng nodded his head and said carefully, then waved goodbye to the crowd. Chen Xi smiles and nods, but her eyes are constantly patrolling around, expecting to see the people she wants to see but doesn''t want to see. I just looked around and didn''t find it. In the heart slightly some loses, on the face actually is still slightly bringing the smile. They didn''t find anything unusual. They waved goodbye, and the four turned to meet the rising sun. Mu Qiufeng stood in the same place until everyone''s body became fuzzy, and then turned away with a sigh. At the head of Phoenix City, Yang Tiangang, dressed in coarse linen, holds the reins of the horse when he enters the city and looks at Chen Xi''s figure farther and farther away in the sun. But still did not turn, until Chen Xi and others figure completely invisible. The light of the sun has been all over the earth. Yang Tiangang sighed in his heart. He looked back at the horse beside him and said, "old man, now we are left. After so many years, I finally met my daughter, but I immediately separated. I don''t know when the next meeting will be. " After a moment''s silence, Yang Tiangang raised his head and murmured, "I''ve traveled a lot these years, but things are still unresolved. What should I do, old man? Would you like to go to Kaifeng with me and meet the emperor of that dynasty? It''s said that he and Chen Tuan played chess in Huashan. Maybe he should have some influence on later generations. How to say, to find him is to solve the problem from the root. It''s more reliable than us walking in this world and killing those evil people. " Although the horse didn''t look like a good foal, it seemed to understand Yang Tiangang''s words at the moment. Its hooves rose up in the air and hissed. He turned around and walked down the city.

 V1.Chapter 122

    The vast dense forest and lush trees cover up the whole sky. Only occasionally, can you shed a ray of sunshine from the gap between the leaves. It seems that no one has ever come to the barren forest. Stepping on the ground covered with fallen leaves, there was a rustle at the foot. The trees in the forest are close together, just like the wild forest. But the trees here are not so tall. On the contrary, it is a little low. Just occasionally, I can hear the sound of birdsong. Echoing in the woods. It makes the forest more angry.


    Reach out and pull away the fallen branches. I took a deep breath of the fresh air in the forest. Li Fan asked Lu ling''er, "does this forest have a name? It looks like this forest has been around for a long time


    The green spirit son walks in several people''s most front, since enters the forest, has been keeping cautiously. Hearing Li Fan''s words, lvling''er didn''t stop and went on, saying, "no name, this is said to be a forest that existed in ancient times. It covers a vast area. But people in Miao know the danger, so few people come here. No one will name the forest


    "Oh." Li Fan nodded, not talking. The four had been in the forest for half a day, but the trees were still green in front of them. The scenery has not changed at all. Maybe it''s because of the green spirit''s joining. Several people haven''t spoken for half a day. Let this temporary team appear a little silent.


    The green spirit son suddenly stopped a footstep, turn head to look at a few people, smile a way "wait a moment, there is a little situation in front."


    Li Fan poked out his head behind lvling''er. In front of him, he saw dense trees. He couldn''t see clearly a few meters away. "What''s the matter in front of him?" Chengying looks at the green spirit and asks.


    The green spirit son also doesn''t speak, just lightly shake wrist, that brand-new silver bell on wrist sends out jingle sound. There was a rustle all around. The three people looked around nervously. Their voices came from all sides and surrounded them.


    Without hesitation, Chengying holds the hilt of Chengying sword. I just want to wave in the direction of the sound. But the green spirit son opens mouth to stop a way "don''t be excited, the voice is the small thing that I invite."


    Chengying turns around and looks at lvling''er coldly. With the sound gradually clear. A few people around the leaves and grass, there were countless insects. Among them are the black centipede, the scorpion with its tail needle hanging high and shining, and the cricket with its head much larger than before, its whole body glowing and its tentacles dancing. There are even some insects that few people have ever seen. Dense insects will crowd around them, so that a few people just feel uncomfortable all over. A large number of insects just surround people. But they were all honest and didn''t make any moves.


    Lu ling''er smiles, looks at the crowd and says, "don''t worry, these are all used to cultivate poisonous insects. The forest has been deserted for years. The insects here are more wild and ferocious for the outside. It''s better to use them as demagogues. "


    Although Chen Xi was a man of cultivation, she was still a woman when she saw so many insects. Her natural emotion prevailed and her face turned white. Chengying looks at Green ling''er impolitely and says, "put away all these disgusting things. It''s disgusting to watch. "


    Seeing the uncomfortable expressions of the two girls, green ling''er covered her mouth and gently laughed. Then she gently shook her wrist again and let the silver bell make a sound. White smoke came out of the silver bell and shrouded the insects around several people. He said softly, "I didn''t expect that you two are also practitioners, but you are also naturally afraid of these insects."


    "Who''s afraid of them." Chengying patted her chest, looked at lvling''er angrily, and said, "without saying a word, so many insects would have been attracted. If it wasn''t for the sake of practicing Gu, they would have been gone."


    "Ha ha." The green spirit son lightly laughs a way "it seems that in the future I will often look for some poisonous insects to come."


    "How dare you?" Chengying hears the words of luling''er, and there are some signs that she will be furious on the spot.


    "Xiaoying, come on, don''t make trouble." Chen Xi whispered to one side, turned to look at the green ling''er, and said, "if you want to cultivate the poisonous insects in the future, tell us that there are always crises here, and we dare not take them lightly."


    Green spirit son is not talking, just nodded. Although there is always some desire to amuse Chengying, luling''er still admires her master''s daughter, who has never met her before.


    "Why are these insects gone? Where have you got them?" Li Fan was surprised to see that the white fog above the swarm shrouded the Swarm for a moment, and the swarm on the ground disappeared.


    Green ling''er shook the silver bell on her wrist and said with a smile, "it''s all here. These insects must be able to cultivate a good insect."


    Li Fan opened his mouth and looked at the silver bell between the wrists of green ling''er. He couldn''t believe it¡° What''s the matter? It''s just a single space object. It''s used as a training place for poisonous insects. " Chengying rolled her eyes and said with disdain.


    Lu ling''er didn''t pay attention to it, but explained to Li Fan, "this silver bell is made by Miao''s secret method. It''s the best thing to cultivate poisonous insects. The cultivation of witchcraft is not as good as that of the Central Plains. In the space of the silver bell, these insects will first absorb the aura between the heaven and the earth, and gradually evolve a bit of intelligence, and then kill each other. During this period, I also need to drop my own blood essence into the silver bell to feed the poisonous insects. When there is only one poisonous insect left in the silver bell, I still need to mark my soul in the silver bell. Only in this way can we cultivate the last poisonous insects. "


    Li fan can''t help but smack his tongue and sigh, "I didn''t expect it to be so complicated. No wonder the small thing is so powerful." The green spirit son pulled down the sleeve between the wrists, covered the silver bell between the wrists and said with a smile, "how, do you want to learn this magic trick from me?"¡° If you just learn this, don''t get close to us Before Li Fan answers, Cheng Ying looks at Li Fan and says. Li Fan said with a smile, "I don''t have the heart to learn this thing. I don''t even understand the skills all the way. How can I still have the heart to learn the Miao magic." Chengying nods with a smile. She looks like a winner. Green ling''er just smiles and doesn''t say anything. Just turn around and keep going. After the practice of this insect, several people are silent again. There was only the sound of stepping on the ground. Fortunately, although the weather was a little sultry, the forest was still cool. Let a few people did not feel hot and dry. Until it was dark in the forest, some of the people couldn''t see the route clearly, and there was more silence around them. Ear is suddenly came a burst of water like clatter sound¡° There will be a stream not far ahead. We''ll stay there for the night today. " Green ling''er stops, takes out the map from his arms, identifies it by the dim light for a while, points to the direction in front and says with a smile. After that, without waiting for a few people to speak, the green spirit put away the map and went straight ahead. Several people hurriedly follow behind. In the dense forest, although the visibility is not high in the daytime, there is still a fuzzy shadow. If they lose their way in the night, even if they are not far away, it is difficult to see clearly. They went on for about a hundred meters, and the sound of the water became clearer and clearer. Advance a few meters, pull away the roots of the branches in the road. In front of my eyes, I was suddenly enlightened¡° Is this what you call a stream? " Chengying looks at the surging river in front of her and turns to look at lvling''er. The green spirit son is obviously also some accidents, took out the map in the bosom, carefully identified half a ring, just opened a way "yes, what this map draws is a stream is correct."¡° Can it be that there has been a heavy rain recently, which has led to the surge of the water surface? " Li Fan looked at the river in front of him and asked. Chengying white Li Fan one eye way "how possible, you see that the river, it is clear that the years washed out.". How could it be the rain? " Chen Xi looked at the water in front of her and said, "it''s nothing. Few people have ever been to the forest. It''s normal that the map is not accurate. We just rest around here anyway. It''s not about crossing the river. " Green Ling Er nodded, spread out the map on the ground, pointed and said, "it''s possible, although we don''t know who drew the map, but according to the above route, we really went right."¡° Doesn''t it mean that there are few people in this forest? Why do maps appear? " Chengying looks at the map on the ground and suddenly asks a question that people have never thought of. When Li Fan and Chen Xi heard this, they also looked up at lvling''er, but lvling''er was not surprised. They calmly said, "you see, according to the instructions on the map, we can''t find any signs on the map in a day or two. In other words, the road ahead is unknown. What''s more, the unknown we are in is still outside the forest. You don''t have to doubt that the location of the Pisces is real. Because this map is drawn by the Yin Yang Pisces When they heard this, they had more doubts on their faces. But the green spirit son just said with a smile, "it''s better to find a place to rest near here, and explain the origin of this map to you later." Several people also nodded. In fact, no matter whether the map is true or false, the purpose of the three people coming here is to find the Yin Yang Pisces. Having a map only saves some time. At the moment, a few people found a slightly higher place around and picked up some branches from everywhere. Make a fire. A wooden frame was set up above the fire. Put the river water into the iron pot, and see the boiling water throw the food into it. Looking at the food in the pot in the boiling water can''t stop churning. Greenling reached for a branch to poke at the fire. Eyes looking at the leaping flames slowly opening.

 V1.Chapter 123

    "I don''t know when the Pisces will appear. The map in my hand is also drawn by the only one of the Pisces The green spirit son stopped the action in the hand and said slowly, "I also heard the master say. The man who drew this map went out of the forest. He didn''t show that ability at first. At that time, the Miao area was not as divided as it is now. At that time, the whole Miao area was ruled by one person. After walking out of the forest, the Yin Yang Pisces met a woman in the Miao area. It''s like those novels in Central Plains. The two of them fell in love and lived together. Because of the ability of the Yin Yang Pisces, they have lived for many years, and their appearance remains unchanged. "


    "I didn''t expect that they still have this ability. It''s something that all of you women yearn for to keep their appearance unchanged." When Li Fan heard this, he broke in with a smile.


    Cheng Ying gives Li Fan a white look. Li Fan smiles and closes his mouth.


    Green ling''er looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "of course. Not only are we women, but all the people in the world want to live forever? Before, the tyrant of the Qin Dynasty wanted to live forever. " Greenling shook her head and said, "that''s far away. Although the two people have not lived in the Miao area with a large population all the time. But there are still people who recognize them. Later, I didn''t know what happened. This ability of the Yin Yang Pisces was known by the Miao people at that time. Later, it became a matter of course that the then ruling Miao people sent people to catch them. And he ordered the man to cast time and space on him. But the Pisces didn''t agree. So the ruler threatened the woman''s life. Force the man into submission. The clansmen had to obey their orders. But did not expect that the ruler tasted the sweet. I want to take the whole Pisces into consideration. To help him unify the whole world. That man because his wife is in the hands of the ruler. But I drew this map. "


    "Then what happened?" Chengying looks at the boiling water in the pot, but she is still concerned about the story of lvling''er.


    Green ling''er continued, "later, I had this map. The man just drew half of it. Then he told the ruler that he did not know the way behind. Of course, the ruler didn''t believe it, so he killed his wife in front of the man. The man was in a state of grief and indignation. The ruler wanted the man to continue painting, but he didn''t expect that the body of the man and his wife suddenly disappeared. "


    "What happened to the ruler? He found the Pisces? " Li Fan asked eagerly.


    Lu ling''er shook his head. "At that time, the ruler also wanted to look for it with half a map, but he sent a lot of people, but he still didn''t find the yin-yang Pisces. At last the ruler himself led the army to the forest. It is said that the ruler finally met the Pisces. But I don''t know why. Everyone who went into the forest with him died. The ruler came out alive. But at that time, he had become a white haired old man. It didn''t take long to get out and die. "


    "Well, that ruler deserves it." Chengying looks at the food in the pot and swallows, but still does not forget to judge the ruler.


    "If you say that, the Pisces may not be in the forest after that." Chen Xi thought for a while and said slowly.


    Greenling shook her head. He fiddled with the fire and said, "no, although the power of the Pisces is very weak, their ability is very strange. So I won''t leave here. What''s more, if they leave the forest, I''m afraid they will be pursued by the people of Miao for the first time. "


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "it''s obvious that there was some deviation when the man drew this map. It seems that we should be more careful in the road ahead. "


    Li Fan nodded and said, "but the route on this map should only have slight changes. I think that dangerous place may be in the place not depicted on the map. "


    Chengying stood up, picked up the spoon, picked up the food from the pot and said with a smile, "whatever, we have come in anyway. What''s going on next? Just call me if it''s a big deal. "


    Green ling''er looks at Chengying with a smile, joking, "little sister''s temper is so bad, I''m afraid no one dares to marry you in the future."


    Chengying turned her head and snorted scornfully, but still weighed out the food in the pot. First handed Chen Xi a bowl, and then he just picked up the bowl to eat.


    Luling''er and Li Fan look at each other and smile. They all weighed the food with their own hands. Although it''s just ordinary millet porridge, it tastes especially sweet in this kind of place.


    Dense branches block the moonlight, the whole forest is only a few people sitting around in the center, constantly jumping with the flames of the fire, emitting light, a few people near the shadow of light. Listen to the river not far away. Several people who had eaten were lazy to move. Li Fan, as the only man, had to take down the iron pot on the fire. He went to the river to clean it.


    "Now, be careful. Don''t fall into the water when it''s so dark. " Chengying is lying on the ground lazily, yawning and saying.


    Li Fan just said yes. He walked to the river by the faint light. I don''t know if it''s the dense trees in the forest or other reasons. After a few steps, it was dark all around. Li Fan had to move forward with one deep foot and one shallow foot.


    Fortunately, although it was dark in the forest, there was still a little light on the water. Not to step into the river without knowing. Li Fan looked around, found a slightly relaxed terrain, and put the pot in his hand into the river to wash it clean. Stand up and look at the reflective water, but still can not see the specific shape, just hear the sound of the surging river. Li Fan stood on the bank brewing for a while, simply untied his pants, want to put water here. The sound of the water covered up the movement of Li Fan, and several people in the distance also wanted to find Li Fan''s action here. Li Fan stretched out his hand to touch his feet and wanted to pick up the iron pot. But first I touched a small stone. Heart read a move is to reach out to pick up. In the hands of the point is enough to have the size of an egg stone. Li Fanyang waved and threw the stone across the river. In a flash, I heard the sound of a stone falling into the water. Obviously, it didn''t go to the opposite side. Li Fan was surprised. My strength is not small. If you throw such a big egg, it will be 30 or 50 meters, but there will always be a distance of more than 20 meters. So it seems that the width of the river is tens of meters. And listen to the rushing sound of the river. Obviously, the flow velocity is very fast, and the length of the river should not be short. How to cross the river tomorrow. Obviously, it''s going to take some brains. Li Fan couldn''t help laughing. Tomorrow''s business will be discussed tomorrow. There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. Thinking of this, Li Fan shook his head and leaned over to touch the iron pot. He wanted to turn around and go back to the place where a few people were sleeping. There was a splash in the river behind him. It''s like something broke through the water. Li Fan looked around strangely. Although it''s dark, I can''t see clearly, but I still vaguely see a tall creature standing on the water. The body looks quite strong. But I can''t see what it looks like. Only in the direction of ten meters high, the blue light flickered from time to time, which was obviously the eyes of the creature. Li Fan is sure that the creature''s eyes are staring at him now. Maybe this guy hasn''t eaten dinner yet. Li Fan thought like this, but in his mouth he cried out, "Damn, what is this?" Li Fan''s earthshaking voice reverberates in the whole dark forest, arousing a group of birds who have already rested on the canopy of the forest. There was a rustle, and they fluttered away¡° What''s the matter? " Chen Xi asked in reverse for the first time, and Li Fan saw that the direction of arrival was flashing¡° There''s a monster here. " Li Fan yelled loudly, and when he looked back, he saw that the creature was already as fast as it was sticking to the water. Li Fan gave a strange cry. Then he ran to the camp. The creature was skating on the water. Li Fan ran fast, but after all, the forest was dark and his sight was not clear. After a few steps, I tripped over the branches at my feet. I almost fell down. He quickly turned around and threw the only weapon in his hand, the iron pot that had just been washed clean, towards the direction of the creature. In the dark, I can''t see if I hit it. Just vaguely see that the figure of the creature forward slightly slow. Li Fan did not care about the pain in his leg, so he quickly got up and ran away¡° What is it Simply distance is not far, Chen Xi three people are also hand-held torch rushed to Li Fan side. Under the weak light of the torch, several people finally saw the creatures in front of them, and they all took a breath of cold air. The whole body of this monster is bluish white, with greasy skin and no scales. If you remove the sharp claws that come out of the water. It looks like a python, and it looks like a giant eel. The head looks like a dragon in legend, but there are no horns on it. The open mouth is dripping with water, and the chin is like a dragon head with several wisps of long whiskers. Like a wooden wine barrel, the body meanders in the water with a huge black shadow, which is hideous and hideous¡° Luling''er, aren''t you from Miao? What is this monster? " When Li Fan saw several people around him, he felt a little more courageous. Turning to look at the green spirit son to ask a way. The monster seems to be a little unexpected for the appearance of several people. It is standing on the bank with two sharp forepaws on the wet land. It looks as if the same body is still in the water¡° I''ve never seen it either The green spirit son is obviously also some accidents, carefully looked at the creature in front of him, shook his head and said, "but it seems that this thing is not easy to provoke."¡° What''s not easy to provoke? This big guy is a pig. It is said that the dragon has nine sons, and it is one of them. " Chengying stood beside them and looked at the big guy and said with disdain, "when it comes to strength, he is much weaker than the poor guy we have seen."

 V1.Chapter 124

    It seemed that he understood the words of Chengying. He raised his head and looked at several people. He opened his mouth and let out a cry.


    Chen Xi can''t help frowning, looking at Chengying and saying, "let''s step back. If he wants to continue to follow, we''re doing it."


    Several people nodded, knowing that Chen Xi was not afraid of this. But this is the forest of ancient times. Although such creatures in ancient legends all have their own territory, if there is a powerful creature nearby. Although the situation of those people is not dangerous, they will be in a lot of trouble.


    A few people shook the torch and stepped back slowly. There was a twinkle in his blue eyes. Unexpectedly is to follow four people''s backward step, slowly followed up.


    "This big guy is really looking for death. He thinks we are afraid of him." Instead of retreating, she stood in front of several people. The space above the right hand begins to rotate gradually. The handle of Chengying sword is in hand.


    "Be careful." Chen Xi see Chengying can''t help but start, hesitated or reminded.


    Chengying nodded, took a step forward, and drew a gentle arc on her arm. Without the blade, only the space will be torn in an instant. Just like the space becomes a blade, the moment is to split towards the huge body.


    It was as if he knew the power of Chengying''s attack. There was no movement, and the river was surging upstream. Rising out of thin air, a water curtain waterfall was formed in front of him.


    Chengying sword blade cuts on the water curtain, and in the twinkling of an eye, it breaks the layers of water curtain. But the curtain did not diminish at all. The broken water also melts into the water curtain. It flows slowly.


    The blade dissipates. Chengying''s face also became a little ugly. He just said that he was not so strong, but he made his first move. But I found that the strength of the dragon is not the strongest among the nine sons of the dragon. But it''s not the weakest. What''s more, this dragon is obviously like that dragon. It''s all living things in the water. It is obviously not a wise choice to fight against it on the edge of the turbulent river.


    But Chengying is a stubborn person. In particular, there is a kind of indomitable momentum against the enemy. One strike without success is to mobilize the whole body''s spiritual power. The handle of the simple sword in my hand gave off a flash of dazzling light, which made the whole forest shine. Chengying sword in his hand once again. With thousands of light, it covers the invisible blade that cuts through the space.


    Almost at the same time, Chen Xi also waved and threw out two arc flame knives with blazing flames.


    Two kinds of different attacks attack at almost the same time in front of the body. He just let the flame knife hit and didn''t stop him. Obviously, I have confidence in the water curtain defense. For the invisible blade of the shadow. On the contrary, it is the concentration on one''s face. The sharp claws suddenly clap the ground and make a clattering sound, which actually splits a gap in the ground. All the way to the river. Just for a moment, the surging river is irrigated. Fill that gap. The right claw of Ji suddenly grabs in the crevice, and unexpectedly raises a long transparent sword which is obviously composed of river water. Suddenly wave the invisible blade into the air.


    The water sword was smashed by the invisible blade, and it was scattered into the sky. All over the sky, but the water did not fall. It''s like being manipulated by a pair of invisible hands. It turned into a sharp arrow all over the sky and went straight to the position where several people were standing. At the same time, he stretched out his left claw to face the invisible blade in the air. Obviously, I want to take advantage of the power of the water sword to exchange one with several people and lose both sides.


    Chen Xi saw that his flame knife met the curtain of water and then stirred up a white fog. He knew that his attack was useless for him. The five elements conquer each other. Although water is not a sharp weapon to attack the enemy, it has the greatest restraining effect on fire.


    Seeing that Dao''s water sword is attacking the three people, the shadow is already a sword. It''s too late to resist the attack. Chen Xi had to grit her teeth and stretch out her hand, gently wiping it in front of her. A transparent barrier appeared in front of several people.


    Thousands of water swords hit on the barrier, but they hit the transparent barrier in the direction of Li Fan. It was like stabbing an iron sheet with the tip of a knife. In an instant, Chen Xi''s barrier was crumbling.


    At this time, the green spirit son is also finally hand. The streamlined blade of Yuelong blade appears between the hands when you pull it out with your hands together. Reach for the handle of Yuelong blade. The Dragon leaping blade makes the sound of dragon chanting. In an instant, the thousands of water swords broke up. The green spirit son takes advantage of the situation and moves, in the hand leaps the Dragon blade to delimit a graceful curve. A mighty cyan gas engine came straight out of the blade. Go straight to the river. Countless water swords were smashed along the way.


    His sharp claws were bleeding, and he just wanted to reach for the invisible sword Qi. But I didn''t expect that although the sword Qi is invisible, it is the entity in the spatial plane. I didn''t catch the sword Qi, but I was cut by the sword Qi. See the power of green spirit''s knife. He finally put away his carelessness. Suddenly opened a big mouth, from the mouth was actually a thick as waist general huge water column. Straight to the blue Qi.


    The two phases collided and broke up again. The sky was like a light rain, with little spray.


    It was as if he had vomited all the water in his body. Finally, it''s no longer facing a few people. On the contrary, it has a little meaning of wanting to retreat.


    "If you want to leave, you have to ask me if I agree." Take a picture to find the action of the dragon, and shout angrily. Chengying sword in his hand is suspended in the air in front of him. Chengying reaches out his hand and throws a bullet at the end of the hilt in front of him. The shadow sword is fleeting. Although the light was unusually bright due to the fighting of several people. But still did not find the path of the shadow sword. I just saw a ripple on fan''s chest. Slowly spread away from one place. After the ripple expanded, the shadow sword appeared in front of fan''s body, with only the hilt but not the blade. He seemed to hesitate for a moment, only shaking his head. Body shape is like being hit fly general, along the water quickly swept back. The speed was several times faster than the beginning. It''s just a moment away from tens of meters. Let the public a time unexpectedly some reaction not to answer. He watched his huge body fly into the water. It rained all over the sky. It fell on the heads of the people and made them look like drowned chickens¡° Run away? " Chengying was a little surprised to see that the water was still swinging, and angrily split several sword Qi against the water. The original is the tumbling water again. Although the surface of the water is turbulent, but it seems to be settled, pay attention to the surface. Let the shadow blow on the water¡° Run away? " Li Fan was surprised to see what happened. It came too suddenly, and the end was hasty¡° This guy''s appearance is not small, how can he carry it for a while and then go away in ashes? "¡° Well, he runs fast. " Chengying looked at the water and said, "don''t talk about him. Jiuzi, who is also a dragon, is very polite to me. Who is he. Relying on his natural advantage here, he wants to be reckless. It''s beautiful. " Several people looked at each other. Although they were puzzled by the sudden retreat of the fish, it was obvious that they could not excite the fish out of the water at the moment. Besides, the depth of the water is unknown. The bird was swimming in the water. A few people may not be able to find this water area even if they thoroughly look for one side. What''s more, I don''t have the energy. A few people looked at the water for half a while, until the water returned to normal flow, they just stepped back slowly. Away from the water, back to the campfire. Several people''s clothes were more or less wet. Chen Xi picked up the branches on the ground and went into the fire, watching the branches full of oil and crackling by the fire. The fire rose in a flash. Several people reached out to the fire. Use the heat of the fire to dry the clothes¡° What''s the matter, Li Fan. It seems that you are not only suspected of crow mouth. Even this kind of oyster doesn''t appear in a thousand years. You can touch it. " Li Fan shook his head speechless and said, "I didn''t know there would be such a powerful existence under the water. I just threw a stone to see how wide the water is. Who would have thought that thing would come out? " Chengying white, Li Fan said, "or you go to throw more stones. When he comes out, I''ll have another good fight with him. I''ve heard that the word "dragon" is full of treasures. " Li Fan waved his hand and quickly refused, "I''m not going. Who knows where there will be something. I don''t want to dance on the blade any more. "¡° Well, let''s take turns tonight. Although he is back in the water now, I can''t guarantee that he won''t appear again. " Chen Xi looked at the jumping flames and said slowly. A few people are nodded, then dry clothes, relying on trees or slightly clean ground. Go to sleep quickly. He gave his safety to the night watchman¡° The river is so wide. " Chengying rubbed her eyes, looked at the turbulent River and said. Several people have been walking along this river and up and down for about a few miles, only to find that the bank money of this river is not much different. The only difference is that the water level is slightly flat in some places. There''s a little turbulence in some places¡° Although the water looks calm here, it is under the calm water. But there is a undercurrent surging. The power of the undercurrent is much stronger than that of the water Greenling''s eyes looked back and forth near the river¡° It seems that we have to do it ourselves, otherwise we can''t cross the river, not to mention the underwater undercurrent. The one who escaped yesterday won''t make us feel better Chen Xi pointed to the opposite side of the river and said gently, "then we can only make our own boats." Having said that, the three women''s eyes are looking at Li Fan, Li Fan had no choice but to shake his head and said, "Oh, OK! Let me go and make a boat. "The three people looked at each other and laughed, but there was an inexplicable fit.

 V1.Chapter 125

    In the dense forest, just after dawn, there was a sound of sharp weapon cutting on the trees. Startled, the sleeping birds on the branches of the forest fluttered away. After a while, it seemed that there was no danger. Although the sound was still there, the birds had adapted to it. They just stood on the branches and picked their feathers.


    Li Fan, holding the Dragon leaping blade provided by lvling''er, cuts the tree trunk one by one, making tree debris splash everywhere. The trees in the forest have existed for some time. Most of them are thick and thin, and few are suitable for making boats and rafts to cross the river. Li Fan had to chop and look around. If there are trees suitable for thickness, they are cut down and piled in one place.


    Although I didn''t want to do this job, but since I met, the three girls were surprisingly consistent in this matter. They all unanimously asked Li Fan to do the work. This photo just said hello, let us a few women do it. Li Fan was defeated completely. Although in the heart thinks that if take a photograph hand, afraid at the moment a few people have already crossed the river and gone.


    Li Fan wiped the sweat drops on his head. I stretched my waist and felt that my whole spine was too tired to straighten up. Take a long breath. Looking at a few arm thick trees piled not far away. All of them are several meters long. After removing the branches, they look tall and slender. The trees are neither birch nor pine. It looks greasy. A few meter long branch is not so heavy.


    Li Fan took a break before he picked up the Dragon Blade again. Look at the trees. If the situation at this moment is seen by other monks, I''m afraid they will scold Li Fan. It''s actually using the Dragon blade as a tool to cut down trees. Li Fan''s hands kept on, but he suddenly thought of an advertisement he had seen in the world thousands of years later. One of the lines is, in fact, the first time I heard that I refused. That''s a good thing to use on yourself at the moment. Thinking about this, Li Fan felt that the Dragon Blade in his hand was much lighter. Recalled the past interesting time, the corner of the mouth can not help but evoke a trace of radian.


    After spending nearly a morning, Li Fan finally cut down more than ten trees and piled them on the ground, but they were not so conspicuous. Li Fan sat next to the tree for a little rest. He just wanted to get up and find three people to discuss how to make the tree into a raft. And I heard the trees. The three came back and forth, holding a large group of vines in their hands.


    "Here, use this." Chengying walks to Li Fan, leaves the vines on the ground and sits down with her hands flapping in front of her face.


    Li Fan frowned at the rattan in front of him and wondered, "this thing can be used on a boat. We''re not acting. Although the tree is not heavy, it is not very light. What if the ship falls apart in the middle of the journey? "


    Chen Xi handed Li Fan a water bag and said in a soft voice, "nothing. The river is only tens of meters wide. These things are not working. It can also support to the other side. "


    "Even if we can''t, we can fly across the river." Chengying sat aside and added.


    Li Fan''s face suddenly became a little ugly. He cried and said, "then why do I have to cut so many trees to make a boat?"


    Cheng Ying turned her lips and said, "do you know how to do it? How long can you spare. Or do you want us to go behind your back? "


    Green ling''er takes the Dragon blade from Li Fan with a smile¡° If you want me to carry you, I won''t refuse it. "


    Li Fan looks at the smiling face of green ling''er. Just want to nod to promise, suddenly wake up, think of before green spirit son once received countless insects, now that thousands of insects are in green spirit son. Thinking of this, Li Fan shook his head and said, "forget it, I''d better go and tie the boat."


    "Well, this raft is really ugly." The scornful look on Chengying''s face. Looking at the raft just completed by Li Fan.


    The rafts crisscrossed, just arranged the trees on one side, and laid three more trees on top of the trees. Then tie the joint tightly with vines. Obviously, Li Fan made it in the way of bamboo rafts, although it looks a little like it. But it''s a lot worse. And the raft made of trees also looks very rough.


    Although Chen Xi and Lu ling''er did not speak, from the smile on their faces, they could still imagine what they would say about the raft.


    Li Fan rubbed his hands and said, "that''s good. I can''t build a boat. "


    Chengying walks to the raft, kicks her feet on the boat, laughs and says, "it''s very strong. It''s just so ugly. "


    "Well, Xiaoying, don''t make fun of him." Chen Xi walked a few steps ahead and said with a smile, "anyway, it''s so far away. Once it''s used, it will be thrown away."


    "Anyway, you''re flying in the air. I''m the one who made the boat. I didn''t know I would cut so many trees. Just chop a thicker one and sit on it. " Li Fan mood incomparably depressed said.


    Chen Xi smiles, looks at Li Fan''s depressed appearance and says, "OK, we can go."


    "After crossing the river, you will enter the forest near the mountains a little further ahead." The green spirit son took out the map from the bosom to see one eye, the finger points far ahead to say.


    "Let''s get on the road." Chengying is a little happy. Standing on the side of the raft, she kicks the raft. It''s like an arrow. The raft of crude benzene broke a piece of soil and ploughed a deep gully under the foot power of the shadow. He rushed into the river. By the swift river. The whole raft made a sudden spin. Then it hit the soil on the bank. During this period, countless mud was splashed. If it wasn''t for the soft soil on the shore, the raft would have a place to rely on. I''m afraid I''ve already been washed away by the rapid river.


    "Come on, get on the boat. It won''t be easy to go up in a moment. " Cheng Ying covered her mouth and said with a smile. Li Fan didn''t dare to delay, so he rushed to the river. Regardless of the mud on the ground. That is to jump on the raft. There was a sudden addition to the raft. It''s a sudden sinking in the water. Li Fan felt that his shoes were instantly wet. Look down. The river has already passed the ankle. Obviously the raft has a deep draft. Do you have any experience in this field. It seems that the journey of crossing the river must be spent with both feet in the water. If you throw the raft away, it''s like walking on the water¡° Li Fan, you don''t even have a boat. How can you get there? " Green ling''er saw Li Fan jump into the boat empty handed, but there was no paddle or long pole for the boat. Li Fan let out a sound. He obviously forgot the boat thing. He just wanted to jump off the boat to find something useful. The green spirit son is to throw a long vine far away¡° Tie this to the boat and I''ll take you across the river Greenling shook the other end of the vine. Cried out. Li Fan nodded and squatted down to tie the vine firmly. Turning around, he waved his arms to the three people on the far shore, indicating that he had finished. The three nodded, and the shadow rose. Body as suspended in the air in general, it is slowly toward the opposite bank. Chen Xi and green ling''er are also successively vacated, but Chen Xi is like a light swallow. In the air is still floating dust. It''s like the nine fairies. Green spirit is a white mist around the body. The whole person seems to be floating in the clouds. Although not as light and beautiful as Chen Xi. But it was also a look of an expert, but the withered black vine in his hand obviously made the expert enter the world from the cloud. Three people fly in the air, but they are standing on the raft. If the clothes were fresh, there would be a flat ark, the elegant demeanor of Xiuxian in white and green. But at the moment, my ankle is under the water. Let the surging river wash his toes. And in front of you, there will be water splashing from time to time. Hit him straight in the face. In a moment, I was all wet. It''s like jumping into the water in your clothes¡° Set yourself a small goal first. " Li Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "I also want to learn to fly in the air." Before the words were heard, there was a river rushing on the raft, stirring up a heavy water drop. It was Li Fan who was smashed in the face. The second half of Li Fan''s sentence is also smashed back to the mouth¡° Pooh, Pooh, Pooh. " Li Fan quickly spat a few saliva, but he was still released in the river yesterday. Although the river is living water, Li Fan still feels uncomfortable at the thought of being convenient in it. However, tens of meters of the river is half crossed in the blink of an eye. Although it was only a short time of more than ten seconds, Li Fan''s body also began to drip down, which was really like fishing out in the water. Before the cold wind blowing, Li Fan couldn''t help shivering, thinking that to the other side, the first thing is to raise a fire. I dry my clothes and I''m on the road. Suddenly the river was boiling. Around the raft of Li Fan''s boat, a bowl of bubbles kept popping up. He rose to the surface of the water and burst into a small splash. For a moment, the whole river stopped. It''s just that there''s bubbles blowing up in the water. It makes the river look strange¡° What''s the situation? Do you want to cook me? " Li Fan looked at the situation around him, crying and laughing. The three girls who found something wrong for the first time also stopped. One by one, it''s like standing in the air. Three pairs of eyes are staring at the water around Li Fan. It''s just the reflection of the sun on the water. It''s hard for three people to see what''s going on. The surface of the water is still unstoppable, with bubbles appearing and bursting again and again. The raft under Li Fan''s feet also revolved spontaneously. Greenling just feels light in her hand. Look at the head of the raft. The vines are broken. The raft that Li Fan stood on also speeded up the rotation suddenly¡° Be careful. There''s an image under the water. It''s like the one from last night. " Chengying points her finger to the water around Li Fan and exclaims.

 V1.Chapter 126

    The voice of the photo just fell. There was a sudden silence over the river. I didn''t wait for a few people to respond. A thick column of water surrounded by several people rose into the sky. Straight into the sky more than ten meters high. The water column rushed to the highest point and exploded. It turned into water mist and covered the whole river.


    When Chen Xi and his three men were just silent on the surface of the water, they were on the raft where Li Fan was. Although Chengying and Li Fan always fight against each other on weekdays, they don''t have the slightest words at the moment. They just stretch out their hands to open a transparent sky. Keep the water mist out of the sky.


    For a long time, the water mist on the river just gradually dissipated. A few people are ten meters above the water. Last night''s fish was just floating on the water. Their scarlet eyes were full of hatred. Keep a close eye on a few people.


    Last night, although I had several fights with him in front of me. But it was dark after all. Several people didn''t see the specific appearance of the animal clearly. Now the sun is in the sun. It''s above the water again. There''s plenty of light. Only then discovered that the body which floats above the water surface unexpectedly is looks even bigger than the night several minutes. Although the whole body is not a scale, just the naked body, but still exudes an infinite momentum. The long beard under the head dances in the wind. Simultaneous interpreting the long beard of the head is indeed the same as the legendary dragon head.


    "Isn''t this guy waiting for us here?" Li Fan was surprised to see the fish on the water. Murmured.


    "Nonsense, he didn''t kill him last night. Today, he is robbing us from the river. The wisdom of this ancient species is really extraordinary. " Chengying scolds Li Fan, but looks calm and looks at him floating on the water.


    "Yesterday was on land, but this guy can''t play half of his strength. Now it''s in the water. Obviously, the combat effectiveness will increase a lot. We can take Li Fan to the other side first, and then we are trying to deal with this guy. " The green spirit son looks at that still have no action of the Ji with alert look. A suggestion is made.


    Li Fan nodded his head and said, "I think this method is feasible. On the contrary, I''m delaying you to show your skills on this ship. It''s better to play on land. "


    Chengying snorted coldly, and looked at him with a provocative gesture, saying, "no matter it''s land or water, it''s still the same."


    "And we can''t go any more. Since it can think of intercepting us above the water, it will have a way to prevent us from leaving the water easily." Chen Xi said, reached out to the Hun and said, "it has action."


    As soon as Chen Xi''s voice fell, Li Fan subconsciously assumed a defensive posture. But I didn''t expect that if the three people in Chengying couldn''t stop him. My poor strength can block several rounds.


    The part above the water is several meters high. The two claws suddenly fell from the sky and slapped them into the water, but they didn''t discharge the water all over the sky. Instead, two thick water jets rose from where they were slapped. The claws of the fish keep on. Just still slapping the water. With each shot, there will be two jets of water from the river. Just for a moment, a few people were surrounded by twelve flowing water columns. He finally stopped and looked up to the sky to make a roaring sound.


    "It''s casting." The green spirit son exclaimed, in the hand leaping dragon blade is to open up a magnificent breath, split a piece of water surface, straight to hit Yu.


    The shadow of a sword breaks through the void and suddenly appears. Before the breath of the Dragon Blade, it was on the water column in front of him.


    There are two attacks. The green spirit attacks the body of the dragon, and the shadow is one of the links of attacking the dragon''s skill. Only two attacks have no effect.


    The green spirit son that majestic knife gas cuts on the body of the Hu, that the body of the Hu immediately is a strange twist. It is like a Python''s body, visible to the naked eye body is as if alive in general, along the momentum of Dao Qi slightly twisted. That Dao Qi is to follow the body of Ji to delimit, unexpectedly isn''t to cause a harm.


    Although Chengying''s sword is actually cut on the water column, it is just like the real sword Qi into the water. Without the slightest hindrance, it is to pass through the water column. There''s no ripple.


    He easily took the two men''s attack, but the roar in his mouth didn''t stop, with bursts of roar. The twelve water columns are converging towards the center like a hundred streams into the sea. On top of the heads of several people, it condensed into a huge pool. It''s upside down.


    There is a river under my feet. The top of the head is a pool. But no water drops. For a moment, there was a wonderful atmosphere in this small world, which made people feel as if they were in a fairyland.


    "This is the prison against the water." The green spirit son exclaimed, pointed to that Ji and said, "it can use the counter water prison."


    "What is it?" Li Fan heard the exclamation of Lu ling''er, and his face was at a loss.


    "Prison against the water" is said to be the magic of the ancient gods. It is to make use of the natural things between heaven and earth. It''s like Pangu, the great God of the universe. The space for self creation is general. In this prison, the caster is just like the master of this small world. If we don''t have a way. Even if the strength is strong. In the end, he will be exhausted to death. "


    Seeing the formation of the prison against the water, he raised his head and roared with excitement.


    "It''s annoying. Big guy Chengying frowns and stares at the slow flowing pool above the sky. With these words, Chengying holds the sword in his hand. A clear drink. The water surface is lifted up instantly, just like the whole small world is lifted up a lot. The innumerable water current instant is all did not have Li Fan''s calf in the past. Just keep your knees above the water. Chengying straightens up the simple sword handle in her hand. The shapeless sword pointed to the pool in the sky. Chengying''s face was calm as usual. The moment when the hilt stands up. It''s like thunder on the ground. The water suddenly sank when it was lifted up. Make a loud noise. The shadowless blade of Chengying sword blooms like a flower in the air. Nine slender sword tips visible to the naked eye form a circle. The sword broke away from the handle of the ancient sword and disappeared into the pool above the sky in a twinkling of an eye. There was no ripple in the pool above the sky. The nine blades are like melting into a pool. Less. Among the twelve pillars of water around the crowd, nine burst into a burst of water. It''s like exploding from the inside. There are countless water sprays, and the nine water columns are thin in an instant. Just didn''t wait for the photo to move on. In the blink of an eye, the nine water columns were absorbed by the river again, and the former strength was restored in an instant. Chengying was a little stunned when she saw this situation, though she didn''t want to break the situation with the force of a sword. But I didn''t expect that the reverse water prison had the function of repairing and recovering itself. Obviously, on the surface of the river, if you break the battle in your own way. If we don''t use up the river, a few people will stay in it all the time. His scarlet eyes saw that several people in the prison had nothing to do. It was obviously a little excited, and there were bursts of whistling. A moment later, the claws were dancing in the air, and the mouth of the dragon made an obscure sound. Several people in the prison against the water saw that the water in the prison fluctuated again with the paw dancing. In the twinkling of an eye, it is condensed up to three feet, more than three meters high. The water man with blue color all over his body. However, although these three are water men, they only have hands and an indistinct head. As for the rest, they are all integrated. The flow of water all over the body keeps flowing. Standing in front of the four people, I can''t see how the water man looks. The four people''s eyes are full of alert look, the opposite of the three water people on the surface of the water against the four people. There are countless light water vapor around the body. Let this water man as if put on a layer of gauze in general. Chengying stepped forward and swept forward with the simple sword handle in her hand. I want to cut off the three water men in front of me. The invisible sword Qi broke through the space and disappeared in a flash. Is still from the water man''s waist unimpeded across. The water man is not hurt at all. Go ahead. Chengying can''t help but feel a little at a loss, since the birth of wisdom. I have seen countless characters and fantastic things. There is no one that can''t be cut by the shadow sword in my hand. Of course, there are incomparable people and things in this world, but Chengying never thought that her first miss would appear here. And it''s twice in a row. For a time, this kind of situation makes the photo a little confused. The shadow will be distracted, but in front of the water is still flying forward. It''s just a little time to take a picture. The leading water man has already rushed to Chengying. The only two huge arms that could be recognized suddenly rose up. Take a good picture. Look at the wind, if it''s real. Although Chengying is the body of sword spirit, I''m afraid it''s not much better. A transparent barrier shrouded the top of the head, although it only slightly blocked the next shot. But this moment is enough, the shadow body is like a ghost, when the transparent barrier is broken, it will flash away. Instead of standing with the three people, he hung several meters away and stepped on the water with his feet. Take the shadow as the center to open a circle of ripples¡° Hey, these things are all water. I don''t have the ability to restrain them. If you have nothing to do, you will not open your candlelight blood Take a picture to stand after fixed, see to green Ling son urgently say. At the moment, green ling''er has put away the Dragon blade. She just calls out a few poisonous insects from the silver bell between her wrists and fights with several water people in the distance. When she hears the picture, she can''t help but say angrily, "do you think it''s water to open the blood of the candle dragon? Only a few days ago did I use the essence and blood to open the blood of the candle dragon. Unless I don''t want to live, I can''t use the power of the blood of the candle dragon in half a year. " With that, Lu ling''er turned to look at Li Fan standing behind him and said, "don''t you have half Xuanyuan sword on you? Why don''t you take it out. Although it''s half cut, it''s a hundred times more powerful than the sword in the little sister''s hand. "

 V1.Chapter 127

    As soon as lvling''er''s voice fell, she saw something thrown in the air. She reached for it and found that it was the package Li Fan carried behind her. As soon as he turned his head and looked at Li Fan, he heard Li Fan say, "if you can use it, you can use it. I dare not open it. "


    The green spirit son turns a head to see to take the direction of the photograph, at the moment take the photograph already is dodge more than hand, a few attacks are also all reactive. Chen Xi also came forward to join, to help Chengying share a bit of pressure.


    Green ling''er reaches out and shakes open the package. A purple box falls on the raft, splashing with water. But it did not sink into the bottom of the water, instead, it was suspended in the water like catkins. Around the river around the purple box two inches away. All the stars and the moon wrapped the purple box in it.


    Green ling''er could not help but wonder, but did not slow down to reach the purple box palm, just into the water, has not touched the purple box. Then I felt a huge force rushing out from the purple box. Hit hard on the palm of your hand. At that moment, it seemed as if there was a small lightning flash on the purple box. Green ling''er only felt the pain of needling his palm. Stop in shock. Only to see that green fingers are already there, two of them slightly gray black, as if it is a general smoke. It was obviously caused by a flash of lightning just above the purple box.


    Li Fan looked at lvling''er and looked at him. He couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "don''t look at me. Since I got this sword, I''ve been carrying it behind me. The last time it fought Chiyou, it was on its own initiative. It has nothing to do with me


    Green ling''er looked at Li Fan speechless and said, "when''s the time, hurry up and find a way. Otherwise, we will all be killed by him here. "


    Li Fan rolled his eyelids and said, "I''m the worst of you. What can I do As soon as the words came out, Li Fan added another sentence¡° Try to burn them to death. "


    "Fool, water is the way to control fire. Don''t you know that the five elements are restraining each other? " Although Chengying is helpless at the moment, she still can''t help sarcasm when she hears Li Fan''s words.


    "Not necessarily." When Chen Xi heard Li Fan''s words, she kept dodging. She thought for a while and said, "although in the five elements, water conquers fire. But the five elements are the reincarnation of each other. Although water can put out the fire, once the fire starts, it can also turn the water into nothingness. "


    With that, Chen Xi dodged the fierce blow of the water man. Pick up the formula with both hands at the same time. Between waves is sprinkles a transpiration unceasingly, jumps unceasingly the fire cloud. Straight over the heads of the three water men.


    A moment of fog from the three water man transpiration. Most of the space is covered with white mist. The figure of the three water men is much thinner in an instant.


    "It works." Chengying sees that fire attack is effective. Just wanted to do something. Suddenly, the water man standing in the nearest place was smashed. All over the sky, the water is actually condensed into a piece of water, and instantly put out most of the fire clouds.


    When the broken water drops back to the river, the other two water men burst at the same time. Put out the last cloud of fire. At the same time, several vortices are rolled up on the surface of the water. Just in the twinkling of an eye, there are several water people standing on the water again.


    Chen Xi frowned and kept changing her skills. From the hands constantly throw out a few pieces of fire clouds, but they are all destroyed by the water man with the same way of self explosion¡° No, unless the whole river is roasted. Otherwise, they can''t be restrained at all. "


    Four people surrounded the raft, watching more and more water people on the river. There is no way for a while. Get rid of the water people on the river. Outside the prison, there was a man on the water, watching coldly. Only four people are consumed by these water people. That''s where Rong Sheng comes out. Avenged last night. If it can devour these four people. Maybe it''s worth nearly a hundred years of cultivation.


    Although he can''t speak, he has lived in the river for four or five hundred years. He didn''t care much about the legend that he was the descendant of the ancient dragon. Although the cultivation time is not short. But it is still not able to evolve too complete intelligence, at the moment if you throw out those natural temperament. It''s just like a child of a few years old. Even the young people''s wisdom can''t be compared. But it comes from the temperament of blood. However, he has a great dignity. For the people who hurt themselves last night. Of course, he won''t let it go. Above the river. I am the king here.


    Continuous consumption makes Chen Xi pale. I couldn''t help gasping with my hands on my knees. He shook his head and said, "what should I do. We won''t last long


    "What to do? I can''t do it. I''m the only one to do it. " Chengying looks at the water people slowly approaching around, with a trace of determination on his face. If you use the best combination of spirit and sword, you will lose all your strength. If you still can''t beat him. Those people have only one way to go.


    In Chengying''s eyes, the meaning of desperately flashed. I just wanted to start the final engine. But Li Fan suddenly said, "if the fire doesn''t work, we''ll try to freeze them."


    "How to freeze?" Chen Xi looks at Li Fan and asks¡° Do any of us know this kind of technique? "


    Li Fan grinned, reached out and took out a jade pendant from his arms. He said, "it''s better to have a try than to wait for death. At that time, xuankongzi gave us this jade pendant. I never expected to use it one day. Always think there is a shadow in this world can go everywhere. But I didn''t think about it


    "If you have a way, use it as soon as you can. What are you talking about here?" Chengying listens to Li Fan''s wordiness for a long time, and immediately gets angry. She snatches the streamer jade pendant from Li Fan. Hold the jade pendant between two fingers. The jade pendant was broken into two pieces. Although the jade pendant was broken into two pieces, it did not fall to the ground, but emitted bursts of light. In the blink of an eye in the air, it changes to about two meters. Its halo flickered, like two doors slowly closing in the air. With the jade pendant broken in half closed in the air. The light of the whole body flashes on the jade pendant. Return to silence, at the beginning that Xuan Kong Zi said of crush jade pendant, oneself then personally but of words, seem to be and several people opened a big joke¡° The old bald donkey. To cheat us. " Li Fan stares at the closure of the two meter high jade pendant in the air. He turns his head and looks at the water man who is less than ten steps away from the four people¡° Is there anything we''ve done wrong? " Chen Xi looked at the door of the jade pendant and said¡° Why? You were also present that day, but the xuankongzi Taoist said that as long as he crushed the jade pendant, he would show up. This old Taoist priest, I can be regarded as white to help them to take away the Chengying sword, to stop the night speechless Li Fan turned his head to look at the jade pendant, then turned his head to look at the slowly moving water man and said indignantly¡° Wuliangtianzun, I just heard that someone was saying that I didn''t keep my word and cheated others. " A slightly old voice came. The four turned their heads and looked at the source of the sound. The jade pendant above the sky is like two doors, which are pushed open from inside. Out came a man in a Taoist robe. An old man with white hair and beard. In his hand, he held a handle that was much whiter than his hair. As soon as the old man appeared. Is to smile to recite of looking at Li Fan several people. The face with few wrinkles is like a daisy¡° Taoist priest xuankongzi The three men exclaimed with joy. When the old man walked out of the door of the jade pendant, the door of the jade pendant behind him was slowly closing again. The light flashed like a meteor, and it was like a flash in xuankongzi''s hand. Xuankongzi chuckled, reached out and handed the jade pendant to Li Fan, saying, "little benefactor, I didn''t break my promise, although it was a little late. But I haven''t delayed it yet. " Li Fan reached out to take the jade pendant, and understood that the mysterious loophole had sent a life saving talisman to several people. But I was not embarrassed, just grinning, "although the Taoist priest came late, but fortunately it was also timely." Li Fan stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "these things are unfair to us. We have to ask the Taoist priest to do it. " Xuankongzi said with a smile, "little benefactor, I have worked for yuxu peak. It''s time for me to return this feeling. But I don''t know. There are people here who can''t be defeated by Chengying sword. " With these words, xuankongzi stepped forward and walked out from Li Fan''s side. He just saw several water men coming. He could not help but caress Xu and said with a smile, "no wonder this is the result of Daoism, which can only be solved by Daoism. Although Chengying sword is invincible, it can only deal with the enemy in the light. " As he spoke, several water men were already in front of them. Xuankongzi flicked the dust in his hand and pointed out his fingers to several water men. In his mouth, he just had a clear drink. The water man who points his finger doesn''t react at all. It turns into a injection of water in an instant. It fell back to the surface. Xuankongzi with white hair and whiskers is like a celestial immortal. Floating out of the dust. Point to break everything. One finger will defeat several watermen, and before xuankongzi can speak, the water will rise again. Xuankongzi frowned slightly. The hand whisks the dust gently toward the water surface. Like thunder in the air. Several vortices on the water surface break up at the same time. The swirling water flows around. The whole surface of the water was torn. It took a long time for peace to return. Xuankongzi turned his head and looked out of the prison. He was half floating on the water and said, "I''ve been practicing for many years. Today I will spare your life and take away the cage. You can leave. Don''t do such a life-threatening thing. " I don''t know if he can understand xuankongzi''s words. Scarlet eyes are staring at xuankongzi. There was also a trace of awe in his eyes. After half a sound, when several people thought that he would leave, he suddenly slapped the water with his claws. Two and a half man high waves, like rolling sharp blades, split the water and made two splashes. Straight to a few people. Xuankongzi saw that he didn''t leave according to his words, and he still took the opportunity to attack himself. It''s also a bit of an old way that has been practiced for more than 100 years. Finally, the whisk was not on the other arm. The hand holds to brush dust to hang to the surface of water, Xuan Kong Zi looks at the water wave sharp blade of that instant near eye. "Bold beast," he said

 V1.Chapter 128

    The hand whisks the dust in the moment to be like the firm iron general straight, the Xuan empty son originally droops holds the hand whisks the dust to lift abruptly. Like a giant stick rising from the bottom of the water. Burst out all over the sky water spray, the water blade from the middle abruptly interrupted, stretching forward and extending out. The whole river suddenly split from the middle, and xuankongzi''s hand dusted like the handle of a stick in the water. Blow the oyster up from the surface of the water.


    He finally exposed his whole body to the public''s eyes. In addition to the body that floated several meters above the surface of the water before, there are more than ten meters under the surface of the water. But from that claw to the bottom, it''s as smooth as a boa or eel. At this time hovering in the air, is like a hill in general, will not much sunlight cover of the solid. Let the people below be in a shadow.


    Although he was shot in the air, he didn''t seem to be seriously injured. It''s still a roar. There was a look of exasperation in her scarlet eyes. Xuankongzi looked up into the air and said, "you are a strange animal in ancient times. It is not easy to survive. If you can go back to yuxu peak with me to practice. In the future, it will be difficult to guarantee the success of the project, and we will go further. "


    He obviously understood what xuankongzi said, but his huge head was still shaking slowly. A pair of scarlet eyes are still staring at several people. Xuankongzi sighed and said, "in this case, I will take you back to yuxu peak, so that you will not be a disaster here in the future."


    A touch of humanized sneer appeared on his face, and his scarlet eyes were also disdainful. He shook his huge tail, which was more than ten meters long. The stirring air whined. Straight to the position of a few people.


    Xuankongzi said a word of boundless heaven, and waved the dust in his hand in front of his eyes, just like brushing away the dust in front of his eyes. The huge tail from the mid air is like a ball that has been slapped hard. It makes a burst of skin cracking noise and is far away. Not long after, there was a sound of landing in the distance, which only caused ripples on the river.


    Xuankongzi looked at the man who had been hit and retreated. He turned his head and looked at the people who were still on the raft. He said with a smile, "you go ashore first, and I will give you this beast."


    "Ashore, how?" Li Fan twisted his eyebrows and looked at xuankongzi and asked, "this piece of water is imprisoned by that guy."


    Xuankongzi just a smile, his left hand pinched a decision. Murmur a few words. Between the waves, a chilling white air shot straight into the water.


    White gas into the water, there is no fluctuation, but the water is visible to the naked eye speed condensation into ice. A voice of Kerala came. Li Fan found that the raft standing at his feet was frozen fast. Only a few people settled in the same river.


    Xuankongzi didn''t speak. He waved the dust in his hands continuously and threw out the air of confession. Li Fan only felt that he even had a chill in the air he was breathing. The twelve columns of water in all directions suddenly condensed into twelve icicles. Along with the flowing water curtain above the heads, it also turned into ice, and the sunlight reflected a dazzling light on it.


    Xuankongzi put out his left hand to push Li Fan. He felt a soft force. The body can''t help sliding along the ice to the other side.


    As soon as they were down-to-earth, there was a shadow on the sky. The huge figure of Li, who was swept away by the dust, came from the distance. He opened his huge mouth with tusks and roared at xuankongzi.


    Xuankongzi saw that several people had already landed, and his left foot was lightly stepping on the ice. All of a sudden, the ice on the whole river suddenly broke and turned into a turbulent river again. In the distance, twelve towering icicles were smashed and turned into pieces of ice. They covered most of the sky, but they did not fall. They waved with the dust of the old Taoist priest. It turns into thousands of sharp swords and stabs at Yu.


    When he saw the ice sword coming all over the sky, his huge body contracted. Like a boa constrictor, he sprang up and spit out a thick water column to block the ice sword attacking his head, letting other parts of his body be stabbed by the thousands of ice swords.


    When the dense water swords pierce into the water swords, they melt rapidly. There are only a few ice swords left. They pierce the head of the dragon, but they are all broken. There is no trace left on the head. As for being stabbed by the thousands of ice swords, it seems greasy on the body. As soon as the ice swords touch, they slide to one side and fly to the back along the skin.


    Don''t wait for all the ice swords to be stabbed. Xuankongzi''s method changed. In the midst of thousands of ice swords, he suddenly twisted violently. It''s like knowing the danger. Countless ice swords gathered in the middle in a flash. Although he desperately wriggled his body to break countless pieces of ice. But it can''t resist the ice sheet covering itself. In the twinkling of an eye, the body is covered with ice. The whole body was wrapped in ice. It''s like a mosquito falling into the resin. No matter what. Is still unable to change the outcome of the package.


    A huge and lifelike ice sculpture appeared in the air, and the fish in the ice still kept the appearance of breaking. The light shines on the ice sculpture and refracts colorful colors. Decorate the whole sky with splendor.


    Xuankongzi looked up and squinted at the frozen Hun, but there was no light expression on his face. Left hand down a lift, a column of water will be directed at the sky above the ice. Cover the ice sculpture with a layer again, absorb water for several times, and cover the ice sculpture with a thick layer of ice again. It seems to have more than doubled in size. After that, xuankongzi just flicked the dust lightly. The ice sculpture went straight down and was caught by xuankongzi''s left hand. So he took a step forward with the ice hockey, came to the shore, and said with a smile, "this matter has been solved. The younger brothers can leave at ease. "


    "I didn''t expect that you old Taoist have two talents." Li Fan looks at the ice hockey floating in the air. He laughs and says to Xuan Kong Zi. Chengying turned her lips, turned her eyes and looked at xuankongzi. "It seems that if I didn''t do it that day, I couldn''t do it that night without words." Xuankongzi raised the sky and said, "little brother, I misunderstood. It''s just that I have just learned how to restrain this strange beast. The reason why Chengying sword is not as good as the water man is because water is invisible. Although Chengying sword is sharp, it is only the peak of martial arts. This ancient strange beast was originally a way to practice Taoism, so I can subdue it. " With these words, xuankongzi turned to look at lvling''er and frowned, "the Witch of Miao?" Lu ling''er smiles, bows and says, "the Witch of Miao, Lu ling''er has seen the Taoist priest." Xuankongzi laughed, nodded and said, "when I was still traveling in the world, I was lucky to meet a Miao witch. I admire her witchcraft, and I don''t want to see her again today. Looking at you, the cultivation of witchcraft is more advanced than the witches I saw in those years. " Lu ling''er chuckled, not proud of xuankongzi''s words. She was still modest and said, "Taoist priest, I''m flattered. Miao''s witchcraft is extensive and profound. I''m not as powerful as Taoist priest said."¡° Old Taoist, what are you going to do with this guy? " Li Fan asked, pointing to the ice hockey floating in the air. Xuankongzi turned his head and looked at the dragon in the ice hockey. He said slowly, "it''s very difficult for these ancient beasts to survive. I still plan to take it back to yuxu peak and rely on the inherent pressure of Kunlun mountain to control it. Hope can erase the tyranny in its heart. "¡° Hum, how can there be so much truth? It''s not that you can add another mountain guarding beast to yuxu peak. " Chengying raised her head with disdain and said. Xuankongzi looked at Chengying and said with a smile, "it''s not bad to say that." Chengying turns her head and ignores xuankongzi. The Taoist priest just smiles and looks at Chen Xi and asks, "little girl, can you find your father?" Chen Xi smell speech to order to nod, just softly return a way "before really saw, but already separated." Xuankongzi nodded, as if to see that there were some contradictions and misunderstandings between Chen Xi and Yang Tiangang, so Wenyan said, "your father said when he went down the mountain, there were still things he should do here, so. Don''t blame your father Chen Xi raised her head, showed a smiling face, shook her head and said, "of course not." Xuankongzi nodded, looked at several people and said with a smile, "your purpose here should also be to find the mysterious race. I don''t know if there''s a clue. " Li Fan shook his head and said dejectedly, "no, I just came into the forest when I met this guy. If you didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid we''d be here. " Xuankongzi smiles. As soon as he wants to speak, his brow is wrinkled. Turn around and look at the hockey. A look of surprise surged up, and said in a deep voice, "you''re so undecided. You''d better flash away quickly." Li Fangang wanted to ask questions, but he saw that the ice covered ice hockey in the air had cracks on its surface. Dense fine lines actually have the tendency of gradually spreading and cracking. Xuankongzi snorted coldly. He pushed his hand lightly in the air. The ice hockey was pushed to the river by a soft force. Xuankongzi still changed his hand to grasp. In the river caused a current, straight into the air ice hockey away. As soon as the water column touches the ice hockey, it condenses rapidly. It''s covered up again over that fine crack. But as the water continued to condense, the cracks on the ice hockey increased instead of decreasing. And the speed of the crack is getting faster and faster¡° Leave at once. " Xuankongzi''s face didn''t change, but he said something urgent. Li Fan four just want to retreat, the crack on the ice hockey is suddenly expanded. Trance seems to be able to see the ice hockey in the struggle. It seems that the whole ice hockey can''t stand such strength. It broke. All over the sky of broken ice mixed in the current, head to head of several people¡° Evil animal. " Xuankongzi roared, and the Taoist robe on his body became puffy. The old Taoist also stamped his feet on the ground and suddenly flew out of the air. The dust in my hands is rolling all over the sky. Like a whirlpool, it absorbs all the ice breaking water that attacks people. Smashed into the river, in the roar. The water splashed on the river. The surging river brought fish and shrimp to the shore. A few people far away will be submerged in the current.

 V1.Chapter 129

    An egg shaped transparent sky curtain covers the four people and rises slowly from the current. Four people were saved from being drowned. Li Fan breathes out breath, a heart that does not live to beat is also a lot of stable finally. Watch the surging water roar past the egg curtain. I can''t help being afraid. If it wasn''t for the speed of taking pictures, the three girls might have nothing to do, and they would have been washed away by the river.


    Li Fan looked up at the sky. Although he was floating in the air now, his spirit seemed to be depressed. The body that originally looked strong also shrank. I don''t know if it''s because I was trapped in the ice for too long. But the scarlet eyes were fixed on xuankongzi. In addition to anger, there was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Xuankongzi stood up against the wind, and the Taoist robe grinned. It was not because of the strong wind, but because xuankongzi was very angry now. I never wanted to fight wild geese all my life. I was pecked by wild geese here. If you don''t feel the change in the ice hockey. If you slow down a step further. I don''t think it''s a big deal. It''s hard to protect a few little guys from injury.


    Xuankongzi thought of this place, and his hands brushed the dust. Thousands of threads were broken, flying in the air like ashes. Xuankongzi snorted coldly, leaving only a bare handle to brush the dust in his hand. Suddenly, he shot at him. He was easily stopped when he stretched out a paw. Then he waved his claws alternately. I only saw five or six wind blades attacking xuankongzi.


    Xuankongzi people are in the air, but they are like stepping on the ground, stepping on the Seven Star step. You can''t see the appearance of a centenarian at all, but you can''t get away with it. One hand pinches the formula, the other hand points to the sky, and the mouth is like a light and strong person. Lang Sheng says, "all those who are fighting in front of the army are marching forward." Every word out, the hands of the method is a change. With the nine word mantra finished, there are already nine kinds of magic formulas changing continuously. A moment before the sky or cloudless, nine words finish, it is already rolling black clouds. There was a roar of thunder.


    "What did the old Taoist say? Why do you sound so familiar? " Although Li Fan several people stand far away, but just now xuankongzi''s voice is still into the ear. I just feel very familiar. But I can''t remember where I heard it.


    "What Taoist priest read is the nine word truth of Taoism. It''s just different from what we usually hear. It seems that the array front row is changed to array front row. But I don''t know what that means? " Chen Xi looks up at Xuan Kongzi, but he explains it to Li Fan. There is also a trace of confusion in the voice.


    Chengying looks at the dark clouds in the sky, which are attracted by the nine word truth. She laughs and says, "it''s nothing different. What the old Taoist read was the earliest nine character mantra. When I was only a little smart. That''s what Hua Tian once mentioned. The nine character mantra is practiced not only by Taoists but also by Buddhists. The effect is also very different. It is said that the nine character mantra was handed down from ancient times. I don''t know whether it is true or not. "


    Li Fan suddenly realized that these nine characters had appeared in the comics he had seen. He said with a smile, "come to think of it, I didn''t expect that there was such a source for the nine word truth. It seems that I can learn it. "


    Cheng Ying rolled her eyes and sneered, "just you, let it go. If you read these nine words, you may not be able to ward off evil spirits. "


    Three people stand here chatting and laughing. The dark clouds in the sky are getting thicker and thicker. From the dark clouds, there was a strange power, and the roaring thunder was more and more intense.


    When Xuan Kongzi read the nine word truth, he was frightened. By the time the dark clouds are at the top. The body has been shaking for a long time, and it is difficult to move because of the inexplicable power. There was a soft feeling in the eyes of xuankongzi.


    Xuankongzi now is no longer pay attention to the eyes like begging for mercy. Just to see the dark clouds build up. I use the Taoist nine word mantra to invite nine cloud thunder. Even I didn''t expect that it would be a black cloud. Just as Cheng Ying said, the nine character true word is not about Taoism and Buddhism, both of which are practiced. But what I just read is the strongest nine character true eye handed down from ancient times. Nine words is better than one. A word brings a thunder. When the nine words are finished, nine clouds and thunder will come down. The last one is the sum of the eight clouds and thunder in the front, which needs to be doubled. Even though there are signs of begging for mercy. But now xuankongzi has been careful for a long time. Once, will you be a second time? If you''re in and out of the world, you may make a mistake. But Xiang xuankongzi and others have been practicing for a hundred years. It is on the yuxu peak and other Kunlun ancestral veins. I''ve always had a character of being careful.


    It''s easy to get out of your control if you don''t give any guidance. Where will the violent black cloud cleave. It''s not known to whom.


    Xuankongzi gave a cold hum. In the heart is also determined, even to accept this ancient beast. You have to beat this one half to death first. In the upper Kunlun Mountains, they were crushed and killed.


    At this point, xuankongzi''s fingerprints changed. Like a lotus in my mouth, I read the word "Lin"


    The word just exit, the sky above the black cloud pressure is suddenly a meal. As to the interior of a shrink a spit, a purple arm thick thunder is spit out by the black cloud. Straight to the top of his head.


    When the black cloud shrank, he suddenly got up and stretched his body, which was tens of meters long. It''s a mistake. It was the purple thunder directly above the sky.


    He lifted his claws on his brain and held the purple thunder between his claws. The whole body was blasted back tens of meters by the purple thunder. Most of the body is submerged in the river. I don''t know if it''s the tail that has touched the bottom of the river or it''s really fierce. It was a little slow, and it was crushing the purple thunder in my hands. The whole body also shoots out of the water, crushing most of the thunder and lightning above and below the sky. It''s just that he''s very fierce. Between the two claws is also a burnt black color. Under the jaw that a few wisps like a dragon like long beard is also straight and up. If the long beard were more, it would be like the lion''s mane. See the first word cloud thunder. The magic formula in xuankongzi''s hand changed again. He whispered out the second word "Bing". The black cloud suddenly rolled up, as if there was a general in armor hidden in the black cloud. The black cloud twists and rolls up eddies. Not like the first lightning straight down, but like a long knife cutting through the space, oblique to the body¡° How many clouds and thunder can you resist? " Xuankongzi looked at the thunder that cut through the sky and murmured. Don''t wait for that thunder and lightning to split on the body, the double claws of the Jue suddenly tore outward. The whole river seems to be torn in two. With the two claws of a lead. Half of the water suddenly rose into the air. Being held by the void, the river is generally in the air, and it is still running. It''s like a huge sword connecting heaven and earth. He waved to the oblique lightning. There was a dazzling light on the sky. Half of the river above the water are flashing the light of jumping. It''s like having lightning elves playing and dancing on the water¡° Is this the real strength of Chen? " Chengying looks up and looks at the sky. The gorgeous River makes Chengying close her eyes involuntarily. But I forced myself to open it. I want to see how it turns out¡° Is the Taoist nine character true eye the nine heavenly thunder Li Fan said somewhat puzzled¡° If so, these people only need to use nine character eyes when they go through the robbery. Isn''t it thunder to thunder? " Chen Xi''s voice floated from one side, "the nine word truth is not that you can use it if you want to. The nine character mantra was originally used by Buddhists and Taoists for self-cultivation to remove dirt and avoid dirt. However, Tianjie is a test of the so-called way of heaven for those who practice. The power of nature cannot be whispered in the same day. What''s more, if Taoist priest xuankongzi didn''t face this ancient beast. If you are an ordinary cultivator, the probability that the nine character truth will attract thunder is not high. " The dialogue between the two seems to have never been heard, otherwise it would be hard to avoid ridiculing Li Fan. Another Miao witch, luling''er, was also looking at the rare scene above the sky. I just feel that the power of cultivating poisonous insects in my daily life is much smaller. What the insects pay attention to is the concealment and the pervasive way. Whether it''s against the enemy or killing people, it''s all low-key. But no matter which way of cultivation you take. The man of cultivation didn''t want to be so powerful and full of momentum. It''s like the shadow of martial arts. The one who doesn''t want to break the sky and destroy the earth with one sword. Cut off the river. The man who cultivates immortals doesn''t want to go away by crane. If there is no such idea. What''s the point of practicing all the way. After all, Li Fan''s temperament is too rare, and Li Fan''s talent wasters are rare for thousands of years. Thunder and lightning constantly erode the river, not long visible to the naked eye of the river, are jumping a little bit of thunder. And the thunder and lightning from the sky is less than three feet. All of a sudden, the thick tail shot down. There was a roar on the dry river bed. Huge body like a lightning rush to the less than three feet before the lightning. If lightning is spiritual, it will turn the direction in an instant, but the power of less than three feet is not weak at all. Like a sword, it pierces the head of the fish. He just stretched out his right paw and stabbed the lightning which was one step away from his head. Thunder and lightning can''t stop jumping between his claws, but the slightest damage can''t be achieved. He stretched out his hand in front of him and gazed at the leaping thunder. Unexpectedly is suddenly open big mouth, in several people''s surprised eyes, swallow that less than three feet of thunder and lightning into the abdomen.

 V1.Chapter 130

    "Crazy, crazy, is this guy going to kill himself?" Li Fan looked at the thunder and lightning swallow into the abdomen, stare big eyes, surprised said.


    It''s really like he''s actively looking for his own death, and lightning has just entered his belly. His whole body was convulsed. There are scales on the huge body. Around the body, there''s a little thunder. In a flash. It wasn''t that he had no scales or armour, but the scales and armour were so small that several people didn''t see it.


    For a moment, he was in the air as if he had launched a sheep''s madness, his huge body twitched and his scales burst. There was a little blood. In the blink of an eye, he was decorated as a red giant.


    "This big guy can come up with this way to stimulate himself. It''s a near death situation." Chengying looks at the bird above the sky doubtfully. I can''t understand what he is doing.


    Li Fan, surprised, pointed to the bird in the sky and asked, "why, he is using this method to stimulate himself. What does he want to be stimulated by? "


    Chengying gives Li Fan a white look and says, "he wants to use this method to break through the current situation. If he succeeds. Then he will be considered to have passed the dragon''s gate. It''s a chance to transform the dragon. "


    "Evolution, he wants to evolve at this juncture. He really feels too comfortable to live." Li Fan shook his head and sighed.


    Seeing his situation, xuankongzi also understood his idea, and with the help of cloud and thunder. Although the infinite power contained in the thunder and lightning caused great damage to the body, compared with an opportunity to skip the dragon''s gate, the damage can be ignored.


    "I''ve been practicing Taoism for nearly a hundred years, and I''ve never seen such a gambler. In that case, I''ll help you and see what you can evolve into." With these words, the formula in xuankongzi''s hand changed again. Light smoke explodes under the feet. Step on the big dipper of Tiangang. The third word of the nine character truth is "dou".


    The black clouds above the sky are divided into two groups, which seem to be opposite to each other. The two black clouds did not collide with each other, bringing out a flash of electric light. After several collisions, two black clouds collided. Compared with the first two cloud thunder, one is much stronger than the other. It''s like two black clouds colliding. Path since the sky smashed to is still a dead.


    He didn''t respond this time. Let the blue thunder and lightning strike on you. Hit the huge body straight down to the dry place of the river.


    Suddenly, a huge depression appeared on the river bed, and the fish lay in the depression. Finally, the whole body is not fried scales, but from the waist down to the tail. They were all split by the blue lightning, that is, this ancient alien beast, put on other creatures or people, would have been dead for a long time.


    It''s not as long as the first two. The thunder and lightning just cut that one time. But this time it was far stronger than the sum of the first two thunderbolts.


    "What''s the matter, this big guy can''t do it so soon?" Chengying looks into the river with some disappointed feet, and feels that he is lifeless. The two sides of the river, which had just been cut in half by Juansheng, also began to close gradually, burying the Juansheng in it.


    The river did not cross the moment, but you can see that there is no blood around the body. The blood on the original scale was washed away by the river.


    The cloud thunder is not the same as the previous two, but the black cloud splits out alone, because the lightning force produced by the collision of the two black clouds is far more than the sum of the previous two. It''s like two high-speed planets collide. Naturally, this strength is not the same as the strength produced by single operation.


    The word "Douzi Yunlei" is not only about the split skin and flesh, but also about the residual strength, which makes the two sides of the river black. If it is not for the cloud thunder, it is called by xuankongzi. Almost killed four of Li Fan


    His huge body slowly sank under the water. Leave a ripple on the river. A few bubbling bubbles came out. It hasn''t happened again for a long time.


    Xuankongzi looked warily at the river. There was a sense of uneasiness in his heart, since he dared to swallow the word "Bing" Yunlei into his stomach. It will not be confused and enchanted. The most likely thing is to use the nine word thunder to stimulate their own strength. Although according to the current situation, he was killed by this cloud thunder instead of being successful, xuankongzi was a man who had been practicing for nearly a hundred years, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Xuankongzi looked at the river for a moment. Finally, he made up his mind to stamp the void with his feet. An invisible Qi suddenly extended into the river from his feet, blowing up the water all over the sky. It shows the seemingly lifeless fish on the river bed. At the same time, xuankongzi''s figure flashed away. It''s high up in the sky, just below the middle of the dark cloud.


    I don''t know when I hold a jujube peach sword in my hand. The wooden sword is covered with fine lines. People who don''t know it think that the material will be broken in the next second. However, in the eyes of those who practice immortality and Taoism, they are hard to find. The fine grain on the peach sword was not revealed just because of its loose material. That fine grain is the peach that makes the peach sword. It has been refined by the thunder. A fine grain is the proof that the peach has experienced a thunder. Xuankongzi''s peach wood sword has 18 or 9 fine lines. Obviously, this peach wood sword has had an extraordinary experience. Eighteen or nine heavenly thunder is equivalent to two natural disasters. The value of this peach wood sword can be imagined. What''s more, the peach wood sword was made by the founder of yuxufeng school, and has always been the treasure of yuxufeng.


    Xuankongzi''s peach wood sword in his hand pointed at the black cloud, and he pinched it to make a decision. Exhale and pronounce the word "zhe". The black clouds rolled and the flat ground blew. Like a sword that pierces the sky, a blue lightning suddenly stands in the sky under the black cloud. But it didn''t immediately split in the direction of Yu. Xuankongzi kept moving, and the method in his hand changed again¡° The word "all" is also blurted out. The black clouds are surging again, and even the color has changed a little. From the original pure black color, a little bit of orange has been added, which makes the black clouds no longer seem threatening, but even more powerful. Like a queue, beside the blue lightning, an orange lightning also flashed from the cloud. Two thunderbolts stood in the air and watched the xuankongzi''s decision change again. The four character array behind also came out of xuankongzi''s mouth in turn. After reading the nine character mantra, xuankongzi''s face was also slightly tired, and the black clouds were rolling in bursts. In a moment, it turned into a multicolored color. In addition to the blue and orange lightning in the sky, the first three kinds of lightning also appear in turn. As soon as the five different colors of thunder and lightning appeared, it was with the array of xuankongzi moving forward, a few words slowly merged. Issued a burst of crackling sound, the sky before constantly moving around a small electric light. In a moment, it was a combination of five colors. Xuankongzi''s body shook slightly in the air, and finally stood firm. The bulging Taoist robe was as if it had been punctured by a needle. In a short time, it was withered again, showing xuankongzi''s emaciated body. The old Taoist held the peach wood sword of yuxu peak, which was the treasure of the town school. His eyes flashed with a touch of determination, and his figure flashed. He came to the five color giant thunder and whispered words that no one could hear clearly. He reached out and stepped the peach sword into the five color thunder. Five color thunder seems to be a little afraid of this peach sword. Let the peach sword insert in the thunder, but there is no response. On the contrary, on one side of his face, xuankongzi felt that a huge force was coming to him from all directions. Almost a mouthful of blood. Deep breath of xuankongzi forced down the chest and abdomen of the air machine to turn. He said in a deep voice, "tianwanghuihui, careless but not leaking, Tianlei Huihui, for my use. The way of heaven is the same. The nine character sky thunder, swings all evil bandits With the sound of xuankongzi''s words, the peach sword in his hand made a round arc, straight to the river bed. Five color thunder, like being guided, smashes down the direction of the peach sword. The whole sky is instantly transformed into a world shrouded in five colors of light. The sound in my ear is also the rumbling sound, as if everything else would be destroyed except these five colors of thunder. Li Fan only saw xuankongzi finish a few words in the air. He couldn''t see anything clearly in front of his eyes. The rumbling sound from his ear seemed to explode. Let his whole brain into a state of chaos. It''s just like when I first went to the Internet bar to play a popular shooting game, I was thrown away the flash bomb and the shock bomb by the other party when I put on the earphone for the first time. I don''t know how long after the chaos in my brain, the rumbling sound in my ear is gradually weakening. In front of my eyes, the colorful colors began to fade, revealing the color of the world. Obviously, they all recovered one after another. Looking at each other, they turned their heads to the river where he and the colorful thunder were. In front of the scene, people can not help but stand in amazement. The river, which was less than tens of meters wide, has been roughly doubled in width, and its banks are as smooth as knives. And the river, which used to be turbulent, is much smoother now. Although we can''t see how deep the river is. But everyone knows it. Since even the width of the river has been widened more than twice. It can slow down the turbulent River, and the depth of the river is needless to say. However, people are not the most concerned about these things. What worries people most is that although the river is slowing down, the river that used to be at the bottom of the dry river is covered up by the river. I don''t know the details. They were searching carefully, but xuankongzi''s figure flashed in front of several people. At the moment, xuankongzi, whose face was obviously haggard and pale, didn''t have the slightest wordiness. He just said, "retreat back quickly. He actually succeeded. "

 V1.Chapter 131

    Everyone was stunned. When Li Fangang wanted to speak, he was interrupted by xuankongzi with a wave of his hand. "There''s no time to speak now. Let''s go, or it will be too late. I''m here. I can drag him for a moment. "


    Li Fan heard xuankongzi''s urgent words, but he didn''t leave. Instead, he stood on the spot and said, "Taoist, today we used the jade pendant. Please come and help us, though I am not a chivalrous man. But I also know that if we leave, it will be an injustice. No matter what it looks like. We will fight against it with the Taoist priest. "


    Xuankongzi quietly looked at Li Fan, listening to Li Fan''s words as if he did not know him. I haven''t waited for xuankongzi to speak. Chengying slaps Li Fan on the head and says, "idiot, the old Taoist asked us to go because we would only delay him here. Can you help me if I stay here with your ability. If you don''t hold back, you can help him. "


    Xuankongzi said with a smile, "Chengying is right. You are here to distract me. It would be better for a few of you to leave first. "


    Li Fan looked at each other. Chen Xi nodded and said, "in this case, we will stay away from each other. If the Taoist priest needs anything. We can help in the first place. "


    Xuankongzi looked at the four people''s wrinkled face and said, "in this case, you should stay away from here first."


    Several people nodded, quickly away from the side of the river, out of the distance has not been 100 meters. That is to hear the sound of a dragon from the direction of the river. The whole world seemed to be shaken by the sound of the dragon. After a long chant, there was a high and obscure tone again. Although it seemed to be a kind of language, several people couldn''t hear the meaning clearly. They just heard the fierce meaning from the tone.


    "Hualong, he turned into a real dragon by the thunder of the nine character real eye. He is actually one of the sons of the dragon. " Chengying stops and turns to look in the direction of the river, with an unbelievable meaning in her eyes.


    "Hualong?" Li Fan turned his head and looked at Chengying doubtfully and said, "can that monster really become a dragon? Isn''t xuankongzi the old Taoist dead? Why don''t we go back and help him? "


    Chengying turns to look at Li Fan and the direction of the river. The sound of the Dragon chanting from there is more and more loud. Although we can''t see clearly the situation there, the momentum from there makes several people tremble.


    "Although he is a successful dragon, he must be extremely weak. Even if he can''t fight, there''s no problem for him to escape. "


    Li Fan anxiously turns around and looks at Chen Xi and says, "are we waiting here? Taoist priest xuankongzi came here just for us. If there''s anything really wrong, we''ll watch it here because of our poor strength. "


    Chen Xi listened to Li Fan''s words, nodded and said, "Xiao Ying has just said that even if Taoist priest xuankongzi can''t fight, there''s no problem to escape."


    Li Fan shook his hand and said, "if you don''t go, I''ll go by myself."


    The silver bell on lvling''er''s wrist gently shakes, and a burst of white smoke rushes out quickly, flying around Li Fan who is about to turn back. Li Fan, who was also very excited, stood in the same place like a petrifaction.


    "What are you doing?" Chengying sees that Li Fan doesn''t move. On the spot, she asks a question.


    "Little shadow." Chen Xi mouth to stop the excited Chengying way "green ling''er should not be malicious."


    Green ling''er nodded, walked slowly to Li Fan, looked at Li Fan, and then looked at Chen Xi and Cheng Ying. "Don''t worry, it''s just a snake venom. It''s said that it has the effect of Medusa''s eye. It can only petrify people for half an hour. It''s no harm to him. From then on, he will be immune to this kind of snake venom. It''s good for him


    After that, green ling''er ignored their reaction, turned to Li Fan and said, "I know you want to go back, but now even if you go back, it''s OK for the overall situation. After an hour, if you want to go back. We can be with you. "


    If Li Fan could move now, there would be saliva on her face.


    There was a strong smell in the air, some like fishy smell, and some like the smell of male animals. Let a few people feel a trace of bloodthirsty desire from their heart, for a time, let a few people have a desire to cut people.


    There was a flash of accident in luling''er''s eyes. The silver bell in her hand waved again, and a few wisps of smoke penetrated into the nose of the four people. Suddenly, they felt that the smell was a little light, and the excitement in her heart was calmed down.


    "What a powerful mental force, so far apart, just a little bit of mental force, even let us involuntarily fall into it." The green spirit son is the first time reaction come over, feel oneself of the back all be soaked with sweat immediately.


    "Do you want to go back now?" Cheng Ying turns her head and stares at Li Fan. But at the moment Li fan can''t speak, even the eye movement can''t do.


    Xuankongzi, who drove away a few people, was watching the water, holding a sword flower with a peach sword in his hand. Slanting to the surface of the water. The other hand stroked his beard, looked at the calm water and said, "come out, I know you are not so good, since you dare to swallow the cloud thunder into your stomach. Why not show up. It''s not like the queen of the dragon is hiding like this. "


    Xuankongzi finished, the water is still calm abnormal. Even the river, which used to flow slowly, seems to be stagnant. Xuankongzi sneered, "since I dare not show up, I will force you to come out." With these words, the peach sword in xuankongzi''s hand passed the traces in the air, just like a large stick writing in the air. In a twinkling of an eye, there is a white smoke. A half meter wide and two meter long unreal Rune appeared in the air. Xuankongzi''s peach wood sword crossed the last stroke heavily. The palm of the left hand jerks forward. It''s on that rune. The rune gives out a light, just like flying over the river, as if to cover the whole river. It''s going down slowly. Xuankongzi''s face was dignified, and his eyes were fixed on the slowly falling rune. The palm of the hand holding the peach sword is a little white. Before the rune fell, there was still a few meters away from the river, and the calm water burst out. All over the sky, xuankongzi did not wait for xuankongzi''s action to wet the rune. The original rune is not very clear, it seems more illusory. At the same time, a column of water shot out from the river, like a huge sword, piercing the mysterious hole on the bank. Where the water sword passes, it squeezes all the air around and makes a sharp sound explosion. Xuankongzi, who was standing on the bank, was pierced by the water sword. After the water sword came out through the body, the rest of the power did not decline. After shooting off more than ten trees in succession, it turned into water spray in the sky. As soon as a water column shoots out of the water, all the rivers converge as if they were attracted by one place. Gradually in the middle of the river. Gather into a high water city. There are eighteen steps on all sides of the platform. On the top of the steps, each layer is carved with different forms of dragons. Some are like swallowing clouds, some are like swimming in the clouds. There are different forms. The top of the water table is a top cover of water flow. It turns into a turret with water flowing in opposite directions. Under the turret are four water columns, and above are several carved dragons. In the center of the turret is a crystal clear, water like and ice like chair. The whole chair seems to be made of several dragons sitting in one place. A ferocious dragon head protrudes from the armrest. Behind the chair, there are seven taps sticking out, just like a peacock. The whole seat gives a sense of grandeur. It seems that the man on the chair is the king of the world. There was a strange looking man sitting on the Longpan chair. He was slender and his skin was very smooth. If you only look at the skin, you might be regarded as a woman. But looking up, the appearance is extremely unbearable. About 30 years old. It''s early with white hair. A pair of eyes is not black, but full of scarlet strange color. One mouth occupied nearly half of the face. Several sharp teeth peeped out of the mouth. There''s still a little bit of saliva on it. Although the age is not very old, but under the jaw is floating a few wisps of thick as a branch of the long beard. It looks very tough. As soon as the man appeared, he looked at the xuankongzi who had been pierced by the water sword and said with a sneer, "Taoist priest is really a good skill. I''m afraid I can''t advance so quickly without Taoist priest''s nine character truth. Thank you first. " As the man spoke, the shape of xuankongzi, who had been pierced by the water sword, became blurred gradually. From the crevices of the heart gradually spread out small lines, the whole body suddenly broken. Man is also a little smile, stretched out a finger volley empty point. Like the mirror broken in general, the finger points to the space broken into countless pieces. It shows the body of xuankongzi¡° The Taoist priest used to have this kind of ability to see no light. " Man ha ha a smile, see to Xuan Kong son can''t help but sneer a way. Xuankongzi, holding the peach sword in his hand, just put his left index finger on the sword. With a sneer, he said, "no matter how good you are, if you can win, you will be a good one. I''m afraid it''s not an open and aboveboard skill for you to steal my nine character cloud thunder just now. "¡° Taoist priest joked. It''s my courage to swallow that cloud thunder. It''s my ability to survive. What''s the relationship with Taoist priest? " The man said calmly, "on the contrary, I have something to ask the Taoist priest. Since I am a monk, why does the Taoist priest want to subdue me again and again, and even want to suppress me on the top of Kunlun mountain. Are these the works of your monks and immortals? "¡° The way of heaven is brilliant, and it has its own judgment. " Xuankongzi said calmly. The man laughed and said in a loud voice, "what a brilliant way of heaven, what a justice. I will fight you today."

 V1.Chapter 132

    "What about people? Where is xuankongzi? Where''s the dragon? " Li Fan looked at the mess around him and said, looking at several people blankly.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s look around." Chen Xi said softly.


    Apart from the mess on the ground, the river became dilapidated. At the moment, the water level of the river has dropped by nearly half. Presumably, the water was blown up by the two men''s war and rushed to both sides, which led to the sudden drop of the water level. From that bank, it is obvious that a large amount of river water has poured into one bank, which has washed the trees on the bank upside down. It''s just the direction where a few people came, and on the other side of the river bank, although there is also a river coming up. But less than ten meters, a clear mark appeared on the ground. It was obvious that someone had resisted the river. Needless to think, it must be xuankongzi who just blocked the river in order to take care of a few people.


    But now the river, xuankongzi has disappeared, the dragon is also missing¡° There is only one possibility that one of the two will win and take the other here Green ling''er looks at the situation on the shore and talks for a long time.


    "What if they both lose and die here?" Li Fan looks at lvling''er and asks.


    "No, if both of them fall down, there won''t be a breath left here unless both of them are gone." Chen Xi said softly and turned to look at Li Fan.


    Li Fan nodded, for Chen Xi and green Ling son''s words is also deeply convinced. After a few random steps, he suddenly looked up and said, "if xuankongzi wins, he can''t not go to us."


    Several people were stunned and stopped for a moment. Lu ling''er just said, "maybe it was too late at that time, or maybe the Taoist priest had a narrow victory. The injury was also very heavy, so we had to hurry back to yuxu peak. That''s why they didn''t tell us. "


    Green spirit son finish saying words, oneself also feel some don''t believe too much. Looked at other several people, as expected is a face of disbelief expression. Li Fan even turned his mouth, shook his head and said, "no matter what, old Taoist, it''s because we just lost our trace. If I don''t get the old Taoist back, I feel very ashamed of him. "


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and said softly, "in this case, didn''t the Taoist priest leave you a jade pendant? Crush that jade pendant to see if you can find the sign of Taoist priest."


    Li Fan, like a drowning man, grabs the straw and takes out the jade pendant from his arms. Now he is holding the jade pendant carefully, just like when he was a child stealing corn for the first time. With the same mood, Li Fan breaks the jade pendant in half with a bang of his hands. Two pieces of jade plate flashed a light and flew into the air. It''s like a gate. Slowly close to the middle, just like the jade pendant before. It''s just a long time ago. The door was still not opened, and no one came out laughing from it.


    "It doesn''t work? Why don''t you come out? " Li Fan walked two circles in front of the door, looked at the two pieces of jade pendant, and said in a hateful voice, "old Taoist, if you are not dead, can you come out once?"


    The jade pendant above the sky, no matter how Li Fan shouts, is still unchanged. Li Fan yelled for several liters, but he also felt hoarse. He went to the river and drank water. As soon as he wanted to continue calling people across the jade pendant, he suddenly found that the jade pendant had changed.


    The original two pieces of jade from the middle of the crack, was visible to the naked eye slowly fused together. The whole jade pendant turned into a meteor. In a twinkling, he flew to Li Fan''s hand. He spread his hand and looked at the jade pendant as if it was undamaged. Smooth as a complete jade pendant.


    "Smelly Taoist, I''ll leave first. I''ll open this door often and call you." Li Fan looked at the jade pendant in his hand and said at last. Then he turned to Chen Xi and said, "if we find the Yin Yang Pisces, can we use their ability to come back here and see what happened here?"


    Chen Xi nodded and said calmly, "of course, Taoist priest is our business after all. Knowing the whereabouts of the Taoist priest is also what we have to do. "


    Li Fan nodded and finally said with a smile, "let''s move on. If we find the Yin Yang Pisces one day earlier, we can find the old Taoist, and we can go back one day earlier. "


    "Intellectually speaking, the recent changes in nothingness seem slightly abnormal." AI Haotian looked at the information in his hand, turned to look at several people in the hall, and calmly asked, "what do you think?"


    On AI Haotian''s left side stood a man with a big figure, but his face was as smooth and white as jade. After hearing AI Haotian''s question, he thought a little and said, "Lord clan leader, we meet the abnormal situation in the void several times a year. Although in a few years, the nightmare clan has already given us a letter of war, it is said that it will fight us in one or two years, or three or five years. But we have to guard against the fact that they came here to give us a smoke. To cover up their real motives. "


    "What''s the real motive? It''s not a day or two since the nightmares want to fight us and take back their territory. We''ve been on the defensive all these years. But this battle will be fought sooner or later. If you want me to say that, it''s better to wait for the nightmare clan to call. Let''s call first. Maybe we can take them by surprise. " Standing next to the burly man was a man who was the opposite of him. Although he was rough and crazy, and his face was covered with black iron whiskers, he was extremely thin. It''s like a hemp pole. It''s like when the wind blows, it''s going to blow over.


    With two people at the beginning of their respective speeches, people in the hall also spoke one after another, for a while. The noise came to mind throughout the room. People either have their own opinions or agree with others. The whole hall is like a vegetable market. There was a lot of noise. AI Haotian did not stop it, as if he had been used to this situation for a long time. He just reached out to the purple teapot by the table. You don''t need a teacup, just drink it slowly to the spout. Eyes are looking at the hall to express their views of the people. The teapot in AI Haotian''s hand has not been put down, but the noise in the hall is gradually weakening. At a glance, the crowd in the hall is divided into three groups. AI Haotian put down his teapot, looked at the three groups of people with a smile, and said, "Tong Buer, Xin Jiahua. You two have the same idea AI Haotian nodded their names at the same time. They were the first two people who had just opened their mouth. Although they seemed to be incompatible, the people in the hall knew that they were really close friends. They are brothers. AI Haotian nodded, looking at another group of people standing in front of the humanitarian "Medivh, do you have any different opinions?" Another group of people stood in front of him. He was the well-dressed Medivh. Sure enough, he was the one who made up his whole body and pasted it properly. Medivh had the ruffian spirit in front of Li Fan. As an important Minister of the humerus, he said in a loud voice, "patriarch, in fact, what Tong Buer and Xin Jiahua have said is true, but maybe you have overlooked one thing. First, the strength of the nightmare clan is much stronger than ours. At that time, only when we had the right time, the right place and the right people could we defeat the nightmare clan. Second, this time the nightmare tribe came to challenge us. Although we used to say that they were exiled to nothingness, after all, there were our brothers and sisters and our relatives. One day, there will be a lot of fraternity between our two races in war. This has happened in every plane, and the fighting among the same species is far more than the rest of the total. Third, nowadays, the most important thing is not how to guard against the nightmare clan, nor how to defeat the nightmare clan. It''s about how we try to avoid a war that might destroy the whole dream world. " Medivh said, obviously excited, turned to the people in the hall and said, "so, my idea is. We need to make nightmares realize that what they have done is wrong, and they need to go on the normal track of the dream world. Therefore, we need someone to divide them from within and correct them. "¡° Bang, the nightmare clan will be convinced if you can say a few words. My surname Tong will be the same as yours and the surname Xin. " Tong Buer heard McGrady Wen said, first issued a burst of disdainful hiss, and then provocative said¡° Tong Buer, if you want to change your surname with Medivh, it''s none of my business. " Xin Jiahua said with an angry look on one side. But there was not a hint of the same sarcasm on his face. Medivh didn''t pay attention to their words. He just looked at the people behind him and said slowly, "this idea is incredible, but it''s the only way to save our dream world. War will only destroy our dream world. "¡° But the question is, how can we make what you said come true. Now what you''re saying is beautiful. But the dream world is not our family''s decision after all. What other families say. How to do it? " In the hall came a question that was finally normal. Medivh looked in the direction of the voice and said, "of course, there are detailed plans for these things. As for how to implement them, if the patriarch agrees, Medivh will naturally be clear with the patriarch alone."¡° Well, you mean you can''t trust us? "¡° Of course not. It''s just that my plan is extremely risky. If I say it here, your opinions may hinder the patriarch''s judgment. So it''s not convenient to tell you in detail. " Medivh arched his hand and said with an apologetic expression. AI Haotian quietly looks at several people arguing in the hall. Finally, he spoke slowly and said, "today''s event is that we discuss the abnormal situation in the void mentioned in the intelligence. How do you say how to fight with the nightmare clan. Every thing must be done one by one, and every meal must be eaten one by one. It''s too early to see what you''ve said. "

 V1.Chapter 133

    Medivh stepped forward to AI Haotian and said, "patriarch, that''s why our plan has to be put into action in advance. In this way, we can have more space to grasp and adapt to future changes and war situations. "


    AI Haotian frowned, looked up at the people in the hall and said in a deep voice, "we''ll discuss this later. Now for this information. What do you think? "


    Everyone in the hall was silent for a moment, with their own ideas in their hearts. Seeing that everyone was silent. AI Haotian said again, "since you have no idea, I''ll talk about my plan. I''m going to transfer the guards stationed in Wangyue mountain first. First, go to the void and garrison for investigation. Wait for the details of the void. I''m planning. "


    Hearing what AI Haotian said, there was a murmur in the hall. Everyone was a little confused about this practice. The guards of Wangyue mountain have been stationed for a long time, and people only know a little about what happened near Wangyue mountain. However, few people know about the specific situation. But the secret of Wangyue mountain always belongs to the high-level information of Mengling clan. Often accompanied by the change of the head of a clan.


    "Patriarch, shall we give up garrison on the other side of Wangyue mountain?" There was no voice in the crowd. Or did Madison take a step forward.


    AI Haotian nodded and said, "about this matter, if you have a better way. Naturally, there is room for negotiation. If you don''t have any other way, I''ve decided to transfer the guard of Wangyue mountain. "


    They just talked a few words in a low voice, but they didn''t raise any objection. Madison just nodded and didn''t continue to speak. Seeing this, AI Haotian nodded, waved and said, "in that case, this is the end of today''s meeting. Medivh, you stay


    Everyone nodded one after another, but there was a trace of confusion in his heart. Although Medivh''s relationship with the patriarch and the eldest daughter was unusual. But there is something wrong with today''s meeting. What Medivh said obviously made the patriarch dissatisfied, but why did he leave him alone? Is it that he was dissatisfied with Medivh and wanted to say something to him alone?


    Seeing the crowd come out, AI Haotian always sits on his seat and doesn''t speak. When there are only two people left in the room, Medivh and himself, Medivh also stands in the same place and doesn''t speak. long time. AI Hao Tianfang said slowly, "go, accompany me to the garden."


    Medivh nodded, but was silent. He followed Ahold through the back door of the hall to the direction of the garden.


    One before the other, AI Haotian''s back looks a little sad. The pace did not look as steady as before. Madison looked at the old man who had led the AI family through thousands of years of wind and snow. He could not help but feel a sense of inexplicable sadness in his heart. It was the old man in front of him who helped to turn the tide in the dream world war. He united with five other families to defeat the nightmare clan. Now, hearing about the change of the nightmare clan again, the old man seems to have lost the momentum of conquering the world in the past, and looks like a dying man.


    "Are you strange?" AI Haotian and Madison strolled aimlessly in the garden. When they passed a large lake, they didn''t stop at their feet, but said in a low voice.


    Medivh just nodded and gave a gentle hum. The old man laughed in front of him and looked at the lotus leaves all over the lake. At this moment, when the lotus is in bloom, the lake is decorated with green. Among them are dotted with pink lotus, like stars in the sky. Sometimes there is a sound of falling into the water. I don''t know if it''s a frog or something else jumping into the water. The old man''s step became a little slow. It seemed that he thought for a while before he said, "you wonder why I told you I wanted Wei''er to go to the void. Today''s meeting refuted this proposal. It''s strange why I asked you to cooperate with me in my performance, but you jumped out like this? "


    Medivh chuckled and said, "I dare not."


    The old man stopped and looked at Medivh. His eyes swept over Medivh''s face, and he turned to move on with a smile. He said, "in fact, at today''s meeting, I said I received intelligence. That''s not wrong, but at today''s meeting, I just said one of the most unimportant intelligence reports, another intelligence content."


    The old man stopped for a moment, sighed and said, "another piece of information is that we have spies inside."


    Madison''s face flashed a look of consternation, as if he could not believe what the old man said. He asked repeatedly, "spies, do we have spies inside?"


    The old man nodded and turned to face the lake. The afterglow of the setting sun was shining on the old man''s face, reflecting a slightly lonely face. The old man sighed and said, "although that person doesn''t know who it is, he must be among the people attending the meeting today. Because I learned that information later, so I was just planning. I''ll play a play with you. "


    "Can you see who might be the insider?" Medivh asked calmly, looking at the old man''s side face.


    The old man shook his head and laughed with self mockery. "I think I''ve tried my best to manage the AI family these years, and the life of our Mengling family is getting better and better. But as soon as this information appeared, I found that I was really naive. "


    "Whenever it rains heavily, the dirt and impurities in the lake water will inevitably mix up with the heavy rain. Some of the dirt will naturally surface. It has nothing to do with your management over the years. " Medivh spoke softly, and the old man said. AI Haotian chuckled, looked at Madison and said, "it''s not easy for you to say a comforting word."¡° This is not to comfort you, though our life has been much better these years. But once something happens, it''s a matter of life and death for the two ethnic groups. There is bound to be something unexpected. " The old man nodded and looked at the lotus leaves swinging with the wind on the lake. He could see the bottom of the lake at a glance. From time to time, one or two Koi swam around the lotus root with their tails. The old man looked at it for a long time and said, "I''m so old. I can''t believe I''m distracted when I talk to you. What I said at today''s meeting can be regarded as an ambush for Wei''er to go to the void. After all, this is the way to go. The spy on our side will not easily take Wei''er''s disappearance as a big event. "¡° Didn''t you let the young lady go to the void just to reunite their mother and son? " Medivh turned his head and asked with some surprise¡° Let her see her mother, just on the one hand. It''s the same idea that I transferred the guard of Wangyue mountain. You are not a high-level person of our family. You didn''t know that Wangyue mountain is the training place for the reserve leader of our Mengling clan. I also claimed to the outside world that Wei''er was going to Wangyue mountain for training. In this way, she can go to the void more smoothly¡° On the other hand? "¡° On the other hand, if there is a day when the war breaks out, Wei''er will be able to live in peace while hiding in her mother. Once the war between us and nightmares starts, even if we win, we will not kill them all. However, we can not say that it is the disaster of exterminating the nightmare clan because of the outbreak of their feud for so many years. Wei''er went there and left a little seed for our Mengling clan. Not only she, but also all the people in the clan, I have secretly arranged it. Pick out the best talent. Do your best to send them to nightmare. Among them, you are also included. Medivh. " The old man spoke slowly, turned his head and looked at Madison, with expectant eyes on his face and said, "I hope you can protect Wei''er." Medivh nodded, his eyes firm, and said, "I won''t go. Maybe the war will start soon. How can I get out of here at this moment. Sit on the one who lives on idly¡° It''s not easy There was a touch of sullen on AI Haotian''s face. "Wei''er also left, and many Mengling people also left. Are they also people who muddle along? " Medivh knelt down on one knee, lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "patriarch, I''m different from them. Miss''s mission is to leave AI''s blood. The mission of Mengling people is to inherit our Mengling people. And my mission, since the moment I was born, has been doomed. It''s a soldier. It''s the one who fought to the end for the family The old man shook his head and sighed deeply. Reached out and lifted Madison up from the ground. Medivh''s head was still low. He didn''t dare and didn''t want to look up at the old man''s face¡° Well, Medivh, you''re the best soldier in our family, but. I''ll give you a mission now. Protect Wei''er, protect the hope of Mengling people, you. Can you do it? "¡° The patriarch. " Madison raised his head and looked at Ai Haotian excitedly. AI Haotian waved his hand, interrupted Madison''s words and repeated, "as a soldier, you just tell me if you can do it."¡° Lord patriarch, "as soon as Madison wanted to speak, a thought suddenly flashed in his heart. In fact, there is a more suitable candidate for the task of protecting the young lady When AI Haotian heard McGrady''s words, he was stunned and frowned a little. After a while, he began to smile and said, "you, you should be the one Wei''er thought was his reincarnation." Medivh nodded and said, "yes, and miss has told you that the only condition for her to go to the void is that she wants the man to go with her. He can be the protector of the young lady AI Haotian frowned and asked, "what''s his ability, and does he know these things? Does he agree to go to the void with Wei''er? " McGrady said, "his subordinates have mentioned this to him. Although he is not clear about it, he has promised that his subordinates will go with miss."

 V1.Chapter 134

    AI Haotian looked at Madison and began to laugh. After a long time, he stopped laughing and said, "you really have a good excuse to stay. What is the strength of that man? "


    Medivh hesitated and said, "his strength was not very strong when I first met him. But the last time I saw him, I found that although the growth was still very small. But there seems to be an invisible force growing in its body, and its subordinates are incompetent. But I can''t find out what kind of power it is. Just feel up, if that power once used by him, even if it can''t reach the level of that person, it won''t be too far


    AI Haotian was a little strange. He looked at Madison and said, "is there such a thing? There''s something you can''t find out. " The old man thought for a while and continued, "in that case, you will bring him to the dream world. I want to meet him."


    "I can''t bring him here yet." Madison said with an embarrassed smile on his face.


    "Well?" The old man frowned, looked at Madison suspiciously, and said, "why, even if his strength can''t travel through the space plane, can''t you bring his divine consciousness through the dream?"


    McGrady said with a smile, "of course, it''s just that he''s not in that plane now, but has inadvertently entered the time tunnel and shuttled to other time planes. I''m afraid it will take a while for him to come back. "


    The old man looked at the sunset in the sky. It had already jumped below the horizon, and the darkness had covered the whole earth. The old man turned his head. The dark sky had made his face a little blurred¡° In this case, you should contact him as soon as possible to confirm when he can come back. If the time is short. I can wait for him as an old man


    Medivh nodded. Just want to turn around to leave, but full face smile of turn a head to ask "patriarch adult, so I can stay in dream spirit clan this side."


    AI Haotian''s expression was hidden in the darkness. He only heard a smile from the old man''s direction: "stay."


    "What? Still angry? " Chen Xi goes to Li Fan and hands him a water bag. Sitting on the branch beside Li Fan, he said with a smile.


    Li Fan took the water bag, but said with a smile, "what are you angry with? What does that old Taoist''s life and death have to do with us. I''m not familiar with people of this era. "


    Chen Xi smiles and looks at the flaming fire nearby. Chengying is concentrating on the twigs in her hand. The other end of the branch was wearing a rabbit that had just been caught this evening. The jumping fire scorched the hare, and from time to time a little oil dropped on the fire. A flame sprang up.


    "Xiaoying is right. Our strength is too weak to give Taoist priest xuankongzi any help. " Chen Xi looks back at Li Fan and says.


    Li Fan shook his head. Calm said, "I know what she said is right, just feel so sorry for the Taoist priest."


    Chen Xi nodded and said faintly, "I also have this idea. But what can we do. In this world, the strong are respected. No strength, no voice. Although Xiaoying looks like a child, she also wants to find the Taoist priest. It''s just that we don''t have the ability. A lot of things, even if we have the heart, we are powerless. "


    Li Fan nodded, breathed out a long breath and said, "Oh, I also know that no matter this era or our era, the strong are respected."


    After a pause, Li Fan asked, "why do you think the yuxu sect that we saw in this era no longer exists after a thousand years?"


    Chen Xi thought for a while and said slowly, "maybe they still exist. We were at yuxu peak at that time. It''s a snowy mountain, but when it comes to yuxu school, it''s really green mountains and green waters, with birds singing and flowers fragrant. To think of it, the yuxu Sect on Kunlun Mountain is just a thing similar to the gate of space. The real yuxu school is not in the Kunlun Mountains, or the extra space opened up in the Kunlun Mountains. But the secret must be the secret of yuxu school. If we''re lucky enough to go back. You can go to Kunlun mountain again and have a good look at the place of yuxu sect. Maybe it''s fate. "


    Li Fan smiles, sweeps away his depression and says, "it seems that I need to seize the time to improve my strength. If I''m strong enough today, maybe the Taoist priest will be OK. "


    "You see, it''s still the matter of the Taoist priest."


    "No way. It''s just a feeling. If there are such things in the future, can you still be in front of me? What I said at that time was that I accompanied you to Kunlun mountain to find your father. But along the way, first you protected me, and then you took a picture to protect me. Now there''s another green spirit. I feel like I''m a reincarnated person. This life also has the task of saving the common people, waiting for me to complete


    "Ha ha, I read too many novels. But I''ve heard of my grandfather. The appearance of every natural God. It means that there will be turmoil in the world in this century. Maybe you are really a person who can solve the problem of the world


    Li Fan scratched his head and said with a smile, "it''s embarrassing for me to say that. Where can I be such a weak savior?"


    Chen Xi laughs, and Chengying''s anxious voice comes, "come here, rabbit is ripe. If you don''t come, I''ll eat them all. " They looked at each other and laughed. They stood up and walked toward Chengying. "Don''t move. That hare can''t eat like this. Something will happen Li Fan shouts at Chengying in a hurry. Chengying is tearing off a rabbit leg and turning it upside down in her hand. Keep blowing cold air with your mouth. Hearing Li Fan''s words, I was stunned for a moment. Zheng Zheng watched Li Fan walk in and take the rabbit leg from his hand¡° Chengying, don''t you know this hare can''t be eaten directly after it''s Roasted? " Li Fan is holding a rabbit leg in his hand, with a worried look on his face. Chen Xi and green ling''er are also walking to the two people''s side at the moment. It''s a bit unexpected to see Li Fan''s expression. They all look at Li Fan with a puzzled face. I want to hear why Li Fan is so anxious to stop taking photos¡° No one has said that. I haven''t baked this kind of thing myself before. " Chengying looks at Li Fan wrongly and says¡° Well Li Fan sighed, looked at the rabbit leg in his hand, looked up at Chengying and said, "remember, it''s not just the rabbit leg. Any baked food can''t be eaten directly after it''s cooked." Chengying desperately nodded his head, feeling that Li Fan became tall in his eyes for the first time. But the photo immediately became angry¡° Remember, baked food can''t be eaten directly because it''s hot. " Li Fan, holding a rabbit leg in his hand, waved like a great man in the air and said, "please call me. I can cool it before I eat it. "¡° Poof Pooh Chen Xi and Lu ling''er couldn''t help laughing. Cheng Ying was stunned. When he saw Li Fan put the rabbit leg in his mouth, he just reacted. He jumped up from the ground and yelled, "smelly Li Fan, you lied to my rabbit leg."¡° There is no map ahead. " Green ling''er spread out the map on the ground, pointed to a place on the map and said, "we have been in the forest for more than ten days. This is where the last mark on the map is. If you go further, you will not know what you will encounter. " What will happen. The four have been used to it these days. The first day I entered the ancient forest, I met the dragon, which was a strange beast in ancient times. Later, I made the Dragon become a dragon. Not only didn''t accept it, but even the xuankongzi who was invited was missing. The next journey in the forest, four people and constantly meet the variation of the python, the length of nearly seventy-eight meters. Fortunately, there is nothing special about the python except its length. A few times, he was cut into pieces by Chengying sword. Swarms of giant mosquitoes, ferocious beasts, and the mutant giant ape. The ten day journey made the four people feel like going to the zoo, if the creatures didn''t attack them violently. It''s just that the four of them found a little bit of regularity after these attacks. These creatures seem to have their own territory. It''s like the giant mosquito we met a few days ago. Before they met, several people found that there were no creatures in the area they entered. And after the giant mosquitoes appeared. Although they killed some of them, they finally ran away. Just after running out for a day. I don''t know exactly when the giant mosquitoes disappeared. And the four just climbed a mountain. It''s the mutant python. Every once in a while, a new creature appears. Several people''s initial nerves have long been tormented tenaciously. I''ve even begun to guess what will happen next¡° There is no road in this world. If there are more people going, there will be a road. " Li Fan, looking at the forest without information on the map, also said a very philosophical word, which caused a burst of exclamation. Li Fan, who plagiarized Lu Xun''s words, was embarrassed¡° We have to be more careful in the way ahead. After all, some creatures before are strange, but they don''t seem to be very strong. I''m afraid the things that appear later will be more difficult to deal with. " Chen Xi looked at the map and looked up into the vast forest. The dense jungle is like a black hole that can devour people. It cuts off all the outside eyes. Only when you walk in, can you know what kind of surprise is waiting for you¡° In this way, I''ll be at the front of the road for the next journey. " Chengying said suddenly¡° If there''s any danger, you''ll have time to react at the first time. Anyway, I''m the body of sword spirit, and ordinary attack is no problem for me. "¡° Then I''ll send out poisonous insects to detect in front of you, and I''ll let you know in advance if anything happens. " The green spirit son closes the map to put into the bosom to say. Four people all nodded, at present, green spirit son is to release Gu insect to explore the way in front. The shadow is about 20 meters apart. Li Fan three people follow up about two meters behind the photo. They keep this formation and walk towards the depth of the ancient forest.

 V1.Chapter 135

    The old man walked slowly into the bamboo forest. The air in the bamboo forest in the evening was fresh and pleasant. The bamboo rustled in the breeze. There may be a rustling sound in the middle of the forest, which makes the bamboo forest more peaceful.


    The old man walked not far away, and there was a soft sound of water in his ear. The sound of water added a sense of tranquility to the bamboo forest. Being in the bamboo forest, it seemed that all the troubles of the whole person were forgotten.


    Next to the stream, with her back to the old man, sat a young woman, with long soft hair and waist, tied up with a golden ribbon. It seems gentle and virtuous. Her snow-white dress made her feel like a fairy in the bamboo forest. It seems that I can''t stand the cold in the bamboo forest. On the shoulder is a shawl full of feathers, which is also pure white, without any color. The old man walked slowly behind the woman. Staring at the flow of the stream, he said slowly, "Wei''er, dad has already told Madison. Maybe in a few days, Medivh will bring that man to our dream world. "


    The woman sitting at the edge of the stream is naturally Avril, the daughter of AI Haotian. Hearing AI Haotian''s words, Avril did not turn her head. She just stretched out her hand to wave slowly in the stream and said softly, "Dad, do you think that person is his reincarnation now?"


    AI Haotian stopped for a while, sat beside his daughter and said, "it doesn''t matter to me whether it''s that person or not. As long as you''re happy, that''s enough. What''s more, although it''s not dangerous for you to go to the void this time, there is someone around you to protect you. After all, it''s good. "


    Avril puffed her straight nose and laughed. He looked at his father and said, "when can he come?"


    The old man touched his daughter''s hair and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Medivh told me that he is in another space-time plane."


    Before the old man could finish, Avril said, "I know, Madison has already told me. Then you can''t have Medivh bring him straight back? "


    The old man shook his head. "It''s not that he can''t, it''s that he can''t. We can''t fight the nightmare clan in a short time. But at this time, if we touch the law of space again. It''s not good for us. What''s more, in another space-time plane, it''s also a kind of experience for him. "


    Avril nodded dejectedly, and the old man continued with a smile, "but there''s good news. Maybe Medivh didn''t tell you."


    Hearing this, Avril''s face was like the sky after the rain, with a bright smile and said, "what''s the good news?"


    "There seems to be a very powerful force hidden in that man''s body. Although he has not found it yet, according to Madison, if his power can be used by him. Even if it''s not as good as that man. It''s not far away


    Avril nodded and said with a smile, "Madison didn''t tell me about this. If you look at it this way, the chance of his reincarnation is greater. "


    AI Haotian smiles. In front of his daughter, the old man can put down the power of the head of the family. To be a real father¡° If not, how can I let Medivh bring him to the dream world, and how can I allow him to go to the void with you? "


    Avril''s face smile is stronger, the old man then said, "but even if he is the reincarnation of that person, if he came to the dream world is still not a strong strength as a backing, then I will not agree with him to go with you."


    "Don''t worry. He will certainly be able to recover to the level he was Avril raised a smile and looked at his father happily said.


    The original ancient forest, a group of four people are slowly moving forward.


    Since entering the area not marked on the map, the four were very careful at first. But after walking for two days and one night, I didn''t come across anything. The whole forest seemed to turn into a desolate place in an instant. If it wasn''t for the thick trees around and the occasional little sunshine through the leaves. It almost made four people think they were in a dream.


    But the stability of these two days and nights not only did not let the four people have the slightest laxity, but the string in their hearts became tighter and tighter. Quiet doesn''t mean safety. Although Li Fan has no experience, the other three girls are still young. Although they all look very young. But the experience is very rich. It is still in line with the formation of the insect in front, the shadow in the middle, and the other three in the back.


    The dry food in the four people''s bag had been eaten up a few days ago. In these days, some animals were hunted and roasted in the forest to satisfy their hunger. Fortunately, although there are many strange creatures in this forest, there are also many normal animals. Perhaps this can constitute the whole ecological environment of the forest, otherwise the forest would have become a dead land.


    Chengying stopped, turned to look at several people and said, "have a rest. I''m hungry." Say words, also don''t wait for a few people reaction, take a picture is a buttock sat on the ground. I can''t help but wipe the sweat on my forehead.


    Chen Xi smiles, nods and looks at the other two people, "then have a rest."


    Four people were sitting around on the ground. The green spirit son didn''t recall the Gu insect who was still exploring the way in front of him, just let the Gu insect patrol and circle around the four people at a distance of more than ten meters. When entering the original ancient forest, the countless poisonous insects that luling''er received were already refined in the silver bell of luling''er''s practice. Up to now, only two of them are left. One of them is dark and has a bone tail like a scorpion, but it has many feet like a centipede. But that head is like a poisonous snake and can''t stop spitting out the letter. And the other one looks much more normal. The golden color of the whole body makes people feel no fear at first sight. It''s just like a silkworm that feeds silk everyday. It''s just a lot bigger. For these two insects, green spirit son didn''t hide the slightest to tell three people. Among them, the nondescript insect is the result of countless poisonous insects devouring each other. As for the golden silkworm. It was jincangu, who was the original life bug before him, although jincangu seemed to have died in the first world war that day. But the magic of witchcraft lies in the fact that the insects are closely related to their masters. Even if the insect is dead, as long as the master has nothing to do, then he can re cultivate his own life. And the growth speed of this book is also very fast. This is the reason why all people are disgusted with such people as Gu Shi. After all, no one is willing to fight against a character who can''t be killed.


    Chengying sat on the ground and rubbed her legs. Looking at Chen Xi pitifully, she said with a trace of crying, "sister Xi, do you have anything to eat? I''m hungry again." Chen Xi speechless looked at Chengying, got up and went to Li Fan behind to open the backpack. Turned over, turned his head to the photo booth. Chengying''s expression suddenly became more miserable. Those beautiful big eyes seemed to shed tears at any time¡° Sister Xi, I''ll find something to eat. " Finish saying words, also don''t wait for Chen Xi to promise is to jump from the ground, where still have a trace of tired appearance, just blink of an eye is to rush into the forest disappeared. Chen Xi''s words of caution are also spread into the forest after the shadow. The three were speechless and speechless. Since the four ran out of food, when they had a rest, they would take the initiative to look for food. And the creatures they hunt are not the same. Sometimes it''s a rabbit or something, sometimes it''s a bird. Sometimes it''s jackals, tigers and leopards. Although these things pose little threat to the photo taking. But every time I see the thin shadow carrying a huge animal in front of several people, the three people still feel a little strange. It''s like a weak looking little girl killing pigs and sheep with bloody hands¡° Well, let her go. " Chen Xi sat down against a strong tree and said faintly. Several people gradually adapted to this situation and took a rest. Just a moment later, from the forest, the direction of the shadow away came a burst of exclamation. Listen to the voice is actually made by the shadow. The three stood up from the ground in an instant. Without too many words, we run to the source of sound together. The running in the forest is different from that on the land. The thick trees and the branches floating on the ground make the three people''s speed greatly reduced. Greenling''er beckoned the insect to fly towards the sound. The insect circled in the air and disappeared in the eyes of three people in the blink of an eye. The exclamation of the shadow just came once and disappeared. A few people can''t help being impatient. According to the character of the photo, even in the face of strange creatures will not be so gaffe. Three people in the heart can not help but for the front of a trace of worry. Three people are fast forward, suddenly found across a figure, as if flying in mid air in general. In a twinkling, he stood in front of the three people, and the figure stopped in front of them. Then he could see clearly that it was Chengying. He could not hold his hand and stroked his chest to gasp. "In front, it''s like a graveyard." The three were all surprised when they heard the story. This ancient forest is uninhabited. Not to mention in such a deep forest. Inexplicably, a graveyard appeared, and all kinds of conjectures emerged in the hearts of the three people. Li Fan was the first one to react. He patted the shoulder and said, "don''t be afraid. Let''s go and have a look." Take a picture of Li Fan''s hand, panting rough airway "who is afraid, just some accidents, hurry back to inform you." Li Fan said with a smile, "we thought something happened to you. Since it''s a cemetery, let''s go and have a look. Can make you so scared. "¡° Who''s panicking. " Chengying mouth is still angry to say, but at the foot is walking towards the direction of the coming. Chengying led the way and said, "I was chasing a rabbit. Who knows that rabbit is so cunning that I almost caught it several times. Chase after chase, the rabbit ran there. In an open place, there is a huge stone gate in front of which stands a huge stone tablet. All of a sudden, from the forest to the open place, there is a stone gate in front of us. Who can not be surprised? "

 V1.Chapter 136

    The sudden appearance of a large open space in the dense forest made the four people feel a little uncomfortable for a while. From a distance, in the center of the open space stands a building about 10 meters high. The material looks like marble, but after a long time, there is a little gray on the surface. It looks as if there are words on it from a distance. Behind the stele stands a tall mausoleum like building with a circular arc top. Two stone gates about several meters high completely closed the whole building like guards. The black stone door looked somber and solemn. As soon as they entered the open space, they felt an invisible pressure.


    When they walked in, they looked up at the stone tablet. It was obvious that the characters on it were not written in the Central Plains. Li Fan and Chen Xi, who were not familiar with Miao culture, looked at lvling''er. I found that luling''er also shook his head and said, "I don''t recognize these words, they are not Miao characters."


    "Can it be the ancient script of Miao long ago?" Li Fan looked at the stone tablet and asked.


    Lu ling''er shakes her head and reaches for her hand to brush the passage on the stone tablet. "No, although the Miao characters have changed, they are still within the recognizable range. And the words on it are obviously different. "


    "The inscription on the stone tablet should be about the tomb." Chen Xi stares at the stone tablet and says slowly¡° You see, although we don''t recognize the words on it, the font obviously has a sense of grandeur. "


    Chengying stares at the black stone gate behind the stone tablet and looks a little uneasy. She pulls Chen Xi''s sleeve and says, "sister Xi, I feel that there is a gloomy feeling here. It''s like there are countless eyes looking at me. "


    After Chengying''s words, Li Fan felt uncomfortable all over. He could not help shivering. He looked around and said, "Chengying, are you too sensitive?"


    Chen Xi took a picture of the hand, quietly comforted, "it''s OK, Xiaoying. This is a mausoleum. In ancient times, the number of people who could build such a mausoleum would not be too small. And you are the body of the sword spirit. Naturally, you feel much more sensitive than ordinary people. "


    "Let''s go. I don''t feel comfortable here." Chengying pulls Chen Xi''s sleeve and says.


    "Wait a minute. I think we need to go in here." The green spirit son suddenly utters a voice to say.


    The three turned their heads and looked at lvling''er. Lvling''er pointed to the black stone gate and said slowly, "this mausoleum has something to do with the Yin Yang Pisces. Do you see two swimming fish hovering on the stone gate. End to end? "


    Three people follow the direction of green spirit son''s finger to see, at first see of don''t feel what difference is on the stone door. The four of them walked into the stone gate and looked carefully along the direction of greenling''s fingers. As expected, they found a very subtle difference.


    It turned out that the stone gate was made of black stone. The design on the stone gate is also painted in black. If you don''t follow the stone gate carefully. It''s absolutely impossible to find the peculiarity above. The two swimming fish are located on the two stone gates, end to end. The shape is just like the Taiji diagram. If you look at this pattern according to the Taiji diagram. The two fish are also a little dim, and the eye of the fish is the black, white, yin and Yang of the Taiji diagram.


    "Is there any relationship between the Yin Yang Pisces and the Taiji diagram?" Chen Xi looks at the pattern on the stone door, can''t help but frown and ponder.


    "Is there any danger in it?" Li Fan looked at lvling''er and asked.


    Green Ling Er nodded firmly, and said in a very positive tone, "it''s not dangerous, but extremely dangerous. According to the words spread by the Yin Yang Pisces. Although their mausoleum never appeared. But you can think for yourself about the dangers


    Li fan can''t help but think of the novels about tomb robberies that he once read. The zombies in the Millennium tombs and various organs in the tombs made him shudder. Looking at Chen Xi, he asked, "Chen Xi, will you deal with zombies or something?"


    Chen Xi also seems to have recovered from that thought, nodded and said, "the things in the mausoleum are the most relaxed for us, but we are not the captain of the school. The most dangerous part of the mausoleum is not the things on the surface. It''s the ubiquitous mechanism and the unknown danger. "


    "Then we can''t enter the mausoleum." Li Fan looked at the door of the tomb, turned to look at Chen Xi and asked.


    Without waiting for Chen Xi to speak, Cheng Ying says, "why not. Since it''s something related to the Yin Yang Pisces, of course we need to go in and have a look. "


    Chen Xi turned his head to see Chengying, and said with a smile, "Xiaoying, can you hold it?"


    Chengying nodded and said, "it''s OK, sister Xi. I just feel a little uncomfortable. But if something comes up, there''s absolutely no problem in subduing them. "


    Green ling''er also said, "although we are not full-time gold diggers. But I can put the bug in front of me to explore the way. We won''t run into any mechanism. "


    Chen Xi saw that both agreed to enter the mausoleum. Chen Xi turns to see Li Fan. Li Fan just stands up and says with a smile, "anyway, I''m the worst one. You''re not afraid. What am I afraid of?"


    The four decided to enter the mausoleum, but found that they were faced with an embarrassing problem. The stone gate doesn''t look very big. But there are hundreds of kilos. With the strength of the four, although the destruction is no problem, but afraid to touch the mausoleum organs, leading to four in vain. However, none of the four people had the experience of entering the mausoleum. They just looked around for half a sound, hoping to find a way to open the stone gate of the mausoleum. Only after a few turns, the four found that there were only the stone tablet and the stone gate. Only the egg shaped tomb top. In addition, there is no place to start¡° Bah, I really don''t know how these people designed it and how they closed the tomb door in those years? " Li Fan spat. Simply sat on the ground, hate hate looking at the stone door said. Chen Xi turned a few circles, also nothing, looking at the other three people, a few people are also cast helpless eyes. A few people at a loss for a time, a kind of into a house full of money. But I found my hands and feet tied. It''s just looking at all the treasures¡° It seems that the only way we can get in is through the stone stele besides the pattern on the stone gate. " Green ling''er''s eyes lingered between the stone tablet and the tomb door, and said slowly. Chen Xi nodded, but said helplessly, "now there is no way, the way to get in can only be between the two. But on the one hand, we don''t understand the words, and on the other hand, we don''t understand the meaning of yin and Yang Pisces. How can I get in? " Green ling''er stands up and goes to the front of the stone tablet first. Li Fan sits on the ground and looks at Chen Xi and Cheng Ying. They also walk past. Green Ling son looked at three people, first is to press the hand on that stone tablet. A faint light suddenly appeared on the palm. The whole stele is reflected in a deep introverted fluorescence. But the light was only bright for a moment, and the green spirit was frightened and moved her hand away from the stone tablet¡° This stone tablet will absorb the power released from my body. " The green spirit son surprised looking at the stone tablet to say¡° There seems to be some changes in the words on the stone tablet. " Chengying stretched out her hand and pointed to the big characters at the top of the stone tablet. The four stepped back and looked up at the top of the stone. After several changes of direction, it was finally determined that the change was not caused by sunlight. Indeed, it was only after luling''er poured power into the stone tablet that it radiated light. It''s just that the top five characters of the stone tablet are just the front two with a little light¡° Maybe we''re right. " Chen Xi squinted at the changes on the stone tablet and said, "it seems that we need to pour strength into the stone tablet before we can make the stone tablet change. Maybe it''s the way to open the door. " Green Ling Er nodded and said slowly, "it''s just that the power needed by the stone tablet is too terrible. The power I just infused is just two words. If all the words on the stone are on. I''m afraid the four of us can''t do it. "¡° Wrong, not four, but three. " Chengying sees Li Fan approaching and makes a grimace¡° Who said that? I can also help you infuse some strength. " Li Fan said quickly. Three people smile, Chen Xi said, "no matter what, we have to try, the big deal is that we are here to restore strength after reperfusion." Several people nodded. The green spirit son is to press the hand again on the stone tablet. Pour strength into the stele again. With the power of green spirit constantly pouring into the stele. On the stone tablet is also a slow change, the top five characters gradually become bright. With the five big characters, it gives out a dazzling light. The small characters below are also beginning to glow. When the number of words on the stone tablet was about one tenth bright, the green spirit son was sweating on his forehead to withdraw his hand from the stone tablet. Chen Xi reaches out to hold lvling''er and helps her to a shady place. He went back to the stone tablet and put his hand on it. Unlike luling''er''s power infusion, Chen Xi''s palm didn''t make any changes, but the words on the stone tablet still brightened slowly. If it''s close to Chen Xi''s hand. It''s just around Chen Xi''s palm and stone tablet. There are countless small spatial folds, like the deformation of the air burned by fire. Not long after, Chen Xi also withdrew his hand from the stone tablet. Compared with the words on the stone tablet lit by green spirit. Chen Xi lit a lot less words. Look at this stone tablet. Their strength is clear at a glance. Of course, this strength is only the difference between the two. If it''s really a battle of life and death, this strength is only one aspect, luck, psychology and timing. None of them is a factor in winning. It''s like the young man with millions of dollars will lose to the experienced veteran at the gambling table.

 V1.Chapter 137

    Take a picture of the hand on the stone. All of a sudden, there was a thick white fog covering the whole palm. The speed at which the characters on the stone tablet light up is much faster than that of luling''er and Chen Xi. Just for a moment, the words on the stone tablet lit up three to four times. After a while, Chengying finally took her hand down from the stone tablet. His face remained unchanged. Just walked to Li Fan and patted him. Li Fan said, "look at you."


    Li Fan speechless looked to walk to one side of the shadow, three girls are sitting on the ground looking at themselves. Li Fan stood up, took a deep breath and went to the stone tablet. I slowly put my hand on it. Li Fan is waiting to see whether it is able to light up a few words of the three people, waiting for half a ring, but also did not see Li Fan any action to continue. In doubt. Li Fan opened his mouth and said to the three humanitarians, "how can we instill strength into them?"


    Three people listened to this words can''t help but is dizzy. They all laughed. Let Li Fan stand there for a time a little embarrassed, or Chen Xi half a smile, got up and walked to Li Fan. He covered his mouth with a smile and just said, "mobilize the spiritual power that you can feel in your body and gather them in the palm of your hand. You are a natural God. You should be familiar with them soon. "


    According to Chen Xi''s instructions, Li Fan closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body. After a long time, he finally grasped the trace of the spiritual power. What surprised Li Fan was that there was a layer of spiritual power in addition to the spiritual power.


    "No wonder I''ve been looking for it for a long time." Li Fan muttered to himself. There is not much spiritual power in one''s body, and being wrapped by one''s own divine consciousness makes it a lot of effort to find it.


    After finding this spiritual power, Li Fan controls it with his divine sense and rushes towards his palm. What I didn''t expect was that it was very smooth. It must be the divine consciousness wrapped with spiritual power that played a role in it.


    Li Fan is immersed in his own divine consciousness and has no idea of the changes of the outside world, but Chen Xi, Lu ling''er and Cheng Ying are a little surprised. In the three people want to come, although Li Fan said to infuse power into the stone tablet, they did not place their hopes on Li Fan. Unexpectedly, after Chen Xi''s instruction, Li Fan saw a nameless wave sweeping around in a moment. The three people immediately recognized that the wave was the power of divine consciousness. Although it is not too strong, but compared with a few people''s views on Li Fan, it is far away.


    With this wave, the words on the stele are shining one by one. Although the speed is not as fast as taking photos, it is the same as Chen Xi.


    "I didn''t expect that Li Fan could really control the power of divine consciousness." Chengying looks at Li Fan with closed eyes from a distance and murmurs, "it seems that we can''t say that he is very weak in the future."


    However, although Li Fan inspired this power of consciousness, it didn''t last long. After about ten words on the stone tablet were lit up, Li Fan opened his eyes, looked at the three people blankly and said, "how about it?"


    Chen Xi and Lu ling''er nodded with a smile and motioned to Li Fan to see the changes on the stone tablet. Li Fan just looked up, and a touch of surprise appeared on his face. Turn your head and look at three humanitarians, "I light up the text?"


    Chen Xi nodded and said with a smile, "it''s true that you are born with divine sense. You can control divine sense very quickly, and your Divine sense is much stronger than many people."


    Li Fan scratched his head with a smile and said, "Hey, so I''m not a novice?"


    "Novice, of course." Chengying said discontentedly, "it''s just that I''ve learned how to mobilize my strength. It''s far away from you to control freely. It''s far from you to become an expert."


    Chen Xi interrupted Chengying with a smile and said, "OK, OK, Xiaoying, don''t talk about Li Fan. How can we say that he has mastered the method of getting started? "


    Cheng Ying looks at Chen Xi and says with a smile, "hum, listen to sister Xi. Don''t talk about you. "


    Green ling''er also said with a smile, "yes, our task now is to light up this stone tablet. Now it''s just a general survey. We''re going to have to come again


    Chen Xi nodded, looked at a few people and said with a smile, "let''s seize the time to rest and recover our strength."


    Turning to see Li Fan raise his hand, Chen Xi asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Fan embarrassed smile said, "that, how to restore strength?"


    The three men collapsed.


    After a night''s rest, the four began to infuse the power of the stele again. With the previous foundation and a night''s rest, all four of them recovered. It''s more and more smooth to infuse power into the stele again. When they were exhausted again, only a few lines at the end of the stone tablet were left. After a little discussion, the four decided to take another night off and wait for the time when they were full of energy.


    Once people are busy, they often forget many things. The four stopped to have a rest, only to find that it was already one day before the drop of water came in, and they didn''t even notice that they paid much attention to food on weekdays. I heard a gurgling noise coming from my stomach. Chengying looked at the three people in her resentful eyes and said, "I need to run. Let me find something to eat."


    The three nodded and sat in place. This time, I finally went and soon came back. In addition to carrying two pheasants. The other hand holds a huge nest made of branches and weeds. Go to three people in front, take a picture of the two pheasants are still on the ground, carefully put the nest in the hands of the three people in front. There are about ten eggs in the nest. I don''t seem to know whether it''s the eggs of this pheasant or some bird. Chengying looked at the bird''s nest with a smile and said, "today, there are not only meat to eat, but also eggs to eat." The four picked up some dry branches from the surrounding areas, dug a shallow hole in the ground, plucked the pheasant''s hair, removed its internal organs, and wrapped it in soil. Put it in the pit, fill it with earth and light a fire on it. Conveniently put the ten or so eggs into the fire. After a while, the bird eggs buried in the fire came with a fragrance. The four quickly started to pick the bird eggs out of the fire. If you wait a little longer, the eggs will be cracked by the heat of the fire. Gently blow the wood ash off the eggshell. Turn it upside down in your hand and wait for the eggs to cool slightly. He began to peel the eggshell. A special fragrance immediately reverberated around the four. Eat the shadow is smiling. When the fire goes out gradually, the pheasant buried under the fire is also ripe. Although there is only some salt, but still can not stop a natural taste filled in the mouth. Several people have had dinner. Let''s have a little discussion. The final decision is to let Chengying infuse power into the stele. The full Chengying didn''t say anything. Just walk to the stone tablet and slowly put your hand on it. With the gradual enrichment of the white fog. The characters on the stone tablet are gradually lit up. In a short time, all the words on the whole stone tablet were shining. Let the whole stele be enveloped in a layer of light. Chengying withdraws her hand and leaves the stone tablet. Come to three people nearby, look up at that stone tablet together. As the light on the stone becomes brighter. The above text also seems to be alive in the general change position. In a short time, the writing will stabilize again. The light of the stone tablet is gradually restrained. Finally, it is still restored to the glittering appearance of the text¡° Why hasn''t the Tomb Door been opened? " Li Fan looked at the stone tablet, then looked back at the stone gate of the mausoleum and said in doubt. The other three were also a little strange. From the point of view that the stone tablet could absorb the power of several people, it must be a step to open the stone gate. But now the words on the stone tablet are all lit up. The stone gate is still open. Obviously, there are other steps that have not yet been completed¡° Maybe lighting up the monument is just one of the steps. " The green spirit son talks, strides to the stone gate in front. He put his hand on the stone gate and wanted to pour power into it. But a nameless force poured out from the stone gate. Shake her hands open. The green spirit son slightly some surprised looked at the stone gate, stretched out two hands respectively to stick on both sides of the stone gate. The power just came to the palm of your hand. It was once again shaken open by the stone gate. The green spirit son turns to see to three people to shake head "no, it seems that this stone gate is not the same method as the stone tablet."¡° Try those two fish eyes Chen Xi walked to the green spirit behind, staring at the stone gate to see half ring, slowly said. Green ling''er nodded, her body floated up, stepped on the ground to the fisheye on the stone gate, turned to look at the shadow and said, "I pour power into this fisheye, and I''ll give you that fisheye." Chengying nodded. She also floated to another fish''s eyes and looked at lvling''er. They both pressed their hands on the fish''s eyes at the same time. The power of the moment is crazy rush to the fish''s eye. The strength of the two just surged out. In the eye of the fish is the same resistance. There was a half fight between the two sides. Chengying and lvling''er can''t resist the power above the stone gate. I had to let go. The four stood under the stone gate, helpless for a moment. Stone gate can''t infuse power. The second step is not above the stone gate. But the four people are around now, but they can''t find any useful information. We have to look at the stone gate and the stone tablet. Want to find the relationship between the two. Time goes by unconsciously. From the sun to the west mountain. And then the crescent moon appears in the sky. During this period, the four tried countless ways. But still can''t open the stone door. The light of the characters on the stone tablet becomes more and more bright as the sky turns black. There was a faint light around the mausoleum. It makes people feel particularly gloomy.

 V1.Chapter 138

    Four people dispirited sit on the ground, the cold moonlight gradually sprinkles on several people''s body, will four people''s figure on the ground long stretch out.


    "Before we see the Yin Yang Pisces, we can''t get into a broken mausoleum. Isn''t it more difficult to find the Yin Yang Pisces Li Fan said angrily with his hand.


    Chen Xi looked up at the moonlight and said in a soft voice, "Tomb robbery is originally a technical work. Otherwise, there would not have been a full-time captain. We are not people in this industry. Of course, we are not able to do that. If the captain comes. I''m not sure that the tomb was easily cracked. "


    Green Ling Er nodded, looked at the three people and said, "the Yin Yang Pisces were originally ancient races. The design of the mausoleum is certainly different from the past. It''s no surprise that we''re kept out. "


    "I can''t get in. Are we going to wait here? " Li fan depressed looking at the silent heavy stone door said.


    "Well, I don''t believe it. I can''t break this broken stone for him yet. " Chengying has long blocked up a lot of resentment in her heart. At the moment, she finally can''t bear it. He got up angrily and couldn''t see how to move. It was a thick sword Qi that broke through the space and went straight to the black stone gate.


    It''s too late for Chen Xi to stop it, so she has to watch the thick sword Qi cleave on the stone gate. A few people expected the broken stone door scene did not appear. There was a ripple on the stone gate. The ripples emanated from the Pisces. Melt the thick sword Qi. By the end of the sword, there was no sign on the stone gate.


    Chen Xi finally had time to reach out to stop Chengying and calmly said, "Xiaoying, don''t try again. It seems that this stone gate can''t be broken by brute force."


    Chengying turns to Chen Xi and says, "sister Xi, let me try again. Otherwise, we can''t get in here."


    "I think we can let Chengying have a try. Even if the stone gate is solid, it must be able to bear the pressure. If the photo can''t be destroyed. We don''t have to wait here. " The green spirit son suddenly made a voice to approve of the idea of taking a picture. Let Chen Xi a time is also some hesitation, eyes is to see Li Fan.


    Li Fan immediately felt that he was shouldering a huge responsibility. Finally, it''s my turn to control the situation. Just want to say a few words to set off the mood at the moment. He was interrupted coldly by Cheng Ying and said, "hurry up, what''s your opinion. Don''t talk nonsense. " With these words, Chengying still waves Bai Shengsheng''s little fist at Li Fan.


    Li Fan''s words had not been uttered before he swallowed them. I nearly choked myself. Li Fan rubbed his chin, thought for a while, and said, "I think it''s reasonable to take a picture. If Chengying can''t break the stone gate with brute force, we can''t do it. In that case. Before we can find a normal way to enter the mausoleum, I think leaving is our best choice. Now we don''t even know what''s in the tomb. If we waste a long time and open a mausoleum that is useless to us. I don''t think it''s worth the loss. "


    Chen Xi nodded, put down her arm and said in a soft voice, "in this case, Xiaoying, you can try again. If you can''t, don''t force it. It''s a big deal. We''re leaving early tomorrow morning. Go and find the Pisces


    Chengying nodded and motioned for the three to retreat back to safety. Take a deep breath, the air around the shadow condensed heavy white fog at the speed visible to the naked eye. Take a picture with both hands together. The simple handle of Chengying sword appears in front of the body. With the moonlight. The blade of the sword seemed to be looming. Every time it flashes, it cuts the surrounding space into pieces. And then disappear into space.


    The body of the shadow becomes illusory again. This time in the moonlight, Li Fan and Chen Xi can finally see that the body of the shadow is not unreal, but from the body emits a little bit of starlight. In the light of the moonlight, it is full of spirituality. Every time a little bit of light comes out from the body of the shadow, the body of the shadow is illusory. That little light will fall on the shadow sword. Let the shadow sword appear more solid.


    With the little light on the body of the shadow, more and more quickly, more and more scattered. After a while, the shadow disappeared in the same place. And the Chengying sword also became brilliant. Even the color of the moonlight in the sky was covered up. There seemed to be a buzz in the air. From far to near. Finally, several people''s eyes were fixed on the looming blade of Chengying sword. The hum came from the looming of the blade. It''s like an insect shaking its wings.


    The moon finally climbed to the highest point, and the cool moonlight spread all over the earth. The light of Chengying sword seems to be the same as that of moonlight. With the light of Chengying sword converging, Chengying sword has disappeared in place before the moonlight fills in the light vacancy of Chengying sword.


    The next moment is in front of the stone gate, at a very slow speed, a few meters away from the stone gate. In an instant, it seemed that there were countless swords in the air. Each sword was a sword blade, some broad and some thin. Each blade follows the path of the shadow sword. One by one towards the shadow sword fusion. With each fusion, the light of Chengying sword is bright.


    At this moment, the moonlight just occupied the space where the shadow sword disappeared, just like falling from the sky, covering the whole space of the mausoleum. Just when they all focused on the shadow sword in front of the stone gate, something happened on the stone tablet that they didn''t know. The moonlight fell on the whole stone tablet. Let the whole stone tablet appear more bright. The words on the stone tablet become moving again. Gradually arranged in a wonderful way, the whole stele became transparent. The moon above the sky is now high above the stone tablet. It should be at the time when the projection of the stone tablet is the least. But I don''t know why, although the moon is still in a very slow track. But the projection of the stone tablet is extended with a relatively rapid speed. And the direction of the projection is just facing the stone gate. Although the shadow sword in the air is very slow, it finally "eats" all the blades in the air. The light of Chengying sword is also at its peak. When the last sword melts into the body. The whole body of Chengying sword is perpendicular to the stone gate. The point of the sword. It happens to be the Yin eye of the Yin Yang Pisces. And the projection of the stone tablet on the ground is stretching out now, which is more than ten meters long. Point to the stone gate from afar. Li Fan felt as if there was a flash of light in front of his eyes. The point of Chengying sword was on the Yin eye on the stone gate. At the same time, several people finally found the silent change of the projection of the stone tablet. At the moment, the shadow also seemed to be suspended in the air. From a distance, it looked like a sword. The point of the sword points to the Yang eye of the Yin Yang Pisces. Almost at the same time, the two swords, both illusory, stabbed the Yin and Yang eyes. There was no change on the Yin and Yang eyes of the Yin and Yang Pisces, and the two illusory sword blades just flew away. Just a few people thought it would be just like before. The Yin and Yang Pisces on the stone gate turned slowly. With the Pisces turning. A moonlight, a shadow, like being swallowed by a whale, is sucked into the stone gate. Disappeared. The moonlight almost gathered in a line and poured into the yang fish. For a moment, the bright moonlight seemed to dim down a lot. And that wisp of shadow from the forest, as if it can absorb everything in general. Where it comes from, it''s impossible for the three to tell. Just gather in a line and pour into the shady fish. As the Yin and Yang Pisces swim faster and faster on the stone gate, one light and one dark are also accelerated into the stone gate. This situation did not know how long it lasted, even the restoration of the body of the sword spirit and the return to the three people were not over. The four of them focused on the changes above the stone gate. At the moment, there was a fluke in their hearts. If it''s not that green ling''er discovers the secret of the stone tablet, if it''s not that four people pour strength into the stone tablet, if it''s not that Chengying wants to destroy the stone gate brutally, if it''s not that she happens to catch up with the full moon night. Too many coincidences in one prescription led to the situation today. None of them is indispensable, even none of them is possible without them. If the four people''s expectation of pouring power into the stone tablet to open the stone gate is half, at the moment, the probability of opening the tomb gate has been raised to more than 90%. The only worry is that the opening method of this tomb door is so hidden. What will be hidden in the tomb behind the tomb gate, or in other words. Which one of the Pisces is buried here. Only in this way can the Yin Yang Pisces spend so much energy to build such a delicate mausoleum. As time goes by, the swimming speed of the Pisces above the stone gate changes from slow to fast, and gradually decreases, just like a person who has already had enough is always thinking about the last bite¡° Click A very slight sound came. But in four people''s ears, it is no different from the thunder of nine days. The eyes of the four were wide at the same time. Keep a close eye on the stone gate. The Pisces on the stone gate have stopped swimming and become silent again. But the tomb door is still not the slightest change. Just as their patience was about to run out. Four people felt the ground under their feet came a slight tremor. As the tremor grew. The stones and sand on the ground have been shaken into the air¡° "Hua La" as the tremor intensified, the four finally saw that the black closed stone gate trembled a little, and then a wisp of dust fell on the place where the two stone gates closed. It''s like lighting a fuse. There was a clattering sound in the direction of the stone gate. With the sound, the two black stone gates finally separated slowly towards both sides. Gradually revealed the mysterious mausoleum world hidden behind.

 V1.Chapter 139

    The open stone gate reveals the face of the mausoleum hidden behind. However, the cold moonlight just sprinkles on the edge of the stone gate and never moves forward. It seems that there is something in the mausoleum that hinders the entry of the moonlight. Standing at the entrance of the tomb, the four people looked inside and saw nothing but darkness, as if there was a black hole behind the black stone gate, drawing all the light and sight into it. But I can''t see anything clearly. After just looking for a moment, the four felt dizzy.


    Li Fan quickly turned his eyes away from the mausoleum. He looked at the three people in surprise and said, "it''s so strange in the mausoleum. Why can''t you see anything? It''s like a bottomless hole."


    Three people also look away one after another. Chen Xi said, "the outside of the mausoleum is very strange, but inside it is more strange and normal."


    "Shall we go in now or wait until dawn?" Li Fan looks at Chen Xi and asks.


    "Wait a moment, the door of the tomb has just been opened, and the air in it is not yet circulating." Chen Xi turned and walked to the fire, picked up a burning branch and threw it into the mausoleum. As soon as the burning branch entered the mausoleum, the fire disappeared, but there was a clear sound of the branch falling to the ground.


    The four men frowned at this. Greenling waved her hand and said, "I''ll try." Say words, a multicolored color flies insect to appear in the body side. Flying down the door into the tomb.


    After a long time, Gu Chong still didn''t appear. As they were about to speak, Lu ling''er''s face changed and said, "there''s something strange in it. I''ve ordered Gu Chong to come out. But it hasn''t come out yet. "


    Chen Xi stares at the dark passage of the mausoleum and says, "is there any mechanism in the mausoleum?"


    Lu ling''er shook his head and said, "no, I have a connection with that insect. It didn''t touch anything inside, it couldn''t get out just because there was no light in the dark. There''s no way to tell the direction. All the light and direction seemed to be swallowed up by the mausoleum. "


    Li Fan looked at it in surprise, hesitated and said, "how does it sound like a black hole?"


    Chen Xi''s face also becomes a little surprised when hearing Li Fan''s words. Chengying and lvling''er don''t understand the meaning of the black hole, but they just look at Li Fan and Chen Xi blankly.


    Li Fan scratched his chin. He was also uncertain and said, "I''m not sure how to explain it. I just know that a black hole is a space where nothing can escape. At the same time, light and the like can''t get in


    "It sounds very similar to this mausoleum." Cheng Ying looked up at the inside of the mausoleum and said.


    Chen Xi shook his head, thought for a while and said, "it can''t be a black hole, it''s just a kind of celestial body existing in the universe. What''s more, if it were a black hole, we would have been sucked into it. " Chen Xi went to the stone gate, pointed to the link between the stone gate and the mausoleum, and said, "I think it''s related to the walls in the mausoleum that light can''t come in and light can''t come out. Maybe there''s something special about the material of the wall. "


    After hearing Chen Xi say this, Li Fan suddenly said, "I remember. I read an article before and said that some tombs use a special paint to stop tomb robbers and invaders. Make light impossible to transmit. So as to trap the grave robbers. "


    Chengying spat out her tongue and said, "it''s really powerful. I have to calculate everything after I die like this. What about this mausoleum? "


    Chen Xi reached out and knocked on the wall behind the mausoleum, and said softly, "no matter what the situation is, we can''t go in easily."


    Li Fan suddenly patted the forehead and said with a smile, "I think of a way, we can find a long rope, one end tied to the stone tablet, the other end tied to us, and the four of us walk in hand, so we don''t have to be afraid."


    Chen Xi several people looked at each other, are nodded, with a voice "is a way."


    "I''ll go to the rattan." Without waiting for a few people to speak, the shadow of Chengying was already in place. Only a sound came from a distance.


    After a while, Chengying came back with a large group of vines in her arms. The four connected the vines one by one and tied one end to the stone tablet. The rest of the vines were smoothed out, about forty or fifty meters in shape. They are all arranged in circles. At the entrance of the mausoleum.


    Finish these things, the horizon has been a glimmer of white. At this time, although the moon is still slanting in the sky, but it is already the moment of the handover of heaven and earth, originally is the most sleepy time. But the four did not feel tired. They were all looking forward to entering the unknown mausoleum.


    But all four of them knew that if they were in this state, the risk factor of entering the mausoleum would increase a lot. So they all forced themselves to lie on the ground. Close your eyes.


    When the sun finally broke through the shackles of the sky and spread its own light to the earth, the four slowly opened their eyes and looked at each other. They all saw abundant energy in each other''s eyes.


    After a brief tidying up, the four finally stood in front of the entrance of the mausoleum, with Chen Xi and Li Fan in the middle behind the green ling''er hall. Because there was no light in the mausoleum, the green spirit didn''t let the insects lead the way. The green spirit son twined the rattan around his waist and tied it tightly, saying, "no problem, let''s go."


    Chen Xi took up the hand of Chengying, looked at Chengying and said softly, "be careful." Chengying grinned, revealing two lovely tiger teeth and saying, "sister Xi, don''t worry." With that, Chengying cried out, "hold on, all of you. Let''s go to the mausoleum." Four people in turn tightly holding each other''s hands, carefully into the tomb. As soon as he entered the mausoleum, his eyes were covered with a thick black cloth. Don''t say to see the situation around you, even your hand is in front of you. The whole person, like a blind man, can only rely on the touch under his feet. Fortunately, the four did not rush in, but moved forward against one side of the wall. At the tentacle, I only feel that the wall is cold and smooth, like an unusual ordinary stone, a little like smooth marble, and some like warm jade. The four felt as if they had walked straight for tens of meters, but it seemed as if they had been several years. On the outside, the mausoleum seems to be isolated from light. When the four people came in, they knew that not only the light could not be transmitted, but also the sound of the four people walking. That is to say, if the four entered the tomb alone, they would have been tortured by the endless darkness. Walking in front of the shadow suddenly stopped, do not know what happened. After a while, they remembered that there was no sound in the corridor. Chengying seems to be standing in the same place for a while, then she pulls Chen Xi''s hand out and writes words with her fingers on the palm of her hand. Chen Xi carefully spell out the words that Chengying wrote according to Chengying''s fingers in her heart¡° Sister, there is no road ahead. " Chen Xi felt a little surprised, and still wrote in her hand, "go along the wall." Chengying pauses for a while, then pulls Chen Xi''s hand and continues to walk forward. I don''t know how long they have been walking, but they feel that they suddenly light up in front of their eyes. The four people who thought they had passed the corridor carefully saw the scene before them. They found that they had passed the corridor, but they went out of the mausoleum and returned to the stone gate¡° What''s the situation? How did you get out? " Li Fan looks at Chengying in surprise. Take a picture is also doodle mouth. Angry looking at Li Fan said, "how do I know, I always walk along the wall, you should be able to feel it in the back." Li Fan rushed to Chengying and said with a smile, "I don''t blame you. I just feel a little surprised." Chen Xi turned to take a look at the dark corridor, turned to take a picture of Chengying, and said with a smile, "it''s not your problem, Xiaoying. The design of this mausoleum is really strange. First, we use this kind of stone to make us stay in it without light and sound, and then we design the stone wall into an arc. If we always follow the way of touching the wall, I''m afraid we will never be able to enter the mausoleum. "¡° What about that? " Li Fan looked at Chen Xi and asked. Chen Xi went to the corridor with a smile, walked from one side of the corridor to the other side, looked at the three people and said, "it''s very simple. We just need to go in side by side. The corridor is not wide. Three people can walk side by side holding hands, and the four of us can explore the place we can''t find more carefully."¡° What are you waiting for? Let''s go. " Li Fan said excitedly¡° I''m just guessing from my own feelings. If this method can''t get in, maybe there is a hidden mechanism in the corridor. " Chen Xi said with a smile. Chengying has already taken Chen Xi''s hand and said, "mind him, sister Xi, let''s go in." The four once again joined hands and entered the corridor of the mausoleum side by side. This time, there was less panic about the four people entering the corridor. Knowing that there is no such thing as mechanism in this corridor, a few people feel relieved. The speed of progress is also much faster. It''s just that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. I haven''t been in the world for a long time. The four found again that the corridor in front of them was still at the end. This corridor seems to be a dead cycle. So the four had to step back again. Li Fan sat on the ground in disappointment, and the other three were thinking about each other. In order to open the stone gate of the mausoleum, the four people have been staying for three days. Now they have managed to open the stone gate of the mausoleum, only to find that they can only wander in the corridor. This gap makes the four people a little lost for a while. Chen Xi kept mumbling to himself at the entrance of the corridor of the mausoleum, looking dazed and cheerful. Green ling''er once again circled around the tomb. I want to see if there are other changes outside the mausoleum. Li Fan and Chengying are squatting on the ground, scratching the dust on the ground. For a moment, the four were silent.

 V1.Chapter 140

    Time passed in the silence of the four. Until that day, Chen Xi finally stopped mumbling at the entrance of the mausoleum. Wave for the three.


    "Green spirit, what do you find?" See three people round to come over, Chen Xi sees to green Ling son openings to ask a way.


    As like as two peas, the green Ling shook his head and said, "nothing is found. Everything is exactly the same as what was before Shimen."


    Chen Xi nodded, glanced over the three faces and said slowly, "I think about it. We have already walked underground and on both sides of the corridor of the mausoleum. Now the only ground that has not been explored is the top of the corridor."


    "Is there an entrance to the top?" Li Fan looks at Chen Xi doubtfully and asks.


    Chen Xi said with a slight smile, "I don''t know, but now this is our only chance. If the entrance is no longer on the top of the corridor, then we have to leave. In this case, even if the full-time commander of the mausoleum comes here, I''m afraid there''s no way to crack the entrance to the mausoleum. "


    The three were silent for a while. Chengying took the lead in saying, "in this case, sister Xi. Let''s explore the top of the corridor


    Li Fan asked back, "but how can we explore it. Although the corridor is not high, it is three or five meters away. We can''t get up that distance. "


    Chengying chuckled and said, "you can''t, but I can. If there is any entrance, I''ll pull the rattan to inform you. "


    Green Ling er said with a smile, "well, that''s the only way. After all, only taking a picture can take off for a long time. "


    "Well, that''s it." Then Chengying went to the door and reached for the vines on the ground. He turned to look at the three and said, "let''s go."


    Three people nodded, are separated from the shadow of a distance, caught the vine. The third time I entered the corridor of the mausoleum..


    This time, because Chengying was flying at the top of the corridor, the three people didn''t know the specific situation, so they had to walk forward carefully.


    Because I have passed the corridor twice, I have a general understanding of the passing time. The three people on the ground felt that they had just reached about half of the time. I didn''t get the slightest notice from the photo. They all felt the vines in their hands rush up at a rapid speed. The three were shocked. He quickly grasped the vine in his hand.


    Fortunately, the vine is tough. I don''t know what happened to the photo, but I pulled them up from the ground. Fly to the top quickly.


    Just when a few people thought they were going to hit the top of the corridor. But feel the body seems to be forced through a soft object. It''s like falling into cotton. A moment later, there was a dim light in front of me. Chengying is standing by and staring at something.


    Three people quickly identified for a while, confirmed that this is not in the corridor, hurriedly ran to the side of the shadow. Together toward the direction of the line of sight to see the past.


    In front of my eyes, there was a faint passage of light. It seems that there is wind whistling out of the passage. It makes sounds like crying.


    "Is this the interior of the mausoleum?" Li Fan looked around, and the four seemed to be standing at the end of the passage. There is only one road ahead.


    Chen Xi looks at the weak light in front of her. He nodded and said, "it''s just going into the outer layer of the mausoleum. Xiaoying, did you pull us with that huge force just now? "


    Chengying turns to look at Chen Xi, shakes her head and says, "no, I just groped along the top of the cave, and then I was suddenly pulled into it by a huge force. It''s here when you can see clearly. "


    "Is there anything special about that place that brought you in?" Asked greenling.


    "What''s as like as two peas", shook the head. "Nothing special. It feels just like the rest." Otherwise, I will not keep you informed. "


    Chen Xi nodded, looked at the light in front of him and said, "it seems that we have guessed right. The entrance to the mausoleum is just above the top of the cave. We are now in the inner passage of the mausoleum. Go ahead and you''ll get to the center of the mausoleum. "


    The four found a raised stone on the ground and tied the vine tightly to it. In case of any accident, four people can''t go out. Then he got up and walked cautiously towards the bright light of the passage.


    The passage where the four were located did not seem to be built, but directly penetrated the mountain or the ground. Both sides of the passage feel like ordinary stone and soil. There''s nothing special about it.


    Although the light seems to be in front of you, and you can see the source of the light when you turn a corner, you will find that the light is still in the distance, and it seems that the distance is not narrowed.


    Several people walked forward for about ten minutes, turned several turns, but still did not reach the source of the light. Let four people feel that this channel seems to be endless. But the four people felt that it was gradually getting hot in the passage. I don''t know whether it is the activity or the less air flow in this passage. Fortunately, there is still light in this passage, so we can see each other clearly. And a few people can say a few words from time to time. It doesn''t seem stuffy.


    Li Fan exhaled a foul breath and wiped the sweat on his face with his hand. Looking at the light in front of him, he said, "how far is it? How can I feel that we can''t get to the end? This mausoleum doesn''t lead to the ground all the time. I feel hotter and hotter Chengying, who was walking in the front, turned around to hear Li Fan''s words and said, "I also feel that the more I walk, the hotter it gets. Where does this passage lead to?"¡° Do you have a feeling that although we are in this passage, it seems that the passage is going down a little bit slowly. As Li Fan said, it seems that the passage goes straight to the ground. " The green spirit son suddenly opens a mouth to say. They all shook their heads. Green ling''er didn''t speak. She just let out her strange looking insect. Now the insect was emitting a faint red light, as if it was going to burn¡° My poisonous insect was originally formed by the mutual phagocytosis of several insects on the ground, and has a special ability to drill into the ground. Therefore, the deeper it goes underground, the better its strength will be. You see, the red light from its body now means that it should be under the ground, at least tens of meters away. " Green spirit son points to Gu insect to say¡° Is the tomb really built underground? But we were just at the top of the tunnel. If that''s the case, isn''t there a distance of about 50 meters between them? " Li Fan said in surprise. The green spirit son ordered to nod, affirmative of say "is such." Finish saying green Ling son is to see Chen Xi no longer talk. Chen Xi looked down for a moment, looked up at the green spirit and said, "do you have any flying insects?" Green ling''er nodded, understood Chen Xi''s meaning, then summoned a flying bug in the air. At first glance, it looked like an ordinary butterfly. Green ling''er waved, and the butterfly quickly flew forward along the passage¡° Wait a minute. The flying speed of this butterfly bug is very fast. " Four people then sat in the spot to wait for a while, green Ling son from time to time of get up to face the direction of passage to see past. Soon, the large butterfly came. Hover in front of the green spirit son, can''t stop flying up and down. Green spirit son''s originally nervous facial expression suddenly became to ease down. He turned his head and said with a smile, "no problem. Butterfly Gu told me that if we continue to walk for more than ten minutes, we will arrive at a place like a palace. Although it''s still not the final place. But there''s no danger. Maybe we can find something somewhere The three nodded and learned that they had a definite goal in front of them. They also had the motivation to act. Sure enough, as luling''er said, the four walked forward for about ten minutes, and their eyes suddenly brightened. Seeing the scene in front of them, all four of them were very surprised. Only a palace style complex covering an area of about hundreds of square meters appeared in front of four people. There are gardens, rockeries, small bridges and flowing water, and palaces with red walls and green tiles. There are railings that look like white marble. At a glance, this palace style complex is like a reduced version of the royal palace. Although the area is not large, but should the old saying, sparrow although small five dirty. But what really surprised the four people was not the style of the palace group, but the palace group, which was on the dome of the space where the four people lived. At the moment is hanging a shallow moon, the bright light of the whole space is also sent out by the moon¡° This, how can there be a moon? Are we coming out again Li Fan pointed to the crescent moon above the sky and said, "but we are going to the mausoleum in the daytime. If we really come out, we should be hanging the sun. Have we been in this tomb for half a day? " Chen Xi shook his head, looked at the moon above the dome and said, "no, we are still in the mausoleum, but this space is too realistic." It seems that luling''er and Chengying have seen the difference for a long time, but they didn''t speak. Chen Xi continued, "have you heard the legend about Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum after his death?" Seeing that Li Fan shook his head, Chen Xi sighed and said, "take mercury as rivers and seas, instill in the machine, with astronomy on top and geography on the bottom. Take Mermaid cream as a candle, it will last forever. This is the description of Qinshihuang Mausoleum in historical records. It means that the Qinshihuang Mausoleum uses mercury as a river, with astronomy on the top wall and geographical mountains on the bottom. It even uses mermaid as lamp oil, so as to last forever. Now it seems that the space we are in is similar to the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. The moon above the dome is not real. It''s just an artificial moon that we don''t know about¡° Big deal. Big deal. If these things are made public, I''m afraid they will cause a great sensation. " After hearing Chen Xi''s words, Li Fan looks at the scene in front of him. Chen Xi smiles, points to the scene in front of her and says, "this is not the center of the mausoleum. If the whole mausoleum is compared to a palace, it can be regarded as a garden at most." Hearing Chen Xi''s words, Li fan can''t help but turn his head to look at some doubts and ask, "why do you know so clearly?"

 V1.Chapter 141

    Chen Xi smiles, looks at Li Fan and says, "how can I say that I''m also a member of the psionic League. Although I''m more familiar with tomb robbers, we know a lot about these historical events."


    Li Fan nodded, looked at the palaces and said, "shall we go directly to the center of the mausoleum or have a look here?"


    Chen Xi thought a little and said, "this palace group will not appear here for no reason. I''m afraid it has something to do with the mausoleum center. Let''s take a look here to see what clues we have."


    Three people nodded, in accordance with the previous formation, carefully toward the direction of the palace group. The artificial moon above the dome scattered light into the whole space. Although it was a little dim, it was enough for four people to see the situation at their feet and around.


    The architectural pattern of this palace group is also quite peculiar. The palaces, which cover an area of two or three hundred square meters, are surrounded by white marble railings. A stream about one meter wide is still flowing behind the railing. There is only a delicate bridge across the stream.


    Four people came to the bridge, Li Fan just want to step up, Chen Xi was a pull back. Li Fan was puzzled and said, "this is in the mausoleum. Don''t touch anything at will. Although the river surrounding the palaces now looks like clear water, there may be other things in it. The bridge is the same. The dead are buried in the mausoleum. Even if there is a river, there is no need to use a bridge. So we can''t go up the bridge at will. "


    Chen Xi also nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "you, but you need to make a good change to this problem, otherwise even if you come up with cultivation in the future, if you don''t have experience, it''s easy to miss."


    Li Fan smiles awkwardly, looks at several people and says, "what can we do? Although the river is not wide, we can just jump over it. As you said, if we jump over recklessly, what''s wrong with the land over there?"


    Chengying looked at Li Fan with disdain and sneered, "it''s stupid. I just want you to be careful, but I can''t say you can''t get on this bridge. Look at me With Chengying''s words, a strong white fog emerged around her body. Slowly in the shadow around the condensation and become a human form. Just can''t see the appearance on the face, Chengying said with a smile, "well, this is a kind of technique that I have just learned recently. You can use it to try out some dangerous places."


    Chengying finish, the white figure is slowly stepping on the exquisite bridge, under the close eyes of the four people, safely walked to the opposite bank. During that period, I even touched the railings and the lifelike lion heads on the stone bridge with my fuzzy palm.


    "No problem. Let''s go on the bridge, too." Chengying saw that the figure came to the opposite side safely, turned around and said with a smile.


    The four were still careful to walk to the bridge, but they were not in a hurry to cross the bridge. Instead, they carefully looked at the patterns on the bridge. Just now, because of the distance and the dim light, they could only see the blurred patterns on the bridge, and now they were really in front of them.


    Not only are there designs of different styles engraved on the bridge railings, but also the railings and pillars are exquisitely carved with dragon, beast and flower patterns. In particular, the dragons with different expressions on the relief are intertwined with each other, or playing with each other. If they fly or move, they are vivid and lifelike.


    Fortunately, Chengying squatted down, reached out and brushed over the exquisite dragon and beast patterns, whispering "prisoner ox, Jai canthus, mocking wind, Pu Lao, lion dragon, Pang, Pang, negative Pang, Pang kiss." Hand over these patterns, Chengying looked up at the three people and said, "the above sculptures are nine sons of the dragon."


    When they heard the story, they crouched down and looked at the story. They reached out and pointed out one by one to introduce the nine dragon beasts.


    "The eldest son is fond of music. The second son, Jai canthus, is fond of killing and fighting. Sanzi ridicules the wind. He is dangerous and hopeful. The sound of the four sons of pu''ao is far away. Five lion dragons like to be quiet but not to move. Liuziba is the turtle under the tablet. Qizihu looks like a tiger. Eight sons are like dragons. The mouth of Jiuzi''s mouth is moist, and his voice is thick and easy to swallow. " Chengying said these nine kinds of dragons one by one, looked at several people with some doubts and said, "although these are all the legendary sons of dragons, I haven''t seen all of them. Besides, some dragon beasts are not carved on the stone bridge at all. But it''s all carved on it, which makes people confused. "


    Chen Xi also nodded and said, "if we follow the normal logic, the things carved on the bridge are really strange. But the tomb is full of oddities from the stone tablet. Besides, we don''t know about the Yin Yang Pisces. I don''t know if they are different from our Central Plains. "


    Lu ling''er stood aside and looked at it for a while, then said in a deep voice, "I have an idea. Although I am not from the Central Plains, judging from the stone gate of the mausoleum, this family of Yin Yang Pisces must be related to the Taiji diagram. The Yin Yang Pisces above the stone gate is obviously an early Taiji diagram. At this moment, the nine dragons and beasts carved on the stone bridge are unreasonable from the concept of Central Plains. But in the view of Miao, if this tomb buried in the life before and its noble. There''s nothing wrong with that. "


    "What do you mean?" Chen Xi turns to look at Green Ling son to ask a way.


    Green ling''er pointed to the nine kinds of dragons on the stone bridge and said, "if there is a royal family buried in the tomb, is it reasonable to carve the nine kinds of dragons on the bridge?"


    Chen Xi thought for a while and nodded, "it''s possible, but since the mausoleum is related to the Yin Yang Pisces, is there any royal family, even the royal family. It should be the Emperor himself who can use it. " Lu ling''er shook her head and said, "that''s the view of the Central Plains. For Miao, there is no such view. Maybe it''s the so-called Mountain High Emperor far away. Besides, the Pisces are ancient. It''s mysterious in itself. As for why the Dragon beast was carved on the stone bridge. I''m afraid only the people at that time can know. " All three nodded and laughed. Li Fan stood up, looked at the towering palace in the distance and said, "come on, let''s see what''s in the Palace first. There is no clue to this broken stone bridge. " Four people walk down the bridge, facing is a pile of rockery, dotted around this are carved stone trees and flowers. At first glance, it was as if it was true. I don''t know how much manpower and financial resources it took to complete it. The four just sighed on the edge of the rockery and turned to the magnificent palace. Looking from afar, the towering double eaves and nine ridges of the tall palace, with crisscross brackets and yellow tiles, look like the palace of the Forbidden City. The four corners of the palace are four thick stone pillars. It looks like jade, emitting the faint light. The palace is about ten meters high and covered with golden glazed tiles. The four corners of the palace are carved with Phoenix. Under them are a string of golden bells, although there is no wind. But it''s still tinkling. I don''t know how many years. The four walked slowly into the front of the palace and saw that the gate of the palace was about five meters high, with a pair of carved stone lions on the left and right. The expression is ferocious. It looks like it''s going to jump on the four at any time. There was a red sandalwood plaque hanging above the main gate of the palace, but there was no writing on it. Li Fan stood in front of the Palace door, looked up and down several times and exclaimed, "Oh, good guy, this palace is almost catching up with the emperor''s palace." Lu ling''er looks at Li Fan with a smile and says, "it''s in Miao territory anyway, and the emperor can''t control it. What''s more, the location of the mausoleum is too hidden. There''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s not how to be luxurious. " Chen Xi said with a smile, "let''s go in and have a look." The four stepped up the steps of Han Baiyu and came to the front door of the closed palace. Chengying motioned the three people to step back. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on the heavy Palace door. Slowly, he pushed the Palace door inward. There was a musty smell coming from the shop, and the four of them were waiting for a moment, waiting for the dreary smell of the palace to dissipate. Just turned around and looked into the palace. The situation in the Palace once again shocked several people. In the palace, there are 12 thick stone pillars, which are scattered in the palace and will support the palace. On each stone pillar, there are four oil lamps with exquisite shapes. I don''t know what kind of grease is used. It''s still burning. The sudden leaping flames will shine on the whole palace. The ground seems to be paved with gold bricks, flashing golden light. Facing the four, there is a twelve steps of jade, on which is a seat carved into a circle of Kowloon. I don''t know whether it''s the color of the material or a layer of gold. It looks luxurious and noble. Behind the Jiulong seat is a pattern of yin and Yang Pisces on the stone gate of the mausoleum. The palace is surrounded by colorful paintings. There are exotic flowers and plants, birds and animals. The shape is lifelike. Straight out of the wall. They were a little surprised for a while, and then walked into the palace. Although they had never been to the Jinluan palace where the emperor was facing, standing in the palace, they felt a faint depression for a moment. Chengying vomits her tongue, looks around in surprise and says, "oh my God, it''s too luxurious. Is that Pisces so rich? " For a moment, luling''er was also a little surprised. After a while, she said, "I don''t think so. Even if there is no one in this ancient forest, there won''t be so many resources."¡° Li Fan, what are you doing? " Chen Xi saw that Li Fan was already squatting in the corner of the palace when several people were talking. She didn''t know what she was doing. Li Fan raised his head in disappointment and stomped at his feet. "I see the ground is golden. It looks like gold. I want to cross a few pieces. I didn''t expect the inlay to be so strong. "¡° Stupid Chengying looks at Li Fan with disdain, goes to Li Fan, grasps the hilt of Chengying sword and says, "get out of the way." Chengying splits a sword toward the ground where Li Fan is, and a sword spirit fiercely splits on the ground of the palace.

 V1.Chapter 142

    The sword Qi contacted the golden palace ground, but it didn''t split the ground, just made a roar. It left a slight mark on the golden ground.


    Chengying Yisheng looks at the ground unexpectedly. Just as she wants to start again, she is stopped by Chen Xi. "Xiaoying, don''t chop."


    Cheng Ying looks at Chen Xi and nods, but she still has a little doubt and asks, "the ground is too solid, but the ordinary gold surface can''t stop my sword."


    Green ling''er went to the position where the sword Qi split the road to the ground, looked at Chengying and said, "although the ground looks like gold. But it''s just that the materials look similar. I''ll tell you where the Pisces are so rich. I see


    Three people hear the words of green spirit son, walk to the ground that was split by the shadow to see a sword, really find a clue, this ground is only the surface is gold plating. The gold coating is a kind of hard stone. Just now Chengying sword just broke the gold coating, but the stone under the coating was not damaged at all.


    Li Fan''s eyes glowed, he looked at the gold coating and said with a smile, "it''s the gold coating. I''ll try to peel it off. It''s a fortune to go out later. "


    "Come on, it will be years before you peel off all the gold plating from the palace." Chengying sneers.


    Chen Xi also stopped Li Fan''s action and said, "our purpose here is to explore the relationship between the mausoleum and the Yin Yang Pisces. The mausoleum can be regarded as a historic site, so don''t destroy it."


    Li Fan nodded bitterly, looked at Chen Xi and said, "there is nothing valuable in the palace. Let''s go out and find the center of the mausoleum."


    "Wait a minute, don''t you think that chair made in Jiulong is very strange?" Green spirit son says to three people.


    Li Fan, who was about to turn around and go out, turned to look at the chair made of nine dragons and said with a smile, "I almost forgot this good thing."


    "Don''t move." Seeing that Li Fan went to the chair hovering in Kowloon, he sat on it. Chen Xi shouts in a hurry.


    It''s too late for Li Fan to hear Chen Xi''s words. Although he wants to control himself not to sit on the chair, the action of sitting down has already come out, and he can''t take it back.


    At the moment when he sat on the chair, Li Fan felt that he was in a cold sweat. After waiting for a moment, he found that there was no abnormality. Li Fan breathed a long sigh of relief. He looked at the three with a smile and said, "it''s OK."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Fan saw a touch of surprise in the eyes of the three girls. He also felt that something seemed to be enveloping him. Wait for yourself to look up at that thing. The Nine Dragons carved on the chair seemed to come to life. Each dragon had a different look, and all his hair and whiskers were flying towards him.


    Without waiting for his reaction, he felt the darkness in front of him. Li Fan immediately struggled to keep the Kowloon away from him.


    Li Fan felt as if it was an instant, and his eyes were shining again. But this scene is no longer in the palace, and Chen Xi''s three people are missing.


    Li Fan was shocked, and the first thought in his heart was "no, how did he get to this place?"


    In the palace, Chen Xi three people only see Li Fan sitting on the Jiulong chair, his face appears a touch of panic. In the twinkling of an eye, it disappeared. Three people immediately also flustered. Hurriedly ran to the Kowloon chair, but found that Li Fan as never done in general. There is no trace left.


    "What''s the matter. It''s gone in the twinkling of an eye. " Chengying looked at the Kowloon chair strangely, felt it for a moment and said, "there is no strange place." As she spoke, she reached for the lifelike statue of Jiulong.


    Lu ling''er looked at the Jiulong chair and said slowly, "this chair may have something to do with Yin Yang Pisces. Li Fan should have been sent to other places."


    "Well, let''s sit down and look for him. He can''t do anything himself, but there is always danger in this mausoleum. " Chen Xi listens to green Ling son to say so, hastily say.


    Without saying a word, Chengying just sits on the chair and looks at lvling''er and says, "how can I walk?"


    "I don''t know. I just judge that it''s related to Yin and Yang Pisces, but I don''t know how to disappear."


    Chen Xi pulled the green ling''er and said, "go, let''s stay away from here."


    Say words, Chen Xi pull up green Ling son to leave far away, stood at just li Fan disappear when three people''s position. Two people just stand still, take a picture to change is also blink of an eye then disappear on the chair.


    "It needs to be some distance away from that chair." Chen Xi looks at green spirit son to say¡° I''ll go first, and you''ll come last. "


    Green Ling Er nodded and saw Chen Xi go to the chair and disappear before she sat on the chair. The next moment is to disappear in the palace. After the four disappeared, the palace was quiet again, only the jumping lights were still burning.


    Li Fan is wondering, in the heart also don''t know is should stay in place to wait for three people to look for, or oneself first in this around search some. His position seems to be an artificial channel, surrounded by thick stone slabs. In this passage, every other distance is a stone wall has been chiseled holes, above which is placed a simple oil lamp. Just like in the palace, the oil lamp is still burning. Although it can shine on the passage, it is not dim.


    I don''t know where I stand in this passage. There are roads in front and behind. Li Fan hesitated for a while. First, he went to the side of the passage, reached for his hand and knocked on the wall of the passage, making a dull sound. It was obvious that the stone slab and the passage behind were very close, and there was no space¡° Hello, what are you doing? " A burst of voice suddenly rang out from behind Li Fan. Li Fan almost jumped up in fright when he was struck by lightning. Startled turn to see, a heart is finally put in the stomach, standing behind is the shadow. Li Fan took a breath, patted his chest and said, "I''m scared to death. A voice suddenly appeared in this empty cave. I thought it was the ghost of the mausoleum¡° Hum, how dare I tell you not to touch things? I just don''t listen. Fortunately, it can be used repeatedly this time. Otherwise, we will go there to find you for such a large mausoleum. " Chengying doesn''t pay any attention to Li Fan. She just says it in anger. Li Fan said with a smile, "I know. I didn''t find anything strange about it just now, so I sat on it. But you are too unkind. He appeared behind me to speak out of thin air. You know, frightening people will frighten people to death. " Cheng Ying gives Li Fan a white look. Just as he wants to continue talking, a figure suddenly appears in the space in front of them. It is Chen Xi who is conveyed by the Jiulong chair. Li Fan is smiling awkwardly, but Chen Xi is not as angry as Cheng Ying. She just looks up at Li Fan and says, "don''t do this next time. If there''s any more problems, where can we find you?" Li Fan nodded with a smile and said, "don''t worry, I won''t touch anything any more, but this time I won''t do anything unintentionally." Cheng Ying glanced at Li Fan and disdained to say, "we can find it sooner or later without you." Three people talk, green spirit son is also sent to this channel. The four finally met again and looked at each other. They all feel a bit lucky. Standing in the passage, four people sat around on the ground, looking at the two ends of the passage. Although it is only a road, there are two directions. One is naturally leading to the inside of the mausoleum, and the other may be leading to the outside of the mausoleum, or the organ leading to a mausoleum. Research half ring four people is still no conclusion, had to stand up and look for some clues. Hope to find some valuable traces from this seemingly ordinary passage¡° This passage looks like it was used when the mausoleum was built. " Green spirit son stretched out a hand to point to a stone wall to say. The other three quickly gathered around lvling''er. Lvling''er reached out and pointed to a wall and said, "look here, there are obvious scratches on the stone wall. The scratches seem to have been scratched by trees or stones. Although the trace is very shallow, it can be seen clearly. The direction of transportation should be towards the road Green ling''er reaches out her hand and points to the direction behind the four¡° Over there. " Li Fan almost pasted it on the wall, looked at the scratches and said, "even if this is the mark left by transporting materials, the direction of transportation may not be the center of the mausoleum." Lu ling''er shook her head and said, "it must be the center of the mausoleum, because the construction of mausoleums in the Miao area has always been done in advance. Then in the unified transportation, even if there is a little surplus, it will never be transported to the outside. " Chen Xi stands up and looks at the direction pointed out by Lu ling''er. After looking at the marks on the wall, he nodded and said, "I also think what luling''er said is reasonable. In ancient history, it has never been heard that the materials used for building the mausoleum will be transported out of the mausoleum again. This has something to do with the secrecy of the mausoleum. If the materials for the construction of the mausoleum are transported out of the mausoleum, the person transporting the materials will surely know the passage of the mausoleum. From the perspective of the safety of the mausoleum, that direction should be the center of the mausoleum. " Li Fan nodded and said, "I''m just putting forward my opinion. Since you all think that''s the center of the mausoleum, let''s go there."¡° I feel like it''s not right. " "I feel that direction seems very dangerous," she said. On the contrary, the other direction is very safe. I think we might run into some trouble in that direction. "

 V1.Chapter 143

    "Do we know that there are tigers in the mountain and prefer to travel in the tiger mountain?" Li Fan said with a smile.


    Chengying looked at Li Fan angrily and said, "you think I''m joking. I feel a special breath there. Although feel up that breath is more obscure, but still can feel that kind of powerful. I don''t know if it''s the location of the tomb owner. " Then Chengying reached out and pointed to the other side of the passage and said, "on the other side, there is also a breath, but it is much weaker than that side."


    "In that case, there are dangers on both sides of the passage?" Li Fan looked at Chengying in surprise and said.


    Chengying nodded and said, "yes, but it''s normal that there are dangers everywhere in the mausoleum."


    Chen Xi thought about it, still pointed to the direction decided by the four people before and said, "we''d better go in that direction. Since the breath is relatively strong, it must have a stronger relationship with the mausoleum. In this case, of course, we want to go here."


    Chengying spat out her tongue. "Since sister Xi said so, I agree. Anyway, things in the mausoleum will come across sooner or later. It doesn''t make any difference for me to meet the strong or the weak first. "


    Now that they know the direction they are going to lead to, they all think that Chengying is a powerful existence. Be careful when you act. After walking along the passage for a long time, there was no accident. Except for the burning lights on both sides of the passage, the whole passage was quiet and deep.


    The four people walked in the passage for about an hour. There was no other way except to turn left and right, which made them move very fast.


    Chengying stopped, looked at the front of the passage, closed her eyes and felt it for a while. She said, "that powerful thing is right in front of it. You can see it when you turn this corner."


    All of a sudden, the four were more concentrated. The green spirit son not only releases the poisonous insects, but also takes out the Dragon Blade and holds it in his hand. Chen Xi also reached out and took out a well Embroidered Brocade belt. She didn''t know what was in it, but held it tightly in her hand. As for Li Fan and Chengying, they are empty handed, but Chengying is because of the bravery of the skilled people and the spirit of the sword. Chengying sword can arrive in a flash just by thinking. It''s not right to say that Li Fan didn''t have any weapons in his hand. Whether it was the yinghun sword that Baiqi, the cheap master, had left in Li Fan''s mind before, or the half Xuanyuan sword in the red sandalwood box, all of them were magic weapons. It''s just that the yinghun sword Li fan can''t use at present, but the Xuanyuan sword doesn''t dare to use, Who knows that it''s only half of Xuanyuan sword. When it comes out of its sheath, Li Fan will master it or be controlled instead.


    The three did not speak. They just stood around Li Fan and surrounded him. Li Fan smiles and knows that they are worried about themselves, so he doesn''t say much.


    When the formation of the four turned a corner in front of them, it suddenly opened up again. I don''t know how the mausoleum of the Yin Yang Pisces was built. If we look at the place where the four passed by, it may have covered an area of more than 1000 square meters. The height is at least 20 meters. I don''t know how the Yin Yang Pisces built such a magnificent mausoleum in the ancient forest.


    "Terracotta warriors and horses?" Li Fan saw the scene in front of him and exclaimed.


    The space in front of them was not very big. There was a stone gate in front of them, which was still vaguely carved with the pattern of yin and Yang Pisces. Only in front of the stone gate and on the left and right sides are three statues that look like ancient pawns. It looks exactly like the terracotta warriors and horses of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. It''s just more lifelike in shape. If the light wasn''t bright enough, all four people would regard the nine terracotta warriors and horses as real people.


    Li Fan puffed at yahuazi and said, "Chengying, where is the powerful force you mentioned? Here are nine terracotta warriors and horses."


    Chengying looks at the nine terracotta warriors and horses in front of her and sneers, "these are the nine terracotta warriors and horses. It seems that they are the gatekeepers here. If we want to enter the stone gate, we must defeat them first. "


    "Do you mean these nine terracotta warriors and horses are still alive?" Li Fan looked at Chengying in surprise and asked.


    Cheng Ying shakes her head. Before she speaks, Lu ling''er explains, "these nine terracotta warriors and horses are not alive, but in a sense, they are alive and immortal."


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan asked.


    Lu ling''er reaches out and grabs Li Fan who wants to come forward, points to nine terracotta warriors and horses, and says, "although the terracotta warriors and horses are now in a petrified state, it''s just because we haven''t entered their attack or guarding area. These terracotta warriors and horses are made of Miao''s secret arts. It is very obvious that the terracotta warriors and horses made by the Qin Emperor are not of the same kind. "


    After a pause, Lu ling''er continued, "these terracotta warriors and horses are a kind of Miao medicine that people take when they are alive. When these people are dying, they are covered with mud. Demoulding. These people were not dead at that time. This process alone will save one out of ten. Waiting for the figurine to take shape, the man is still in the terracotta, there is still a breath. At this time, the terracotta warriors and horses will be completely closed, because the mud is also made of Miao secret arts supplemented by insects. Therefore, if the person dies in the terracotta warriors and horses, because the mud is wrapped in it, three souls and seven souls can not be taken away. Can only be deposited in the dead body. And because these people have taken Miao medicine, they can still act like living people in the terracotta warriors and horses, but they are unconscious. He will only listen to the man who made the terracotta warriors. "


    When lvling''er finished, they could not help smacking their tongue. Li Fan shook his head and said, "it''s too evil. How can there be such a technique. How angry those people should be when they die. " The green spirit son curled his mouth, the corners of his mouth hang a trace of sneer way "resentment, you are wrong. The premise of making the terracotta warriors and horses is that everyone must be willing. Only in this way can we make a perfect figurine of Miao people. Otherwise, as early as in the first link will fail. Therefore, although miaojiang is the place where the figurine was invented, up to now, the number of times the figurine was born is not very much. The nine terracotta warriors and horses in front of us are enough to show the dignity of life after the stone gate. " Li Fanyao shook his head as like as two peas. "This way of burial is exactly the same as some cults. If you say so, the man behind the stone gate must be the owner of the mausoleum. " Green ling''er nodded and affirmed, "eight or nine are inseparable from ten. If nine terracotta warriors and horses are used to guard the door, they are not the people buried in the mausoleum, but I can''t think of it. How luxurious and noble the tomb owner was. Even the emperor of the Qin Dynasty, who ruled the country in those days, was only buried with terracotta warriors and horses. "¡° Then how can we get into the stone gate and walk in like this? " Li Fan looked at the nine terracotta warriors and horses and said, "or do we need to kill these nine guys?"¡° Kill them? " Lu ling''er looks at Li Fan with a smile and says, "how to kill them? They can be regarded as dead or alive. If you want to defeat them, you need to go through two levels. The first level is to break the clay figurines on them, and the second level is to subdue the three souls in them. "¡° It''s up to Chengying to break their clay figurines. " Li Fan said with a smile. Chengying rolled his eyes and said, "OK, then they''ll give it to you. You''ll take care of it." Li Fan, with a smile, scratched his head and said, "Hey, if I have this ability, I''ll give it to you." Chen Xi looked at the two men''s bickering and laughed. Without interrupting, she just turned to look at lvling''er and said, "since you know so much, is there any way to break the terracotta warriors?" "As far as I know, there is no way to defeat the terracotta warriors and horses. We can only rely on the most primitive way, which is to break them with strong strength. There is no shortcut¡° Then we have to break in by force. " Chen Xi said in a deep voice. She turned her head and looked at Li Fan and Cheng Ying, who were still bickering. "Don''t play, Li Fan. You''d better stay away. Let''s try the power of the terracotta warriors first."¡° Sister Xi, let me do it. You wait first. " Chengying calls Chen Xi, takes a step and blocks the three behind him. The nine terracotta warriors and horses on the opposite side are still standing in silence, silently guarding the safety of the mausoleum. Chengying takes a few steps forward carefully, and is about 20 meters away from the stone gate. There''s no sign. The two terracotta warriors and horses that are closest to the shadow are shaking slightly, making a rustling sound of mud falling. The shadow suddenly stopped in place. A pair of eyes fixed on the two terracotta warriors and horses. As the dust on the terracotta warriors and horses gradually fell. It''s like a new terracotta army. I saw the two terracotta warriors on the head that carved out of the eyes with a burst of Black Mist surging. Take two terracotta warriors and horses as the center, swing out a circle of invisible ripples. The stone spears held by the two terracotta warriors and horses are like dragons sailing out of the sea. At the same time, lightning stabs the shadow standing in place. There was a sharp whistling sound, as if the air had been pierced. Chengying''s spirit rose to the highest level in an instant. Through thousands of years of experience, Chengying has developed the habit of being cautious against the enemy. I saw two long stone spears coming. Chengying''s body is light, and she holds the simple Chengying sword handle in her hand. Swing out a broad sword Qi, cut to those two long guns. When the swords and spears intersect, the stone spears in the hands of the two terracotta warriors swing out a radian, and the tip of the spear is cut off about a foot by the Chengying sword. The sword handle in Chengying''s hand turns upside down. When he hit one of the terracotta warriors on the head, he tilted the blade of his sword, and a blade of his sword flew over the chest of the other terracotta warriors. The shadow taking moves are not old yet. The other two terracotta warriors and horses, which are about four or five meters apart, also have a slight change. The dust on their bodies slides down at a faster speed. Stomp on all fours. Straight to the shadow.

 V1.Chapter 144

    The situation seemed to turn upside down in an instant. Although just Chengying to deal with two people, relying on Chengying sword slightly took advantage. However, in the four people''s mind, the terracotta warriors are either flocking or attacking one by one, where there are two terracotta warriors fighting half, and the others will join in.


    Take a picture at the moment, although the move is old. But years of combat experience is still very rich. When the No. 12 terracotta warriors and horses took their own moves, the photo was taken to dodge the punches and shots of the two terracotta warriors and horses, and at the same time, the left hand gently patted on the first terracotta warriors and horses, relying on the strength of one hand, the body flew out of several meters. At the same time, the shadow sword in his hand kept on cutting several swords in the air. Dao Dao sword Qi is three feet long. The purpose is to prevent the four terracotta warriors from pursuing.


    It''s just that something strange happened to the four again. In addition to the first two terracotta warriors and horses are still the previous pursuit, after the resurrection of the two terracotta warriors and horses is suddenly standing in place. There was no movement.


    In the middle of the war, Chengying is not in the mood to pay attention to these, although the two terracotta warriors and horses opposite seem rather clumsy. It seems that martial arts moves are just ordinary martial arts moves. But with great strength. It seems that before he died, he also took the road of "ten meetings with one effort". Chengying was originally famous for its cleverness and sharpness, but it didn''t come down for a while. The two sides played back and forth. It''s just too early to say that Chengying won.


    The sword Qi of Chengying sword cuts on the terracotta warriors and horses, but the stones are flying. But far from breaking the bones. It is not easy to completely break the terracotta warriors and horses. Fortunately, Chengying sword is just a few swords between, which is to cut the stone gun held by the terracotta warriors into a dagger. Except that the terracotta warriors were shot as a flying knife, it did not cause any danger.


    As the saying goes, the onlookers see clearly. When the three onlookers saw the two terracotta warriors standing still, Chen Xi yelled to Chengying, "Xiaoying, walk ten meters towards the stone gate."


    Chengying hears Chen Xi''s words in the fight. Without any hesitation, she grabs a gap and rushes to the stone gate.


    Before Chengying was ten meters away, the three or four terracotta warriors and horses had already moved. First, they stood side by side on the road that Chengying rushed to the stone gate. Then they reached behind and pulled out a giant machete about one meter seven or eight long and one palm wide.


    The two swords of the terracotta warriors were in hand. Without any hesitation, they suddenly split into the air and flew to take pictures. It seems that the head of the two terracotta warriors was sent to the two bodies by the photo taking.


    The two swords are still in the air, and the two terracotta warriors and horses behind the shadow also rush to the back. I don''t know how the terracotta warriors and horses are as hard as iron, so they can run so fast.


    The shadow sword tilts up in the air. There was no muddling. The shadow in the air gives out a deep voice. A majestic sword spirit suddenly appeared from the space and blocked two powerful machetes.


    It''s unexpected that machete and sword Qi intersect. The machete didn''t break, on the contrary, it split the sword''s Qi fiercely. After that, I continued to chop to Chengying.


    However, after the obstruction of the sword Qi, Chengying was less than two meters in front of them. She stamped her feet lightly. A white mist splashed around the body. Condense on top of your head. At the same time, it seems that the machete is about to come. Chengying turns around in the same place, and takes the sword with her. A round sword Qi spreads out with the shadow as its center.


    The machetes split into the white fog, as if it were a very slow shot in a movie. The two machetes split into the shadow at a snail''s speed. It is obvious that white fog has successfully hindered the downward splitting of these two knives.


    The speed of the machete slows down, but there is no ambiguity in the shadow. The sword Qi of Chengying sword in his hand splits to the terracotta warriors and horses in front of him at a very fast speed. No. 3 and No. 4 terracotta warriors and horses are also quick. As soon as the machetes in their hands enter the white fog, they immediately give up and retreat. At the same time, they both make a diamond iron bridge. Can let this sword Qi pass.


    Standing in the distance, the three suddenly rolled their eyes. Li Fan looked at the terracotta warriors and horses with wide eyes and said, "it''s the terracotta warriors and horses, not the dancers. You can do anything like that. It''s a fake stone out there. "


    Although luling''er is a man of Miao and knows some secrets of Miao, she has never heard of such a skill.


    Chengying hit not, without hesitation is to retreat, let the attack behind. The body is still 20 meters away.


    Strange to say, once Chengying retreated 20 meters away, the terracotta warriors and horses that originally wanted to counterattack Chengying stopped at the same place again. Only the first and second terracotta warriors and horses turned and rushed to Chengying.


    "Xiaoying, come back to us." Chen Xi seems to find something in general, standing not far away anxiously shouts.


    Chengying turns to see Chen Xi, looks at the No. 1 and No. 2 terracotta warriors and horses, and says with a smile, "seeing in the face of sister Xi, I will let you live a little longer." With these words, Chengying''s body shape is like someone pulling it back. But the Chengying sword in his hand doesn''t stop. It''s still a sword cutting.


    "What''s the matter with sister Xi? Tell me quickly, so that I can lead the two terracotta warriors away." Chengying quickly answers three people''s side, anxiously looks at Chen Xi to say.


    Chen Xi smiles and doesn''t speak. She just reaches out and points to the shadow behind her. Chengying can''t help looking back. The two terracotta warriors and horses that pursued them had already stopped more than ten meters away from the four men, allowing the sword to cut away countless stone fragments¡° What''s going on? " Chengying looks at Chen Xi with some doubts and says, "sister Xi, why don''t they move?" Chen Xi looked at lvling''er, and they looked at each other with a smile. Chen Xi said, "do you also think of it?" "Green ling''er diantuo said," well, I said that the terracotta warriors and horses would strictly abide by the orders of the makers from generation to generation, but now it seems that the mysterious owner of the mausoleum is the maker of the terracotta warriors and horses. Maybe he was just guarding the mausoleum at that time. Therefore, the orders that the nine terracotta warriors and horses should receive are to attack and kill those who feel close to the stone gate immediately. So as long as you leave a certain distance, the terracotta warriors will not attack again, just like the changes of the terracotta warriors after we came in. Chengying and Li Fan suddenly realized that Chengying asked, "in this case, it should be easier for us to enter the stone gate." Lu ling''er shook his head and said, "not necessarily. Although this order has certain restrictions on these terra cotta warriors and horses, for us, his purpose is to prevent us from entering the stone gate, so it must not be easy for us to enter the gate."¡° Why don''t I just draw those terracotta warriors away? " Cheng Ying turns to look at the green spirit son to doubt to say. Green Ling er said with a smile, "if this thing is so easy, it will be cracked. Then the terra cotta warriors are meaningless again. You see, the terracotta warriors and horses are standing in the same place. But the position is as like as two peas in the cave. Chengying looked at it carefully and was surprised to say, "it''s really true." Green ling''er continued with a smile, "so, if we want to enter the stone gate, we still need to break these terracotta warriors and horses." Cheng Ying shook his head and said, "it''s very difficult. The first two of the four terracotta warriors and horses that I have just fought are obviously the weakest, and the latter two are obviously stronger. If it is based on this calculation, I am afraid the three terracotta warriors and horses standing in front of the door are not even my rivals. "¡° Anyway, we''ll try it. " Chen Xi stood aside and said. Chengying nodded and looked at the three people¡° Then this time I will activate all the terracotta warriors and horses. Look for your own chance and see if you can rush into the stone gate. If it doesn''t work, we''re coming back. " The three nodded, and the shadow of Chengying disappeared in a flash. Before they could react, they could see that except for the three terracotta warriors and horses in front of Shimen, the other six terracotta warriors and horses were working almost at the same time. Machetes, swords, spears and fists are all coming from somewhere in the air. Before the space is filled with weapons and fists, the body shape of the shadow appears there. In his hand, Chengying sword held several sword flowers. The whole body is shrouded in it. The Qi of Dao Dao sword is like ripples. It spreads around with the shadow as the center. This time, whether it''s a long spear, a machete or a sharp sword, they all turned into powder after the ripples. Fortunately, it''s faster to stop beating the terracotta warriors and horses with fists. Otherwise, one of the terracotta warriors and horses will appear with one arm. I didn''t wait for the six terra cotta warriors to react. The body in the shadow disappears again in the encirclement of the terracotta warriors and horses, and then the three terracotta warriors and horses in front of the stone gate almost open their rock like eyes at the same time. Different from the other six terracotta warriors and horses, the eyes of the three terracotta warriors and horses are not shrouded in black fog, but pure and childlike. There is no trace of impurity. It''s just that the eyes of the three terracotta warriors and horses look kind. But when the eyes open, the three mouths open slowly. I didn''t wait for the photo to respond. Feel a nameless invisible great power rush to oneself. Just when I wanted to avoid it, I found that the great power had already reached me. I had to raise my arms and cross my chest to carry it. Chengying only felt that there was a huge force on her arms, pushing her body back suddenly, which was not over. Just when I''m trying to resist. Ear is suddenly came a burst of piercing the soul of the howling sound. It''s like ghosts crying at night. The voice was shrill. The unprepared shadow was unable to gather strength and was thrown high by the invisible force. At the same time, the soul was attacked by the howling sound wave. At last, she could not bear it. When she was in the air, she could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. The three are paying close attention to the photo. As the situation changes, the figures of luling''er and Chen Xi flash. Running out for a few meters, Chen Xi catches the shadow in the air. Even before she speaks, she takes out a piece of yellow paper with strange symbols from the exquisite brocade bag and hurls it in the direction of the three terracotta warriors and horses in front of the stone gate.

 V1.Chapter 145

    As soon as the yellow paper with strange symbols left Chen Xi''s hands, it was a cry. With the yellow paper fluttering, there was no wind and spontaneous combustion. A large fireball burst out and went straight to the three terracotta warriors and horses in front of the door.


    Chen Xi and Lu ling''er hold the arm of the photo respectively. They just want to turn back to the place where they just stood. The fireballs that hit the terracotta warriors suddenly dissipated like no air. The three terra cotta warriors and horses were shown intact.


    "Get out of here." Chen Xi sees this situation to exclaim, just want to leave with two people. In front of the stone gate, the eyes of the three terracotta warriors and horses flashed a flash of light, and their bodies made a clattering sound. The three terracotta warriors and horses shot electricity in front of the three people, without any fancy three punches.


    Suddenly the three people who are attacked are slightly stunned, and then they react. The three people of green spirit are either horizontal swords or cleaving swords. Chen Xi again took out a piece of yellow Fu paper from the brocade bag and threw it out.


    In the roar, six people collided with each other. There are three figures in the air, and Chen Xi is hit by the three terracotta warriors and horses like meteors. Fortunately, the three people were hit far away by the terracotta warriors and horses, far away from the attack area of the terracotta warriors and horses. The terracotta warriors and horses who had no target in the attack area stood back to their original position again and coldly recovered. Is still silently guarding the stone gate inside the mausoleum.


    Although Chen Xi and the three were hit by the terracotta warriors and horses, they all used the strength of the terracotta warriors and horses in an instant to bounce away. It didn''t hurt too much.


    Standing there, although there is no clear sign, but four people are clear in the heart of the boundary. Looking at the terracotta warriors and horses that have returned to a static state. All four were helpless for a moment.


    Chengying put her hand over her chest and coughed. Her face was a little white and said, "those terracotta warriors are of different levels. The three in front of the door are obviously a higher level of existence. "


    Green ling''er nodded and said, "those three terracotta warriors and horses look like living people. They are not made according to the Miao secret method I said."


    "What can we do? It seems that we can''t get into the stone gate. Not to mention the three terracotta warriors and horses in front of the stone gate, we can''t beat the six terracotta warriors and horses. " Li Fan looked at the injured three helplessly said.


    Chengying turned to look at the three terracotta warriors and horses, slowly shook his head and said, "I can''t help it. After I recover, let''s have a try."


    "Can these terra cotta warriors and horses find a way to get away from here?" Chen Xi said softly.


    Chengying shakes her head and whispers, "maybe, but we can''t find this method now. Their task seems to be to guard the stone gate from outsiders. But I feel it when I fight them. They are also the key to enter the stone gate. If we can''t defeat them, even if we lead them away, we can''t enter the stone gate. "


    Li Fan looked at the terracotta warriors and horses with some depression. For a moment, he felt very angry in his heart. He spat at the terracotta warriors from a distance. Before the spittle came near the terracotta warriors, it was annihilated by the strong wind of the terracotta warriors in the air.


    "I can''t help it. Shall we leave this place and go to the other end?" Li Fan looked at the four people and said.


    Four people looked at each other, Chengying first shook his head and refused, "no, I don''t believe it. These broken stone heads can block me. When I recover, I''ll try again. "


    Green Ling Er looked down and thought for a while, looked up at the three people and said, "I have a way."


    Three people turn a head to see to green work properly son, ask with one voice "what method?"


    Green ling''er looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "it''s Li Fan."


    "He?" Chen Xi and Cheng Ying are surprised. Li Fan is also puzzled looking at the green ling''er. Some people don''t understand why they can''t even take pictures of terracotta warriors and horses.


    Green ling''er reached out and pointed to the terracotta warriors and horses, and said softly, "I just remember that since these terracotta warriors and horses are made of living people, there are still souls in them. It''s natural that we can deal with these souls with Taoist art, but it''s also natural that we can deal with the same soul power. "


    Chen Xi bowed her head and pondered for a while, then said, "are you talking about making use of Li Fan''s natural ability?"


    Lu ling''er nodded, pointed to Li Fan and said, "since you are a natural God, the power of your soul is extraordinary. Naturally, it is also similar to these terracotta warriors and horses. It''s just that there''s some danger in it. "


    "What''s the danger?" Li Fan asked.


    "Because it''s only the soul that controls these terracotta warriors. If your Divine sense can''t defeat them, you will be eaten by their soul. In the end, you will also become like these terracotta warriors. But there are also advantages in it. "


    Li Fan had some hesitation when he heard this, but when he heard that green ling''er said it was good, his eyes immediately brightened and he said, "what''s good?"


    "If you can defeat the souls of these terra cotta warriors, the souls of these terra cotta warriors will be erased by you, and then these terra cotta warriors will be controlled by you." Green spirit son says with a smile¡° Well, there are risks and opportunities. Which do you choose? "


    Chengying Du looked at Li Fan with a disdainful face and said, "what else can he choose? It must be that there is no danger in choosing."


    Chen Xi chuckled, looked at Chengying and said, "Xiaoying, don''t motivate him. The danger of this kind of thing is far greater than the opportunity. If it''s a big deal, we''ll leave here and go in another direction. " Li Fan didn''t speak for a long time. He just bowed his head to meditate. The three didn''t urge Li Fan either. It''s obvious that Chen Xi''s words just now are their thoughts. After half a sound, Li Fanfang reached out and looked at his palm and said, "you all say how powerful a natural God is, since I know my identity. But there has never been any change in ascension. " With these words, Li Fan looked up at Chen Xi and continued, "when I went to Wangyue mountain in the dream world, I wanted to sign Baiqi as a soul general. But in the end, not only did we not sign the contract, we almost stayed there. Later, we went all the way to Kunlun Mountain, but there was no progress. Now there''s a chance. Why don''t I try? " Chen Xi looked at Li Fan for a long time and then said, "you have to think about it. This time, it''s different from that signing soul. If you don''t sign soul, you won''t be in great danger. But if you fail this time, you have to think about the consequences." Li Fan smiles and says, "of course, I know what the consequences are. But you have to try everything, don''t you? There is no smooth sailing in life. Since I am a natural God, and the enemy of terracotta warriors and horses is a natural God. Then why don''t I try. " After taking a look at Li Fan, Cheng Ying finally laughs and says, "I didn''t think much of you all the time. I think you''re a natural God. But today I seem to have a little change in my view of you. " See Li Fan''s face smile, Chengying continued to say, "of course, just a little, you can''t be proud." Li Fan smiles, turns his head and looks at lvling''er and says, "tell me, what do I need to do?" Green ling''er looked at Li Fan and laughed. She just put out her hand and said, "I don''t know. I just said that. I just have such an idea. As for how to do it, I don''t know." Li Fan almost fell down, and his courage was defeated by the words of green spirit. Chengying and Chen Xi pause for a while, and they laugh. He pointed to Li Fan and kept laughing. A few people stopped laughing just after half a sound. Chen Xi looked at lvling''er and said, "your method coincides with what I thought before, but the key to the soul collision is how we can make the three souls of the terracotta warriors show." Chengying looked at the three people and said, "I have a way to force that soul out." Taking a look at the picture, the three people slowly said, "the first is to first break all the stone figurines outside the terracotta warriors and horses, and then the soul will be revealed naturally." Chen Xi shook his head and said, "we can''t use this method now. Just now we are fighting with those terracotta warriors and horses. But the stone figurines can''t be broken at all. " Chengying nodded, looked at Chen Xi and continued, "sister Xi is right, so we only have the last way. It is to use the soul to lead out the soul of the terracotta warriors and horses. " The three of them are surprised to see Chengying. No matter Chen Xi, Li Fan or Lu ling''er, they have never heard of the way of soul introduction. Cheng Ying''s face was a little dignified and said in a deep voice, "this method is actually very simple. Because these terracotta warriors and horses can be regarded as both living and dead. They only survive by relying on their souls locked in the terracotta warriors and horses. So for them, the attraction of the same living body to them is the biggest. If they can devour some living bodies in the same state of soul, their strength will also increase very quickly. " Chen Xi looked down and thought for a while, and said, "if you look at the samsara of the world, it''s possible that Xiaoying said this. But how can we make Li Fan exist in a state of soul? " Cheng Ying said with a smile, "it''s very simple. I can force his divine consciousness out of the body with my spiritual power. Of course, it only exists for a few minutes." Chen Xi nodded and said, "enough. As long as the souls of the terracotta warriors and horses can appear, these Taoist runes and seal characters in my brocade bag can be used. There''s no need for Li Fan to meet those souls. " Li Fan nodded and said, "since it''s feasible, let''s start. We''ve solved them all at once so that we can get to the Mausoleum as soon as possible. " Chengying vomits her tongue, turns her eyes and says, "it can''t be solved at one time, even if you say that a natural divine person can''t do it. A pair of nine, unless you have already completed the cultivation of divine consciousness. " Li Fan said with a smile, "it''s just a casual talk. Let''s start. " Chengying was not very angry and said, "Why are we in such a hurry? Don''t we need to have a rest?"

 V1.Chapter 146

    In the tomb without sunshine, the four did not know when it was. The four who never ate after entering the tomb did not feel any hunger. At this time, although there were terracotta warriors guarding the stone gate, it was obviously limited by the scope of attack. Instead, it gives the injured three girls a chance to relax.


    In addition to Li Fan, the four people sitting on the ground all entered the state of meditation, in order to seize the time to recover their injuries. The only remaining Li Fan was not injured. But it''s also sitting on the ground, thinking in my heart, if it''s not quick, it''s just light. Close your eyes and sink into your own consciousness.


    For a moment, although entering the cave where the four people were still not so compact, it was silent. Only the flaming fire on the cave wall seemed to send out a burst of sorrow and chant at every jump.


    I don''t know how long time has passed. It seems that even time has been condensed in this cave. First, Chengying slowly withdrew from the cultivation state and opened his bright eyes. Seeing that the other three were still in cultivation, they didn''t speak, just looked at them quietly. Soon, Chen Xi, Lu ling''er and Li Fan wake up one by one.


    Li Fan stretched and made a lazy voice. Looking at the shadow, he said softly, "have a good rest, let''s start."


    Cheng Ying glanced at Li Fan, rolled his eyes and said, "we are practicing sitting. You can be good. We are sleeping sitting."


    Li Fan chuckled, reached out and scratched his head and said with a smile, "no, I''m also practicing. I just fell asleep after a long time."


    Li Fan''s voice gradually decreased when he saw the shadow of his eyes staring at him. In the end, only a trace of sound reverberated in the nasal cavity.


    Chen Xi took Li Fan''s words and said, "OK, Xiaoying, we can start."


    Chengying nodded, looked at Li Fan, pointed to the position in front of him and said, "stand here."


    Li Fan, standing in front of the photo, turned to the terracotta warriors and horses, and whispered, "what do you see and hear in a moment?"


    "No matter what I see or hear, I will not speak or make any sound." Li Fan interrupted Chengying and said to himself.


    As soon as Li Fan finished speaking, he was knocked by the shadow on his head and said, "who told you that?"


    "In the novel." Li Fan said rather wrongly. He rubbed the place where he was hit by the shadow.


    Chengying speechless turned to Li Fan, looked at Li Fan and said, "remember, this is not a novel. If you see anything, you don''t say what you hear. How do I know where I''m going? At that time, once there is any mistake, you don''t want to come back. In the future, just be a soul body. "


    "The soul body seems to be good, too." Li Fan said with a smile.


    Chengying nodded, her eyes full of gloomy smile and said, "it''s more than good. Except that you can''t see the light, ordinary people can''t see it, there''s no harm at all. Do you want me to turn you directly into a soul body? "


    Li Fan quickly waved his hand and said with a smile, "no, we''d better start as soon as possible, but I can''t wait to enter the stone gate."


    Chengying curled her lips, nodded and said, "ready."


    Green ling''er and Chen Xi nodded and agreed at the same time. Cheng Ying stretched out her hand and pressed it on Li Fan''s back. A stream of white smoke came out from the palm of his hand and gradually shrouded Li Fan. In the blink of an eye, Li Fan''s figure was hidden.


    Although Li Fan was a little flustered at the beginning, he soon got used to it. I just relaxed. Without waiting for his own reaction, the white fog around his body was in an instant, and then he followed his seven orifices into his body. But oneself is helplessly looking at these white smoke but have no action.


    "Chengying, the white smoke got into my body." In the white fog, Li Fan''s voice with a little surprise came.


    Chengying impatiently said, "mind and mind keep one, don''t pay attention to those white smoke, they don''t enter your body, how to lead the divine consciousness out of your body."


    In the white smoke, after listening to the words of Chengying, he went on silent, only vaguely visible the appearance of human form. Standing in front of the white smoke, the gesture in the hand is constantly changing, changing at a speed that can hardly be captured by the naked eye.


    Suddenly, Chengying''s formula stops and asks in the white smoke, "what do you see?"


    Green ling''er and Chen Xi did not hear any sound, but saw the shadow nodded, hand shape changed again, and soon asked again, "what do you see now?"


    After so many times, it seems that I have finally heard my satisfactory answer. The gesture of taking the picture is speeding up again, and the white smoke is rising a few times, steadily rising at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    After a while, Chengying finally asked again, "what do you hear now?"


    There was still no sound in the white smoke. Just white smoke wriggles, as if someone wants to break out the smoke. Chengying stopped for a while, and a look of surprise appeared on her face. But the hand movement does not stop, is still changing hand shape.


    In this way, after about ten minutes, the thin beads of sweat could be seen rolling on the forehead. Two creams flowed slowly from the nasal cavity. The changing hand shape of the shadow is finally suddenly stopped. Put your hands in the white fog. He whispered "up." Chen Xi and Lu ling''er saw that the white smoke seemed to be pulled up by the hand of the shadow. Break the white fog package and fly into the air. Flash for a moment, just let two people see is a shadow. Without waiting for two people to look at it carefully, there was a roar in the space. With the roar. There was a clattering sound in the passage. The terracotta warriors and horses in front of the three people are already covered with tiny cracks in the stone shell, even the terracotta warriors and horses in front of the stone gate are in the same state. And the crack expands faster than the ordinary terracotta warriors. As the roar gradually increased, the cracks on the terracotta warriors and horses gradually expanded. Finally, in the eyes of the three people surprised, it broke away. What surprised the three people was not the fragmentation of the terracotta warriors and horses, but the stone gate quietly opened a crack in the roar. And that roar, unexpectedly spread to three people''s ears from that stone gate. With the destruction of the terracotta warriors and horses, nine dark figures appeared in the space where the four were. However, they didn''t kneel down on the ground as they had thought before. They prostrated on their upper body and worshipped Li Fan''s soul above the white smoke in the air¡° What the hell is going on? " Although Li Fan is in a state of soul at the moment, the expression and tone on his face remain unchanged. Several people in the photo were also a little surprised. They didn''t know how to answer for a while. Among the four people''s consternation, the one in the middle of the three most powerful terracotta warriors and horses on the ground raised his head, although it was covered by a black fog. But you can still feel the awe of Li Fan from the bottom of your heart¡° In the name of my Lord, we are here to wait for the return of the divine In the four people''s surprised eyes, the soul kneeling on the ground actually spoke. There was a strange feeling in their hearts. Although the kneeling soul simply said two words, it contained several meanings: My Lord, waiting, knowing, coming back. This short sentence is extremely simple to show the identity and responsibility of these terracotta warriors and horses. It is the subordinate of the mausoleum owner, and at the same time, it is to wait for the divine consciousness. But almost at the same time, Li Fan and Chen Xi look at each other, but they have a different idea. Although Li Fan is a natural God, it''s good. But the emergence of Li Fan is a thousand years later, and Li Fan here comes through crossing. This shows that the owner of the tomb is not Li Fan. But because Li Fan was also born with divine knowledge, he was mistaken by these guards as a general. Though the stone gate is now open. But the roar from the stone gate didn''t sound good. What''s more, the reason why the four of them entered the mausoleum was that the mausoleum was so old that no strange things would appear, or even if they did, it would not be difficult to clean up with Chen Xi''s ability to take photos. But I didn''t expect that just an ordinary terracotta warriors and horses could stop the four. A voice came from the stone gate to judge that the man did not seem to be dead. Or the same way to survive for a long time. The leader''s soul looked up at the four people, but his eyes were fixed on Li Fan''s soul and said, "don''t worry, Lord, I''ve been here for thousands of years, just waiting for your arrival. Please be sure to go into the mansion For a while, Li Fan didn''t know how to deal with it, so he had to turn to the direction of several people in the photo studio. But see three people is also a face at a loss, and then look at the soul body kneeling on the ground, also don''t know how to think. He even said, "in this case, you will lead the way ahead."¡° Are you crazy As soon as Li Fan''s voice fell, Chengying yelled and scolded, "you dare to go in even if you don''t know what''s going on inside? Why not The soul looked at Li Fan with a happy face and said, "please rest assured that although we are all terracotta warriors and horses made of Miao''s secret arts, we were not villains before we died. As for our master, he has a lot to do with this diviner. " Li fan does not know how to think, just want to say yes. Chen Xi said to one side, "can you tell me which hero your master is first?" There was a look of embarrassment on the soul''s face. Looking at the four people, he said, "when the diviner sees our master, he will know. It''s really inconvenient for us to say it. What''s more, since you can find the location of this mausoleum, and you can also find it here, it has something to do with those who have divinity among you. " As soon as the soul''s words were finished, the four of them only felt as if someone was in their ears, laughing and saying, "as you come, you''ll be content. Since you are predestined friends, why don''t you dare to meet each other? " In addition to Li Fan, three faces are a change, said "Lingyu projection."

 V1.Chapter 147

    Seeing Li Fan''s puzzled look on his face. Chen Xi explained that "Lingyu projection is actually what we often call the sound transmission across the air, but it is more profound than the sound transmission across the air. Lingyu projection is a direct dialogue with the soul of the other party through the soul power. Generally speaking, all the people who can use Lingyu projection are outstanding in the path of cultivation. But in this mausoleum, it is obvious that there will be no living people, so the person we are talking to should be a soul body at this moment. "


    "Now that he has said so, he will settle down when he comes. There''s something we don''t dare to go in. " Chengying stands beside Li Fan and says with a cold smile.


    The souls of the nine terracotta warriors and horses kneeling on the ground looked up at the four people, and the head soul said, "please come in."


    Four people looked at each other, all nodded, the matter has been so far. All four of them are already in the tomb. If the owner of the tomb has other thoughts, even if they don''t enter the gate, according to the ability of Lingyu projection, once they start, they almost have no chance to win. In this case, they are lucky to enter the stone gate. Anyway, the purpose of the four people coming to the mausoleum is to find the relationship between the mausoleum and the Yin Yang Pisces.


    Chengying takes his hand off Li Fan, and Li Fan''s soul, which was floating in the air, returns to his body in a flash. Li Fan shook his hands and feet and found that there was no discomfort. He turned his head and looked at the three people with a smile and said, "it''s still fun to get out of the body. And there''s no discomfort. "


    Chengying rolled her eyes and said, "you are under my protection. Your soul is out of body. If you take the initiative to get your soul out of the body, not to mention whether there will be any discomfort, I''m afraid you will be torn to pieces by the wandering soul in this world before all your souls leave the body. "


    Li Fan smiles and doesn''t talk. The souls of the nine terracotta warriors and horses are separated on both sides of the stone gate. It seems that they are welcoming four people into the gate.


    At the moment, the four of them put down their guard, but walked into the stone gate magnanimously. Because of the distance outside the stone gate, the space inside the gate was dim, and they didn''t see the situation inside. Wait for four people to enter the stone gate. All around is suddenly lit up countless flames. Let four people a time some discomfort, have slightly narrowed their eyes.


    When they opened their eyes after getting used to the light, they found that the place where they were was was far from the whole mausoleum. There is no mystery in the entrance passage of the mausoleum, and there is no luxury in the palace. On the contrary, the place where the four are located is just an ordinary stone chamber. In addition to the ground carved with the pattern of yin and Yang Pisces. There is only a stone tablet about two meters high and half meters wide facing the four people. The whole stone tablet looks milky white. It''s like pure jade. It''s like I''ve just painted white paint. In addition, the whole stone room is empty.


    Li Fan''s puzzled eyes glanced back and forth in the whole stone room for a few circles and said, "how about people? Why didn''t the person who just spoke appear? Why didn''t this stone room have anything?"


    Chengying rolled her eyes and just wanted to speak, but a sound came from the direction of the wordless stone tablet¡° It''s true that he is born with divine sense, but he is too weak. "


    Li Fan was surprised. Looking at the wordless stone tablet, he was surprised and said, "listen, is that stone tablet talking?"


    The other three looked at Li Fan with an idiot''s eye. Chen Xi shook her head with a smile and said, "it''s the stone tablet that''s talking, but it''s not the stone tablet that''s talking."


    Li Fan shook his head, opened his eyes and asked, "what is it and isn''t it?"


    Chengying''s finger knocked on Li Fan''s head again, and the voice from the wordless stele said, "little brother, it''s really the wordless stele that talks to you now, but it''s not the stele that talks, but me who is attached to the stele."


    "Who are you?" Li Fan asked again in an idiotic way.


    The wordless stele was silent. Just when Li Fan and others were impatient, the stele again heard a voice saying, "is this kind of intelligence all the natural diviners after a thousand years? Is this the case with all the Chinese monks? "


    Chen Xi and Cheng Ying''s faces are suddenly filled with a look of ugliness. It is obvious that Li Fan, who is attached to the wordless stone tablet, has totally wiped out all the people who practice immortality and Taoism in China. Chen Xi is still better. He has experienced a lot of storms, but his face doesn''t respond to the words of the illusory man. But Chengying is one of the ten famous swords in ancient times. The original temper is not small. At the moment, I heard the words of the wordless stone tablet, and immediately stepped forward and said.


    "What''s your air? How powerful are you to attach yourself to this wordless stone tablet now. Come on, come on. If we have the guts, let''s play first


    There was a burst of laughter in the direction of the wordless stele¡° Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that Chengying sword, one of the top ten famous swords in ancient times, could produce sword spirit. And such a lovely little girl. "


    "You?" A touch of anger appeared on Chengying''s face. In the palm of his hand, he was already holding the simple handle of Chengying sword. He just wanted to rush forward. Chen Xi is in the side to pull the shadow.


    "I don''t know who you are. What''s your relationship with the Yin Yang Pisces?" After Chen Xi stops Chengying, she takes a step forward and asks softly.


    The wordless stele was silent for a moment, and then a confused voice came out: "who am I, and what is the Yin Yang Pisces?"¡° Don''t you remember these things? " Chen Xi looks at the direction of the wordless stone tablet in doubt. The wordless stele was still silent for a long time. Suddenly, when the four people thought that the wordless stele was not talking. There was a faint blue smoke on the wordless stone tablet. Hovering around the wordless stele. Gradually changed into a man figure. The man was wearing a long blue shirt. There is a blue belt around the waist. In the center of the belt is inlaid a jade with Taiji pattern. His long hair was scattered behind him, but he was immortal. Without the slightest bit of procrastination and decadence. The man stood on the top of the stone without words, his eyes seemed to be able to see through everything in the world. There are endless vicissitudes. He sighed softly. The man looked at Li Fan and said, "I''ve been here too long. I''ve long forgotten who I am. I just remember that the person I''m waiting for here is a natural God Li Fan hesitated for a while and then said, "are you alive or dead now?" The man said with a free and easy smile, "what''s the difference between living and dead?" Li Fan curled his lips and was disdaining the man in his heart. "Maybe you don''t understand the difference between being alive and being dead. When you know it. It doesn''t matter to you. " Li Fan grinned, looked at the man and asked, "what''s the purpose of waiting for me?" The corner of the man''s mouth twitched for a moment, looked a little reluctant, and said, "I really want to wait for a natural God here, but I didn''t think that what I''m waiting for is such a weak you. I''m afraid it''s also the will of God." Li Fan feigned anger and said, "if you think I''m weak and weak, then we can go now. You can wait here for another thousand and eight hundred years. " The man laughed and waved gently. The stone gate is tightly closed¡° If you want to go, it depends on whether I agree or not. " Chengying holds the sword handle and says with a cold smile, "what do you mean?" The man laughed and said, "don''t be nervous. If I had any malice towards you, I would have let those terracotta warriors outside kill you. " Chen Xi chuckled, looked at the man and said, "master, don''t tease us." The man turned his head to see Chen Xi, and laughed, "little girl, I can see that I have no malice. In addition to the sword spirit and the natural divine consciousness, the girl doll should be the sorcerer in the Miao area. " Green Ling Er nodded, but did not speak, the man turned his head to look at Chen Xi, half ring just slowly said, "as for you this doll." The man stopped for a while and then said, "it''s not bad." Chen Xi looked at the man and said with a smile, "thank you for your praise. I just know a little bit about cultivation. " The man nodded, shook his head and sighed, "it seems you don''t know. In this case, I won''t say anything. So that you don''t know what''s good or bad about these things. " With these words, the man moved forward and walked slowly to the ground as if stepping on the stairs in the air. He said in a low voice, "you must know where this place is when you come here?"¡° Isn''t this the mausoleum of the Yin Yang Pisces? " The man nodded, his hands seemed to point to the whole mausoleum and said, "this is indeed the mausoleum of the Yin Yang Pisces. I can be regarded as the owner of the mausoleum of the Yin Yang Pisces." Chengying murmured in a low voice, "it''s nice to say. It''s just a dead man." The man just looked at the photo and said with a smile, "that''s right. What do you find in this pattern of Yin Yang Pisces The man said, pointing to the pattern of yin and Yang Pisces on the ground¡° This pattern is said to be Yin Yang Pisces, but it is very similar to Taiji. " Chen Xi said¡° Yes, in fact, the Yin Yang Pisces are derived from the Taiji diagram. In other words, the relationship between the two is just like you have me and I have you. " Li Fan scratched his head and asked, "what do you mean?" A helpless expression reappeared on the man''s face. Looking at Li Fan, he took two deep breaths and said, "you don''t have to worry about it, and I won''t tell you. But I can guess that you''re here to find the Yin Yang Pisces, for their ability to travel through time and space. "¡° How do you know? " Li Fan looked at the man in surprise and said. The man looked at Li Fan in disgust and said, "although I have forgotten my name, I know that the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces is in an ancient forest, and the ancient motto of Yin Yang Pisces is not to be born. The location of the mausoleum is on the way of the Yin Yang Pisces. You say? When you come to this ancient forest, what else can you do except to find the Yin Yang Pisces

 V1.Chapter 148

    Li Fan, with a smile, looked at the man and said, "since you all know it, let''s talk about it directly."


    Instead of looking at Li Fan, the man looked at Chen Xi and said, "although I don''t know what your real purpose is to find that Pisces, I don''t want to take care of it."


    Chengying said, "I think you''ve been here for a long time. How can you talk so hard?"


    The corner of the man''s mouth twitched and said, "I haven''t seen a person for so many years. Can''t I just say a few words?"


    The shadow turns away and ignores the man. Chen Xi said with a soft smile, "please continue, senior."


    The man nodded, looked at Chen Xi and said with a smile, "you are still a sensible girl. I am here to wait for the natural God. And the purpose of waiting for the natural God is to complete my final task. But I didn''t think that it was such a divinity who came here. "


    "Hello. What happened to me. Although my strength is very weak now, you don''t even say anything. How can I know if I can do it? " Li Fan said angrily.


    The man turned to look at Li Fan and said, "if you can do it, you must be able to do it. Because our goal is to teach him what I have learned in my life. "


    "Why?" The four exclaimed at the same time.


    The man said with a bleak smile, "why, I don''t know why. Although I am not a ghost now. But after all, it''s been a long time. "


    Li Fan looked at the man and said with a sneer, "do you have any wishes or unfinished things that need to be completed by a diviner?"


    The man looked at Li Fan in surprise and said, "how do you know?"


    Li Fan turned his lips and said, "it''s all written like this in novels. Or you''ll pass on what you''ve learned in your life to me? "


    The man laughed and looked at Li Fan and said, "I just said casually. Are you serious? I do want to pass on what I''ve learned in my life to the divinity, but it''s not for him to help me accomplish something. "


    "Why is that?"


    "For what? In order that the land of China can continue and the cultivation of China can continue to be preserved. Of course, it''s also for the Pisces


    "What''s your relationship with the Pisces?" Li Fan asked harshly.


    "What''s the relationship? I said I was the founder of the Yin Yang Pisces and their ancestor. Do you think it''s true?" The man said with a smile.


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "I think it''s true."


    The man laughed and said, "since you think it''s true, it''s true. Then I''ll tell you something about the Pisces


    With these words, the man went to the stone without words and brushed his hand over it. The original wordless stone suddenly changed. It revealed many words that the four did not know.


    The man sat on the ground in front of the stone tablet. He reached out and motioned for the four to sit beside him. He pointed to the words on the stone tablet and said, "the words on the stone tablet are about the origin of the Yin Yang Pisces. Have a look for yourself."


    The four looked at the stone tablet and the man in a daze. The man looked at the four in amazement and said, "you don''t recognize the words on the stone tablet." With these words, the man patted his forehead and said, "it''s my negligence. The words on it are written by Yin Yang Pisces. You should not recognize them. Then I''ll tell you about his origin. "


    "The human body itself is a small universe, but also a small Tai Chi, people have five gods. They are Jing, Qi, Shen, Xu and Dao. That is to refine Qi, refine Qi and transform spirit, refine spirit and return to emptiness, and refine the combination of emptiness and Taoism to return to infinity. Yin Yang Pisces are black fish in the lower part of the body, which are not cultivated Kun body, and white fish in the upper part. It''s the dry body of removing turnips and preserving turnips through cultivation. The next is the black fish, which is like the trigram with white dots in the black. This white dot is the essence of heaven and water; The Qi of yin and Yang in the body is continuously refined, and the five Qi moves towards the Yuan Dynasty. It takes the ridge to fill away, until the holy fetus comes out of the body and the void is smashed. It is transformed into the invisible, the deaf, the helpless, the shapeless and the limitless


    Li Fan shook his head and said, "it''s too complicated to understand."


    The man''s face was full of hatred for iron, and he sighed, "it''s really a sad thing for China that you are such a natural God."


    Chengying covered her mouth and said with a light smile, "you''re consistent with me on this point."


    The man looked at Chengying with a smile, turned to Li Fan and said, "since you don''t understand these, I''ll say something you understand. In fact, the Yin Yang Pisces are born out of this Tai Chi diagram. I just said that I was the ancestor of the Yin Yang Pisces. It''s not empty talk. Because that Pisces is not a race. To be exact, it should be a school, a way of cultivation, and a group of people who practice the same skill. "


    "What?" The four were obviously shocked by the man''s words.


    The man waved his hand to show the four of them not to speak. He said to himself, "at the beginning, I realized the reason of reincarnation from this Tai Chi diagram. Also realized this Yin and Yang Pisces endless, interlocking truth. That''s why they created the cultivation method of Yin Yang Pisces. Later, he established a school in this ancient forest and taught it. "


    Li Fan opened his mouth wide and said in surprise, "do you mean that the ability of Yin Yang Pisces to travel through time and space can be cultivated?"


    The man nodded and said with a smile, "why, I''m surprised. Although I''ve been here for a long time, I always know that there are different opinions about the ability of Yin Yang Pisces. In fact, traveling through time and space and traversing the major planes is not as mysterious as in the eyes of the world. "


    Then the man reached out and pointed to Chengying and said, "it''s like Chengying sword. Isn''t it also the blade that the sword maker keeps in each plane after traversing each plane? Otherwise, there is no ability to rank among the top ten famous swords. "


    Chengying nodded, but did not refute the man''s words, just agreed to say, "yes, the power of Chengying sword is only in the blade that can''t be considered."


    The man laughed, but he didn''t see how to move. He just reached out in front of him and grabbed something in the air. He said to the four with a smile, "you don''t believe it. Look at this. This is the river water in Jiuyou. It''s very cold. "


    Say words, man wrist turns again. Once again in the hands of a thing, said, "this is the land of wind and fire."


    Men''s wrists are constantly turning, and the things in their hands are constantly changing. In a flash, they show dozens of things to four people. The four were stunned by the strength of the man.


    After half a sound, the man just stopped, looked at the four and said, "I stay here for the sake of waiting for that day to have a divine consciousness. In fact, I want to teach him this time and space cultivation method."


    Four people have some doubts, according to the man. Since the Yin Yang Pisces are trained by their skills. Then this skill must not be lost. Why teach it to those who are born with divine knowledge.


    As if to see four people confused, the man turned his head and looked at Li Fan and said, "since you are born with divine sense, although your strength is very poor now, you must be able to communicate with the dream world."


    Seeing Li Fan nodding his head, the man continued, "and one of the most important talents for practicing this skill is the natural God. Only those who are born with divine knowledge can practice this skill to the highest level. Although the Yin Yang Pisces have this skill, I already know it back then. But for thousands of years. The Pisces will disappear between heaven and earth. "


    Chen Xi frowned at the man and said, "what? Do you think the Yin Yang Pisces have disappeared


    The man looked at Chen Xi suspiciously and said, "of course, they are still there now. But it will disappear in a thousand years. "


    The man then turned to look at Li Fan and Chen Xi and said, "I''ve seen that you are not people of this era. If it''s true, you should be the people after a thousand years. "


    They were shocked again. The man in front of him seemed to have the skill of reading the mind. There was no secret in front of him. The man said with a smile, "it''s not that I can see through your heart, but that I was the founder of this time and space skill. Of course, they are more sensitive to the sense of space-time and plane. That''s why I found out. "


    Li Fanchang sighed, "I''m scared."


    The man continued with a smile, "of course, I have another idea to pass on this cultivation method to later generations, that is, the land of China may experience a catastrophe in a thousand years. And this catastrophe may destroy the cultivation system of the whole plane. I think my ability to travel through time and space may help. But the most important thing is to see you, the practitioners after a thousand years. "


    Chen Xi frowned and said, "havoc?"


    The man nodded and said heavily, "it''s like this Taiji diagram. When things go to extremes, they will turn back. Once everything reaches its peak, it will decline. It''s the same with the way of cultivation. The concentration of air in our plane is gradually weakening, and it may not be long before it completely dissipates. "


    Li Fan suddenly said, "yes, someone has said this to us before."


    The man looked at Li Fan and said, "is that so? That would be better. In fact, many years ago, our plane also had many times the heyday of the cultivation world. However, as the heyday passes, gradually the whole plane will decline into the ordinary. That is, there are no practitioners in this world. How many years later, after the air engine of this space recovers, it will appear again. These are called space tides. "


    "Can this be controlled by human power?" Chen Xi some doubts looking at the man said.


    The man nodded and said, "of course, it''s not controlled by human power, but it can intervene to a certain extent. Slow down the tide of space. "


    "Human intervention, as you said, the tide in this space should be a natural law. Why can''t we let it go?" Li Fan asked.


    The man reached out and patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said, "although it is the law of time and space, we are not the only plane space. Our space is dominated by other planes. It is the most suitable plane for life. Once our plane loses the practitioners, those of other planes will naturally invade. At that time, I''m afraid it''s not the case that the practitioners disappear. "


    "Will it cause turbulence in the whole space-time plane?" Chengying said slowly.


    The man nodded and said, "yes, the last space tide was a lot of ancient gods and beasts that had disappeared. Just now I managed to keep the balance of this space. This time, maybe it''s up to you practitioners. "

 V1.Chapter 149

    "What do we need to do?" Chen Xi asked softly.


    The man shook his head and sighed, "I don''t know. After all, I''m not the master of time and space. It''s not the maker of the laws of time and space. That''s all I can do. It''s up to you to change the law of time and space


    Then the man turned to Li Fan and said, "although you are very weak now, I still decided to pass on what I have learned all my life to you. In the future, if there is a crisis along the way, are you willing to step forward? "


    Li Fan thought for a while and said, "it depends on my strength at that time. I''m not going to do anything that I''m not sure about. "


    The man said with a smile, "well, if you say something, don''t worry about it. Even if you are a natural God, I won''t teach it to you."


    Li Fan scratched his head and said with a smile, "fortunately, it''s according to what I want to say in my heart."


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan with a smile and said, "in this case, you can finally get rid of the cultivation rookie category."


    Four people immediately laughed. When the laughter stopped, Chen Xi looked at the man and asked, "can you send us back to the time and space when we came here?"


    The man shook his head and sighed, "no, now I''m just a soul body, and I have to be attached to this stone tablet to ensure that I won''t be annihilated. If you want to go back, you have to go to the Yin Yang Pisces or wait for him to practice this time and space skill. " The man said and took a look at Li Fandao. "You''d better go to the Yin Yang Pisces. You don''t have to go back if you learn from him."


    The four laughed, but Li Fan scratched his head awkwardly.


    The man stood up and looked at Li Fan and said, "when I pass this skill to you, the nine terracotta warriors and horses outside the stone room will also be given to you. They are not made according to the Miao secret method. It''s my soul general who signs the contract according to the cultivation methods of those who are born with divine knowledge. "


    Li Fan could not help but smack his tongue and said, "nine soul generals, really fierce."


    The man laughed and said, "you don''t have to flatter me. Stand up and go to the stone tablet and press your hand."


    Li Fan nodded and looked at the four men with an expectant eye. Then he got up and patted the dust that did not exist on his body and went to the front of the stone tablet.


    "Remember, no matter what you see or hear. Keep calm and keep your mind in one, otherwise you will easily lose yourself in time and space The man''s expectant eyes looked at Li Fan, and there was a kind of expectation of the elder for the younger generation in his tone.


    Li Fan nodded, looked at the four and said, "don''t worry."


    The palm gently pressed on the stone tablet, and a cold and warm feeling came from the hand. Let Li Fan feel a little comfortable from the bottom of his heart. I can''t help but close my eyes. The whole person''s consciousness seems to be a little bit out of the body. It''s getting fuzzy. Ear only heard the gentle words from the man, "remember, mind and spirit, keep calm."


    Li Fan felt as if his consciousness had been pulled out of his body. As that vague feeling gradually disappeared, Li Fan felt that he had finally regained control of his body. Open your eyes slowly. Li Fan saw that he was not in the stone room. He was alone. Chen Xi, Cheng Ying, Lu ling''er and the man of Yin Yang Pisces were all not around him. It was like the first time he went to the dream world in a dream. There is no one around.


    Li Fan reached out and clenched his fist, feeling that he still had no strength. Looking around, Li Fan didn''t know where he was for a moment.


    Around a vast forest, now it is afternoon, lazy sunshine in the forest, cast a shadow under the tree. Li Fan reached out to cover the sun in the sky. Step under the tree to avoid the sunshine.


    "Where is this, and how did I get here?" Li Fan sat under the tree and murmured to himself, "but it doesn''t look very dangerous here. It''s just that the man said that he taught me the cultivation of space. Why am I here? "


    Li Fan was thinking about it. He suddenly heard a sound from the horse''s hooves. Looking up, he saw a couple of soldiers with armor and spears splashing a lot of dust on their horses. Cavalry from far to near, gradually see the horse cavalry.


    "General, there are no pursuers behind." The last cavalry, far away, cried out on the horse.


    Hearing the cavalry''s words, the first cavalry reined in his horse, and the people behind him also reined in his horse one after another, "dismount, wash the horse''s nose and feed water." Cried the cavalry at the head.


    Li Fan stood beside the cavalry, but the cavalry did not seem to see themselves. They just dismounted to wash and feed the horses. The head cavalry turned over, dismounted and took off his helmet. Li Fan immediately stayed on the spot. I have seen the cavalry''s face many times, and it is obvious that it is myself.


    "Well, who are you? What are you doing here? Why do you look like me Li Fan shouts to several people in a loud voice.


    The cavalry did not seem to hear it, but they were busy with their work. The man who was as like as two peas in Li Fanchang reached out and picked up a large water bag from the horse, and after pouring several mouthfuls, he reached for his horse and his nose, and fed the white horse under the crotch.


    "General. About two miles away, there was a chasing forward. " A few horses galloped from afar. Before he reached the so-called general, he began to shout. The young general raised his head and looked far behind him. He touched the horse''s hair and said in a low voice, "old man, you have to work hard again." With these words, the young general who raised his head regained his resolute look. Langsheng said, "brothers, the pursuers are coming soon. We''ve been running for a day and a night. Now, we''re here. We''ll wipe out their forward cavalry first, and then we''ll retreat. "¡° Follow the general. " The crowd cried out in unison. Riding on horseback one after another, he reached out and pulled out the machete which was slanting on the horse. Li Fan looked at the cavalry in front of him in surprise. His eyes were dazzled by the reflection of the blade that pulled out the scabbard. In an instant, the cavalry of hundreds of people lined up and looked at them silently. No matter how loud Li Fan yelled, these people didn''t seem to hear him. Soon, the sound of horse''s hooves came from the distance. From that distance, a pair of cavalry, also about a few hundred men, galloped rapidly. It''s 50 meters away¡° You''re so fast. Why are you the only ones who want to turn over? " A large, dark faced cavalry man came out from the opposite cavalry. He was carrying a halberd that looked like dozens of Jin in his hand and yelled, "General Li, our king has long had orders, as long as you obey us. Glory and wealth, fame and wealth, military power are all higher than you are now. Why do you mean persistence? "¡° Needless to say, if you want to fight, fight. " General Li, who was just like Li Fan, said coldly. The halberd man stopped for a moment, slowly retreated, staring at the opposite cavalry, and said in a cold voice, "attack, kill." At the same time, General Li also issued an order to attack. Li Fan saw the cavalry collision in the cold weapon age for the first time. Different from what I used to see on TV. Almost at the moment of collision between the two sides, there was a shower of blood. The two sides, only fifty meters apart, had no chance to pull out the speed of the horses. Almost in a flash, it was hanged in one place. Compared with the era of hot weapons, I don''t know how I will die next second. It is obvious that fighting in the age of cold weapons depends on a brave spirit. Everyone in this battlefield, at any time will be faced with the wave of machete, stab to the gun. For a moment, Li Fan felt as if his whole body had been fixed. There was no movement at all, and there was anxiety on both sides. The fierce collision of weapons, the blood of the machete across the human body. And the limbs that were cut off everywhere. Li Fan was almost out of breath. From time to time, people who rushed out of the other cavalry camp ran past Li Fan, but they turned a blind eye to Li Fan. Instead, he turned around and continued to rush towards the battlefield. It took only ten minutes for the battle to be won or lost. In the end, the team led by general Na Li won, on the battlefield. Lost the master of the horse wandering alone in the same place, from time to time to lower the head to use the horse nose to smell just now is still living master. General Li sat on the horse, his armor red with blood. Coldly looking back at the battlefield. Although his side won, but there are still dozens of brothers died in this land. I can''t go back to my hometown¡° Dismount and bury the brothers'' bodies on the spot. Then we retreat. " General Li turned over, dismounted, stood in front of paoze''s body, which was standing beside him just now, reached out and closed his eyes gently, got up and cried out. In a moment, all the cavalry dismounted and buried the bodies of their comrades in arms in paoze in silence. No one made a sound. Everything seems to be in order. It seemed that these cavalry were sentimental animals. Li Fan looked at everything in front of him. For a time, I just felt that my stomach was constantly surging. Although Li Fan, who thought he would never faint before, was a little frightened when he looked at the fierce battlefield. After quietly cleaning up the corpse of paoze, the cavalry turned over again and went away quickly under the command of General Li. Only Li Fan himself is still standing in the same place. On the ground. What''s left is the body of the pursuer. And the horses that lost their masters. Li Fan Leng Leng stand in place, a time do not know how. After a long time, the roar of horse''s hooves brought Li Fan''s consciousness back. The cavalry of the regiment came roaring. Seeing this battlefield, they all stopped and looked coldly at the battlefield that just happened. Li Fan thinks that these people are bound to ask about what happened just now, but what surprised Li Fan is that they are not sure what happened. These people just looked at it coldly for a while. They didn''t know who gave the order. The cavalry went away without burying their bodies on the ground. Li Fan spat on the ground. "Who is worse than general Li just now. I don''t care about my brother. " As soon as Li Fan''s voice fell, he felt that his eyes had turned into darkness again.

 V1.Chapter 150

    When Li Fan''s eyes returned to light again, he found that he was no longer in the battlefield. Instead, they stood in front of a high city wall, on which numerous ladders were erected, and there were a lot of soldiers naked, armed with swords, carrying the rolling stones, logs and boiling oil from the top of the city. Like an ant, it stretches upward.


    The moat under the city was originally a clear water source, which had been dyed into a light pink color by blood. It is obvious that there is a siege going on at the moment.


    Li Fan looked up at the towering city wall. On the top of the city wall, the man was dressed in white armor. The man with a bright silver gun in his hand is the former General Li.


    Li Fan didn''t know how long the siege campaign had been going on. He just saw the broken places on the wall. There are brave men falling from the high wall. The whole sky seemed to be darkened by the fierce war.


    When Li Fan was surprised by the tragic scene in front of him. Suddenly I heard a cheering sound from the corner of the city. Turning to look at that place, I only saw that a flag which was originally placed at the head of the city had been cut off by the siege officers and soldiers, and was thrown down into the city.


    There was a burst of cheers from the soldiers who had not yet boarded the dilapidated city and the soldiers who were still pedaling the city, and the offensive speeded up abruptly. In the camp a mile away from the city, a flag embroidered with blood red skeletons is flying in the wind and slowly rising. After the flag was raised. A large number of riders or hikers rushed out of the camp to the incomplete part of the city.


    General Li, standing at the top of the city, saw the scene and pointed his silver gun at the captured part of the city. Take the lead and rush to the end of the city. Then a large number of energetic taxi soldiers appeared in the city. After General Li, he rushed to the burning place of the city wall.


    Both sides broke out more fierce fighting at the broken city wall. One side was eager to drive down the enemy. But the other side wants to defend here and give the follow-up troops time to destroy the city at one stroke. Both sides are determined not to retreat in this narrow space. Blade, limb, blood. There are people falling down all the time. Both sides of the war are red eyed. They often find that they are the opposite with a knife. But without waiting for the reaction, he was killed by the enemy. Then he killed the enemy. The narrow space was covered with dead taxis. The ground of the whole city wall was irrigated with blood. The corpses were piled on the ground. It has hindered the offensive on both sides. The two sides stepped on the dead corpses, slashed at the enemy, and then fell to the ground. He was trampled by subsequent soldiers.


    Li Fan has been shocked by the scene in front of him, and even dare not breathe. Although at this time, Li Fan has vaguely known that he is a spectator of this heaven and earth, and no one can see himself. But this fierce battle, still like a boulder in the chest in general. It''s hard for Li Fan to breathe.


    Just when Li Fan thought that the place where General Li supported the city was bound to hold the breach, the soldiers who attacked the city finally got under the wall. Without the slightest hesitation, the new soldiers bite the sword. Climb up the ladder to the top of the city quickly.


    However, the garrison side had been prepared. General Li had already taken the lead in plugging the gap, and the soldiers who had been in the city were also rushing here. For a moment, the attack on the whole city wall slowed down slightly. However, there is a growing trend in this breach.


    The final decisive battle between the two sides finally took place in a place that no one expected. New forces are constantly being transferred here. The chaos of the fight from the original area of tens of meters gradually extended to tens of meters away.


    In this kind of tug of war between the two sides, it is obvious which side has more reserve forces and which convenience will take the initiative, even with the final victory. The garrison was trapped in the city and had insufficient troops. After a whole afternoon and a whole night, it was just dawn, and not only was the city completely lost. Even the city gate was knocked by the siege hammer for countless times, and then it broke. The army swarmed in. No one feels a little tired because of not sleeping all day, on the contrary. There was an excited look on everyone''s face.


    After a while, black smoke was everywhere in the city. It was obvious that the Sieger had set fire in the city. From the city came the fierce sound. Li Fan walked slowly into the city along the gate. Where you can see, there are ruins. The houses at both ends of the street were burned down, leaving the black and white beams. The streets are full of bloody taxi soldiers, some of them dressed in ordinary clothes.


    Li Fan listened, and the sound of shouting and killing seemed to come from afar. Following the sound, Li Fan ran forward. It was not long before I saw a mansion surrounded by a large group of soldiers. Constantly there are bows and arrows flying out of the mansion, occasionally there are people in the arrow scream. It is obvious that the defending side has retreated to this place.


    Although Li Fan had never experienced such a battle scene, he knew that General Li was just a trapped beast, and his defeat was only imminent.


    While Li Fan was watching from afar, the siege side outside the mansion rode out of a man covered in armor. Waving to stop the attack, he called out to the mansion, "General Li, surrender."


    "Fart, you and I are irreconcilable." In the mansion, General Li''s words spread out angrily.


    The man on the horse sat silent and waved to the rear. With a boom, a small siege hammer was transported here. The man looked at the mansion for a while, and finally waved his hand gently. The siege hammer dashed against the wall of the mansion. With a crash. The walls of the mansion collapsed. It shows that General Li and his party are guarding the mansion. At the moment, General Li is no longer as valiant as Li Fan was when he first met him. He is not only covered with blood, but also with blood on his face. The helmet on his head has no place to go, and his hair looks very embarrassed. The bright silver gun in his hand still turned red. But the momentum is still indomitable. The man on the horse was full of complex emotions in his eyes. Looking at the team of less than 100 people in front of him, he didn''t say anything for a long time. Finally, he gently waved his hand, and the taxi driver with bow behind him immediately spread his fingers, splashing arrows and rain all over the sky, shooting at the hundred people''s team. There was no scream. The pawn fell to the ground with his eyes full of reluctance. With the continuous sound of bowstring, someone fell to the ground and never got up again. The man on the horse gently waved his hand, and his Archer immediately dropped his bow and arrow. The man looked at General Li, who had several arrows in his body, but still didn''t fall. He stood in the same place with a strong air. He said in a soft voice, "it''s the general trend to change dynasties. Why does the general not follow the trend? " General Li staggers to look at the man on the horse and looks down at the feather arrow inserted in front of him. "I don''t understand what you''re saying. I''m just a martial arts man. Only know the grace of dripping water, when Yongquan report. It''s just hateful that I can''t repay my kindness. My husband lives in this world and stands up to heaven and earth. Since I couldn''t repay you for your kindness. Then I''ll report it in the next life. " With these words, General Li reached out to hold the feather arrow that was deeply inserted into his chest. Pull out suddenly. With a cloud of steaming blood, he roared up to the sky. The man on the horse calmly looked at General Li, who had died in the same place. He didn''t speak for a long time. Li Fan was moved by General Li''s integrity and walked slowly to General Li. For a long time, I gazed at General Li''s eyes which were still not closed after his death. Reach out and try to close those eyes. Li Fan''s hand crossed General Li''s face, but he found that his palm gave out a little fluorescence. A little bit of dissipation between heaven and earth. From his hands to his shoulders to his whole body, Li Fan clearly saw that he had become a little star. But I didn''t feel any pain. The next moment, Li Fan lost consciousness. When Li Fan regained consciousness again and opened his eyes, he was no longer in the mansion in the city, and there was no general Li who stood and died in front of him. All around the body are long and luxuriant bamboos. Rustling sound came from the bamboo forest. Not far away seems to be a faint sound of reading. Li Fan laughs at himself. It seems that he has changed another space. After looking around, Li Fan followed the direction of the voice. Through the dense bamboo forest, there is a low wooden house in front of us. The flowers planted in front of the house are showing themselves in the sunshine. Breeze blowing, came bursts of refreshing fragrance. In addition to flowers around the wooden house, there is also a circle of sunflowers planted around the house, which is also growing well at the moment. The plump flower tray lowered its head deeply. A sound of reading came from the cabin. Li fanning listened carefully for a moment, but only vaguely heard a few words: "no worries, only with ah, how different? What is the difference between good and evil? " But I don''t know what the people in the room are reading. But if Li Fan had read the Tao Te Ching earlier. You can know that what men read is from Tao Te Ching. Li Fan did not think deeply. Relying on that no one could see him, he walked towards the wooden house. The furnishings in the house are very simple. Apart from a table, a chair and a bed, there is only a very ordinary sword hanging on the wooden wall in the house where Li Fan and the man are studying. The golden spike of the sword is hanging down, which seems to be due to age. Has been slightly covered with a layer of dust. At the moment, the man leaned on the wooden bed, holding a thin yellow book in his hand. He was closing his eyes, shaking his head, and seemed infatuated.

 V1.Chapter 151

    Li Fan looked at the man shaking his head on the bed. There was no reason for him to feel bored. But when Li Fan stepped forward, the boredom quickly disappeared. As like as two peas in the bed, the man is not the same.


    Li Fan was surprised and stepped back. Before, there was a general Li who looked the same as himself. Now the man looked the same as himself, which made Li Fan confused. One after another, what happened to him as like as two peas of his own looks? What is the purpose of being an outsider in these two spaces?


    When Li Fan himself was puzzled, the man reading on the bed closed the book and sat up abruptly. A look of thought flashed in my eyes. After a while, the man shook his head and gently laughed, and put the yellow book on the bed. He got up and went to the wooden wall. Looking up at the sword hanging on the wall, I was dazed. After a long time, he sighed softly, "after all these years, you are covered with dust."


    Then the man reached out and took the sword off the wall. In Li Fan''s surprised eyes, the man held the sword with one hand and wiped the other hand on the scabbard. It''s like a trick. Originally, the scabbard was stained with a lot of dust, and the spike was as bright as new.


    The man holds the sword horizontally in front of his chest with one hand. Li Fan seems to feel the slight tremor in the scabbard, and the blade seems to break the scabbard. A touch of pity flashed in the man''s eyes and said softly, "can''t you wait?"


    With that, the man reached out and tapped on the scabbard to make a buzzing sound. The man threw his sword in the air. The light flashed and the sword leaped out of the sheath. There was a flash of daylight in the room.


    Li Fanzheng was surprised. The man''s body moved, not like an ordinary scholar. He flashed away in the room, and the sword in the air flew out of the room.


    "Why? It''s a woman. What are you doing here? " Before Li Fan could keep up with the man, he heard the man''s voice outside.


    When Li Fan walked out of the room, he saw a beautiful woman in a goose yellow dress, about 18 or 19 years old. Bent eyebrows pretty eyes, cheeks red is bent down the body, hand in the flowers, seems to want to pick a inserted in the head. But the woman''s side was the sword that just came out of its sheath and hummed in the air.


    The woman''s pretty face turned red and straightened up. It seemed that she was afraid of the sword that sounded in the air and didn''t dare to turn around. I just said in a soft voice, "I just see this beautiful flower blooming and want to pick one."


    Hearing that there was no sound behind her, the woman carefully looked back and turned around. Looking at the man standing not far from the flowers, he said, "I thought there was no one in this room. I would have told you if I knew."


    The sword in the air shot into the house like electricity. A smile appeared on the man''s face, and he said flatly, "if so, please help me, the girl, although the flower is bright. But it''s better to put it on a girl. "


    The woman covered her mouth with a smile and said thanks. She bent down to pick a flower. It is to send out a slight to eat painful voice, raise a body to put the hand in the mouth to bite lightly.


    Seeing this, the man quickly smiles, but doesn''t say forward, "it''s my negligence. This flower is from the western regions. Besides the flowers, there are thorns on the branches."


    With that, the man stepped forward, stood at the other end of the flower bush, reached out and picked one, handed it to the woman, and said, "even if it''s for the girl."


    The woman chuckled and reached for the flower. Bow to say thank you. He said, "but you live here?"


    "Here, of course."


    "I don''t know if you can borrow some water, but I''m on my way here. I''m a little thirsty. " Woman light says.


    "Naturally." With these words, the man turned to enter the house, and soon went to the door with a bamboo tube in his hand and a bamboo chair in his other hand. Go to the flowers put down, looking at the woman with a smile, "the girl can once again a little rest."


    The woman thought about it, went out of the flowers, reached for the bamboo tube from the man''s hand, said thanks and sat on the chair.


    They were speechless for a moment, so they went from the sun at noon to the sunset, and then sat until the moon rose. Li Fan yawned and sat on the doorstep, shaking his head and closing his eyes.


    Li Fan opened his eyes again and found that it was daybreak, and the two people in front of the house had disappeared. There was a clanging sound of pots and bowls in the room.


    Li Fan followed the voice to go, but only to see the woman in the kitchen is playing with the pot bowl. But the man is missing.


    Just in doubt, the sound of reading came from behind the house. With a smile on her lips, the woman looked at the hot stone pot on the stove. A pungent aroma came from it.


    The woman picked up the pot and bowl, went to the stone pot, reached out and opened the lid, and scattered the steaming heat. The thick white porridge in the pot is sending out an attractive fragrance. The woman took two bowls of white porridge from the bowl she had just washed, and then went to the jar to take some pickles from it. Put these on the table. Beside the table, there is a slightly old bamboo chair and a slightly new one.


    After that, the woman went to the window, pushed open the window covered with oil paper and said in a low voice, "come to dinner." Li Fan did not see the figure of the man, just heard the man agreed, not long. The man went to the table in a white dress and sat on the slightly old bamboo chair. The woman is sitting in the new chair. Two people are so silent eating their own bowl of porridge, only occasionally look up, can see that smile from each other''s eyes. At this time, silence is better than thousands of sweet words¡° Master, not only a master of practice, but also a master of picking up girls. " Li Fan muttered to himself. They finished their meal in silence and began to clean up the dishes and chopsticks on the table together. But the woman chuckled and pushed the man out of the kitchen. Go back to wash the dishes. The man laughed and shook his head at the door. He said, "I''ll go to the nearby mountains to see if I can catch some game." The woman smelled speech and looked up. A smile flashed in her eyes and said, "come back alive, but don''t kill them." The man looked at the back of the house and said, "there are so many hares and pheasants in the back of the house. They are not allowed to eat two of them." The woman glanced at the man like angry and angry. The man only laughed and said, "well, well, listen to you." With that, the man turned and left the house. From the open window, the man walked into the dense bamboo forest. Disappeared. Seeing the man leave, the woman turns back with a smile and continues to fiddle with the dishes and chopsticks. It seems that there is a big good thing in general, and there is always a smile in the corner of the mouth. Fortunately, Li Fan went to the pot and sniffed at the little white porridge left in the pot. Inhale the fragrance of white porridge into your stomach. For a time, I felt some hunger in my stomach. As soon as he reached the edge of the pot, a woman''s voice came from behind¡° What are you doing here? " Hearing the woman''s voice, Li Fan thought that she had been found and quickly turned around, but saw that the woman didn''t turn to herself. Instead, she stopped her movements and looked up at the direction in front of her¡° Hehe, how are you doing with your task? " There was a sound in the air in front of the woman, and a vague figure gradually emerged in the void. The visitors were dressed in purple. A strange pattern is embroidered on the left chest of the dress. With a black veil on his face, he just showed his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him coldly. The woman frowned slightly, stopped for a while, said word by word, "I give up." The visitor seems to have known the woman''s idea for a long time, but he just smiles, goes to the bamboo chair and sits down and says, "give up, good. I knew you would be confused by him. " The woman gently shook her head and said, "I''m not confused by him. It''s me who has confused him." The man laughed and said in a deep voice, "do you know what it means if you give up?" The woman bit her lip and nodded. The man just looked coldly. He reached out and took out a paper bag from his arms and threw it on the table. He said coldly, "think about it for yourself. To be immortal or to be devil. It''s between you and me The woman looked at the paper package on the table. For a long time, he still shook his head and said, "then I will become a devil."¡° Good The man sitting on the bamboo chair was obviously very angry and reached for the paper package from the table. He turned and said coldly, "even if you don''t do it, we will do it. You can give up for him, and we can give up for you. " With that, the man in purple didn''t look back. Turning around is going out. Li Fan looked at the man in purple from a distance. When he came to the door, he suddenly disappeared. The woman watched the man in purple leave and sighed softly. There seemed to be tears in the eyes. But the woman just gently shook her lips, stretched out her jade fingers and gently stroked her abdomen. The corners of his mouth laughed. He reached out and began to pick up the dishes again. Li Fan was stunned for a moment. Seeing the conversation between the man in purple and the woman, it was obvious that the woman had just come here for something, but now she gave up the idea. Li fan can''t help but wonder if the man has such magic power, just one night can make the woman fall in love with him so wholeheartedly? Li Fan shook his head and turned his head to look out. The sunflower, which was full, had just formed a palm sized flower tray. Is holding up his head, chasing the sun in the sky. The flowers, which were in full bloom, have just produced a little full of flowers. Li Fan opened his mouth wide and looked at everything in front of him in surprise, looking strange and familiar. Sleep for years, dream for spring and autumn. It''s spring and autumn to wake up again. Winter goes and spring comes

 V1.Chapter 152

    In the evening, the young man came back with a hare and a duck in his hand. First, she went into the house and showed the woman what she had gained. The woman cheered, took the two harmless animals from the man, and put them into the bamboo fence behind the house. There were already several animals and some new ones, which made it seem a little crowded in the fence.


    "I''ll make a bigger one tomorrow, and I can put more animals to feed." The man looked at the woman, smiling at the animals in the fence, and said softly.


    The woman spat gently and said, "there are a lot of things to feed now. Plus, we need to save food to feed them."


    The man smiles, goes to the woman, reaches for her shoulder and says in a soft voice, "otherwise, we''ll live in the mountains, so that the animals on the whole mountain can be regarded as our own."


    The woman chuckled. Looking at the man, he didn''t continue this, but said, "come on, let''s go in for dinner."


    The man nodded, took the woman''s hand, two people entered the house together. At the moment, Li Fan has already slowed down and stopped thinking about how long he had slept in his sleep yesterday. Anyway, when I came to this time and space, I was a spectator from beginning to end. Although watching the changes, the vicissitudes of the world.


    The woman brought the newly cooked food to the table in the afternoon. Two kinds of vegetables were fried and served with a coarse meal. Two people are also eating ziyuwei.


    After eating, the man was pushed into the house by the woman, and the woman went to wash the dishes by herself. The man stood at the door and saw half a sound. He went into the house and reached for the Yellow Book of Tao Te Ching from the windowsill. Reading in a low voice through the moonlight.


    This time, the man began to read from the beginning, so Li Fan clearly knew that the book he was reading was the Tao Te Ching in his hand. He stepped forward and looked at the book in the man''s hand. As like as two peas in Chinese characters, Li Fan found that the Chinese characters in the book were identical to those in the moral Sutra given by Murong frost. It''s obviously the same length.


    Although Li Fan was surprised at why the man could have the original that had not been deleted. But the man is reading. But it also let Li Fan know the text that he did not know in the Tao Te Ching. Even if it''s not teaching, it still benefits Li Fan a lot,


    There are no absolutely stupid people in this world, especially Li Fan. Although I don''t think I''m a gifted or amazing person. But I am also a person who has been studying for more than ten years. Therefore, Li Fan wrote down what he read in his heart.


    But although it is written down, but the mystery and the interpretation of the way of cultivation. These are things that men have never said. Li Fan has to wait until the future to study.


    "Reading again." A woman''s voice came from the door. Li Fan and the man turned their heads to see that the woman was leaning against the door, gently shaking her hands. Water was thrown from the woman''s green and white fingers to the ground.


    The man nodded with a smile. The woman went to the house, but did not read the book to the man. Just went to the window, looked at the sword hanging on the wall and said softly, "you haven''t touched it for a long time. The last time I touched it, it was when you and I met. "


    The man chuckled. "There is no injustice in the world. Why should we bear the sword?" he said


    The woman put out her finger on the man''s forehead and said, "ha ha, there was no injustice last time. You haven''t entertained me with flying swords as soon as you met. "


    The man laughed awkwardly and said, "at that time, I mistook someone for revenge. I didn''t expect that a beautiful young woman came to pick flowers. "


    The woman looked up at the man for a long time, then lowered her head and said in a deep voice, "didn''t you ever wonder that day? Why is there a single woman in this remote place? "


    "Of course, I have doubts, but when you look at me for the first time, I know you are not that kind of person, and you will not harm me."


    The woman looked up, her eyes as if a thin layer of fog. Just wanted to talk. But the man suddenly turns his head and shouts "who?"


    "Ha ha ha, Mr. Li really deserves his reputation. You can find out before we show up. It seems that we are careless this time. " At the door, there were ripples in the air. Five or six men in their twenties or thirties appeared at the door, with the same color of purple clothes and the same color of strange patterns on the left chest. Even the veil on his face was like a knife and axe, not many of which were under the bridge of his nose.


    Behind the man, a look of surprise and anger appeared on the woman''s face. In the daytime, I clearly told the man that I would not finish the task. I didn''t expect these people to come here in less than six hours.


    When the man stood in front of the woman, he did not find the change of the woman''s look behind him. He just frowned and looked at the five or six men in purple at the door and said with a sneer, "who should I be? It''s you. Why don''t you give up? "


    The first man in purple was obviously the man in the daytime. Looking at the man, he said coldly, "hand over the cultivation skill, hand over the blood essence. We''ll let you live. "


    The man coldly smile, looking at a few people slightly shake his head way "with you a few."


    At the head, the man in purple waved his hand gently, and five men behind him slowly surrounded the man and woman in the middle. Just wait for the leader to speak, and they will rush up.


    The man reached out and patted the jade hand of the woman behind him, and said softly, "don''t be afraid."


    The man''s voice just dropped, and he didn''t know how to move. All the people in the room came to the open space outside in a flash. Even Li Fan was wrapped up and moved out of the house together.


    "I didn''t expect that you even understood the method of space transfer. It seems that the method of cultivating immortals that you took away from my teaching has benefited you a lot." The first man in purple looked at the scene around his body, and his words could not help but bring a hint of greed.


    "Take it from your religion. If the relic belongs to your sect, it''s true. However, this kind of cultivation of immortals, even if spread to your sect, will also be regarded as the use of heresy. " The man''s words did not go down at all, just said flatly.


    The man in purple laughed and looked at the man coldly and said, "since you don''t hand it in, we have to do it ourselves. We''ve been working very hard to deal with you all these years."


    With that, the man in purple waved his hand. Five people around the men and women drew out their swords at the same time, and the point of the sword pointed to the man in the field. All kinds of murders are floating in the air. The chilly murderous atmosphere makes the flowers and plants around the sunflower seem to become a little withered for a moment.


    The man is still holding the woman''s hand, do not look around. It seems that I can''t feel the depressed Qi. Just waving in the air. "Come," he said


    There is a sword, breaking through the wall. Fly to the man''s side. The man held the sword in one hand. Let go of the woman''s hand and flick it on the blade, making a clear buzzing sound. A few invisible ripples spread from the blade along the force of the bullet.


    In an instant, it will break most of the thick Qi around. The murderous spirit is also broken. The five men in purple around them jumped out one after another in an instant. So as to avoid the soaring sword Qi.


    The man flicked the blade with his fingers and then took it back. He sneered at the man in purple, who was still silent, and said, "well, I''m still pretending to be profound."


    The man in purple scoffed and said, "but it''s a small skill to carve insects. Do you really think we can''t decorate the sword array that we have studied so hard?"


    With that, the first man in purple was standing far away from the other five. It is indistinctly used as the array center of the five person sword array. It stands at the same distance as the five people. Obviously, it is the eye of the array.


    The first man in purple stretched out his hand to release a purple sword box from his bulging back. The sword box has not been opened. There is a trace of sword gas exuding from it.


    The man in purple didn''t open the sword box, but just stood it on the ground. Then he looked at the man and said coldly, "what''s the hurry? The play has just begun."


    The man stood in the same place, reached back and gently pushed the woman out of the battle circle. He drew a circle obliquely with his sword. Pointing to the head, the man in purple said with a faint smile, "then don''t dawdle. Let''s go."


    Five rainbow like sword Qi rolled to the man''s direction. And after the five swords. There is a faint invisible red sword Qi. Like the tiger hidden in the mountains. The Dragon lurking in deep water. It''s obviously to take advantage of the man''s resistance to the five swords. As a result, we can take advantage of it.


    The man stood in front of the woman, and the sword in his hand was like a dazzling light across the sky, straight in front of him. There is no sword Qi like a rainbow, nor how majestic. It''s just a common sword, but the five swords in front of me are smashed and dissipated. The red sword that followed the five sword Qi. But did not intersect with the sword in the man''s hand. It''s a weird arc. Straight in front of the woman.


    The man is trying to rescue. The other five men in purple had already cooperated with each other. Dao Dao sword Qi is like no Qi support. It doesn''t matter if it can hurt a man. Just use that endless general sword Qi to stop the man''s rescue steps.


    The man was obviously short of breath. The sword in his hand dashed into the air. In the mouth clear drinks "extremely."


    The long sword in the air turned into thousands of sword shadows. Smash all the sword Qi. There were countless sword shadows running straight to the five men in purple. But the man didn''t care about the five people. The moment you finish speaking. Body shape is also in situ flash away. In between oneself and that woman suddenly appeared a continuous figure.


    The continuous figure suddenly stagnated a few meters in front of the woman. The man''s face was a little pale. Looking at the trace of blood between the woman''s white neck. The original bloody sword was already held by the man in purple. The bloody sword gives people a strange feeling. Between the woman''s neck, like a poisonous snake letter, she kept breathing the red sword.


    Standing behind the woman, the man in purple only showed half of his face. He looked at the man with a sneer and said, "ha ha, do you really think we can''t meet you? Xiuxian Xiu is a fool. He can''t think


    The man just calmly looked at the man in purple and said softly, "let her go, I promise you the terms."


    The man in purple shook his head gently. The sword in his hand leaned slightly against the woman''s neck. The sharp blade suddenly cut the woman''s neck. A trace of blood made the red blade more strange¡° Hand in the cultivation of immortals first. "

 V1.Chapter 153

    The woman''s face suddenly changed and she just wanted to stop the man. The blade on the neck is tightening again. What he said forced him back.


    The man looked at the man in purple, but said it was OK. Then he reached out to the void and grasped it. A thing came flying through the void and was held by the man.


    Li fan can''t help but be surprised. The book in the man''s hand is the Yellow Tao Te Ching that the man usually reads. Li Fan, who had some doubts about Tao Te Ching. Now there is no doubt.


    Obviously, in addition to the one in my hand and the man''s one. There are many versions of Tao Te Ching in the world. But Li fan knows now. The Tao Te Ching in his own hands and that in men''s hands is different from that in the world. There are more chapters in it. I don''t know whether it was done by Laozi or later generations. These deleted chapters are exactly the records of the cultivation of immortals.


    The man raised his hands and looked at the man in purple coldly. Shen Sheng said, "here is the skill. Here you are."


    With these words, the man raised a radian with the hand of Tao Te Ching and threw it to the purple man.


    The hand of the man in purple holding the sword is still not loose. The other hand grabs in the air and holds the skill thrown from the air. Just a little look. You will know that this skill is true. Looking at the five people who followed him this time, four people had been hanged by the man''s countless sword shadows. The rest of the people are also struggling to support. He was already in a state of disrepair. Even the sword in his hand was only half left.


    Looking at the man in purple looking over there, the man gave a cold hum, and the countless sword shadows in the air disappeared in an instant. The rest of the man in purple saw the shadow of the sword disappear, and then he sat down on the ground, panting heavily.


    The first man in purple looked at the man in embarrassment and said in a cold voice, "well, it''s really powerful. If we hadn''t known in advance, you would still have such a shortcoming. I''m afraid none of us can go back today. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ve got the skills. Let the people go quickly. " The man said coldly.


    Standing on one side, I didn''t know what happened in that year. I couldn''t help shaking my head. Although this man has been practicing all the way, he has great talent. However, it is obvious that he has a high opinion of these activities in the Jianghu. Even I know this kind of thing. The man in purple will never let the woman go. What''s more, the woman was originally with the man in purple. If according to the plot I have seen in the past to analyze. The next moment, the man in purple will expose the woman''s identity.


    It''s not what Li Fan thought. The man in purple laughed. The sword in his hand is away from the woman''s neck. Reach out and push behind the woman. He sent the woman to the man and said, "aren''t you surprised? Why are we here? "


    The man shook his head, pointed to the distance and said, "I don''t want to know. I''ll leave as soon as I can before I go back."


    The man in purple shook his head, as if in praise or sarcasm, and said, "ha ha, it''s really a man who cultivates immortals. Don''t you know that the woman around you was originally a member of our sect? Besides, she is the next saint. I''m here to find a chance to win the skill from you. "


    "Li Lang." With tears in her eyes, the woman looked up at the man beside her and looked very sad.


    The man gently stroked the woman''s face and smoothed the tangled green silk. He said with a light smile, "fool, since you first appeared, I knew you were here for this skill. But now, I know your heart. "


    The woman burst into tears, and the man''s simple words were worth everything in the world. I made a mistake, but I didn''t make a mistake in the end.


    "Li Lang, take back the skill. It can''t be taught by them." The woman raised her head and said with a smile in her tears.


    "Ha ha ha." The man in purple looked up at the woman with a long smile and said, "it''s worthy of being the next saint. Up to now, it can still be so hidden. Let me not know which side is the real you


    "What do you mean?" The woman looked up and said to the man in purple.


    "What do you mean?" A little doubt appeared on the face of the man in purple. He looked at the woman, turned to the man and said, "you want to get back the skill. OK, you should try to see if you can still use the spirit power at this moment."


    Man''s face is still the same look, but the heart is already earth shaking. There is no need for the man in purple to speak. He has already sensed the changes in his body. The original spiritual power that resonates with heaven and earth seems to be cut off by force. And the spiritual power in my body is very slow at the moment. Obviously, I was poisoned, but according to my cultivation, which kind of poison can make me not know?


    "How are you, Li Lang?" The woman hears the words of the person in purple, quickly turns to look at the man to ask.


    The man gently shook his head, looked at the woman and said gently, "don''t worry about it." Then the man turned to the man in purple and said, "you don''t need to provoke us here. I know exactly who xiaoluan is. "


    The man in purple gave a cold smile, looked at the man and said, "it''s really stupid. It seems that Xiuxian is really stupid. He doesn''t even know how he died."


    "Asshole." The woman yelled angrily, and the tornado started on the ground. A whirlwind loaded with vegetation and earth appeared out of thin air, whistling to the man in purple. The man in purple just laughed and chopped the whirlwind with a sword. And he said, "my Lord, why should you be angry. At this point, this man must not be able to take back the skill. Although I got this skill back, my holiness, as long as she goes back to teach with me, it''s also a great credit. "¡° That''s bullshit. " The woman was obviously very angry and wanted to rush forward to fight with the man in purple. The man around him reached out and grabbed the woman, and said softly, "don''t use your hand, I''ll do it." The woman looked up at the man and whispered, "are you ok?" The man laughed, reached out and pinched the woman''s cheek, and said with a smile, "it''s just one person, just like a mole ant in my eyes. If you don''t feel well, just rest¡° You The woman''s face suddenly surprised, a blush floating on the cheek, "how do you know?" The man chuckled, looked at the woman and said, "guess." With that, the figure of the man swept forward like a startled goose, followed by the long sword in the distance. One person and one sword follow each other for several feet. Like a dragon breaking through the earth, a weather machine emerged from the sword. Surging forward. As soon as the dragon like sword Qi appeared, it was magnificent, but only the man knew it. I''m afraid this is my last sword here, and maybe it will be my last sword in my life. The Pope himself in the mouth of the man in purple has already vaguely guessed it. If you are not poisoned, you can easily kill such a sect with one hand. But similarly, since he has been poisoned, according to the style of this sect, he can not continue to survive in any case. But the woman behind him. I want to keep her safe anyway. Nothing else, just because the woman is pregnant. Therefore, today, only with this sword can he prevent this cultivation skill from flowing out and the women behind him from committing danger. Don''t let the world burn¡° What is immortality? " The man remembered that before he had practiced, his master had asked himself in the sea of clouds with beautiful scenery and mountains. To be a fairy is to be a man, and to be an immortal is to be a man in the mountains. That has why can have immortal all heartless, the common people hope to go to words. Does immortality have to be merciless? If it''s merciless, what if it''s immortal? There was a smile on the corner of the man''s mouth. The sword is shining. It seems that there is something. It''s used from the man and it goes into the sword. Above the sky, there are black clouds rolling, like thunder. From then on, there is no Mr. Li whose name is unknown, only a sword named "Youqing". The man''s figure dissipated between heaven and earth, but the sword was more powerful. Above the sky, a flash of lightning, as thick as a bowl, suddenly fell from the dark clouds. It is cleaving on the sword flying in the air. But he didn''t even let the sword shake. It is still indomitable. Several flashes of lightning fell from the black cloud in turn, but they could not stop the sword from rushing forward. Nine flashes of lightning broke through, and all the black clouds scattered in the sky. There are lots of auspicious air. Above the sky, there seemed to be a sound of string music. On the immortal sword, the light was all introverted, and it was close to the man in purple. Although it''s full of sharp breath. However, this sword forced the man in purple to retreat continuously, and the sword Qi split by the bloody long sword in his hand could not stop the immortal sword from half a point. A sword pushed back the man in purple for hundreds of meters. The man in purple tried his best, but he still couldn''t escape the attack range of the immortal sword. The man in purple was not a gifted and intelligent person for his cultivation. Only by means of cunning mind can we achieve what we have achieved. There is no chance at all for the immortal sword, which turns itself into a sword spirit. If it goes on like this, it will be cut off by the immortal sword and become the sacrifice of the immortal sword. In a flash, the man in purple retreated several hundred meters. Just when the man in purple was in despair, there was a ripple in front of him. A dry palm emerged from the void and reached for the man''s vest. It''s one that pulls it into the void. The immortal sword followed and stabbed into the void. There was no sound, and the space of the palm collapsed inward. It''s just jumping in the air. A slightly yellow volume of books is falling on the ground. And the dry palm and the man in purple had already disappeared. A figure flew to the side of the immortal sword and reached out to pick up the Yellow Tao Te Ching from the ground. The immortal sword was also suspended beside the visitor. There was a slight tremor. There was a murmur of love. The woman holds Tao Te Ching in her hand and caresses her abdomen gently. Reach out the other hand and gently touch the sword. shed floods down one''s cheeks. Li Fan''s eyes seemed to be watching a drama, gradually closed the curtain, and his vision became dark. Before the disappearance of consciousness, I only saw that the woman was already crying and fainting beside the immortal sword.

 V1.Chapter 154

    A dream a wake up, conversion in different time and space, see all the joys and sorrows of life.


    After Li Fan regained consciousness again, he was in a vast darkness. There''s nothing around. In front of my eyes, it was as bright as a screen. There was a flash of continuous pictures. It''s like a movie in front of Li Fan.


    Li Fan tentatively walked forward a few steps, want to be able to see the picture on the screen more clearly. But with his own pace forward, the screen also seems to be an activity, always keeping a certain distance from Li Fan. So that Li fan can not clearly see the picture, but can vaguely know the content of the picture. It''s like watching a movie with a thin mosaic.


    Li Fan took a few steps and found that he could not get close after all. Then he gave up and just stood in the same place and watched from afar. The rolling of the screen, the beginning of the screen let Li Fan have some confusion. However, there is a little understanding in the following pictures, in which there are two scenes that I have just experienced, the valiant general Li and the man in white, who finally turns himself into a spirit.


    As the picture keeps rolling, Li Fan vaguely sees the appearance of ordinary Sheng Dou people and officials who live high in the temple. There are also those who practice immortality and Taoism.


    The picture seems to be a replay of this moment of time, showing Li Fan all kinds of people''s lives. For a moment, Li Fan seemed to be attracted by the content. Fortunately, he sat down and watched the lives of the people in the dark space.


    In the dark space, Li Fan didn''t feel the loss of time, and his eyes were staring at the picture. The whole body and mind are attracted by the picture.


    Li Fan feels like a moment, and it seems that after a long time, the continuous picture is one of the meals. Just when Li Fan thought his consciousness would disappear again. There is an ordinary baby on the screen. Waving hands and feet, crying.


    Li Fan was amused to laugh by that baby, the picture continued to rotate. The baby can climb, stand and walk. It seems that a few years of time here is instant completion. The child was about eight or nine years old. He was standing outside a fence with an endorsement bag. He was craning his neck and looking at the low white building in the fence and the children running wantonly on the playground.


    Li Fan was shocked when he saw the picture. He bounced up from the ground and looked at the picture with wide eyes. It''s not surprising that Li Fan is so surprised that the child on the screen is not someone else, but the young himself.


    Li Fan still clearly remembers the scene at that time. It was the first time that he went to school alone. That day, I didn''t have my parents to accompany me. I stood outside the gate of the school for a long time. Finally, I cried and opened the gate of the school.


    The scene was as like as two peas in Li Fan''s memory. The young boy wandered outside the school for a long time, and finally pushed the door open and entered the school. Although there was a reluctant expression on his face.


    Li Fan patted his face in amazement and wanted to wake him up from the surprised state. But I found that the scene in front of me was still going on according to my memory.


    Primary school, middle school, high school. Little by little, Li Fan''s memory surges out. Li Fan looked at the picture in front of him in surprise and helplessness, and many things he had forgotten in his memory also emerged little by little.


    It''s like looking in the mirror. What you are doing is the same as yourself in the mirror. As Li Fan sees himself standing in front of the University, Li fan knows. Next is the time that I remember the most. Three years later, I will meet Chen Xi, I will meet Madison, and I will know my identity.


    Li Fan felt like he was going crazy. I can''t help but watch the picture flow. It seems that in the following, according to the continuation of this picture, I will see how old I am and how I die.


    On the screen, Li Fan goes to university. Meet Chen Xi, go to the temple. Go to Kunlun and walk into the tunnel of time and space. All the way to the mausoleum. The picture stops in the stone chamber of the mausoleum, the moment when Li Fan presses his hand on the wordless stele. Next, the light curtain in front of Li Fan disappeared, and the whole space turned into darkness.


    Li Fan stands blankly in this space, his mind is in chaos. I thought I would see the moment of my death. But it stopped in the stone room. And this space is not dispersed. It still envelops itself like a black hole.


    "What''s the matter? Why? " Li Fanyang sent out a roaring question.


    The space was quiet, no one answered, even the echo did not appear.


    Li Fan, who couldn''t get a response, was so angry that he punched and kicked around, but there was nothing around. Let Li Fan''s strength be wasted in the air.


    After a long time, Li Fanfang stopped breathlessly. I don''t know how long it''s been in this space. I don''t know how long I need to stay next. Li Fan doesn''t want to waste his energy in the air. He wants to find out why he still stays here and how to get out.


    Li Fan groped around in the dark, trying to find a clue. But it''s a pity that I worked hard for most of the day and got nothing except sweat. I don''t know if it''s because the space is dark that I can''t find a way out. It''s still that I''ve been spinning around in the same place for half a day.


    Li Fan finally stopped his useless action and sat down on the ground in frustration. Reach out and touch the cold ground under your ass. Li Fan was at a loss. Hand subconsciously scratched his head, Li Fan surprised to feel his hair in this seems to be a short moment long a lot.


    Li Fan surprised hand along the scalp thin touch, sure enough, feel his hair has been growing a few to shawl. Stretch out his hand to roll up the tip of his hair, fingers around a few circles to pull in front of him. Although he can''t see clearly, Li Fan still feels his hair with his lips.


    "It seems that my hair has grown so long in such a short time. It seems that if we can''t find a way out, we will die here. " Li Fan felt the hair on his face and murmured softly.


    Suddenly, Li Fan stood up. There was a doubt in his eyes, "is it really like the one in the picture. Will you die here? "


    All the pictures I saw before came to Li Fan''s mind. All the people, Li Fan, saw the scene of death. Those mortals died naturally, and General Li died in battle. The man''s body turned into spirit. Until finally, I put my hand on the stone tablet.


    "It''s all fate." Li Fan gave a bleak smile¡° It seems that when I press my hand behind the stone tablet, it''s not that there is no picture, but that I die like this. "


    For a moment, Li Fan was completely disillusioned. Since the hit has long been doomed, how hard they work is in vain. Li Fan, sitting on the ground dejectedly, laughs at himself and no longer thinks about things.


    In this way, I don''t know how long it took, Li Fan already felt his consciousness began to blur.


    "Are you going to die like this?" Li Fan said softly¡° I didn''t expect to die of starvation in such a place. "


    Just when Li Fan felt that his consciousness was blurred, he was in a trance. Scenes flashed through my mind like movies.


    "I can''t do it." Li Fan sighed that he had heard that before death, a life like a movie would flash before his eyes¡° I didn''t expect to see it twice today before I died. "


    Li Fan laughed at himself. The scene in front of me is from meeting Chen Xi and going to Kunlun mountain together to meeting yuxu school. There is no word in the night. Murong frost in the wild forest. Shen pang of Phoenix City, Yang Tiangang of Phoenix City. The scenes are like smoke in the past.


    "Remember, no matter what you see or hear, keep calm and be one. Otherwise, you are easily lost in time and space In front of Li Fan''s eyes, he saw the man in the mausoleum and was talking to himself who was going to press his hand on the stone tablet.


    "Keep calm and be in one mind." Li Fan understood the man''s words in an instant.


    What I see and hear in this time and space. It''s all the time and space. In order to let oneself gradually lose in this time and space. Even the last picture is not that I will really die here. But that time and space in order to make themselves completely lost, and deliberately fantasy out.


    "It''s all illusory." Li Fan gently smile, hand from the back of the head whisk, "it seems that my hair is not longer."


    Li Fan laughs and feels that he is still short hair.


    "I''m not going to die, either. I have never been weak Li Fan mumbled to himself and stood up from the ground. I feel that my whole body is still full of strength.


    "This dark space is just what I think." Li Fan stretched out his hand and suddenly rowed down in the dark space. The space is suddenly broken, like a black sphere, breaking into countless pieces. It''s like a starlight floating in the air.


    Countless stars float around Li Fan, but they don''t dissipate. Flashing for a moment, he bumped into Li Fan. Li Fan is surprised, is thinking about how to avoid the time. Starlight has been bumped into Li Fan''s body. No matter how Li Fan dodges, he still draws an arc and bumps into his body.


    Countless stars collided into Li Fan''s body, making Li Fan''s body flash a ray of light, and then disappeared. After finding that I can''t escape, the starlight doesn''t hurt me. Li Fan did not dodge and let the starlight rush in.


    After half a sound, countless stars poured into Li Fan''s body. Let Li Fan feel his whole body is full of a force to explode. He clenched his fist gently and felt the power from his hands. Li Fan laughed in surprise.


    After the starlight dissipated, Li Fan, who was finally able to see the surrounding situation, had some doubts. He did not stand in the stone chamber of the mausoleum, but floated in the air. A boundless space, occasionally across a ray of light holding a long tail, like a meteor across the sky.


    "Is this in the universe?" Li Fan looked at the surrounding scene with doubts, and countless bright lights flickered within the range of his sight. Further away, there is a boundless darkness.


    After thinking for a while, Li Fan chuckled, clenched his fist and smashed it forward.


    The space in front of him rippled like a stone thrown into the water. After shaking for a while, Li Fan immediately recovered. Li fan folded his fist and looked at the space in front of him. One more punch.


    In front of the space suddenly broken, into a little light dissipation, a huge pressure from all directions. Let Li Fan no reaction time will be this huge pressure of extrusion fainted.

 V1.Chapter 155

    When Li Fan wakes up again, he can see his palm pressing on the wordless stele at first sight. However, the wordless stele, which used to be a little bright, is now full of light, just like an ordinary stele.


    "Back?" Li Fan turned his head and saw several people standing around. He was surprised and said, "after so long, I''ve finally come back."


    In addition to the man, the three people are looking at Li Fan with a blank face. Chengying comes forward and touches Li Fan''s forehead. She says strangely, "what''s the matter? Are you going crazy after a while? "


    "After a while, how long have I been pressing my hand on this stone tablet?" Li Fan asked strangely.


    Cheng Ying raised her face, thought for a while and said, "well, it''s less than a quarter of an hour."


    "A quarter of an hour?" Li Fan''s eyebrows twisted.


    I watched all kinds of life, and then stayed in the dark space for a long time. Although I''m not sure how long the time has passed, in my original idea, I have to spend several months.


    The man stood aside and looked at Li Fan with a smile and said, "why, it''s very strange. I have experienced thousands of years. Why is this a quarter of an hour? "


    Li Fan nodded and said, "I thought it had been months."


    "So we starved to death here long ago?" Take a picture of dissatisfied du to wear mouth to say.


    The man smiles, looks at Li Fan and says, "what you have just experienced is the process of inheriting the law of space in this wordless stele."


    With these words, the man stretched out his hand and crossed the wordless stone tablet. On the wordless stele, only half of the original text is left¡° It''s much faster than I expected, since you can walk out of the illusion of time and space. You''ve got the space-time debris


    "Fragments of time and space?" Li Fan frowned and thought for a while, and said, "in the end, there are countless things that seem to be fragments of starlight pouring into my body."


    This time it was the man''s turn to be surprised. Ever since the four men saw that the man was a fairy like figure, they had a big mouth and a face full of "countless? Have you taken away all the fragments of time and space? "


    Li Fan waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s too bad to say that. I didn''t take it away. But after the dark space was broken by me, it became countless stars pouring into my body, but I can''t hide it. "


    The man took a breath of air-conditioning, some depressed said, "God, God let this Yin and Yang Pisces perish."


    "Well, you can make it clear. I don''t want to take this responsibility for no reason." Li Fan said in a hurry.


    The man looked at Li Fan with a wry smile and said, "one of the necessary exercises to cultivate the method of space is to obtain a piece of space-time debris. But now you get all the fragments of time and space. Isn''t it possible that there will be no descendants of the Yin Yang Pisces? Maybe it will be decades or hundreds of years. Apart from you, there won''t be any more Pisces who know the way of time and space. "


    Li Fan said with black lines on his face, "there was no such thing after a thousand years, but now it has something to do with me."


    Chen Xi looked at the man with a smile and said, "no matter what, your time and space skills have already been regarded as successors. When Li Fan gets there, he will take some apprentices. Isn''t it possible to spread the Yin and Yang Pisces as well?"


    The man had to nod his head, but his face was very painful and said, "I have to, but the fragments of time and space will not regenerate. You have to wait until you have successfully practiced the art of space. It''s being carried forward again. "


    Li fanwei nodded awkwardly. Although he didn''t mean to take it, he took all the fragments of time and space in the world. I''m still sorry. But he said, "now you can give me the art of space."


    When the man heard Li Fan''s words, he immediately beat Li Fan, took a few deep breaths, and then said, "you have learned the art of space. What else do you want me to pay? Reach out. "


    Li Fan stretched out his hand according to the words, and the man stretched out his forefinger on the palm of Li Fan''s hand. With the finger point, Li Fan Palm suddenly appeared on a twist of the vortex. Look at the vortex. It''s as if there''s a kind of gravity that can pull people into it.


    "I''ve activated the seed of the power of time and space. In the future, as long as your mind moves, you can control the power of space. But how to use the power of space needs to be studied by yourself. " The man seemed to have exhausted a lot of physical strength, and his face became a little pale. Go on and say, "some of the methods I''ve worked out have been printed in your mind. Now, there are only a few techniques, such as Tongyou, reciprocation and annihilation. But the secret of the art of space is quite deep. Study hard yourself. "


    After a pause, the man continued, "only natural divinity can really exert the power of space."


    Li Fan nodded. Although he didn''t accept himself as an apprentice, he pinned his hope on himself, which might be the only remaining space skill in the world. Li Fan didn''t know what to do for a moment. He just looked at the man.


    The man smiles, looks at Li Fan and says, "don''t think about anything else, and I won''t accept you as an apprentice. Since you have experienced the dreamland of time and space, you should know that everything in the world has reincarnation. I don''t know the origin of your previous life. Every natural God will not be a nameless person. I''m very optimistic about you. "


    The man''s eyes filled with a touch of love. Looking at Li Fan, his eyes swept over Chen Xi''s, Cheng Ying''s and Lu ling''er''s faces. He said slowly, "you go. If you are predestined, we may see you again."


    With these words, Li Fan suddenly found that the scene in front of him became blurred. Li fan knows that this is the projection produced by the transformation of time and space. Just looking at the man, he bowed deeply, raised his head and said, "don''t worry, I won''t waste this space-time fragment."


    The man nodded with satisfaction and his face became blurred gradually. He said with a smile, "go ahead. Maybe in a few days'' time, you will come to the place where I founded the Yin Yang Pisces."


    "Hello, Li Fan. What do you think? " Chen Xi stands beside Li Fan and reaches for Li Fan''s sleeve.


    Li Fan took back his eyes to the mausoleum, turned to Chen Xi and said, "I''m thinking, who is that man. Who am I? What are all things in the world? "


    "Crazy, crazy." Chengying turned her lips aside and said with disgust on her face.


    Li Fan didn''t pay attention to the bickering, but turned his head and looked at the tomb that had disappeared. He said softly, "in that dreamland of time and space, I''ve seen too many things, the ordinary life of the common people, the young generals in fresh clothes and horses, and the people who cultivate immortals. Finally, I understand a truth. "


    "What''s the point?" Hearing Li Fan say so, the three asked in one voice.


    "Life in the world, whether it''s poverty, wealth, or nobility. They all have their own highlights. This life, I live free and easy, it is not in vain to walk in the next life Li Fan looks up at the sky and roars.


    Chengying turned her lips and whispered, "it seems that there is a little master style."


    Li Fan smiles, turns around and looks at the shadow. His eyes follow the shadow to the nine terracotta warriors standing behind him and says, "from today on, you can follow me. Do you have names? "


    The head of the terracotta warriors shook his head and said, "no, since we entered the mausoleum, we have been in deep sleep for a long time. We didn''t wake up until you appeared."


    Li Fan nodded, looked at the nine terracotta warriors and horses and said, "where were you from before you died?"


    "I don''t remember the spatial plane. But I vaguely remember that it is very similar to this plane space


    "You are free now." Li Fan took a long breath and said softly.


    "Why?" Asked the head of the terracotta warriors¡° Is it because we don''t have enough ability that you can''t look up to us now? "


    Li Fan shook his head and said slowly, "no, but I think it''s too cruel to turn a living person into a figurine. I don''t want to use people who could have been more free. "


    The head of the Terracotta Army shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, you are wrong. We are born to be the soul body. It''s not what you think. Moreover, our body of stone armor also makes our strength to a higher level. Although we have been sleeping in the mausoleum all these years, we have never hated that man. On the contrary, we can appreciate him. Because in our space plane, it is the law of the jungle. The powerful soul body becomes stronger and stronger. And bodies like us worry every day about becoming supplements to powerful beings. If you think our strength doesn''t help you, we''ll stay here. "


    Li Fan shook his head and said calmly, "in this case, you should stay with me and say well in advance. My strength is very weak. "


    The head soul body grinned, looked at Li Fan and said, "since we have become your soul generals, this life is your subordinates. We will protect your safety with our lives. "


    Li Fan nodded and said with a smile, "you are not my soul generals. You are my friends. Since you don''t have a name, I''ll name you soul one to soul nine according to your previous position. "


    "The name is just a code. We have no problem with it." Said the nine souls in unison.


    Li Fan thought of it, frowned and asked, "you can''t show up outside like this. It''s OK here. If walking in the world. I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble. "


    "It doesn''t matter," he said with a smile. "We can exist in your sea of divine consciousness. If you need us any time, we will appear at any time."


    Seeing that Li Fan nodded, the nine souls turned into nine green smoke and poured into Li Fan''s body.


    Chengying patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s not bad. It''s hard to get. I''ve taken so many soul generals at once. Now, at last, the strength is not so good. "


    Li Fan scratched his head awkwardly and said with a smile, "I didn''t play hard to get, but I really want them to leave."


    Cheng Ying gives Li Fan a white look, turns around and doesn''t listen to Li Fan.


    "What''s next?" Green Ling Er looked at a few people and said, "we are going forward or not."


    With these words, Lu ling''er''s eyes looked at Li Fan. Li Fan quickly waved his hand and said, "I can''t do it. I just got this space-time fragment, and I''m not proficient, let alone transform space and open up a space-time corridor."


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and laughed, "let you open up a time and space tunnel. I don''t know where to send us. Just now that man also said. We''ll go on, and in a few days we''ll reach the place where the Pisces are Three people nodded, Chen Xi turned to look at the green ling''er and said, "when you get there, how can you go back. Go back through this ancient forest? " Green ling''er shakes her head, looks at Chen Xi and says, "I don''t want to go back. I''ll come with you this time. Master''s intention is that I want to go back with you." Chen Xi hears green spirit son to say so, flashed a trace of complex emotion in the eye. Tone is still calm, said "let''s go."

 V1.Chapter 156

    They didn''t speak any more, but after recognizing the direction, they continued to move toward the northwest. It was already after the noon. The sun pulled their shadows on the ground. Only when they entered the forest did they hide their shadows in the forest. Hiding in countless leaves.


    Li Fan felt that since he had passed through the time and space fantasy, all aspects of his senses had improved. Not only for their own around, even walking in the woods, hundreds of meters around their own body distance can be clearly felt every moment of change.


    "According to the man''s words, we can go on walking for a few days. I don''t know where he said there is the existence of yin and Yang Pisces The green spirit son takes out the map from the bosom, looked at to mark with the pen the general position of four people to say.


    "There should be no deviation. Anyway, we know that the Pisces are definitely on our way. As for whether we can find them. It''s up to God. " Chen Xi said calmly.


    "Hum, if Li Fan had learned the method of shuttling time and space, we would not have had such trouble." Chengying said angrily.


    Li Fan speechless looked at Chengying. Since the four left the mausoleum, he had tried to open the space-time tunnel several times. Although successful, the tunnel leads to an unknown space. Not only did the four people not dare to go in, but the wild animals in the space almost came out of it. If it wasn''t for the temporary action of the soul 19, it''s hard to say whether Li Fan could close the channel.


    "Hum." Cheng Ying looked up at Li Fan with disdain and said, "it''s a good thing to say that if it wasn''t for the soul one, we would have been drowned by the countless beasts of the alien world."


    Li Fan awkwardly scratched his head, some embarrassed looking at Chengying said, "it''s not because I just learned, it''s not OK to open a space-time channel."


    The shadow curled his mouth and his face was speechless. Seeing Li Fan say this, Chengying is also quite helpless. It seems that she punches on the cotton and doesn''t feel the force at all.


    The four continued to fight and fight in the forest, but they never met any special circumstances along the way. Looking at the quiet scene in the forest, the four people speechless forward.


    The four of them advanced in the forest for three days in silence. Li Fan simply no longer considers how to use space magic correctly. Just seize all the time to adapt and get familiar with those time and space debris in the body.


    "There are signs of human activity around here." Walking in the front of the green Ling Er suddenly said.


    The other three people suddenly surprised, then rushed to the green spirit son side, looking at the green spirit son finger direction.


    "Where is it? Where is it? " Li Fan exclaimed in surprise.


    The green spirit son smile, stretch out a hand to point to oneself body not far away that half of trees. Originally not very strong trees, only a section buried in the soil, looks a little bare.


    "What''s the point?" Li Fan''s original surprise expression became a little depressed¡° Maybe it was blown by the wind or struck by thunder. It doesn''t have to be people. "


    As soon as he finished, Li Fan was hit by Chengying and scolded, "idiot, have a good look. It is obvious that the fracture was cut out by things like knives and axes. Who else could have done it? "


    Li Fan scratched his head and looked at the picture. Sure enough, I saw the white stubble at the fracture.


    "And it''s a tree that''s been cut down for a long time." Chen Xi stood aside and said softly, "it seems that the Yin Yang Pisces are nearby. Let''s be careful. You may meet them at any time. "


    The three nodded and walked carefully around the felled trees.


    "Wait a minute." Chengying suddenly stood beside the felled trees and said in a low voice, "there''s something wrong."


    As soon as Chengying''s words were finished, a sharp arrow came from the sky. He stabbed Li Fan, one of the four. For a moment, Li Fan was confused by this sudden situation. There was no response to the sharp arrow that was about to hit him. Fortunately, Chengying jumped out of the sky and grabbed the tail of the arrow. With a twist of the wrist, the arrow suddenly turned in a direction and shot out at the coming time.


    "Little shadow, keep your hands." Chen Xi''s words were also called out at the same time. But it''s too late. The arrow has been shot out, even at the speed of the shadow, it can''t be intercepted again.


    When Chen Xi thought that the arrow would kill the archer. Not far away, there was an aggressive sound from the direction of the arrow. Listen to the sound, it was the sound of the arrow shooting into the tree.


    Chengying''s body was already flying out when the feather arrow was shot, originally to chase the shape of the feather arrow. In an instant, he came to the archer. The shadow sword in his hand is gently put on the man''s neck.


    This is a young boy about fourteen or fifteen years old who has just had time to look at the person in front of her. I have a yew bow in my hand. There are still several feather arrows in the arrow pot behind.


    Li Fan three people ran to Chengying side, looking at Chengying captured the little boy for a time is some accident.


    "Say, why attack us?" Chengying snatched the yew bow in the boy''s hand and said faintly.


    There was no fear on the boy''s face. He said coldly, "you are invaders. Of course, you need to destroy all of you here."¡° Intruders? " Chengying smiles, looks at the little boy and says, "is that how you treat guests?" There was a flash of confusion in the boy''s eyes, but then it was well covered up, and he just said, "I don''t know what you said about Pisces. I just know you''re intruders. It''s here to destroy the environment. It''s destroying our living space. " Li Fan looks at the little boy in front of him in surprise. He has no doubt about the boy''s identity. No one has ever gone so far in this ancient forest. The young people who appear here are Yin Yang Pisces. The sword in Chengying''s hand still hasn''t left the boy''s neck. Then I can''t draw the pattern on your face. That Pisces has already betrayed you. " There is a fierce color on the boy''s face. As soon as she wants to do something and take a picture, Chen Xi has come to herself and whispers, "don''t worry, we are not bad people. This time we are here to look for the Yin Yang Pisces. Can you show us the way Looking at Chen Xi in front of him, the boy shook his head in half a sound and said, "no, I won''t take you to the family. If it''s too big, you''ll kill me. "¡° Oh, I''m not young. I have a lot of courage. I really think I can''t kill you, do I? " Chengying is provoked by the boy''s words. The sword in my hand also has some strength¡° Oh, I''m not very old. I can''t help but bully the younger. " Just as they were concentrating on the boy, a burst of man''s clear laughter came from the top of the ancient tree beside them¡° Who is it? " The sword blade in Chengying''s hand didn''t move. She just looked up in the direction of the sound. A man in a light gray gown is sitting on the branch of a stout old tree. It looks about 30 years old, white as jade, and very handsome. He was waving a branch in the air¡° Who are you? " Take a picture of the words just asked export regret up. Who else can be here? Of course, it''s the Yin Yang Pisces. Sure enough, the man sitting on the branch gave out a burst of laughter, looked at Chengying and said, "who am I? I''m the Yin eyed Pisces you''re looking for. That kid is also a Pisces. Yes? How dare you bite me? " Chen Xi reaches out to stop the person who wants to speak. Looking at the man, he said softly, "we didn''t mean any harm here. We just want to ask Yin Yang Pisces to do us a favor¡° Hei hei, just do me a favor. You didn''t mean to ask for help just now. " The man is still swinging with the branch, sitting firmly on the branch. Four people frowned, Chen Xi smile, sign Chengying let go of the little boy. He and the man said, "it''s really our fault. We have indeed done something rash. Say sorry to the little boy first The little boy reached out and stroked his neck, and gave him a hard look. There are signs of anger when I see the shadow. Quickly like a monkey in general, a few times is along the side of the ancient tree to climb up. Sitting next to the man. The man reached out and touched the little boy''s neck, looked at the four and sneered, "no matter what you have, we Pisces will not agree. You can leave the forest now. You need to know. Up to now, you are still alive, not because you have a big life, but because we still disdain to kill you. "¡° Look what? If you have the ability, you''ll have a hard fight. " The man''s attitude is not enough. He looked up and said coldly. The man on the branch chuckled. The next moment, the figure is strange disappeared, directly appeared in the shadow behind. A blow to the vest. The shadow does not turn around. There was no time to turn around, but the shadow sword in his hand made the king of Qin carry the sword. Put the shadowless sword behind him to resist the sudden blow. The next moment, the body of the shadow staggers forward a few steps. And the man''s palm is also dripping with blood¡° A good sword has a dark blade that can hurt people. " The man looked at the wound on his fist, but there was no accident. On the contrary, there was a little surprise. While speaking, the wound on the man''s hand has gradually disappeared at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then the split skin is slowly closed up¡° Hum, besides sneaking attack from behind, what other skills do you have? " Chengying turns around and looks at the wound healing on the man''s fist. Coldly said, "pick me up."

 V1.Chapter 157

    Say words, take a picture don''t wait for the man to reply. A sword like a startling goose is approaching the man. Chopped up the surrounding countless plants, so that the surrounding space are all smashed.


    But the man laughed and didn''t know how to move. The thick sword Qi just came to the man and dissipated. There''s not even a change.


    "If you have any other means, do it. Now that you know that I''m a member of the Yin Yang Pisces tribe, if you dare to use space in front of me, don''t you ask for trouble? " Looking at Chengying with the style of a male expert, he said, "in terms of space, our Yin Yang Pisces can be regarded as the top of the world."


    Chen Xi quickly stands in front of the photo and shakes her head. She turns her head to look at the man and says with a smile, "senior, we know that the Yin Yang Pisces have a good command of this time and space. We really have something important to ask for help this time. I hope you can show me the way


    When the man heard Chen Xi''s words, his face suddenly changed and a strange color poured on his face. He said, "elder, do I look so old?"


    Chen Xi smiles, waves her hand and says, "no, no, you are very young. But we are younger than you. "


    The man looked up and thought, just about to say. The young boy, still sitting on the branch, said, "Hello, Zhao Xichuan. I can tell you that they must not be taken to our place. "


    Zhao Xichuan looked at the child bitterly and said, "I''ve told you many times, don''t call me Zhao Xichuan, call me brother Chuan."


    The boy looked up at Zhao Xichuan with a smiling face and nodded. He elongated his nose and said, "OK, brother Chuan."


    Zhao Xichuan nodded with satisfaction, turned to look at the four and said, "you''d better go. The Yin Yang Pisces never touch outsiders. Even if you''re lucky. It''s just that the Yin and Yang of our temperament have just changed. Otherwise, none of you will be able to get out of the forest. "


    "Hey, we''ve been walking for more than ten days, and we''ve come to you specially. So we can''t even let us have a rest and eat, so we can''t go back?" Li Fan some angry looking at Zhao Xichuan said.


    Zhao Xichuan looked at Li Fan with a look of disdain in his eyes. He said, "you can go in if you want to. Two roads, either from me, or say enough reason. Let me let you in. "


    Chen Xi pulled Li Fan''s coat and said in a low voice, "if you tell them that the patriarch of Yin Yang Pisces taught you the art of time and space, can you go in?"


    Li Fan looked at Chen Xi with a bitter face and said softly, "I can tell them, but I''m afraid they know that the space-time fragments are all owned by me. How would they react. Even if we tell them, we also need to see the people who are in charge of their work now. "


    "What about that?" Chen Xi said in a low voice, "it''s hard to get in if it doesn''t come true. The four of us, Xiaoying, have nothing to do with them. As for us, it seems that we are not his rivals


    Li Fan, with a sly look on his face, peeps at Zhao Xichuan and whispers to Chen Xi, "you forget. We''re not four. There are still nine generals in my mind


    As soon as Chen Xi''s eyes brightened, a smile appeared on her face, but then she asked with some doubts, "will soul have effect on them?"


    Li Fan shook his head, "I don''t know, but I will try it after all."


    Looking up, Li Fan looked at Zhao Xichuan and said, "if so, it''s hard to say. Take it. "


    Zhao Xichuan looked at Li Fan with a little surprise and said, "why, just you?"


    Li Fan laughed. His face was full of contempt. Looking at Zhao Xichuan, he disdained to say, "why, you don''t need my hand just like this. My men can beat you easily. But. How about a bet before that? "


    "Bet on what?" Zhao Xichuan''s eyes lit up when he heard the bet. And the child sitting on the branch was helpless to cover his face.


    Zhao Xichuan has no other hobby in the Yin Yang Pisces, but he likes to bet with people. And every time you bet, you lose. So the child heard that Zhao Xichuan wanted to bet. I can''t help but feel uneasy.


    "If we win, get out of the way and take us to the place where the Pisces are." Li Fan said.


    "No problem." Zhao Xichuan agreed. He pointed to the forest behind him and said, "I can tell you the way now. From behind me here, straight ahead 20 miles, is the space where the Yin and Yang Pisces are. As long as you can beat me, I''ll take you


    "Good." Li Fan said with a smile¡° Let''s start. "


    "Wait a minute." Zhao Xichuan waved his hand to stop Li Fan''s action and said, "what if you lose?"


    "We lost?" Li Fan stopped thinking and said, "if we lose, we''ll find another way to go to the Yin Yang Pisces. Never take the road behind you. "


    Li Fan words just export, Chen Xi and green Ling son take a picture of three people is a puff chuckle out. The boy sitting on the branch also looked at Zhao Xichuan with a face of schadenfreude and said, "idiot, don''t you know yourself? When did you win a bet in the clan. It''s good this time. Even if you win, you lose. "


    An embarrassing color flashed across Zhao Xichuan''s face. He looked up at the boy and said, "don''t say anything about it back to the family." Then he turned his head and said to Li Fan angrily, "you people outside are really cunning. In that case, if you lose, don''t think about going to the Pisces from other places. I will follow you all the time. Take it. " With these words, Zhao Xichuan rushed forward and pulled his right hand back. A fist with a whirring wind hit Li Fan''s head. When Li Fan finished his speech, he was alert and ready for Zhao Xichuan to get angry. See Zhao Xichuan forward body, and that gradually expanded in the eyes of the fist. Li Fan''s mind was calm at this moment. In the mouth clear drinks a "soul nine." Boom. Zhao Xichuan did not react, his body was flying upside down in the air. From his own fist also came a stabbing pain. The strength of the Yin Yang Pisces lies in their control of time and space. The real fight for these close or eventually to a gap. Zhao Xichuan was flying upside down in the air. His eyes just saw that the thing blocking his attack was a stone statue. Standing quietly in front of Li Fan. Li Fan stretched out his finger to Zhao Xichuan, who flew upside down, and said gently, "up." Next to the soul of nine feet issued a burst of sound. Two footprints deep into the ground suddenly burst out of hunjiu''s tall body. Just like Zhao Xichuan. It''s the same punch. Although Zhao Xichuan did not know what the stone statue was, he knew that his flesh and blood could not compete with the stone. Fortunately, I can control my body now. Hand in the hit on the fist gently wipe, with the explosive force, the body gently draw a arc. Get out of the way. Without waiting for Zhao Xichuan to breathe a sigh of relief. Li Fan once again gently drank "soul eight." After Zhao Xichuan suddenly came a wave of condescending pressure, Zhao Xichuan''s body is also in that pressure has not been completely shrouded in his body when it is running out. At the same time, hands gently change posture, pinch a fingerprint, drink a "coagulation." The stone statue, which was about to attack itself after it appeared, stopped at the same place in an instant. This is the way the Yin Yang Pisces use the power of time and space. The power of time and space in the Pisces has three levels: stillness, acceleration, and slowness. Corresponding to the solidification of space and the accelerated circulation of time and space. And the deceleration and retrogression of time and space. What Zhao Xichuan is using now is the most basic static space in the three levels of space. Put the eight souls behind him still in his own space. Without waiting for Zhao Xichuan to take a breath, a stone statue appeared at the end of his body, and a dim long gun condensed in his hand. Use a sweep, lazy to Zhao Xichuan split. Although at the moment, Zhao Xichuan wants to stop the long gun by using space stillness again. But the most test of the art of space is its own soul power. I just put all my energy on the stone statue behind me. At the moment, however, I can''t hit all my energy in an instant and use space to be still again. It''s just a matter of exerting your legs and springing up. He dodged the long gun that was scraping the sole of his shoe. Zhao Xichuan could even feel the long gun passing through the sole of his shoes. That chilly breath. Leaping to the side of Zhao Xichuan''s magic formula in the air, he was just about to concentrate his soul power to launch space stillness. I heard Li Fan''s "soul seven, soul six, soul five" again Zhao Xichuan nearly fell from the air. Nine times out of ten of the soul power just gathered is also because of the relationship between this state of mind, only one point less can be gathered. Originally, when Li Fan summoned two soul generals, Zhao Xichuan had already guessed a few points. Although I''m in the Pisces. The main practice is the power of space, but for those who have been handed down in this clan about the power of soul, they can sign contracts with others. In order to help their own ancient martial arts. I''m also very interested. Because of cultivating the power of space, I have been consolidating my soul power, but I find that the growth rate of the soul power is extremely slow. According to Zhao Xichuan''s current training progress. If you want to have a soul, you will sign the contract. It will take decades, at least, to make it possible. Let Zhao Xichuan accident place is also here, his body in front of the young although feel very weak strength. Even the soul power is not strong. But it can summon two soul generals in a row. What level is this. The elders of our own clan can''t reach the level. But this young man actually summoned two soul generals. Although I don''t know if Li Fan is bluffing himself, Zhao Xichuan still stepped on several steps in the air when Li Fan just spoke. Back out of the distance of more than ten meters, his face was full of fear and looked at Li Fan and said, "who are you in the end, how can you summon so many soul generals?"

 V1.Chapter 158

    Li Fan is planning to say how loud a name to frighten this Zhao Xichuan, but Chengying is the first to say, "you care who you are, anyway you can''t beat him, don''t lead us to your place as soon as possible."


    Zhao Xichuan turns his head and just stares at Chengying. Yu Guang in the corner of his eye sees that Li Fan seems to want to continue to act. He quickly waved his hand and said, "well, I''m afraid of you. I can take you, but only this man can go by himself. What''s your name


    "Li Fan." Li Fan waved back several soul generals and said.


    Zhao Xichuan nodded and said with a dejected face, "only you can go. I just didn''t promise you all that. "


    Cheng Ying''s eyebrows twisted up and looked askance at Zhao Xichuan and asked, "how, do you want to beat me? Li Fan


    "All right, all of you." Zhao Xichuan quickly waved his hand, turned his head to look at the boy on the branch, said with a bitter face, "don''t talk to other people when you go back."


    The boy sat in the tree looking at Zhao Xichuan and said with a smile, "I would like to tell others that you have already won the title of Zhao not winning. What are you afraid of? "


    "If you dare to tell others, don''t come out with me. You don''t want to hear my story any more. " Zhao Xichuan laughs.


    The boy turned his head and ignored Zhao Xichuan. But he still opened his mouth and said, "if these four people were brought into the Hui nationality. See how you tell the elder. "


    Zhao Xichuan waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. The elder didn''t say that about me once or twice. Maybe I can bring him a surprise this time. "


    The boy put out his tongue. He made a grimace and said, "surprise or fright is not sure."


    "Go ahead, lead the way." Chengying goes to Zhao Xichuan and urges him to do so.


    "Hey, brother Li Fan, I''m not afraid of this woman and you people. I''m just willing to accept defeat. " Zhao Xichuan is still a face of insistence, looking at Li Fan Wu said.


    "Well, you''re the best." Chengying sneered, "if Li Fan didn''t beat you, would you take us?"


    Zhao Xichuan speechless looked at Chengying. Unable to speak any more, he just called the boy on the branch. With a few people toward their own way to go in the past.


    Led by Zhao Xichuan and the boy, the group walked along a straight line. After the initial sense of strangeness, curiosity about new things in the outside world finally prevailed. Zhao Xichuan and the boy began to ask the outside world some things, the chatterbox is opened and can no longer be closed.


    Compared with Zhao Xichuan, the boy is more like to chat, from a few words, four people know that the boy''s name is Zhao Chuan. But with Zhao Xichuan, they belong to distant brothers. Not everyone in the whole Yin Yang Pisces can understand the art of space. Just like the boy named Zhao Chuan because he is still young. I haven''t learned the art of space yet. Therefore, he often mixed up with his cousin Zhao Xichuan. Listen to what Zhao Xichuan experienced every day.


    When Li Fan heard this, he looked at Zhao Xichuan curiously and asked, "how come you Yin Yang Pisces often travel through space?"


    Zhao Xichuan shook his head awkwardly and said with a dry smile, "how can we, though we can control space. But there are few people in the clan who really know how to travel through time and space. If I knew the art of time travel, I would not stop fighting with you today. "


    Chen Xi said to one side, "but listen to you, it seems that you have shuttled through space before."


    Zhao Xichuan nodded, lowered his voice and said, "I can tell you, but you have to make sure you don''t say it when you are in the family."


    Seeing several people nodding, Zhao Xichuan said in a low voice, "I also saw it in a library of the clan. There is a record of big and small transactions in the family. It says that space shuttle has been used six times in the clan. But it was hundreds of years ago. In the last hundred years, it has never happened. "


    "If the purpose of our visit is to let you cast the space shuttle spell, what''s the chance?" Li Fan asked softly.


    Zhao Xichuan looked up and laughed. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "I knew you came here for this. To tell you the truth. In the last hundred years, no one has found us. It''s not that no one asked us to use space shuttle, but none of them succeeded. None of those people can fulfill our demands. If you can, you will be the first person in nearly 100 years who can let us cast space magic


    "Have you been found?" Green Ling Er frowned and asked, "why is there no news of these things outside?"


    Zhao Xichuan laughed. Looking at the green ling''er, he said, "if you have a thing that can only be completed in one place, but where you find that there is no way to complete it because you are short of something, will you continue to wait there?"


    Lu ling''er smiles, looks at Zhao Xichuan and says, "I see. How many people are waiting to leave here in your family now?"


    "Not much." Zhao Xichuan stretched out two fingers, shook them and said, "there are only two people left. I wonder if you will be the third, the fourth or even more.


    "You''ll know when it''s time." Chengying turned her lips and looked at Zhao Xichuan¡° What do you want of those who came here before? " Chen Xi suddenly asked. Zhao Xichuan turned to look at Chen Xi, nodded and said with a smile, "it''s still your words that ask the key. If you didn''t ask. I don''t want to talk to you. But since you asked. If I don''t say it, it seems that I haven''t done my best. Anyway, when you come to the clan, you will know what we really want. "¡° Say it quickly Chengying coldly squeezed out four words from his teeth, which made Zhao Xichuan shiver coldly. Reach out to cover his chattering mouth, Zhao Xichuan embarrassed smile. He released his hand and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just a key thing to find in the forest. As for what this thing is. When you are in the family, you will know. " See the shadow is on the verge of fury. Zhao Xichuan waved his hand and continued, "now even if you kill me, I can''t say it. Because of what it is. It''s all said by the elder and those people themselves. I don''t know The four exchanged a look. They all feel that there seems to be a secret hidden more and more in this family. There seems to be a great contrast with the description of the man in the mausoleum. But that''s it. The four had to keep going. Let''s see what''s going on in this Pisces. Zhao Xichuan said that it is less than 20 miles away from the location of the Yin Yang Pisces, but the 20 miles in the forest is far different from the ordinary 20 miles. They had been walking for a long time. It was dark when they got to the forest. The distance became blurred. Zhao Xichuan waved to a few people to stop, reached for the space in front and said, "the front is our place." Li Fan stares big eyes and looks at it carefully. He turns his head and doubts, "there''s nothing. There''s no stockade. Do you live in a tree?" With these words, Li Fan even looked up at the tree, only to see a dark canopy covering the sky. Zhao Xichuan laughed. Patting Li Fan on the shoulder, he said, "brother, although the spirits you summoned will be very powerful, your vision is very poor." With these words, Zhao Xichuan stepped forward. Go all the way to an ancient tree that looks very ordinary, and put your hand on the trunk. It''s like pushing into the water. Zhao Xichuan''s palm pressed deeply into the tree trunk. There was a ripple, and the whole ancient tree made a clattering sound. Countless catkins fell from the canopy. The people were enveloped in it. The flying catkins all over the sky make several people more unable to see the external situation clearly. Wait for the flying catkins around to land slowly. At last, I can see the outside world clearly. All four of them took a breath of cold air. For a moment, I was a little shocked. The place where they lived was like a fairyland on earth. Looking around, it seems that the scene is quite similar to the location of the yuxu sect. Are lush trees, high and low different shrouded in the surrounding. A scene full of vitality. The location of the four seems to be a village of considerable scale, but the construction is extremely exquisite, clean and tidy streets, from the beginning to the end. Flowers are in full bloom on both sides of the road. Send the sweet flowers to the four people''s sense of smell. Not far away from the village, there is a steep mountain that stands straight as if it were going up into the sky. The top seems to be in the cloud. Swing out a road like a rainbow of pitching, hanging on the peak. The melodious sound of bells was coming from the mountain. The village where the four people lived was obviously on the top of the mountain. It''s just relatively low. At this time, the little village is also lit up a little bit of light. There was a smell of food on the street. For a time, the shadow was a little hungry. Zhao Xichuan obviously saw the appearance of Chengying and said with a smile, "you guys, it''s evening now. Why don''t you come to my house first and introduce you to the elder after I report to him." They thought that Chengying would agree with this practice, but they didn''t expect that Chengying would say, "no, you''d better go to your elder first. If you have any request, you can ask for it directly, so that you won''t discuss it. " Zhao Xichuan laughed, looked at Chengying and said, "you are so thoughtful. It''s good for me to see the elder. Well, since you are in a hurry, I will take you to the elder first. " Even so. Zhao Xichuan still turned around and whispered a few words to his cousin Zhao Chuan. Zhao Chuan nodded and left. He soon caught up with the crowd with a bamboo basket in his hand. Zhao Xichuan took out some steamed bread and cooked meat from the basket and gave them to several people. He said, "since you want to go, you have to pad your stomach first."

 V1.Chapter 159

    The four followed Zhao Xichuan and ate the food in their hands. A group of people toward the towering mountain. Along the way, Zhao Xichuan may have returned to his own territory. He began to point to the surrounding buildings and talk with the four people.


    "Don''t underestimate our small village." Zhao Xichuan''s mouth is full of unknown meat. He said vaguely, "this place is a space opened up by our ancestors. The whole space you see now, including the summit we are going to, was also moved by our ancestor from other spaces. And until now, we don''t know how high the summit is Zhao Xichuan shook his head and said triumphantly.


    However, no one paid any attention to Zhao Xichuan. Zhao Xichuan didn''t care about the reaction of several people. He still said, "the elder of our family now lives on the Wufeng mountain. The village where we are now is a part of the no peak. You must remember not to talk casually when you see our elder. He has a bad temper


    Cheng Ying curled her lips and finally said, "he has a bad temper. Well, I have a bad temper


    Zhao Xichuan shriveled his mouth and took a look at the photo. He wanted to say that even I couldn''t beat you like that. Not to mention our elder. But seeing Li Fan next to Chengying, Zhao Xichuan held back his words. But I''m not talking. It''s just a quick walk with a few people.


    Li Fan peeks at Chengying and secretly compares her with a thumb. Chengying covers her mouth with a smile and turns her head.


    Zhao Xichuan doesn''t speak any more. When they walk out of the village, they are all silent. They don''t know whether it''s because of the night or some other reason. They don''t see a pedestrian all the way. It''s just that the lights are on in every house, but the doors are closed. Zhao Xichuan kept silent, and the four stopped asking questions.


    Out of the village to the summit. I saw a very narrow road winding up, circling up. It looked as if the road had been built along the perimeter of the no peak, only allowing two people to walk side by side. Go to this intersection. After thinking about it, Zhao Xichuan finally opened his mouth and said, "this is out of the scope of the village, and then moving forward is the main peak without a peak. The road ahead is narrow, you must be careful, this side is the mountain wall. On the other side, I don''t know how deep the cliff is. If you fall


    Zhao Xichuan stopped for a moment and continued, "if you fall down, you can fall into it. No one knows."


    Li Fan was a little surprised. Chen Xi looked at Zhao Xichuan and asked, "what do you mean, isn''t this the ground of the mountain?"


    Zhao Xichuan shook his head, looked deep and said, "no, this space is all opened up by our ancestors. To put it bluntly, this space is originally suspended in the void space. There may be another space under the cliff. So don''t fall. Otherwise, no one is sure that they will fall into that space. "


    Chengying carefully walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down, only to see a thick fog cover, can not see the specific situation. But I have a feeling that I want to jump down. I feel dizzy. Chengying nodded back and said, "it''s so high down there that people will feel dizzy when standing on the side. There''s even a desire to jump. "


    Zhao Xichuan nodded, looked at the four and said, "no less than ten people have fallen down here. All of them have not been heard from so far. Let''s go. Be careful. Let''s go up the mountain. "


    Li Fan stretched out his hand to hold Zhao Xichuan, who turned around and wanted to leave, and asked, "how long does it take to walk? Where does your elder live? "


    Zhao Xichuan just reached up and pointed to the top and said, "it''s not far. It''s estimated that we''ll be here in an hour."


    Li Fan in the heart secretly scolded a, according to the normal walking speed. Walking on the flat land for an hour may take eight or nine kilometers. Looking at the appearance of no peak, it is obvious that the way up the mountain is a little steep. It is calculated according to walking five kilometers in an hour. It''s about 5000 meters away. If you throw away the circling mountain road, it''s estimated that there will be a vertical height of about 3000 meters.


    Li Fan could not help but exclaim to himself that the vertical distance was almost half the height of Qomolangma. It seems that the elder of Chuankou in the west of Zhao has a very high position in the Yin Yang Pisces.


    Zhao Xichuan looked at Li Fan. Although he didn''t guess what Li Fan thought, he pointed to the peak and said, "where does the elder rest on weekdays? If he is practicing, he has to walk up for a few hours. You are lucky today. The elder just had a rest there. "


    Li Fan nodded and said with a smile, "let''s go. Let''s go up the mountain quickly. Don''t disturb the elder after he has a rest. "


    Zhao Xichuan smiles and walks towards the narrow mountain road. Zhao Chuan followed, followed by Cheng Ying, Chen Xi, Li Fan and Lu ling''er. A group of people walked up behind the two carefully.


    It''s strange to say that although the peak looks extremely steep, there are no other problems when walking along the mountain road except the cliff on one side. Moreover, the mountain road is not as steep as it looks. It''s just that there is no sound on the road except the occasional stone kicking. It seems a little quiet and disturbing.


    Li Fan estimated that it took about two hours to walk. After turning a bend, he finally saw a simple wooden house built on the cliff of the mountain. It''s like flying over a cliff. Half of the houses are on the mountain road, and the other half are off the cliff. The whole room will block the narrow mountain road, looking at the appearance, want to continue to go to the top of the mountain, only through this room. Zhao Xichuan stopped, turned to look at several people and said, "the room in front is the rest place for the elder. Come with me With that, Zhao Xichuan slowed down and walked gently towards the direction of the room. There were still more than ten steps away from the room. A few people heard a low but not old voice in the room¡° Xichuan, why did you bring people from outside? " Zhao Xichuan''s face suddenly burst into a smile. He quickly arched his hand to the room and said, "elder, this is the person I accidentally met when I went out. He said that he was looking for something about us, which is not true. I''ll bring it to you. " A burst of hearty laughter came from the room. From the bright light, a figure stood up, looked in the direction of several people and said, "something? I''m afraid you''ve lost to someone else, so you have to bring someone here. " Zhao Xichuan smiles awkwardly. Looking at the figure, he said, "elder, that''s something. I didn''t fight with these guys. " With these words, Zhao Xichuan winked at Zhao chuanmeng. Zhao Chuanyi said helplessly, "yes, elder brother, my cousin didn''t fight with all of them."¡° Ha ha. " The people in the room laughed. "Come and sit down with some guests," he continued Zhao Xichuan said good, turned to look at a few people, said, "a few, come with me." With that, Zhao Xichuan led the way ahead. Straight through the wooden house, a few people followed, only to find that the wooden house had its own holes. What several people had seen before was only one side of the wooden house. And across the other side of the wooden house, there is a wooden house corridor that extends out about tens of meters. A few people walking on it all have a kind of trembling feeling, as if the wooden corridor could not support and would break at the next moment. After walking through the wooden corridor, I came to the wooden house. In front of the wooden house stood a middle-aged man in coarse linen clothes who looked like he was only in his forties. Although a face is not handsome, but it is extremely special. The whole face is like the Taiji picture, half white and half black. I don''t know if it''s because of the cultivation or the intentional description. The whole person had no other ornaments except for his coarse linen clothes, but it gave them a strange feeling, as if the person standing in front of him was not as ordinary as his appearance, but as unpredictable as a pool. When the man saw several people approaching, he laughed, and the Tai Chi pattern was distorted. He said, "what a rare guest. We Yin Yang Pisces haven''t had any friends from outside for many years." Although the man said it to the four, his eyes only focused on Li Fan. Obviously, Li Fan is regarded as the leader of these people. Li Fan also had to smile, learning the tone from the TV and novels. Looking at the man, he said, "I''ve seen the elder. It''s a bit presumptuous of us to come here this time." The elder just smiles, reaches out his hand and pushes the door open. The four people say, "please come in. We Yin Yang Pisces have been in this space for some years. Since we can find them, we are predestined friends. I don''t want to say anything presumptuous. " Several people went into the house with the elder. The furnishings in the house were very simple. They went out of the futon on the floor, not to mention the bed. There was not even a chair. The open room looked like a building that had just been built. I haven''t had time to tidy up. When the elder came to the futon, he picked up several futons from the ground and handed them to several people. He also sat down and said, "I''m sorry, this is my temporary resting place. There is no way to clean up. After getting used to it, I don''t even need a bed. When I''m tired, I sit on the futon and meditate. I have the right to rest. " Chen Xi said with a smile, "the elder really deserves to be the elder of Yin Yang Pisces. He is so serious about his cultivation." The elder laughed, sat on the futon with his knees crossed, and said, "little girl, I''m a little ashamed of this." Cheng Ying blinked her big eyes and looked at Li Fan. Li Fan said with a smile, "you have to learn the attitude of the elder. It''s still so bad now." The elder looked at the four and said slowly, "it seems that you are also practitioners. What''s the matter with you¡° Well Li Fan was confused by the elder''s straightforward words for a while. Fortunately, Chen Xi took the conversation in time and said, "elder is really straightforward. We originally wanted to talk with the elder for a few more words, since the elder said so. It seems that we are a little bit pinched. " The elder nodded and said, "it''s OK to talk about a few of you. It''s just another way to say if I can help you."

 V1.Chapter 160

    Chen Xi smiles, reaches out her hand and puts her hair on both sides to her ear, and whispers, "this matter is naturally within the ability of the Yin Yang Pisces and the elder, but I don''t know if the elder can help us."


    The elder''s eyes crossed with a strange color, and he looked at Zhao Xichuan. The meaning in his eyes was clear. He opened his mouth and said, "it seems that Xichuan has already said something to you. Although we claim to be a family, it''s just a way to practice. Although it has the ability to travel through time and space. But the way of heaven is brilliant. No one knows what will happen. Xichuan must have told you that before someone asked for the same thing as you. I wonder if you will be able to fulfill our request? "


    "The elder brother Zhao told us something, but please let us know what we need to accomplish." Chen Xi said with a smile on her face.


    The elder gave a ha ha, but he didn''t say it directly. He just waved his hand to Zhao Xichuan and said, "since you already know, you''d better have a rest today. I''ll tell you what you need to do tomorrow. "


    Having said that, without waiting for a few people to refute, the elder just said goodbye to Zhao Xichuan and closed his eyes.


    With an apologetic smile on his face, Zhao Xichuan reached out to lead the way and said, "here, please."


    Chen Xi sat in the same place, watching the elder half ring, and finally let out a breath. He got up and left with Zhao Xichuan. Li Fan several people also follow behind to fish out. When the sound of several people''s footsteps disappeared, the elder sitting on the futon with cross knees just slowly opened his eyes, got up and walked to the window of the wooden house. Through the window without window paper, I look at the deep cliff outside the house. Deep vision. For a long time, he sighed deeply that "there are more and more people over the years. It seems that there is hope for success."


    With these words, the elder turned to look at the people on the narrow mountain road. He thought to himself and said in a low voice, "it''s not as good as coming early. It happens that there is one more person, so to speak, the right is regarded as the person who makes up for it later. "


    Four people with Zhao Xichuan and the child Zhao Chuan again along the narrow mountain road to the village. Along the way, Chen Xi and Lu ling''er are silent, but the photo shows a face of displeasure. As for Li Fan, he seems to be tired because he has been walking for a long time. A line like this is still boring on the road.


    Go about half an hour of time, the shadow seems to be finally can not help the heart of suffocation. He was rowing one side of the mountain wall with his hand. "What?" he said angrily. When we come up in the middle of the night, we don''t even tell us what we need to do, so we have no way to treat our guests. "


    Chen Xi raised a smile at the corner of her mouth, looked at the still angry Chengying and said in a soft voice, "maybe the elder has something to hide. It''s not convenient to tell us today. What''s more, even if we know what the elder wants us to do today, we can''t act. We''d better have a night''s rest. "


    Zhao Xichuan walked in front of him and heard the conversation between them. He didn''t turn around and just said, "you''ve been treated well. Since I can remember, some people have been here. Some of them went down the mountain to wait like you, but some of them were direct."


    Zhao Xichuan slightly turned to the cliff, exaggerated to do a discard posture, said "all don''t know to go to that space."


    Li Fan was surprised to see Zhao Xichuan''s exaggerated action, and asked, "why, others are here to beg you, you don''t agree, why?"


    Zhao Xichuan shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but the elder once said that not all the people who come here are people like you. Although the outside world has little information about us, there are only a few words of news. It will attract some different people. " Zhao Xichuan thought about it and just said a word that he thought was in line with those people''s identity.


    "Hehe, why are you so careful?" The green spirit son says with a smile in the last face, "isn''t that there have been some evil ways or evil people who have been here. It''s not that this world has never been


    Zhao Xichuan stood still, turned his head to look at lvling''er and said, "what the girl said is, but in this world, we can not only travel through time and space, but also travel through time and space by chance in some places. It''s not all on us. "


    Cheng Ying covered her mouth and said with a smile, "it''s really shameful."


    Zhao Xichuan just a good-natured smile did not answer, continue to turn toward the mountain.


    After another hour, the group returned to the village, where the lights had already gone out. Although there is no moon in the sky, there is a dim light in the village. I don''t know where the light comes from. Let the whole village see the road through the light.


    Zhao Xichuan led the four people to an ordinary house in the village and pushed the door open. He turned around and said, "this is my home. Although it''s not gorgeous, you can rest here tonight. There are also some beds in the room


    With these words, Zhao Xichuan walked into the house, and soon a little candle light lit up in the house. The four of them walked into the house and saw the appearance of the house by the light of the candle light.


    The room is clean and tidy, several people in the room looks like a hall, neatly placed with tables, chairs and benches. Although the ground is land, there is no extra dust, obviously because of frequent cleaning. There is a side door on the left and right of the hall, which should lead to the kitchen and bedroom.


    Zhao Xichuan leads several people to enter from the door on the left side. It is an open yard with a locust tree in the middle. In addition, several houses are connected together, forming a courtyard like appearance. It''s just one of the four that just walked out.


    Zhao Xichuan pointed to a few houses, looked at the four people and said, "you can have a rest in these houses."


    Li Fan turns to look at Zhao Xichuan in surprise and asks, "how can you live alone in such a big house? Why isn''t your family here? "


    With a lonely look on his face, Zhao Xichuan said slowly, "my parents have long passed away. Now this house is only for me." With these words, Zhao Xichuan reached for Zhao Chuan''s head and said, "only occasionally my cousin comes to play."


    Li Fan looked at Zhao Xichuan apologetically and said, "I''m sorry to mention your sad things. However, since you Pisces have the ability to travel through time and space, why can''t you keep your parents alive? "


    Zhao Xichuan hasn''t said anything yet. Zhao Chuan around him says, "having the power of time and space doesn''t mean you can use it at will. Birth, aging, illness and death are the cause and effect cycle in this world. How can it be destroyed? "


    Zhao Xichuan interrupted Zhao Chuan with a smile and said, "my cousin is right. Another thing is that we just know how to travel through time and space, but it doesn''t mean that we can influence people''s life, aging and death. After all, as time goes by, we can never return. Maybe in another parallel space, I still live with my parents, but in the end, they will still grow old. No one can stop this. "


    Li Fan nodded and listened to Zhao Xichuan and Zhao Chuan. For a moment, he seemed to grasp something, but when he wanted to make it clear, he couldn''t hold it. I couldn''t help laughing. Fortunately, I didn''t think about it. I just looked at Zhao Xichuan and said, "thank you very much. Let''s have a rest first. "


    The next morning, while Li Fan was still asleep, he heard someone knocking at his door. Since the Kunlun Mountain, long-term mental tension makes Li Fan unwilling to get up, and the people outside the door are also persistent knocking on the door. It seems that if Li Fan doesn''t get up, he will knock all the time.


    Lie on the bed of Li Fan turned over a few body, finally or get up to put on clothes, hand just opened the door. Before I could see who was outside the door, I saw a rapidly expanding fist. Subconsciously, Li Fan put his hand in front of his fist.


    "Gee." The man whose fist was blocked uttered a voice of surprise: "I haven''t seen you for a night. How powerful it is."


    Li Fan then saw that the person who had just knocked on the door was Chengying. And the fist that oneself block is also photograph. He also looked at the shadow with some doubts and said, "I don''t know. Just now, I unintentionally put out my hand to block it."


    Chengying looks at Li Fan with a smile. Just when Li Fan feels bad, a pain comes from his stomach. Fortunately, he hasn''t eaten yet, otherwise he will be able to spit out breakfast on the spot. Even so, Li Fan covered his stomach and retched for a long time. Just now I looked up at Chengying and said with pain, "why?"


    Chengying smiles and shakes her little fist, and says with disdain, "I thought it was just a coincidence that I didn''t see you all night."


    "You." Li Fan is angry about it. But the pain in my stomach made me speechless.


    Chengying took a picture of Li Fan''s body, with a serious expression on his face, and said, "I still need to practice more." With that, Chengying put on a smile and said, "get up, I don''t use much power. Sister Xi and I, luling''er, have been up for a long time. It''s just you. "


    Li Fan rubbed his stomach hard, felt his body recover a little strength, then raised his head and said, "how? The elder is here? "


    Cheng Ying turned her lips and said with disdain, "not yet, but that Zhao Xichuan went out early in the morning and said that he wanted us to wait in the hall. He went to the elder. " Chengying then looked up at the sky and said, "I''ve been out for more than two hours. It seems that I''m coming back soon."


    Li Fan nodded, kneaded his stomach and got up to follow the direction of the hall behind the shadow.


    Li Fan walks into the hall behind the photo. Chen Xi, Lu ling''er and Zhao Chuan are on the table. On the table are simple congee steamed buns. Seeing that Li Fan and Cheng Ying came in, Zhao Chuan stood up and motioned for them to sit down. He pointed to the breakfast on the table and said, "eat quickly. My cousin will be back soon."


    Chengying pulled a chair and sat down. She picked up a steamed bread in her hand and said, "you have said that more than ten times."


    Zhao Chuan glares at Chengying and is about to open his mouth, but there is a sound of footwork outside the door. Zhao Xichuan''s smiling face appeared at the door. Zhao Chuan''s face suddenly became happy. Jump off the chair, walk to Zhao Xichuan, look at Chengying and say, "how about it? I said, "my cousin is back."


    Zhao Xichuan reached out and touched Zhao Chuan''s head. Looking at the four people, he said, "you should have breakfast first. The elder has already told me that your tasks will be decided after the discussion of the elder. Later, you can follow me to the assembly hall of the clan. "


    Chengying smiles at Zhao Xichuan and asks, "how many elders do you have?"


    Zhao Xichuan stretched out a palm, turned it over and said with a smile, "except for the foreigners, there are only ten."

 V1.Chapter 161

    Hearing Zhao Xichuan''s words, Chengying can''t help but spit out her tongue, half teasing and half seriously saying, "no wonder you need to come back last night to wait for news. It turns out that the elder can''t be the master alone."


    Zhao Xichuan just smiles and doesn''t argue. Sitting at the table, I took a bowl of congee and ate it. Chen Xi just smile, pull the shadow sitting on the chair, is still beginning to eat.


    When the four finished their meal, Zhao Xichuan left Zhao Chuan to clean up the dishes and chopsticks alone. Zhao Chuan originally wanted to go with several people. Zhao Xichuan just left the child here with a word.


    "You wash the dishes first. I think your bowl is finished. The elders have not finished their discussion. "


    Zhao Chuan listened with a kind of knowing smile in his eyes. He ignored a few people and went to clean up the dishes.


    Zhao Xichuan with four people out of the house, now outside the sun has already risen. But it''s not the hottest time of the day. The sun is just shining on the body. Let four people feel a warmth.


    Following Zhao Xichuan''s steps, the four did not go to the summit. It''s going in the opposite direction. Go straight to the outside of the village.


    Li fan can''t help but wonder and asks¡° Why, isn''t your Council hall in the village, or above the summit? "


    Zhao Xichuan nodded, pointed to a towering building not far away, and said, "no one has stipulated that the assembly hall of the clan must be in the village. The Council hall is just outside the village. That''s the building. "


    Li Fan reached out to cover the sun, looked at the meeting hall and said, "it looks like it''s not a small scale."


    Zhao Xichuan shook his head, reached for a stroke and said, "it''s just a layer."


    When Li Fan looked at each other, they all remembered the magnificent palace in the mausoleum of Yin Yang and Pisces. It''s just a layer. But it also has a height of more than ten meters. There are many buildings in the same situation in ancient times. It''s like the higher your building is. You can outdo the rest. It is more magnificent. It''s obvious that the Yin and Yang Pisces are not free from vulgarity. It''s just an ordinary chamber with a height of about ten meters.


    Four people slowly forward, around a house covered everywhere, and finally came to the meeting hall. At the moment, the meeting hall is not only ten elders as Zhao Xichuan said. In front of the meeting hall, there were many people, all of whom were obviously the Pisces.


    Zhao Xichuan looked back at several people and explained, "we haven''t had anyone here for a long time. People are curious. I''d like to know what the mission is this time. "


    Li Fan just laughed and said, "how can I feel like watching monkey?"


    The rest of them also smile. Walk to that public in front of, the public that stands in front of the meeting hall then automatically dodges. Gave way to the chamber.


    They looked up and saw that the elder who had seen him last night was sitting at the head of the Council room. There are five men and women on each side of the elder. Look, they are not over 50 or 60 years old.


    Zhao Xichuan just took four people straight into the meeting hall. Someone had already closed the door of the chamber after several people entered. Obviously, what happened in this chamber is not known to people outside.


    "Xichuan, I have met these elders. Let me introduce them to the other elders." The chief elder opened his eyes and said with a smile.


    Zhao Xichuan bowed to the elders sitting around him before he said, "these are the friends I met when I went out yesterday. It''s to find our Pisces. So I brought some of you back last night. "


    With these words, Zhao Xichuan reached for Li Fan and said, "this brother''s name is Li Fan." Then he reached out and pointed to Li Fan behind him in turn, but there was a slight embarrassment. Until now, Zhao Xichuan just remembered that except for Li Fan''s name, the others didn''t know how to call him.


    Seeing Zhao Xichuan''s embarrassment, Chen Xi stepped forward and said to the people around him, "my name is Chen Xi, and the little girl around me is Chengying. The one behind is called greenling


    The people in the hall just nodded, and there was no other action. The elder sat in the first place and looked at Li Fan with a smile. He said, "you can talk about the purpose of our Yin Yang Pisces."


    Li Fan scolded himself in his heart. Last night, he had already said something to the elder. Today I want to talk about it again. Now I stood in the same place and didn''t make a sound. Chen Xi smiles. Turning around and looking at the crowd, he said slowly, "to tell you the truth, elders, Li Fan and I are both from a thousand years later, because we accidentally encountered the turbulence of time and space in Kunlun Mountain and were coerced here. Therefore, this time I come here, I also hope to return to our times through the noble''s ability to travel through time and space. "


    Chen Xi finish saying, the faces of the elders present are still not any expression changes. In fact, everyone knew the purpose of several people coming. The ability of Yin Yang Pisces is the shuttle of time and space. But at the moment, people don''t speak, mainly waiting for a few people to bring those things to our family.


    The elder stood up and laughed. Looking at the elders around, he said, "everyone, don''t put on any airs. Let''s talk about it. It''s not the first time that we''ve been to an outsider in these years. "


    "As long as the nobles can help us to return to our own times, we will naturally complete the tasks assigned to us by the nobles." Li Fan added¡° You are wrong, young man The middle-aged woman sitting at the top of the elder''s left raised her eyelids and said, "it''s you who have to finish the task we proposed first, and then we will send you into the passage of time and space." Chen Xi looked at the middle-aged woman with a smile and said, "what the elder said is reasonable. I don''t know what kind of task the noble has to complete." Sitting at the end of the right side, the man in blue stood up, looked at the elder and said in a deep voice, "elder, many people from other time and space have come to our family these years. If you want to count these four, it''s enough for us to do that. " As soon as the man''s voice fell, in the hall, except for Li Fan, a touch of congenial color appeared on the faces of all the elders. His eyes also turned to the elder who stood in the first place. The elder seems to have hesitated for a while, and then he said to the people, "it seems that you didn''t hear what Miss Chen said just now. Among the four, only Miss Chen and little brother Li fan are shuttling through time and space. If that''s the case, it''s one less. " Li Fan and Chen Xi look at each other, both of them are not clear about the meaning of the words. It seems that the Pisces are preparing for something, and the people they need are also people who have gone through the turbulence of time and space. Chen Xi calmed down, looked at the big elder and said, "I don''t know what the big elder and you elders are talking about? Can we know? " The elder just smiles, looks at Chen Xi and says, "it''s nothing, but it needs nine people who travel through time and space. We need to use a little bit of space that they are stained with to stabilize the continuity of our family. " Li Fan scratched his head and asked with a puzzled face, "why, we still need the power of time and space on these people. Do we have the power of time and space when we pass through the tunnel of time and space? What''s more, why is the power of time and space related to the continuation of your family? Isn''t your art of space cultivated? " After Li Fan just asked this, the middle-aged woman sitting on the left side of the elder stood up and wanted to speak. The elder waved his hand gently. He said, "it''s OK to tell you these things. All the people who pass through the time tunnel will be more or less infected with the power of time and space. Although we Yin Yang Pisces are practicing space. But the power of space cannot come out of thin air. " The elder slowly sat down on his chair and continued, "it was a very dangerous process to obtain the power of time and space. If you don''t, you will be trapped in time and space. " With these words, the elder reached out and pointed to the direction of no peak and said, "the no peak you see can lock the power of time and space. That''s why we want to peel the power of space from you who have experienced the turbulence of time and space. So as to stabilize the continuity of our Pisces¡° What''s the difference between one more person and one less person? " Li fan does not understand to ask a way. The elder patiently explained, "of course, there is a relationship. The power of time and space is originally something in the plane and can only exist in the void. Even if we are confined by no peak, the power of time and space will still slowly dissipate. What''s more, if the force of time and space can''t condense into pieces. The speed of dissipation will be faster. " Chen Xi''s face flashed a strange look, close to Li Fan''s ear and said quietly, "didn''t you take away all the power of time and space in that Yin Yang Pisces tomb before?" Li Fan suddenly realized, just want to speak, Chen Xi but gently pulled Li Fan''s sleeve. Li Fan immediately changed his words into "in addition to this task, are there other tasks?" The elder shook his head and sighed, "originally, there were some other tasks, but now, this is the most important thing for my Yin Yang Pisces, so other tasks are not important."¡° But, "he said The elder said, "if you can also get a piece of space-time debris, then we can send you into the space-time tunnel." Li Fan nearly spat out a mouthful of old blood. I didn''t know the danger before, but when I came out of the time and space in the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces, I knew the danger of the void. The elder said that as long as he could retrieve a piece of space-time debris. Obviously, they are making trouble for people. But now Li Fan also knows that he has collected all the fragments of time and space in the void. Now, even if you go to the void again. It''s also impossible to get space-time debris. But if you give up your own space-time fragments. But I can''t guarantee how the Pisces take it. Whether it will hurt you. After all, there is a big difference between what a few people saw and what they heard before. At the moment, everyone of the Pisces seems to be kind. But before entering the forest, green spirit once said. The Yin Yang Pisces not only know the law of time and space, but also have a good temperament. It''s hard for the original good to do evil, but it''s easy for the evil to pretend to be good.

 V1.Chapter 162

    Li Fan several people sit in the room, looking at each other, speechless. Since leaving the chamber, Zhao Xichuan took the four back to the room and left alone. It''s not to say that in the end this Pisces is a kind of harmony. A few people sat in the room, from the direct sunlight to the table, to now the sunlight is only left under the window frame. The room is also gradually dim, but the four people did not want to get up to light up the light.


    "If it doesn''t work, we''ll go back to Kunlun mountain or wild forest. Waiting for the outbreak of space turbulence. " Li Fan hard a punch hammer on the table, said angrily.


    Chengying looks up at Li Fan, and the corners of her mouth twitch a few times. Finally, I didn''t speak. Just looking out of the window.


    Chen Xi sighed gently, shook her head slowly and said, "although it''s a way, it''s luck that accounts for the majority. Maybe we can''t wait for the moment of space turbulence all our lives. What''s more, even when it''s time. It is also unknown where the other end of the space turbulence leads to. "


    Chengying turns to Chen Xi and whispers, "sister Xi, since we can''t go back for the time being, we''ll stay here."


    Chen Xi shakes his head, looks at Chengying and says with a smile, "no way. There are still things we need to do in our own time and space. Although it seems that we are very ordinary, many things are originally changed because of small people. The trajectory of history may also be different. "


    Green ling''er held her forehead and said with a smile, "in fact, things seem complicated now, but it''s also easy to solve."


    "What do you say?" Li Fan and Chen Xi look at the green Ling ER and ask.


    Green Ling Er chuckled and said, "now there are only three ways to go back to your time." With these words, green ling''er put up a finger and said slowly, "the first one is to go to Kunlun mountain or the wild forest in your mouth and wait for the irregular space turbulence."


    Chen Xi and Li Fan both nodded. Lu ling''er slowly stretched out her second finger and said, "the second is to wait for Li Fan to refine the space-time fragments in his body and master the power of space-time before going back."


    Then green ling''er put up the third finger and said, "the third is to send you into the passage of time and space by the hand of the Yin Yang Pisces. Now there are only three ways, right? "


    Li Fan and Chen Xi nodded and agreed. Green ling''er continued, "first of all, go and wait for the time-space turbulence that doesn''t know when it will break out. It''s too illusory. Maybe it won''t happen in more than ten or hundreds of years. So the first one doesn''t work. "


    With that, Lu ling''er turned to Li Fan and said with a smile, "if Li Fan could absorb the power of time and space in a short time and master the art of time and space. Going back is just a matter of one sentence, but. "


    "But this fool, when he learns, it''s better to wait for the turbulence of time and space." Chengying interrupted with a smile.


    Several people are laughing, Li Fan is also an embarrassed smile.


    Green Ling Er raised her hand to cover her mouth, stopped laughing and continued, "now there''s only one way left for the Pisces. We can only go back to your time if they send us into the tunnel of time and space. "


    "But now the problem is with the Pisces." Li Fan looked at the green ling''er and said.


    Green ling''er shakes her head and says in a deep voice, "no, the problem now is that what the Yin Yang Pisces want is the fragments of time and space that can continue their cultivation. As long as we can solve this problem, the Pisces will naturally send us into the channel of time and space. And this problem, now only you, Li fan can do


    The green spirit son finishes saying, a pair of eyes glitter at Li Fan.


    Chen Xi shakes her head, interrupts Li Fan''s desire to speak and says, "no, we don''t know what''s going on with the Yin Yang Pisces, although it''s in the mausoleum, during the time we''re here. The Pisces seem to be kind people. But don''t forget. What kind of race are they in the rumor of the outside world


    "Now it seems that maybe the people we meet now are just the good side." The green spirit son looks at Chen Xi to say.


    Chen Xi shook his head and said in a positive tone, "no, you think about it. If you are really an extremely kind person and have someone else''s help, will you still need someone to help you do something for yourself?"


    "What do you mean?" Greenling''er thought a little in her eyes and said slowly, "is everything of the Yin Yang Pisces disguised now?"


    Chen Xi shook her head with a smile and said, "it''s hard to say. There are too many doubts in it. That''s why I don''t let Li Fan tell me that he is pregnant with fragments of time and space in that chamber today. The situation is not known. Play our cards rashly. It''s a bit of a risk. "


    Take a picture of hands in the table, holding chin said, "then how do we do?"


    "We should keep the same for all changes." Chen Xi touched Chengying''s head and said, "I think there are some things that have not been said yet. Last night, do you remember what Zhao Xichuan said when he took us away from the elder


    Li Fan shook his head, a blank face. After thinking for a while, green ling''er was surprised and said, "are some of the people who came here directly thrown down the cliff?"


    Chen Xi smiles, nods and says, "that''s right. If according to the elder, people passing through the time tunnel will be infected with the power of time and space, then why do they want to leave these people off the cliff?" Li Fan looks at Chen Xi and doubts, "Zhao Xichuan once said that in these years, not only people who have gone through the turbulence of time and space come here, but also some evil people come here. Those people may be the evil people in their mouth." After Li Fan''s words, Chen Xi''s face is also a color of doubt. He just said, "we don''t know that now. But at present, we haven''t seen anyone else shuttling through time and space. " Li Fan stretched and yawned and said, "if we look at it this way, we need to wait here a little longer." Chen Xi stood up, went to the window, reached out and pushed open the window, suddenly a fresh air poured into the house. Looking at the setting sun which dyed half of the sky with dust red outside, he said slowly, "I don''t know if it''s dangerous or safe here." Li Fan said with a smile, "I''ve read a novel before. It once said a sentence. I think it''s right. The uncertainty of the future is the driving force for us to move forward. "¡° Red clouds cover the sky, poor in the world. I don''t know what kind of things this bloody sunset indicates. " Green ling''er also stands up and goes to Chen Xi and sighs¡° Anyway, it''s not me. I don''t have so much blood in the sky. " Li Fan said with a smile. It''s not quite dark yet. Zhao Xichuan walked into the house with a tired face. He didn''t talk to a few people either. First he went to the water tank and scooped up a big ladle of water and poured it down. Then he wiped his mouth and belched and said, "the opinions of several elders have come out after discussion. Tomorrow, just draw the power of time and space from all of you. Then we can send you into the space-time channel. " A few people suddenly feel a burst of surprise, Li Fan looked up and down at Zhao Xichuan and said, "how, doesn''t it mean that one less person can''t agglomerate into space-time fragments?" With a strange look on his face, Zhao Xichuan said, "all the people who practice the power of time and space in the tomorrow clan, except the elders, will draw lots. Extract one person, and then. " Zhao Xichuan said with a sad and indignant face, "draw out the power of that person''s time and space, and condense your time and space into fragments."¡° What? " When they heard this, they all stood up with shocked faces. Zhao Xichuan, with a sad smile on his face, said slowly, "there''s no way to do this. For the sake of inheriting the cultivation methods in the clan, we can only choose one person to do this. At the same time, in the future, if the life of the people in the clan is near, they will take out the fragments of time and space and pass them on to the people in the clan. "¡° That''s it Li Fan said with a pause, "for the sake of the continuation of your Dharma, can you come up with such a way? Don''t you think it''s cruel? "¡° Cruel? " Zhao Xichuan''s face filled with anger and said, "don''t we know it''s cruel? But in order to inherit the art of time and space, what can we do. There have always been ancestral precepts in the clan. No matter what happens, we must spare no effort to maintain the inheritance of our family''s Gongfa by any means. Otherwise, it''s not whether we are cruel or not. It''s the face that''s cruel. "¡° Li Fan Chen Xi stretched out her hand to pull Li Fan''s sleeve, motioned to Li Fanping to recover her excitement, turned her head to look at Zhao Xichuan and said, "when?" Zhao Xichuan slowly breathed a long breath. The same is to suppress their emotions, said in a deep voice, "tomorrow noon. There is no summit. " With that, Zhao Xichuan turned and walked out, and stopped at the door. In the tone of no emotion said, "dinner will be sent to you later, if tomorrow I unfortunately draw that sign." Zhao Xichuan back to a few people chuckled. Full of sad said, "today is the last time we meet." With that, Zhao Xichuan strode out and never looked back. Inside the room, the four people stood in the same place without thinking that the Yin and Yang Pisces had come up with such a way for the inheritance and continuation of their Gongfa. For a long time, Chen Xi just said, "Li Fan, it seems that we have come back from time and space, and we have inadvertently changed the direction of part of history. Even so, that''s not what we meant. " Li Fan laughed at himself and said softly, "I''m afraid it has something to do with my taking away all the power of time and space." Chen Xi nodded and said, "part of it, history seems to have quietly changed since we shuttle time and space here. You take away all the space-time debris, but you accelerate the change. "¡° Will we have any impact on our time? " Li Fan asked. Chen Xi shook his head and said, "I don''t know. We are in history now. How can we know the attitude of people who stand outside and look at history. How can it affect their time and space Chen Xi said, there is no one talking in the house. Gradually fell into a dark silence. It was not until Zhao Chuan, who was carrying dinner, put the food on the top of the table that the silence was broken. The child just put the food heavily on the table in a deep voice. When he went out, he said something full of resentment¡° No matter what, you will be hated in this Pisces tomorrow. "

 V1.Chapter 163

    The lazy sunshine slants on the rocks, plating the whole mountain with a golden color. In the hundreds of square meters of land opened up, there are nearly 100 people standing in order. Fill up the whole space. More than ten meters in front of the crowd, there is a round platform carved from huge stones. The elder of Yin Yang Pisces and the other ten elders are sitting on it. Not far away from a few people, in the center of the boulder is an ordinary large bamboo tube filled with bamboo sticks. Outside the bamboo tube, there seems to be a light light flowing slowly.


    Under the stone platform, there are seven or eight middle-aged people in front of Li Fan. They all raised their heads. Looking up at the bamboo tube on the stone platform, it''s the people who have come to the Yin Yang Pisces over the years and want to enter the tunnel of time and space. The others who stand farther away are all those who practice the art of time and space. The older ones look grey. But more of them are middle-aged people who look almost as old as the eldest. At the moment, they are all whispering in a low voice. From time to time, some people look up at Li Fan, and there is a trace of confusion in their eyes. Obviously, I don''t know what will happen today.


    The sun moved slowly, and the shadow of the bamboo tube on the ground changed from slanting to vertical, and became a larger shadow. The elder narrowed his eyes and looked up at the sky. He slowly got up and walked to the bamboo tube. Looking at the people under the stage, he made a quiet gesture and said, "I''ll call you today. I think some people don''t know. But as we all know, there are fewer and fewer people in our family who have acquired space-time debris over the years. Our family has been planning to collect space-time debris for a long time. To prevent the disappearance of our race. "


    Speaking of this, the elder pause for a moment, seems to be considering the next words. He pointed to Li Fan and said, "the night before yesterday, Zhao Xichuan had no intention of meeting these people. It''s the person who''s coming to us to get into the space-time channel. Although we''ve seen a lot of people through the time tunnel over the years. Also want to use us to enter the space-time channel. In order to collect the time and space marks on them, we have been dragging them on until now. Today, we are only one person short of collecting the fragments of time and space. "


    When the elder finished, a murmur came out from under the stage. The elder didn''t stop him. He just waited until the voice gradually disappeared, and then he continued to say, "but we are still one person short. Therefore, after the deliberation of our Presbyterian Council, it is decided that today we will take the form of drawing lots to select a person from our family. Stripping the space-time debris from him. And the imprints of time and space on these people. So as to form a new space-time fragment. And in the years to come, as long as the people who practice the art of time and space. When life is approaching, we should take out the space-time debris from the body. "


    With these words, the elder was silent for a moment, and a tsunami like sound broke out. All the Pisces and Pisces gathered here were shouting for peace, and waves almost shook the land.


    "Why? It''s OK to take out the space-time debris when the clansman is dying. But why do we have to lose one of us in order to get the time and space marks on these people? "


    "It was said that they could get space-time debris and then send them into the space-time tunnel. Why don''t you let them get it? "


    "Is it worth the time and space imprint on these people?"


    Bursts of loud questioning voice constantly into the ears of the elder. The elder just stood quietly on the stone platform and looked at the excited people below. His face also looked tangled. Finally, he said in a soft voice, "a few days ago, I was in the void. All the space-time debris there has disappeared. "


    The stone platform suddenly became silent. Every Pisces knows what space-time debris means.


    "What''s the use of those time and space marks on them. Even a piece of space-time debris can''t be put together. "


    With a smile on his face, the elder said calmly, "they are here to enter the time tunnel, but the opening of the time tunnel requires us to waste the power of time and space. What''s more, with so many people, the power of time and space we use may not be supported by the ability of a space-time fragment. So we have to start with the time and space mark on them. "


    "It''s all their fault. Without them, we won''t lose a clan''s space-time fragment in vain." Some of the audience finally said what Li Fan was most worried about.


    "Yes, it''s all their fault."


    "Yes, it''s their problem."


    "Why should we help them and leave them all behind?"


    The spearhead of all the people finally has a place to vent. All the attacks are directed at Li Fan. There are even people who want to get close to these people and attack them.


    "Well, it has nothing to do with them. Even without them, we will do the same." At the same time, the ten elders stood up behind the elder and looked coldly at the people under the stone platform.


    The elder waved his hand, as if he had exhausted all his strength. He was unable to say, "there is life in death. Let''s start the draw. " With that, the elder hobbled back to his seat, looking at the direction of the bamboo tube with empty eyes.


    Among the ten elders, the middle-aged woman sitting on the left side of the elder walked to the bamboo tube, looked at the people under the stone platform and said in a loud voice, "start to draw lots and come to the stage in turn. The one with the red mark on the bamboo stick is the one who won this time. "


    All the people under the stage looked at each other, and no one stepped onto the stone platform. The middle-aged woman looked at it, pointed to the person who was closest to her under the stone platform, and said, "Qian Ji, start with you." The sad expression on the face of the man named. Reluctantly, he walked slowly to the stone platform and looked at the bamboo stick in the bamboo tube. For a while, he couldn''t get rid of it¡° Just touch any one. The bamboo tube has been imprisoned and can''t be seen through. " Seeing what Qian Ji thought, the old woman said with a cold smile¡° It''s not good to touch first. The more you go back, the higher the chance. " After listening to the old woman''s words, Qian Ji fortunately took out a bamboo stick and put it into the old woman''s hand without looking at it. He turned around and walked down the stage. Behind him came the old woman''s faint voice, "Qian Ji, empty signature." There was a relaxed expression on Qian Ji''s face. Take a long breath. With the first person to draw lots, one after another, someone went up to the stone platform and drew a bamboo stick from the bamboo tube. Every person who draws out a bamboo stick doesn''t look at the bamboo stick in his hand, but hands it to the old woman, who shouts out whether he has won. Time is running out. The shadow of the bamboo tube began to extend vertically. The number of bamboo sticks in the bamboo tube is also gradually decreasing. The look on the face of the person who has not yet drawn lots under the stage is also beginning to gradually dignify¡° Brother, I''m going up. " Zhao Xichuan went to Li Fan and looked at him with a relaxed smile. He said, "if I hit it, I will send you back." After that, Zhao Xichuan turned and walked to the stone platform, stood beside the bamboo tube, looked at Li Fan and Zhao Chuan, reached out and took out a bamboo stick from the bamboo tube. Handed to the old woman, Zhao Xichuan turned back and laughed. Behind her, the old woman''s voice did not ring for a long time. Zhao Xichuan''s face became a little unnatural and he turned to look at the old woman. Vision is also gradually sliding to the old woman''s hands on the bamboo stick, a touch of bright red. All eyes on the scene focused on the bright red. The old woman sighed softly. Adjust the mood for a while, slowly said, "Zhao Xichuan, in the red sign." When Zhao Xichuan heard the result, he just showed a smile on his face. He turned to Li Fan and said, "brother, I didn''t expect it was really me." There was a long cry from the people under the stone platform. It''s like sighing for Zhao Xichuan, and it''s like being lucky that he won the red autograph again. For a time, countless eyes full of meaning like Zhao Xichuan on the stone platform¡° I didn''t expect that Zhao Xichuan would be the focus of people''s attention in his life, and the moment of looking up would be at this time. " Zhao Xichuan laughed at himself. Turning around, he took the red swab from the old woman and said to the elder in the direction of "the red swab drawn by Zhao Xichuan, please check with the elder." There seems to be a strange look on the elder''s face. Looking at Zhao Xichuan for a long time, he sighed slowly and said, "I didn''t expect that it would be you."¡° Elder, Xichuan is the most talented young man in our family. If not, it will be One of the ten elders hesitated and said. The elder shook his head, and his eyes became firm for a moment. "No, since Xichuan has got it. It''s providence. "¡° Tomorrow noon will be here to gather the power of time and space. " The elder stood up, looked at the people under the stone platform and said, "let''s get here first today." Having said that, the elder first walked down the stone platform and quickly walked to the road under the mountain. The crowd in the field is also gradually following behind. In a short time, only a few people were left on the whole open field. There are four Li Fan, and there are Zhao Xichuan and Zhao Zhuan. There are just a few young people of the same age as Zhao Xichuan. After waiting for a few young people to finally say a few words to Zhao Xichuan, they also walked slowly down the mountain. It seems that tomorrow Zhao Xichuan''s body from the space-time debris, this Zhao Xichuan will undoubtedly die in general¡° Why? " Li Fan saw that there were only four of them and Zhao Xichuan brothers left in the field, so he asked. Zhao Xichuan smiles. Although Li Fan simply asks three words, Zhao Xichuan knows what Li Fan wants to ask. He reached for Zhao Chuan''s head and said slowly, "if we don''t have the power to cultivate time and space, we will be able to cultivate time and space. That''s the same as ordinary people. But if the body has the power of time and space. Then the whole person is closely related to the fragments of time and space. Has been a part of it for a long time. If the power of time and space in the body is exhausted, it will naturally die. If space-time debris is removed from the body. It''s the same result¡° How could that be? " Chen Xi asked in surprise. Zhao Xichuan looked at the four and said with a smile, "you see, I''m very young now. In fact, all these are due to the power of time and space. There is no absolute good thing in this world, and there is no absolute bad thing. Everything depends on where you stand. The power of time and space for us. It''s the same With that, Zhao Xichuan patted Zhao Chuan on the shoulder, and they went down the mountain one by one. When he got to the corner, Zhao Xichuan stopped, looked around and said, "it''s nice to know you. Although I didn''t get along for a few days. But I can see someone from the outside. I''m very happy

 V1.Chapter 164

    "It''s done?" In the dim room, there was an old voice. With the sound, the candle in the room was about to go out.


    Standing at the door was a man in the dark. Although the dim candle can''t see clearly. But from that figure. Obviously young people. Listen to the old man. The man thought for a while and then said, "it feels like they don''t have any doubts. Everything''s going well. "


    "I don''t want to listen to feelings, just ask how sure you are." The old voice was obviously full of anger.


    The young man hesitated for a moment. As if he had made up his mind, he said, "no problem. 90% sure. "


    "Well, those people were not worried. It was mainly the later ones. It feels a little different. Be careful. " The old voice obviously didn''t believe the man''s words. He asked.


    The young man chuckled softly. He didn''t know whether he didn''t believe the old man''s words or disdained the old people. He opened his mouth and said, "except for one of those people, they are still a little threatened, and the rest are not enough."


    The old man was silent for a while and said slowly, "the business of hundreds of years depends on tomorrow. You go out. I''ll be by myself for a while


    The young man nodded, regardless of whether the old man in the dark room could see clearly. He turned and left the house. After a long silence, the old man sighed deeply. The dim fire in the house went out in a moment. Inside the house, there was a dark silence.


    Li Fan and Chen Xi sit on one side, opposite are Chengying and lvling''er. Four people and eight eyes looked at each other for a long time, and green ling''er just said, "tomorrow is the time to peel the time and space mark from you. After that, you can enter the tunnel of time and space. "


    Cheng Ying shrinks her neck and says slowly, "I always feel that this Pisces is not normal. There is always a feeling in my heart that something is going to happen. "


    Li Fan and Chen Xi look at each other. Chen Xi nods and says, "I also have this feeling. Things seem to be abnormal."


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan looks at Chen Xi and asks.


    "It''s like we''re going into the tunnel of time and space, and the Pisces collect the fragments of time and space. Extract the space-time fragments from the human body. These things can only be connected. But there is something far fetched in it. " Chen Xi thought and said slowly.


    Li Fan, puzzled, turned to Chen Xi and asked, "the elder has said that sending us into the time tunnel will consume their space-time debris. That''s why we need to extract the imprint of time and space from our bodies. But the imprint of time and space in our body can''t condense, so we need the fragments of time and space in our human body. "


    "Although that''s the case, I always feel a bit awkward. It seems that two things that are not related originally are forcibly linked together." Chen Xi said slowly.


    Chengying held her small chin in her hands and said with wide eyes, "I don''t know if tomorrow will be bad or lucky."


    "I guess it''s not lucky, but how fierce it can be. I don''t know. "


    "What do you say?" Chengying turns to look at the green spirit and asks in reverse.


    "You think, extracting space-time fragments from their human bodies will make them die. Will it be the same if you extract space-time marks from your two bodies tomorrow. Will this be the plan of Yin Yang Pisces to kill two birds with one stone. It not only collects the imprint of time and space, but also avoids consuming the strength of the family. " Green spirit son ponders a way.


    Li Fan was a little confused and looked at the other three humanitarians. "But the mark of time and space was stained when we went through the tunnel of time and space. It should not endanger our lives."


    The three people shook their heads together, looked at Li Fan and said in the same voice, "it''s hard to protect you."


    Seeing that Li Fan was still puzzled, Chen Xi patted Li Fan''s head with a smile and said, "you think, the time and space mark on my body, but you are not. There are not only the marks of time and space, but also all the fragments of time and space from the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces. If you really like what Zhao Xichuan said, when you extract the time and space marks in your body, it is difficult to guarantee that you will not extract all the time and space fragments in your body. "


    Li Fan suddenly realized that although he absorbed all the fragments of time and space in the void, he did not regard it as an important thing. Now it''s mentioned by three people. Li fancai thought that if Zhao Xichuan really said that the three people''s inference would not be realized.


    "What to do?" Li Fan asked with a sad face, "or I won''t attend tomorrow?"


    Lu ling''er shakes her head, looks at Li Fan and says, "no, if you don''t join, I''m afraid it will make the Yin and Yang Pisces more suspicious. I''m afraid it will be more troublesome at that time."


    "Neither that nor that. What do you want me to do? " Li Fan looked up at the sky and sighed bitterly.


    "Hum, what are you afraid of? I can''t help it. Can''t you decorate your nine soul generals?" Cheng Ying looked at Li Fan with disdain and said.


    Li Fan''s eyes brightened and he said, "yes. How can I forget them? "


    "Don''t use it until you have to." Lu ling''er looks at Li Fan and coolly pours a basin of cool water. "Since the Yin Yang Pisces can create soul generals, they must also have ways to deal with them. Maybe Zhao Xichuan just didn''t learn. But it doesn''t represent all the Pisces. "


    "Come on, let''s go one step at a time. Since we went to Kunlun Mountain, we have planned something in advance. Isn''t it the present? " Chen Xi softly comforts a way. Li Fan is still full of bitterness and resentment. Looking at Chen Xi, he said, "although it''s like this, it''s because there are unknown people and things before that that we can save ourselves from danger. I don''t think I''m a lucky man Chen Xi looked into Li Fan''s eyes. She just started to smile and said, "I remember you once said a word to me. Do you have a solution to the problem now. If so, what are you worried about? If not, what''s the use of worrying? Now, this sentence applies to you. It''s obviously more appropriate. " With that, Chen Xi got up and looked at Chengying and lvling''er and said, "let''s go, let''s go back and have a rest." Looking at the back of the three people leaving, Li Fan sighed a long time and said slowly, "it''s different to see things from the perspective of the onlooker and from the perspective of oneself. Some words, it seems, can''t be said casually in the future. " Turning his head to think about it, Li Fan got up and stretched. His eyes immediately returned to normal. That kind of sad look had disappeared. He said, "the dying bird is up, and the undead is turned over. Anyway, I''ve been like this. I''ll see what you can do with me. Bullying me without backstage? My backstage is very hard. " The sky was overcast, like a drizzle of ox hair falling. Although not very comfortable, but did not let people feel tired of this drizzle. On the contrary, it makes people feel a bit cool. Also diluted a trace of the inexplicable sentimentality of people''s hearts. The original spacious open space was already full of people, and the people who were rubbing their shoulders stood on tiptoe and looked up at the not high stone platform in the open space. Only a lonely person standing on the stone platform. And in the closest place to the stone platform, there are about ten people standing side by side. They are the people who have come to the Pisces from the outside world these years. The elder and the other ten elders did not appear. Although the drizzle in the sky was not very heavy, everyone''s clothes had already been wet. There are two different kinds of breath in the crowd. If someone can look down from the sky, it''s easy to see that there is a slightly dark atmosphere over the people of Yin Yang Pisces, just like the weather. It looks low and sad. On the other hand, those who are going to enter the time tunnel today. But it''s a beautiful color after the rain. Some of these people have been in Pisces for decades. Over the years, I have been trying to use the power of yin and Yang Pisces to enter the space-time tunnel, but I can''t. Today, I am finally able to realize my wish. Although they also know that their world has already undergone earth shaking changes. But who doesn''t want to go back to their own world. Get together with your family, raise your glass to your friends. Li Fan looked at the vast crowd in front of him. Before, he thought that the scale of 100 people was not very large. But today I found out. The scale is not based on the number of people, but on the momentum and mind of these people. There was a slight commotion in the crowd from the farthest place. Although it was not clear what had happened, those who heard the noise knew clearly that the elder and the other ten elders had appeared. The crowd separated slowly from the distance. A spacious passage of people leads directly to the stone platform. It''s in the direction of more than ten people of Li Fan. The elder and other elders wear the same clothes. It''s all black clothes. The face is painted with the pattern of Pisces and Pisces. The elder walked in the front, followed by the other elders in turn, and walked slowly to the front of the stone platform¡° I''d like to congratulate you first. My long-standing wish can be achieved today. " There is no expression on the elder''s face painted with the pattern of yin and Yang Pisces. Maybe it''s because the pattern covers it, maybe it''s because the elder has something else to think about. All the outsiders, except Li Fan and Chen Xi, had a happy look on their faces. It''s time to say thank you¡° The elder looks not old at all. " Chen Xi sees the big elder''s eyes turn to two people''s bodies and says with a soft smile¡° Ha ha. " The elder also laughed, and the pattern of yin and Yang Pisces on his face seemed to be alive. He said slowly, "although you''ve come to ask me, I''m the Yin Yang Pisces. I want to thank you all." With that, the elder turned his head and stepped onto the stone platform, followed by the other ten elders. Step on the stage in turn. In the sky, although it is still a gentle drizzle. But on that day, there was also a sign of sunny weather after rain. As if in the distant sky, there is a rainbow after the rain.

 V1.Chapter 165

    The continuous drizzle is just like everyone''s mood. Not melancholy, not bright. The elders of Yin Yang Pisces stand behind the elder in silence. All eyes are now focused on the elder.


    For a long time, the elder looked up at the silky drizzle and slowly said, "the ceremony begins."


    As the elder''s voice fell, there was a lamenting sound among the people present. Zhao Xichuan is still fighting with his back to the crowd. He can''t see the expression on his face at the moment.


    "Commandment elder." The elder still turned his back to the elders and said slowly.


    The old woman standing behind the elder stepped forward and said, "yes."


    "Follow the ritual. Let''s go."


    The old woman, who was called the commandment elder, didn''t speak. The other elders followed the elder and all returned to their respective positions. The old woman walked slowly to the center of the stone platform and stood by. Looking up at the center of the stone platform, he took a deep breath, and his hands suddenly flew up, constantly condensing complicated gestures. With the change of the old woman''s gesture, the drizzle falling from the sky was completely blocked three meters away. With the center of the stone platform as the center of the air, there was an obvious restlessness. Greenling''er and Chengying haven''t noticed it yet, but Yin Yang Pisces and other people who have experienced the tunnel of time and space all feel it for the first time. The restlessness of the air is the taste of space change. Li Fan''s body began to vibrate like resonance. The power of time and space in the body has a faint connection with the agitation of space. Li Fan was so scared that he tried his best to suppress the power of time and space in his body.


    "The altar of yin and Yang Pisces, rise." Drink with the old woman''s shrill voice. There was a rumble above the ground. With the constant shaking from the ground under my feet. The center of the stone platform radiates cracks on all sides. With the intensity of the vibration. The shape of an ancient and simple altar comes from the center of the stone platform. Rise slowly.


    "I''ll go." Li Fan was startled by the shaking and broken stone altar¡° There is also an altar hidden under the stone platform. "


    "No way." Cheng Ying squints at the rising altar on the stone platform. Her body is still stable on the shaking ground. She says, "the altar is not hidden under the stone platform. It''s called from the void. "


    "What, such a large altar was summoned?" Li Fan inconceivable looking at finally is slowly stop rising altar said.


    Chengying nodded and said with a sneer, "although I don''t know much about the power of time and space that the Yin Yang Pisces are proficient in, I''m familiar with the cross space plane call. Chengying sword originally calls different blades from each plane. This feeling is as like as two peas.


    "It seems that the Yin Yang Pisces really have some skills." Li Fan said with a smile.


    "Stop talking and keep looking." Chen Xi interrupts Li Fan and points to the stone platform.


    Several people speak of time, that altar already stopped to pull high. From Li Fan''s point of view, the altar was about ten meters high, and the shape of the whole altar was like a pyramid. But on the four altars, there are steps leading to the top of the altar. On the top of the altar is a round platform about two or three meters fast. Although we can''t see the specific shape, it must be carved with the pattern of yin and Yang Pisces. The whole altar seems to have gone through years and vicissitudes.


    The old woman''s face was a little pale at the moment, and her steps became frivolous. But he still kept his voice steady, turned to the elder and said in a deep voice, "elder, the altar has been summoned. It''s time to move on. "


    The elder nodded, looking at the back under the stone platform, but facing Zhao Xichuan, who was waiting for him, he said slowly, "Xichuan, go to the altar."


    Zhao Xichuan nodded, turned his head and looked at the top of the altar, smiling. With steady steps, step by step, he went to the bottom of the altar and looked at the people under the stone platform and those who were going to pull away from the mark of time and space. There was a slight sigh. But no one heard. With a strange smile on his face, Zhao Xichuan finally stepped onto the first step of the altar.


    One step, two steps, three steps. Finally, he walked slowly to the top of the altar. He sat on the altar. No more words.


    The elder saw that Zhao Xichuan was already sitting on the altar. He turned his head and looked at Li Fan under the altar, and everyone said¡° Please go to the altar. "


    Except for Li Fan and Chen Xi, the rest of them, with an expression of joy, walked quickly to the stone platform and followed the old woman''s guidance. On each side of the altar stood two men. Just will lean against the side of the big elder all empty out.


    "You two, please go to the altar." The old woman turned her head and looked at Chen Xi and Li Fan, who were still standing in the same place, and said without expression.


    Li Fan turned to look at the green ling''er and Chengying, then turned to look at Chen Xi, and said softly, "let''s go, anyway, we can''t escape."


    Chen Xi gently smiles and unexpectedly reaches for Li Fan''s hand and climbs onto the stone platform together. Slowly stand on the side of the altar.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m just afraid of you, so I hold your hand. Just give you some courage. " Although Chen Xi didn''t look at Li Fan, she seemed to know that Li Fan''s face had turned red. Slowly opened his mouth and joked.


    Li Fan''s face became more red because of Chen Xi''s words, and he was almost bleeding. His lips moved, but Li Fan didn''t say a word¡° All right, don''t be distracted. It''s just a joke. Well, I''m not nervous now. " Chen Xi chuckled and looked at Li Fan. He let go of his grip. Li Fan breathed out a long breath, and finally his face became slightly normal. He looked at Chen Xi and said, "much better. There''s no tension about the altar. It''s just that what you said just now made me nervous for a long time. " Chen Xi just laughed and didn''t continue to talk¡° First of all, I would like to thank you for your contribution to our Yin Yang Pisces, although the time and space imprint on you is accidental. But after all, for the sake of the continuation of our Yin and Yang Pisces, we were allowed to pull out. Later, we will send you into the time tunnel. " The elder stood up and spoke slowly. The old woman did not speak, just closed her eyes, hands again pinch the complicated gesture, this time the gesture did not change. It''s just a fight. "Up," he said in a deep voice Standing on the four sides of the altar, eight people suddenly felt that their bodies seemed to be imprisoned. It''s like a rope is winding itself. I can''t get away¡° Elder, what does that mean? " Immediately someone trapped on the altar opened his mouth and asked the elder in a loud voice. The elder chuckled, looked at the trapped people on the altar and said, "please be calm. It''s just a way to extract the imprint of time and space. " Li Fan struggled hard, but found that although there was no real rope winding, he was still unable to move. He turned his head and looked at Chen Xi beside him. It''s a relaxed look¡° You don''t worry. " Li Fan turned his head and asked softly. Chen Xi smiles and says, "don''t worry." Li Fan''s mood calmed down in an instant. Since we met Chen Xi, we can say that Chen Xi pulled herself into the cultivation world, and Chen Xi pulled herself up to Kunlun mountain. Although Chen Xi initially said that she wanted to accompany her to search for her missing father, whether it was Kunlun mountain or the era of wearing more and more clothes, all the things she experienced were Chen Xi''s protection¡° After that, what''s the matter? " Li Fan turned his head and looked at Chen Xi, and said with a smile, "let me protect you."¡° The chains of time and space are ready. " The old woman turned her head and looked at the elder and said in a loud voice. The elder walked to the altar, and the people around the altar looked around for several times. Then he stood eight or nine meters away from the altar and said in a deep voice, "thank you very much." As soon as the words came to an end, the other nine elders got up and stood around the altar, two on each side. The old woman, another middle-aged man and the elder stood in tripartite confrontation. Stand separately. Eleven elders asked each other in their eyes, and cheered in unison, "get up." Twenty two arms up at the same time. The rainbow of eleven training is as if it is going up to the sky from the twelve human bodies. Gather at the top of the altar. The collision produced a silent explosion of fireworks. On the altar. With the gorgeous light like smoke and fire falling on the altar, the whole altar burst out a burst of dazzling light. There was a sound as if from the altar. Like all living beings singing together. It''s like ghosts crying at night. It is obvious that the eleven people united this array. Only then can Fang extract the power of time and space from the people above the altar. Eleven people''s faces turned pale in a flash. Everyone is also far away. However, everyone under the stage clearly saw that these 11 people were encouraging and supporting. Eight people on the altar, ever since the rainbow light falling like fireworks. Everyone''s body is like a thread from the body. There were eight invisible threads winding up the altar. It''s coming together. Bursts of vibration made the space around the altar crack. The top of the altar is above the head of Zhao Xichuan. Eight threads converging in one place are slowly condensing in one place. A hazy object that seems to be a little damaged and broken porcelain is slowly emerging. The eleven elders had a look of joy on their faces. Although people want to condense the fragments of time and space, they did not expect that only eight people wanted to condense the fragments of time and space. If this situation continues, I''m afraid that the space-time debris in Zhao Xichuan''s body does not have to be extracted. Can condense a piece of space-time debris. However, it is not for the sake of condensing a piece of space-time fragment that people spend so much effort. A scream resounded over the altar. Sudden change and rapid growth.

 V1.Chapter 166

    Standing in the direction of the altar near the stone platform, a man''s face turned bloody red, with a scream from his mouth. The whole face also exuded a trace of blood. The scream has not stopped. Man is the whole person burst into a blood fog. The other person on his side was covered with blood.


    The man beside him has not recovered from the shock, and his body is also beginning to expand. The body is also exuded a trace of blood.


    In the field, except for the eleven elders around the stone altar, all of them had a panic expression on their faces. People do not know why it was originally a process of stripping the imprint of time and space, and why people died one after another. All of a sudden, they stay on the spot.


    The crowd is not yet awake. Above the altar was another cloud of blood. Throwing away a large area of blood mist, the altar on one side was dyed red. No one found that when they burst into the blood fog, there were two invisible filaments condensed into a line from the blood fog, floating on the altar. In a flash.


    The other three sides of the altar didn''t know what happened, but the two sad cries in their ears made the rest of them feel nervous.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " At last someone on one side of the altar could not help shouting.


    None of the elders on the altar answered. They all have a cold face.


    "Elder, elder. There are people here who can''t stand it. " The Yin Yang Pisces under the stone platform finally got a response and yelled.


    There are even people who want to climb the stone platform and inform the elders who don''t seem to know.


    "Don''t move, all the people." The elder said coldly.


    "Not moving?" Chengying is also reacting now. Although it seems that they just died because they couldn''t bear it, Chengying has an uncertain premonition. Go as you please. Quickly moved to the other side of the shadow, and finally showed a burst of sneer. On the other side of the altar, the two men were also one with red faces and swollen bodies. And the other person is also obviously an unbearable appearance.


    "Sure enough, there is a problem. Greenling, do it. " Chengying snorted coldly. In his hand, he immediately grasped the simple handle of Chengying sword. His body was like electricity and shot to the altar. His Chengying sword suddenly waved to the invisible rope. At the same time, lvling''er, standing under the stone platform, shakes her hands and releases the poisonous insects in the silver bell. She also rushes to the altar. The Dragon Blade in his hand also cleaved to the invisible rope.


    A knife and a sword fell on the rock steps of the altar, and a dazzling spark broke out. To their surprise, although the sword had been cut down from beginning to end. But there was no obstacle. As if the sword did not touch any obstruction at all. And the expansion of the two opposite people''s bodies did not slow down. Still slowly exuded a trace of blood from the body.


    "Go, leave these two alone." The green spirit son opens to shout a way. The body has turned to the side of the altar where Li Fan and Chen Xi are, and it''s also cut down again. Take a picture at the moment when luling''er''s voice has just fallen. It''s also a change of body shape.


    "Well, it''s wishful thinking. We''ve been planning for so many years. Will we be broken by you with just a knife or two? " The elder saw the two men come. There was a trace of disdain on their faces. They didn''t stop them. On the contrary, they made a decision on their hands, and the sudden surge of their body''s amazing training was a lot.


    As the big elder''s training soared, the other ten elders also gave out a light drink, and everyone''s momentum soared. Above the sky, the moment is turned into a gorgeous color.


    As the elder said, the swords of Chengying and lvling''er have no suspense. Heavy split on the stone steps.


    "What are you looking at, not yet?" Chengying turns to see Li Fan and shouts angrily.


    Li Fan helplessly looked at Chengying and said, "how can I do it when I''m tied up?"


    "General of the soul." Chengying just left a word, then turned to look at the green ling''er and said, "catch the thief first catch the king."


    The side of the altar again made a sound like a balloon exploding. Chen Xi turned to see Li Fan and said in a low voice, "summon the soul general, and attack the elder."


    Li Fan nodded, sank his heart and said softly, "the soul will appear."


    The nine souls will fall with Li Fan''s voice, and the heavy pier is on the stone platform. The hard stone platform was pressed out of a radiation crack.


    As soon as the nine soul generals are on the ground, they wave their weapons and rush forward behind Chengying and lvling''er. The weapon in hand waved through the air and made a whine sound.


    Under the stone platform, the people of the Yin Yang Pisces, who were standing in the same place, experienced the initial astonishment, and after the astonishment. Seeing the people attacking all the elders on the stone platform at the moment, it was a moment of rage. The people standing in the front row are about to rush to the stone platform one after another. Want to stand in front of the elders.


    The elder turned a blind eye to everything. His eyes were just staring at the power of time and space slowly gathered on the altar. Change a fingerprint with both hands. A hazy air barrier like thin ice suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Chengying and lvling''er have not rushed to the old man, but the sword in their hands has been cut down, just colliding with the air barrier formed in front of the old man.


    The Dragon leaping blade in lvling''er''s hand splits on the air barrier, rebounds a high arc, and drives lvling''er''s body back a few steps before standing still. Chengying didn''t rebound, but Chengying sword didn''t split into Qi barrier. It just stirred up ripples on the air barrier and dissipated. The invisible blade of Chengying sword also disappeared.


    "Take a picture, get out of the way. Let the soul be in the future. " Li Fan''s voice went up in the back.


    Chengying turns to see the nine soul generals who are not far behind, and comes to lvling''er. The two men stopped in front of the people who had just climbed the stone platform.


    "Can''t help it at last? We''re going to rush in. " Chengying coldly looked at the people in front of him and said angrily.


    "You did it first. We Yin Yang Pisces have already set up a person for you A man standing in front of the crowd said coldly.


    Chengying turns to see the direction of the soul general. At the moment, the nine soul generals are surrounding the elder. Weapons in hand are falling one after another. But still unable to break the seemingly thin air barrier.


    "Oh, the villain complained first." Green Ling Er sneered at the front of the young man and said, "just now and now, there are three people dead on the altar. How, is this still your good intention?"


    "It''s a necessary process to extract the power of time and space. Those people can''t resist it." The young man muttered, "so you can''t attack our elder."


    "Tell them what they''re doing, and drive them all down." Chengying turns his head and says angrily, with a flash of Chengying sword in his hand. A faint blade has split the space.


    "Stop them. Don''t let them hurt the elder. " The young man yelled and rushed to Chengying first.


    "Drive them down, we''re going to Li Fan and sister Xi. Do it. " When the young man speaks, his body rushes forward.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang again. Elder sent out a burst of laughter, "ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that there are so many time and space marks on you."


    Chengying and lvling''er wave their swords to push back the people in front of them. Turn to the altar.


    All the three altars have been dyed into a blood red color, and the altar has been condensed into an irregular space-time fragment. Two faint mists are constantly pouring into the space-time debris, one gushing from Zhao Xichuan at the top of the altar. On the other hand, Li Fan, who was bound on the altar, gushed out. And Chen Xi, at the moment, seems to have been in a coma.


    "How about Li Fan?" Chengying shouts anxiously.


    Before Li Fan''s reply, a series of shaking noises came from the elder''s direction. The nine soul generals didn''t know how to be attacked by the elder. They all threw themselves high in the air and fell on the ground after rowing for a certain distance, throwing up a burst of dust.


    "Hahaha, it''s not the mark of time and space." The elder looked up at the sky with blood red eyes, and said with almost ferocious laughter, "I said that all the space-time fragments in the void have disappeared. It turns out that you have taken them away. It seems that there is nothing wrong with the records in the clan. Finally one day someone will be able to take away all the fragments of time and space. It seems that the day of the rise of our Pisces is coming. "


    The eldest elder said with a slight pause, looked at Li Fan and said again, "it seems that you should be born with divine knowledge."


    The sudden change of the elder makes the people of Yin Yang Pisces who are just fighting with Chengying green ling''er stand still. Just after hearing the words of the elder, these people just sent out a burst of exclamation. Obviously, there are many things hidden in the elder''s words that they don''t know.


    Li Fan just rolled his eyes and looked at the elder, spitting out a mouthful of phlegm towards the elder, but it didn''t take long before he fell to the ground.


    The elder just sneered, looked at Li Fan and said, "it seems that you have found our Yin Yang Pisces tomb and met our ancestors."


    "What if I''ve seen it, and what if I haven''t?" Li Fan looked at the elder with disdain and asked.


    The elder laughed, his face overcast, and said, "the prediction of our ancestors is really accurate. You think this space-time fragment is so easy to get, so easy to get. "


    "Is this a trap?" Li Fan looked up at the elder and asked in a deep voice. Chengying and lvling''er have come to Li Fan and Chen Xi. Watch the direction of the elder carefully together. And those Pisces people are standing in the same place. It seems that I haven''t recovered from this shock for a while.


    The elder raised his eyes to see the power of time and space extracted from Li Fan. Now, it is pouring up to the top of the altar as thick as an arm. He nodded and said, "of course, it''s a trap. The one in the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces is really our ancestor, but he''s not there to look for a successor, but for someone to get all the power of time and space from the void one day. Only in this way can he easily get the power of time and space. "


    "Why?" Li Fan asked a question that looked like an idiot.


    The elder raised the sky with a smile and said, "for our Yin Yang Pisces to master the whole time and space."


    With that, the elder snorted coldly, and his hands were not pinching fajue. The other ten elders behind him also stood in a row in an instant. Everyone put his hand on the shoulder of the person in front of him. An invisible wave spread in the air¡° Give it to me. " The elder yelled. His hands were empty, and he suddenly pulled out toward the altar. Boom. There was a bang in the middle of the whole altar. Slowly split a dark gap. In the forest, Li Fan''s Tomb of Yin Yang and Pisces, which was visited by several people, also made a loud noise at the same time. The stone tablet standing outside the mausoleum suddenly fell into the ground, and the mausoleum disappeared with the subsidence of the stone tablet.

 V1.Chapter 167

    With the elder''s action, the altar split from the center to both sides in the roar, and a black stone tablet emerged from the center. Staring at Zhao Xichuan standing tall. The constant roar came to a halt. The two halves of the altar are closely attached to the black stone tablet. If you look down from the sky. The altar and the black stone tablet are like a slightly distorted pattern of Pisces and Pisces. It''s just that there''s no Yin and Yang.


    Although Li Fan was tied to the altar, it did not prevent him from looking up at the black stone tablet. Just a look. Li Fan then recognized that the black stone tablet was the one in front of the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces¡° This shape gives me a little reverie. " Li Fan looked at the two altars beside the towering stone tablet and said with a smile.


    "When death comes, there''s still a heart to laugh." The elder looked at Li Fan coldly and said darkly.


    The power of time and space at the top of the altar, which was originally illusory, has now covered the top of the stele. Together with Zhao Xichuan''s figure is also shrouded in it. It seems that someone is struggling desperately in the changing force of time and space, trying to get out of it.


    "For your so-called rise, just kill us, even your own people." Chengying coldly looks at the changing power of time and space on the stone tablet, turns to look at the elder and sneers.


    The elder and the elders behind him are now standing still. When they hear Cheng Ying''s words, they just smile and say, "abandon. It seems that you didn''t find it. No wonder. Even Xichuan himself doesn''t know his identity. How can you people know it? "


    Li Fan''s body is still constantly pouring out the power of time and space, all converging on the top of the stele. The loss of the power of time and space in Li Fan''s body made his face pale. Although these forces of time and space are not refined by Li Fan. But it still caused great damage to Li Fan''s body. If it wasn''t for Li Fan, the power of time and space had not been fully drawn out. I''m afraid at the moment and Chen Xi have already died like the others.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you think so? " Li Fan looked up at the elder weakly.


    "That''s right. It seems you''re not stupid enough." The elder said with a smile, "Zhao Xichuan is the reincarnation of our Yin Yang Pisces."


    "Chengying, lvling''er, hurry up and kill them. I can''t hold on." Li Fan turns his head and looks at Chengying weakly and says. Not far away, the nine spirits had already stood up, but there were cracks in the stone FIGURINE armor.


    "Hold on." Chengying turns to look at Li Fan and says a word, then waves the Chengying sword to attack the elder and others. The green spirit behind is also following.


    The elder looked at the two men who had attacked and said, "it''s just mole ants." But they did not block them in the distance again. Instead, they fought with them empty handed, and the ten elders behind them. It blocked the nine soul soldiers.


    Fight in a shadow and green Ling son did not find, with Li Fan who constantly pouring out of the power of time and space condensation. The power of time and space on the stone tablet has gradually stopped twisting. Zhao Xichuan''s figure has already stood up slowly. A dark wave is constantly shaking in the sky. Shattering the surrounding space to pieces.


    Big elder empty hand and Chengying two people fight in one place, but did not fall in the wind. The invincible space blade of Chengying sword didn''t hurt the elder. Even if it was slashed on the elder, it just made a ripple. Then it dissipated. On the contrary, it was the attack of green spirit that made the elder cautious. Not only to avoid the green Ling er''s Dragon Blade, but also to the ubiquitous insects.


    Chengying and lvling''er are both people who have been fighting for a long time. How can we not see the fear of the elder. They exchanged a look. The sword in Chengying''s hand suddenly broke out a terrible wave. Space seems to be torn apart. There was a dark void. In a moment, it makes the surrounding space dim. With the arm waving. A space crack extends to the old man.


    The elder snorted coldly, and finally showed a cautious look on his face. His hands made a complicated gesture. Push forward gently.


    A wave came out of the elder''s hands. And that space crack quietly collides in one place. The space crack is finally stopped, but Chengying and the elder are also trying to maintain the attack and technique. They all want to suppress each other.


    "Right now. Greenling. " Cheng Ying''s face turned red and cried out.


    The green spirit son takes advantage of this opportunity, in the hand leaps the Dragon blade to burst out a dazzling light. It''s like a waterfall coming down from the sky. It fell suddenly.


    "I dare." The elder yelled angrily, and the seal on his hand suddenly changed. The strength is enhanced several times in an instant. Annihilate all the cracks in the space. At the same time, the body dodges to the side. He tried to avoid the thunder like sword.


    Hissing all over, spilling a piece of bright red blood. Gasping for breath, the elder took two steps back and put his hand over his left shoulder. Blood oozed from between the fingers. It''s a little awkward.


    "Did it work?" Chengying gasps and turns to look at lvling''er and asks.


    The green spirit son just nodded, looked at the big elder and said slowly, "let our friend go, otherwise you will die."


    The elder just looked up at them, with an inexplicable look on his face. Gradually change into a smile. Finally, Yang Tianchang began to laugh.


    "Dead? I''ve been stabbed by you and planted a space-time array around you. Now I''m dead? " A look of cunning flashed on the elder''s face.


    Chengying and lvling''er look at each other. Lvling''er turns around and says, "do you think only you can set an ambush?"


    Elder ha ha laughs, on the face has to say not enough satisfied color, "but just two small insects, if not for your introduction, really think can close to my body not to become."


    "You." Greenling''s face changed.


    "What''s the matter, poisonous insects are useless?" Chengying sees that lvling''er''s face is ugly and asks.


    Green spirit son nods to gnash teeth to say "I lost contact with Gu insect." The voice did not fall, the green spirit son''s face instantly pale. Look up and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The elder laughed. Reach out and grab at the chest. In his hand, he held the two insects in his hand. He just shrunk his hand and twisted them into pieces.


    "With the power of time and space refined by our Yin Yang Pisces, can I be baffled by the poisonous insects and Chengying sword?"


    With that, the elder turned to look at the ten elders and soul generals who were still fighting on the other side. Drink in your mouth.


    The nine souls will be imprisoned in place in an instant. Don''t move at all. The elder then turns to look at Chengying and lvling''er, and reaches for the void.


    They just felt tight and couldn''t move any more. It''s obvious that the words that the elder just said to lead the two into the battle are not empty words. With the elder''s fingers beating in the air, Chengying and lvling''er are pulled by the invisible Qi and slowly lean on the altar.


    After all this, the elder raised his eyes to Li Fan. The power of time and space constantly gushing from Li Fan has become a little weak. I can''t help but turn my eyes unexpectedly.


    "I didn''t expect that you could hold on till now."


    The power of time and space on Li Fan''s body is constantly losing, and Li Fan feels that his consciousness is gradually blurred. But when he heard this, he still looked up to the elder. Disdain of spit out foam way "you this old guy died I will not die."


    The elder looked at Li Fan contemptuously and said slowly, "you have no time anyway. I don''t care about a dying man. When you die, I won''t break my promise. It will send you to the time tunnel. Let you die in your own hometown. "


    With these words, the elder didn''t speak. Instead, he waved his sleeves and slowly sat down with his knees crossed. All the elders behind him sat down with their knees crossed. Waiting for the appearance of Zhao Xichuan or his ancestors.


    "All of you, back to the stone platform. Waiting for the resurrection of the ancestors. " Elder Wei Mi''s eyes and whispered to the people of Yin Yang Pisces.


    There was no voice or opposition. They all followed the elder''s advice and stepped down from the stone platform in turn, looking up at the stone tablet.


    "It seems that we can''t escape this time." Li Fan breathed out a weak breath. Although the power of time and space on his body passed, his divine consciousness was extremely clear, which made Li Fan feel the sense of loss clearly.


    "This time you''ve been involved." Li Fan turns to look at Chengying and lvling''er and says.


    Chengying curled her lips and said, "idiot, why do you still talk about this now?"


    The green spirit son didn''t speak, just open mouth to see to Li Fan tiny smile.


    "If I had started to practice the power of time and space earlier, and integrated them all, maybe I could have a fight today." Li Fan sighed softly.


    "It''s still bullshit." Chengying rolled her eyes and said.


    Li Fan laughed and felt that the power of time and space on his body had become extremely slow. I know in my heart that when the power of time and space on my body disappears completely, maybe it will be my death. After that, maybe Chen Xi, Cheng Ying and Lu ling''er.


    On the stone tablet of the altar. The original distorted force of time and space has been condensed into essence. It changed into an oval shape.


    "Madison, I have a very uneasy feeling that something is going to happen. Is there any change in nightmares recently? " Beside the stream in the bamboo grove, Avril said with a touch of worry on her face.


    Medivh shook his head and said, "no, nothing happened to nightmare recently. Even the guards stationed in the void have not found anything. "


    Avril gently reached out and pinched her eyebrows, lowered her head and thought for a while, then suddenly raised her head and said, "how''s Li Fan recently?"


    Medivh also shook his head and said, "no problem. I felt his condition a few days ago. There is no abnormality in the space-time channel between him and me. "


    "You go to his space-time plane to have a look, I''m still not at ease." There was a moment''s silence, Avril said softly.


    Medivh nodded, reached out and rowed in front of him, revealing a slightly illusory space crack. Medivh stepped forward. The body disappeared.


    Just in the twinkling of an eye, Medivh appeared in Avril''s surprised eyes, and his face became a little strange¡° The space is blocked. " Medivh just said one thing. But let Avril face instantly become bloodless.

 V1.Chapter 168

    The air became more and more thick. It''s like an invisible pressure on Li Fan. It makes people feel more and more difficult to breathe. With the whole body of time and space force is constantly pumping away. Li Fan felt the feeling of powerlessness coming to him. Make yourself drowsy.


    "Li Fan, find a way." The green spirit son raises the pale facial expression to see to Li Fan direction say.


    Cheng Ying sighs and shakes his head and says, "well, he has been drawn a lot of time and space by this altar now. Even before he is drawn, he has no way at all."


    Li Fan laughed, looked at them and said, "I don''t have any strength now, and I don''t have any weapons on me this time. Even the half Xuanyuan sword was placed at the foot of the mountain. It can''t be me, Xuanyuan sword. It''ll fly by itself. "


    Chengying and lvling''er just skim their mouths. As soon as Chengying wants to open her mouth and tease Li Fan a few words, she hears a roaring sound from the far summit, just like thunder in the sky. A flash of light.


    In the house where Li Fan lived in the village, the parcel burst open. It''s a powerful sword. There was a buzz in the air. The cracked package revealed the red sandalwood box. The light of the silk stripes came out from the inside, and the half Xuanyuan sword also showed its real body. Just hovering in the air for a moment, it is a flash.


    On Wufeng, everyone was stunned. Even Chengying and lvling''er had an incredible expression. Li Fan was even more surprised. I didn''t expect that I really let the Xuanyuan sword break through the air.


    The rainbow like sword did not stop, with a touch of gorgeous color straight on the altar, in the eyes of everyone surprised, Li Fan all collapsed on the ground. Just the power of a sword easily broke the binding and invisible Qi of the altar.


    The elder''s face suddenly became abnormal distortion, and his face was also gloomy. He said, "I didn''t expect to have a hand in the dark." With these words, the elder looked up at the top of the stone tablet, and the egg shaped shape condensed by the power of time and space lost the continuous power of time and space. The color also tends to be stable gradually, and cracks appear on the eggshell.


    "Fortunately, the power of time and space is enough to revive our ancestors." The elder gave a gloomy smile. He turned his head and looked at Li Fan and said, "in this case, you can try your skills after our ancestors resurrected."


    "Kill you before that." Cheng yinghen says that the sword in his hand is a curved line, straight to the elder.


    Li Fan took a deep breath, and his face finally recovered a little bit of color. He turned his head and looked at some strange Xuanyuan Kendo, "Hey, maybe this is the first battle that I achieved fame."


    With that, Li Fan reached out and grabbed the handle of Xuanyuan sword. But was a inexplicable from the sword on the huge force of the impact of the inverted fly out. He coughed heavily twice before landing, but he felt that his throat was salty.


    "Ha ha ha, I thought it was a hidden strength. I didn''t expect that you could not even control the sword, even if it was powerful." The elder laughed when he saw Li Fan. His face was full of irresistible elation.


    "Li Fan, control with divine sense." Lu ling''er looks at Li Fan and says, "you can control the sword with your heart. God controls the sword. "


    Hearing the speech, Li Fan forced himself to hold back the writhing blood in his body and sat on the ground with his knees crossed. After a look at the Xuanyuan sword, which is still hovering in the air and constantly shaking and ringing, I closed my eyes and separated a wisp of divine consciousness. Suddenly rushed to the direction of Xuanyuan sword.


    All of a sudden, Li Fan only felt a burst of noise in his mind, as if someone was ringing a bell in his ear, making him whirl. Just hear around as if there are countless chirping sound, and there are countless stars flashing. Let Li Fan immediately has a kind of dizzy feeling. I was about to spit out.


    "Li Fan, hurry up." Dimly, Li Fan just heard who was calling himself anxiously.


    Li Fan is still in a dizzy state. Although part of his divine consciousness knows that he is sober, the part of his divine consciousness in Xuanyuan sword is damaged, which directly affects him.


    Li Fan shook his head hard. Driving away a sense of vertigo, as soon as he opened his eyes, he found that the part of divine power that entered Xuanyuan sword was already in the endless sea of clouds. In the endless space, only one''s own divine consciousness exists.


    He reached for a sea of clouds beside him and watched the clouds slip from his hands. Li Fan could not help shouting, "is there anyone?"


    The sea of clouds surged with Li Fan''s cry, as if it were a wave. A very slight sound came from nowhere.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Fan was overjoyed, but he couldn''t remember his nervousness and fear. He quickly said, "my name is Li Fan. I''m born with divine sense. I got this half of Xuanyuan sword by accident. I''m here to find a way to control it. "


    After listening to Li Fan''s words, the voice disappeared for a moment, just when Li Fan thought that the voice would not appear again. There was a surge of clouds in front of my eyes. A kind-hearted, elegant looking middle-aged man appeared in front of Li Fan, just a little unreal. Obviously, it''s just a wisp of residual consciousness in the sea of clouds.


    "The natural divine?" The middle-aged man stared at Li Fan for a while and said, "has the natural divine consciousness degenerated to such a state?" Li fanluewei seems a little embarrassed. Everyone who knows his identity feels that his strength is too weak. Over time, I don''t feel ashamed. Then he said, "I just know that I am a natural God, and I haven''t had time to practice yet." The middle-aged man nodded, but there was no expression on his face. He just said, "since you are destined to get Xuanyuan sword and can enter the space of Xuanyuan sword, you must know who I am?"¡° Are you the Yellow Emperor Li Fan said with a tone of uncertainty. The middle-aged man nodded and said, "of course, it''s just a wisp of divine consciousness left by the Yellow Emperor in the Xuanyuan sword space. To help someone to control the Xuanyuan sword. " Li Fan smiles and says, "I''m destined for someone. I got the Xuanyuan sword by accident. And you can get into this space. " The ghost of the Yellow Emperor showed a smile on his face, but he still said, "naturally, but I have a question for you. I can give you the soul of Xuanyuan just now. "¡° What''s the problem? " Li fan can''t wait to say. It''s already a mess outside. The ghost of the Yellow Emperor is still here, talking to himself slowly. Li fan can not help but have a restless heart. The ghost of the Yellow Emperor just looked at Li Fan and said, "has China experienced a thousand years of catastrophe?" When Li Fan heard what the Yellow Emperor said, he could not help thinking that the man in the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces had said before the Chinese catastrophe, but now he does not know whether it is true. But the ghost of the Yellow Emperor in the Xuanyuan sword must not deceive himself. Thinking about this, he just said, "I haven''t experienced a catastrophe in my time and space, but the spiritual power of China is much thinner. Maybe in a few years, it will disappear completely. " The Yellow Emperor sighed softly, with a look of memory in his eyes. Slowly opened his mouth and said, "if China needs you, what will you do?" Li Fan didn''t think about it at all. He just said word by word, "I don''t have a serious look on weekdays. But if there is any danger in China, as a descendant of China, I am duty bound. "¡° If you need to die alone, what about protecting China? " Li Fan thought a little for a while, and then said, "if this is true, since in ancient times, Pangu could split chaos and incarnate heaven and earth. Nu Wa died of fatigue. You fight Chiyou to unify China. If you sacrifice me, you can keep a piece of China. Then I am duty bound. Not to mention keeping Huaxia, at least my family. my friend. All those I love and those who love me. " After Li Fan finished speaking, the Yellow Emperor gazed at Li Fan for a long time and did not speak. Just when Li Fan thought that what he said was different from the answer that the Yellow Emperor needed in his heart, the Yellow Emperor finally sighed deeply. He didn''t say anything. He just reached out and grabbed on the sea of clouds. As a dragon absorbs water, it inhales countless clouds into its palm. Finally, it turned into a pocket version of Xuanyuan sword¡° Take it. " The Yellow Emperor seemed to have exhausted all his strength, but he said weakly. Li Fan stared at the pocket Xuanyuan sword in front of him. For a moment, I was a little dazed. The Yellow Emperor chuckled and said, "this is the soul of Xuanyuan. It is the soul of Xuanyuan sword and also the soul of China. Now, though, you may not be the best successor. But half of Xuanyuan sword is in your hands after all. In addition, you are also born with divine knowledge. These two opportunities are worthy of the soul of Xuanyuan. " Li Fan nodded, reached out and just touched the pocket version of Xuanyuan sword. The latter turned into a ray of light and stabbed into Li Fan''s mind. The Yellow Emperor clapped his hands gently. His face was a look of expectation and hope for the elders and the descendants. Staring at Li Fan for a long time¡° Little guy, come on, China is about to face the tide of time and space once every thousands of years. In this tide, can the land of China continue to be preserved, or will it be destroyed all the way. It''s up to you. Remember, the soul of Xuanyuan, the soul of China. " Say words, the figure of the Yellow Emperor is gradually blurred up. Only left a faint voice: "remember to find that half of Xuanyuan sword, now the soul of Xuanyuan is only half. Maybe when you find another half of Xuanyuan sword, we will meet in another space-time plane. " The voice of the Yellow Emperor gradually disappeared, leaving behind the empty sea of clouds and Li Fan on top of the independent sea of clouds. For a moment, the sea of clouds surged. Li Fan is like a fairy. God knows the way back to the Yuan Dynasty. Just a cold drink, "elder, take me half sword."

 V1.Chapter 169

    Li Fan reaches out his hand and holds the Xuanyuan sword, which is still half of it. In a flash, the soul of Xuanyuan, who has just merged with himself, rushes into the Xuanyuan sword along with his divine consciousness. Holding Xuanyuan sword, Li Fan''s momentum soared. There was no extra movement. With the elder''s words of taking my sword, I rowed the Xuanyuan sword in my hand.


    The elder is being attacked by Chengying and lvling''er with one knife and one sword. When he hears Li Fan''s words, he has a look of disdain. Just stretched out one hand to block the other two offensive, the other hand is suddenly in the air to grasp the light cut Xuanyuan sword.


    A sword breaks through the air, as if silent.


    Before the blade reached the body, there was an explosion in the air. With the sound. A huge unreal palm appeared in front of him and caught the sword.


    There was a violent vibration in the space, which pushed the elder, Chengying and lvling''er back for several feet. Small spatial vortices invisible to the naked eye hover around and dissipate. Li Fan snorted and stepped back. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand also hung down.


    The imaginary palm catches the sword. A slightly lazy voice sounded in the air, "if you want to kill me, you don''t ask my opinion."


    Look in the direction of the sound. A figure stood at the top of the black stone tablet. The green shirt swings with the wind, which is beyond the worldliness. The figure turned to face Li Fan.


    "It''s you." Li Fan reached out and stroked his chest, forcing down the stuffy air passage in his chest.


    The man''s face is the same as Zhao Xichuan''s. It''s just the air and temperament, but it''s the person in the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces. The man just chuckled. As the body moves, the surrounding space is full of folds. It seems that a great spatial fluctuation is spreading around.


    "Thank you very much." The man said with a smile, "if I hadn''t collected all the power of time and space in the void, I wouldn''t have easily revived and controlled the power of time and space."


    Li Fan turns to see that Chengying and lvling''er have already gone to Chen Xi, and lifts Chen Xi to one side. He said coldly, "who are you? It''s the patriarch in the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces or Zhao Xichuan. "


    As the man walks slowly down the stone tablet, the steps of void emerge with the man''s steps. When he came to Li Fan, the man just said, "I, of course, am the founder of the Yin Yang Pisces. Zhao Xichuan is just a remnant of my consciousness. Forget to introduce it, old man The man stopped for a moment, then said with a smile, "Er, it seems that I can''t call myself old man now."


    Li Fan looked at the man and interrupted, "it''s better for you to call yourself old and immortal."


    The man didn''t get angry when he heard Li Fan''s words. He still said to himself, "it''s true, but I prefer to be called Tu Yin Yang."


    "Bah." Li Fan spat heavily. Sneer way "Tu Yin Yang, good big tone."


    "A thousand years ago, I dare not say that, but now." The man who claimed to be Tu Yin Yang gave a cold smile.


    "Wait a minute." Li Fan suddenly put out his hand to stop Tu Yin Yang''s action and said, "since you have also been revived and gained the power of time and space, although we were fooled by you once, I am a man. I don''t care about you if I''m generous. We''re leaving now. "


    With that, Li Fan wants to turn around and leave. The Tu Yin Yang behind him said coldly, "I want to go. Although I have gained the power of time and space, why do I seek your natural God. Don''t you just make sense? "


    Li Fan stopped, slowly turned his head and said with a smile, "why, I''ve got the idea of a natural God."


    Tu Yin Yang raised his head and said with a long smile, "I''ll leave you with the power of divine consciousness. I can let you go."


    "Fart." Before Li Fan opened his mouth, the shadow on one side could not help but scold, "we don''t care about you. We want the power of divine consciousness."


    Tu Yin Yang''s mouth is slightly raised. I don''t know how to move. Chengying is flying backwards, hitting the altar. The original place, the space just collapsed. Showing a hand that''s fading away¡° It''s just sword spirit. It''s just relying on the power of sword blade. How dare you be so arrogant. "


    After that, Tu Yin Yang just turned his head and looked at Li Fan. Leave the power of divine consciousness. I will not only let you go, but also send you into the time tunnel and back to your time. "


    "Li Fan, no way." Chen Xi doesn''t know when it is youyou who wakes up. When she hears Tu Yin Yang''s words, she says.


    "Of course not." Li Fan turned his head and looked at Chen Xi with a smile. He looked back at Tu Yin Yang and said, "since that''s the case, we have only one war."


    Tu Yin Yang turned his lips with disdain¡° You also want to fight me. Even I was better than you. Well, since you don''t want to surrender the power of divine consciousness comfortably. Then I''ll control you first, and then I''ll draw the divine consciousness out of you. After that, you will become an idiot who doesn''t know anything. I can only lie in bed all day. But I don''t know anything. "


    Li Fan rolled his eyelids and said with disdain, "come on, scare me. That''s a little bit off. "


    "Stubborn." Tu Yin Yang is gloomy. He reaches out his hand and pushes it forward. No space and how to change, Li Fan is suddenly put in the hands of Xuanyuan sword erect in front of the chest. There''s only time to do it. There is a huge palm in the space in front of the body, which is fiercely patted on the Xuanyuan sword. Xuanyuan sword is patted back on Li Fan''s body by the palm of his hand, and is thrown away close to Li Fan''s body. He fell directly under the stone platform. Before Li Fan gets up. He who slaughters Yin and Yang on his side has already stood. It''s just a volley. Li Fan threw his body up again and fell into the distance¡° How do you want to fight me with such strength? " Tu Yin Yang seems to appear directly in space. It appears on the side of Li Fan who is lying down again. Before Li Fan answered, Tu Yin Yang turned around and held his hand in the void. The broken space was gradually closed¡° I have already controlled the power of time and space. I want to break my sword in front of me. " Then Tu Yin Yang sneered and shook his head. Five fingers in the right hand. Chen Xi and Chengying green ling''er feel the pressure of the surrounding space. Let your breathing be rapid. The Chengying sword in Chengying''s hand also disappeared directly. A cold light flashed by. Xuanyuan sword suddenly rowed to Tu Yin Yang''s ankle, but it disappeared before the ankle and appeared out of thin air on the other side. Li Fan looked at the vision in surprise and waved a sword again. Still in the void¡° It''s a waste of effort. " Tu Yin Yang stood still, looking at Li Fan and sneering. With these words, Tu Yin Yang just reached out to soar in the air, and Li Fan''s hands were immediately tied up by an invisible breath. Don''t move¡° This is a good sword. If I guess correctly, it should be Xuanyuan sword. But why only half of it. " Tu Yin Yang grabs the Xuanyuan sword in his hand and doubts¡° If you have the whole sword. I''ve already struck you with a sword. " Although Li Fan''s hands were tied, he still scolded. Tu Yin Yang ignored Li Fan''s scolding. Li Fan just felt a flash in front of him, and he and Tu Yin Yang returned to the stone platform. If it wasn''t for the speed and speed of this slaughter, it would be just as he said. The shuttle between time and space has been fully controlled¡° If you have any ability, just let it out. Otherwise, I will die, but I have no chance. " The General Li Fan several people coldly still in a place, Tu Yin Yang is holding Xuan Yuan sword to sink a voice to say. Four people look at each other, there is a trace of unwilling color in their eyes. But there is no way to lift the shackles of this space. In other words, no one can defeat Tu Yin Yang¡° Welcome to the resurrection of our ancestors. " The elder didn''t have a chance to kneel down in front of Tu Yin Yang until then. Above and below the stone platform are the people of Yin Yang Pisces who kneel down. Tu Yin Yang''s face didn''t change. He just looked coldly at the elder and the audience. A cold hum. Released the Xuanyuan sword in that hand, hands from behind forward. Made a gesture of embracing and gathering. The space above the vacant lot on Wufeng suddenly became a little twisted. An invisible wave of space flows towards Tu Yin Yang. There is no voice or movement among the people of Yin Yang Pisces. For a moment, the whole kneeling crowd was white headed. Tu Yin Yang took a deep breath. There was a look of intoxication on his face¡° It''s comfortable, but there''s something missing. "¡° Laozu, why Elder is still kneeling on the ground, dare not look up, tremble voice to ask a way¡° Are you questioning me? " Tu Yin Yang''s brows wrinkled, but he laughed, "you''ve been living for so long, so why don''t you understand that the power of time and space is that I''m strong alone or that I can separate some of them. If it wasn''t for the purpose of rapidly increasing the power of gathering time and space. Why do I want to teach this art of time and space? " After a pause, Tu Yin Yang turned to look at the elder and the people, and sneered, "now that you have finished the task, what''s the use of keeping it." With the fall of Tu Yin Yang''s voice, all the Pisces, except Li Fan and Tu Yin Yang, dissipate between heaven and earth at a speed visible to the naked eye¡° Tu Yin Yang is not ashamed of his name. Not only kill Yin and Yang, but also the Yin and Yang Pisces created by themselves are willing to die when they raise their hands. " Although Li Fan was trapped, he still sneered at the sight. Tu Yin Yang just squints his eyes, as if feeling the power of his time and space. "It''s your turn," he said in a voice without emotion

 V1.Chapter 170

    Tu Yin Yang narrowed his eyes, looked at Li Fan and said, "is there anything else you want to say?"


    Li Fan laughed and looked at the other three people with endless bitterness in their eyes¡° I can''t help it. "


    Cheng Ying turned his mouth and looked up at Tu Yin Yang. He turned his head and said, "what can I do? It''s just death."


    "I''ve found my father, and I have no regrets." Chen Xi said so.


    Green ling''er looked calm and said, "I was an orphan when I was born, and I don''t know who my parents are. It''s long gone. "


    "Well, since there is no last word to say. Let''s start with you. " Tu Yin Yang said coldly and walked towards Li Fan.


    "Don''t worry, I will send you into the time tunnel, so that you can die in your hometown even if you die." With these words, Tu Yin Yang''s hand reached out to Li Fan.


    Li Fan sneered and closed his eyes indifferently. But half a ring didn''t wait for Tu Yin Yang''s hand to touch him.


    Li Fan opened his eyes and saw the half Xuanyuan sword floating in front of him. Invisible ripples came out from around the sword and stood in front of Tu Yin Yang''s palm.


    "The more so, the more interested I am in the divine power of this natural divinity." Tu Yin Yang looks at the Xuanyuan sword with great interest. The palm of the hand suddenly clenched.


    The space around Xuanyuan sword collapses. It''s like countless threads have been cut off. Xuanyuan sword fell to the ground heavily. There was a crisp noise.


    A grip broke the barrier of Xuanyuan sword. Tu Yinyang ignores the Xuanyuan sword falling to the ground, and still reaches for Li Fan. The space where the palm goes is folded layer upon layer. A slightly old but powerful hand blocked Tu Yin Yang''s hand. The two collide lightly. There was a ripple and it spread.


    "I''ve come here at last. It would be a bad thing if it was one o''clock in the evening." With the emergence of this sentence, Li Fan stood in front of a man dressed in blue. As the man''s voice falls, there is a wave in the space beside Li Fan, and Medivh quietly appears on his side.


    "How''s it going?" Madison looked at Li Fan and asked in a deep voice.


    Li Fan laughed and said, "if you come later, it''s not good. Now it''s OK. "


    Medivh nodded. The man who just appeared in front of Li Fan said in a deep voice, "Medivh, take them away first."


    "Patriarch, what is it?" There was a look of embarrassment on Madison''s face¡° We have violated the law of space. How can we take them away directly? "


    The man turned his head and looked at Li Fan, but said to Madison, "since it''s against the law of space, it''s against it completely." With that, the man looked at Li Fan and said in a low voice, "it looks a little similar. only. Who made me have such a daughter. "


    "If you want to go, why don''t you ask me for advice?" Tu Yin Yang said with a cold smile, "it''s a good way to break through space. It seems that you are not a person of this time and space."


    The man standing in front of Li Fan is AI Haotian, the head of Mengling clan. He doesn''t pay attention to Tu Yinyang''s words, but coldly says "take it away."


    Medivh nodded gently, took up Li Fan with one hand, and made a stroke in front of him. Break through a crevice of human height. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "go." He stepped into the void.


    Li Fan, the four of them, immediately followed. In turn into the void.


    Tu Yin Yang coldly watched Li Fan disappear into the void, but he didn''t stop him. He just looked at Ai Hao''s heavenly way in front of him. He said, "since you are not a person of this time and space, you are not afraid of the law of space."


    AI Haotian saw several people leave. He laughed and said, "one violation is a violation, and two violations are also illegal. I don''t worry about people when there are too many lice. I haven''t done this for many years. "


    Tu Yin Yang said with a cold smile, "I have courage, but since you let them go, you can stay here."


    "It''s up to you?" AI Haotian smiles. As soon as he picked the Xuanyuan sword on the ground, he held it in his hand and said, "although I have never been here, I have heard your name. Yes? You can keep me. "


    Tu Yin Yang just put out his hand to push forward with a smile and said, "then try."


    The majestic breath surged out of Tu Yin Yang''s palm, and an obscure but huge space shock rushed straight to AI Haotian. It distorts the surrounding space. It''s constantly breaking and integrating.


    AI Haotian just one hand with Xuanyuan sword, let the wave surge. The body suddenly leans forward. In the hand Xuanyuan sword draws a semicircle track. Bring a bright light to Tu Yin Yang.


    A bright light across Tu Yin Yang''s body, a space rushed through AI Haotian''s waist. Both of them are standing in the same place, without any reaction, coldly looking at each other.


    Tu Yin Yang''s brow suddenly wrinkled, "no wonder it can break my space blockade. It''s just a spirit."


    AI Haotian also smile, hand Xuanyuan sword brush a sword flower path, "you are not the same, since you master the power of time and space, these things are useless to you."


    "Good, good." Tu Yinyang said three good words and took a deep breath. As if he had suppressed his great anger, he said, "in this case, you can go. You are here today. It is hard to say in the future that those who were born with divine knowledge escaped that day. In this time and space. I''ll find him in the end. "


    "It''s up to you in the future." AI Haotian gave a cold smile¡° I also advise you. Those who make war will die in the end. "


    Tu Yin Yang tossed his sleeves and said coldly, "I''ll see you in the future."


    "If you have the courage, you can come to my dream world." AI Haotian stretched out his hand to carve out a piece of space, stepped in and left a word, then his head would not leave.


    On Wufeng, Tu Yin Yang stands alone, staring at Ai Haotian for a long time. Tu Yin Yang just smiles¡° Dream world, I will go back sooner or later, not only dream world. When I integrate the power of time and space, the whole time and space will be mine. "


    "Where is this? Dream world Li Fan just felt a flower in front of him, and the space and scenery around him were completely different. At the moment, the four of them and Madison are standing on the edge of a green bamboo forest. There is a constant breeze blowing through the bamboo forest, making a sound of Salalah. There is no sense of disgusting oppression in the air.


    Medivh looked at Li Fan and nodded, "yes, this is the dream world. To be exact, this is the scope of our Mengling clan. "


    Chengying and lvling''er suddenly have a look of surprise on their faces¡° In the dream world, crossing time and space can be completed in such a short time. " Chengying said in surprise.


    Medivh nodded and said with a smile, "of course, there is a cross correlation between every space and other spaces, which is why we can travel through time and space to other planes. In fact, each space of time and space is like countless crisscross lines. As long as we find the intersection point, it''s actually very easy to travel through time and space. "


    Li Fan turned to look at Chen Xi and said with a smile, "we''ve been here before."


    Chen Xi nodded and said with a smile, "it was still for your soul. I didn''t expect to come back so soon. "


    "In this way, can we go back to our own world?" Li Fan clapped his head and called.


    Madison''s face became a little strange when he heard Li Fan''s words. He looked at Li Fan and said, "why, have you forgotten another important thing?"


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Xi and Chengying asked together.


    Li Fan scratched his head, looked at Madison and said with a smile, "of course I didn''t forget. Go and do something with that young lady of yours. "


    McGrady''s mouth twitched, and finally he said, "fortunately you didn''t forget, or I''ll beat you now."


    Li Fan laughed. Before he spoke, the space around him fluctuated again. Wearing a green shirt, AI Haotian appears next to McGrady''s tattoo with Xuanyuan sword.


    "Patriarch." As soon as Medivh began to shout, he was interrupted by AI Haotian''s wave.


    "Your sword." AI Haotian turned the hilt and handed the Xuanyuan sword to Li Fan. After Li Fan reached out and took the sword in his hand, he said, "I have something to say to you, Medivh. Take some little girls to find a place first."


    "Li Fan." Chen Xi turns her head to look at Li Fan and opens her mouth in a soft voice. Her eyes keep flashing.


    Li Fan shook his head and looked at Sanhe with a smile. "It''s OK. You go to have a rest first. Since our Savior has something to say to me, he will naturally listen to me. "


    Chen Xi nodded and left under the guidance of Medivh. AI Haotian turned to Li Fan and said, "I''m AI Haotian, the head of the AI family of the Mengling clan."


    Li Fan nodded his head and said, "thank you for your help."


    AI Haotian gently waved his hand and said, "no need to be polite, just for my daughter."


    "Your daughter?" Li Fan was a little confused for a moment, and then he realized that "it must be the eldest lady in Medivh''s mouth."


    AI Haotian nodded and said, "yes, in fact, I knew you a long time ago. The first time you come to dreamland, the first time you have contact with Medivh, until you go to Kunlun Mountain and enter the tunnel of time and space. I''ve known your whereabouts since you entered the cultivation world. "


    "What do you mean?" There was a puzzled look on Li Fan''s face.


    "I just want to tell you. All about you, if not for Wei''er''s request, our dream world will not pay attention to it. " AI Haotian looked at Li Fan and said in a deep voice, "even if you used to help us."


    Li Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know what you said, let alone your daughter, and I don''t know when I ever helped you. As you can see, I''m just a beginner in the cultivation world."


    "You''ll know that later." AI Haotian shook his sleeve and said calmly, "I didn''t believe it before, but I found it after I got in touch with you. It turned out to be true. You can really work miracles. Or your previous life. "


    Li Fan covered his head and said helplessly, "the more you say, the more confused I am."


    AI Haotian raised the sky and laughed. Half a ring just stopped laughing and said, "when the time comes, you will know." With that, AI Haotian turned to look at the bamboo forest and Li Fan. Smile and turn away. Only one sentence resounded in Li Fan''s ear: "Wei''er is in the bamboo forest, you go to find her. There are some things you can know now. "

 V1.Chapter 171

    Fengwei dense, a sea of bamboo Fanyong.


    The clouds are light and the wind is light.


    Alone by the bamboo forest, Li Fanyi has been standing for a long time. Although he has already learned something about the dream girl from Medivh, it seems that at the moment. All that I know. But it''s a little thin and pitiful. I don''t know the name of the young lady in dream world, what''s more, I don''t know the relationship between them, and what kind of things the young lady needs to do.


    Li Fan finally gently shook his head and planed all these thoughts out of his mind. Now that the father of the young lady has said that he can know something as long as he goes in. Why should I guess here.


    "In a word, it won''t be just out of the tiger''s den and into the wolf''s nest." Li Fan laughed at himself. Anyway, there is nothing dangerous. I''ll take this one.


    The bamboo forest is very quiet, not rustling. I think it''s those things called bamboo mice that make their homes in the bamboo forest.


    Thinking of this, Li fan can''t help but think of his childhood and friends often go to the mountains to catch bamboo mice. Although bamboo rat has a name of rat, it has little to do with mouse. Although also good at drilling. But the speed is a little slow. Excellent capture. If there are two male bamboo rats in one place. There are always biting together.


    Thinking about the past of his childhood, Li Fan couldn''t help but have a smile of memory on his face. Walking in the bamboo forest is also a lot of light steps. Along with the body injury is also a lot less pain. Although Tu Yin Yang seems to have only dealt with Li Fan three times, each time is extremely just right, neither light nor heavy. But it made Li Fan feel pain.


    Fortunately, it didn''t hurt the muscles and bones, just some skin and flesh injuries. Looking around at the scenery in the bamboo forest, he reached out and rubbed some wounds he could touch. Now and then I grin and twitch.


    Walking forward for about ten minutes, it seems that we have walked out for hundreds of meters. There was no obvious road in the bamboo forest, so Li Fan had to identify a direction, seemingly straight ahead. We walked a distance of tens of meters. Finally, Li Fan heard the sound of water rushing in front of him. It''s like a stream, and it''s like someone''s gently moving the water.


    Li fan knows clearly that if there is someone in front of him, he must be the big lady in the dream world. If there is no one, as long as you follow the current, you will find it. The reason is very simple. Although the scenery in the bamboo forest is good, whether it''s the eldest lady or the ordinary girl. Will like to look at the water reflection in the water, listening to the bamboo grove murmur.


    Thinking like this, Li Fan could not help speeding up. As a result, I didn''t wait for myself to turn out of the bamboo forest to the water side of the stream. Before convenient is to spread a burst of light and nimble female voice.


    "Here you are at last."


    Li Fan was stunned. Judging from the woman''s voice, she was no more than 20 years old. Li Fan didn''t answer, just stepped up. After rushing through the dense bamboo forest, a clear stream appeared in front of him. Like a belt wrapped around the slender waist of the bamboo forest. It makes the bamboo forest more quiet and beautiful.


    By the stream, with her back to her, sat a woman in blue Shayi. Her long black hair fell down on her waist like a waterfall, although she just tied a ribbon on her long hair. But not at all casual.


    Green, green the reed. dew and frost gleam. The so-called Yi people are on the water side. Li Fan didn''t understand the so-called Yi Ren in the book of songs until now. Although the woman didn''t turn her head, she seemed to knock heavily in Li Fan''s heart.


    "You''re the first lady in Madison''s mouth?" Li Fan did not walk in, but stood in the same place and asked softly.


    The woman sitting at the edge of the stream is AI Haotian''s daughter and the next head of the AI family in the dream world, Avril.


    Avril didn''t turn her head, just nodded gently, and said in the same soft voice, "it''s me, you''re back at last."


    Li Fan looked at the woman with some doubts and said, "did I know you before? Why do you say I''m back at last? "


    Avril reaches out her hand and gently stirs it up in the stream. Finally, she slowly gets up and turns her head to look at Li Fan. Her eyes are full of sadness.


    "It''s really you. I can finally see you again." Avril left two lines of tears on her face, and there was endless sadness in her voice.


    Li Fan quickly waved his hand and said eagerly, "beauty, calm down first. My name is Li Fan. I don''t know if it looks like the person you think. I don''t know you at all. I''ve never seen you before


    "My name is Avril." Avril said with a smile, "you don''t remember before, but I never forget."


    "You mean we met before?" Li Fan asked in surprise.


    Avril nodded. He said slowly, "of course we knew each other before. To be exact, I knew you in your previous life. And we are still lovers. "


    Li Fan was almost knocked down by Avril''s words¡° Lover. " Li Fan couldn''t help thinking about it. According to the situation of the dream world, even if AI Haotian is not one of the best experts in the dream world, I am afraid he is also a very powerful person. Since my previous life can be a couple with Avril. I think my previous life strength should also be very strong.


    "Can you tell me about my past life and how we met. What kind of person am I. And how I ended up dead. Why are you still alive? " Li Fan threw out several questions one after another. Finish saying to look to Avril with expectant eye. Avril chuckled, her eyes full of tenderness, and said, "I can''t answer all these questions." After thinking about it, Avril said faintly, "your previous life was a strong person. How strong is it. You can use your imagination. As for how you died. Why am I still alive. I will tell you these questions bit by bit later, but not today. Only your strength can reach a certain stage. To have the right to know something. Otherwise, it won''t do you any good. " Li Fan could not help but curl his lips. He shook his head and said, "you haven''t answered a question." Avril replied with a smile, "some of the things you want to know will naturally become clearer as your strength grows. But there are some things you can''t touch right now. It''s better to know less. You don''t have a saying about that space. It''s called "the more you know, the more dangerous it is." Li Fan laughed. Looking at Avril stretched out a finger and said, "I''ll ask you one last question. What can I do for you? Medivh once said that I need to go to a place with you after I come out of that time and space. That place is very dangerous. Now, can you tell me these things? " Avril nodded and whispered, "of course. After listening, you can still choose to go with me or not¡° You talk about it first Li Fan said with a smile. Avril slowly sat back on the stone steps beside the stream, reached out and gently stirred in the stream, so that the shadow of the reflection was scattered and broken. When she saw the reflection, she was still again soon. Avril sighed softly and spoke slowly¡° Sister Xi, what do you think will happen to Li Fan if he is left there? What can the young lady do to him? " Chengying holds her chin with both hands, stares at Chen Xi and asks softly. After they were led to the room by Medivh, Medivh just left a brocade box and told them that it was a dream specialty, which had some effect on their injuries, so they left alone. At the moment, the brocade box with dream products is placed in the middle of the table surrounded by three people. I heard the words of Chengying. Chen Xi, who was originally staring at the brocade box, finally regained her sight. Looking at Chengying, he said with a smile, "Xiaoying, why do you care about Li Fan now?" Chengying''s disgusting expression said, "sister Xi, I''m worried about the jewelry and rouge we let him carry. But it''s all in that space. I''m going to let him pay for it. " Chen Xi chuckled and reached for the gift box on the table. But he said to Chengying, "Xiaoying, don''t worry. When we get back to our space, I''ll buy you more. It''s better than before." Before the words were finished, Chen Xi let out a exclamation. Chengying and lvling''er are also attracted by this exclamation. Their eyes are all focused on the brocade box in the middle of the table. The brocade box is padded with a layer of red fine velvet cloth. The object in the middle of the box is more and more conspicuous. But if there were any treasures in the brocade box, it would be said in the past. But at the moment, there were only three grass stems in the brocade box. But the color of the grass stem is not green, but slightly gray. It looks as if it has been picking for a long time, and it has begun to lose moisture. And it dried up¡° How many weeds Chengying looks at the things in the brocade box strangely. She can''t help wondering, "is this thing still a dream specialty?" Chen Xi just smiles. She was originally born in the power alliance. She has seen all the strange treasures in her space, but she also has a lot of experience. But there are such things in the brocade box. But Chen Xi is never seen, just listen to his grandfather slightly mentioned a mouth¡° What a big hand. This thing can be simply said to be a specialty of the dream world. " Chen Xi smiles, his face covered with a layer of haze¡° Sister Xi, what is this? It looks so strange Chengying looks at lvling''er, who also has a blank face and can''t help asking. Chen Xi reached out from the brocade box and put it together with the red flannel in the middle of the table. He pointed to the thing and said, "I haven''t seen it either. I just heard it mentioned. I don''t know the scientific name of this thing. I just know that it is called reincarnation grass¡° Reincarnation grass Cheng Ying and Lu ling''er asked in the same voice. Chen Xi nodded and continued, "although the reincarnation grass seems to have dried up, it''s just the original appearance of the reincarnation grass. It''s only in the dream world. And it has only one function. Just like its name, reincarnation grass, broken reincarnation

 V1.Chapter 172

    "Reincarnation grass, break reincarnation." Chengying chewed these six words carefully, and said with a slightly surprised expression on her face, "can this seemingly withered grass stem be cut off?"


    Chen Xi smiles, touches Chengying''s head and says, "no, although this grass is said to be broken reincarnation, it just can guarantee one''s life."


    "Is there such a thing in the world?" Green spirit son some surprised looking at Chen Xi to say.


    Chen Xi nodded and continued, "this thing only exists in the dream world. This reincarnation grass can cut off a reincarnation fate, so it can also be said to guarantee one''s life. But it''s not easy for the grass to grow or mature. "


    Chengying shakes her head, reaches out her hand and gently flicks the withered white grass stem in the brocade box, saying, "just like that?"


    "Reincarnation grass only grows in the dream world for a reason." Chen Xi continued with a smile, "the growth and maturity of lunhun grass are inseparable from the strong soul power. The more abundant the soul power is, the easier the growth of lunhun grass will be. But at the same time, it''s not enough to have a strong soul power. You have to have a continuous spiritual body to moisten the reincarnation grass before you can grow up smoothly. According to the records I have seen, a reincarnation grass needs at least hundreds of spiritual bodies to moisten it before it can mature. "


    "One, two, three, four." Chengying reaches out and moves the grass stems in the brocade box. After counting carefully, she can''t help but smack her tongue and say, "these four grass stems actually need thousands of spirit bodies to mature."


    Chen Xi reached out and gently picked up a reincarnation grass, looked at the withered white grass stem and said, "not only that, these spirit bodies must also have the same spiritual power fluctuation. And once there is any environmental change, the reincarnation grass will die completely. "


    "My God." Green ling''er exclaimed, "what do you want us to do with Madison and the man who saved us. I''m willing to do so much. "


    Chen Xi sneered, reached for the cover of the brocade box, and said, "this needs to wait for Li Fan to come back. I''m afraid what the dream world needs has something to do with Li Fan. "


    "Just him?" Cheng Ying turned her lips and disdained to say, "natural divinity is really something that many people will pursue. It''s just a powerful divinity. He''s just a beginner now. I''m afraid it''s not as respectable as that. "


    Chen Xi said with a light smile, "maybe his future achievements will surprise us all. The dream world is indeed the most suitable place for those who are born with divine sense to practice. Maybe he can go here and make great achievements. "


    Avril reached out and lifted up a Pengxi River, letting it slip between her fingers. Turning around, you can see the expression on Li Fan''s face vaguely from the sliding stream. It doesn''t change because of the situation of nightmare clan. Is still that a pair of indifferent appearance, can''t help but smile said.


    "Why, I was shocked by the news, or I was afraid but didn''t dare to show it."


    Li Fan, with a smile, habitually scratched his head and said, "I''m a little surprised, but I''m not afraid. Although my strength is not so good, I can be regarded as a person who has experienced great storms. This news doesn''t scare me


    "What do you think?" Avril turned to look at Li Fan and said.


    "Ideas?" After a pause, Li Fan said, "if you want to say something, I have some sympathy for your life experience. Even if we don''t know each other, we say that Medivh has saved me more than once. I will agree to your request. It has nothing to do with you


    Avril''s face changed slightly. After staring at Li Fan for a long time, she finally laughed like spring breeze thawing¡° Your character is exactly the same as before. It looks a little tacky, but it''s true. " Avril patted and joked.


    Li Fan laughed. He just stares at Avril and says, "I''m just wondering why you want to come to me, because Medivh saved me, or because I''m a natural God? Or you said that we once met, but also lovers


    Avril''s face was a little red, and she also showed a little woman''s look. She said softly, "Medivh saved you because we met. As for your natural divine identity, we have seen very few in the dream world, but there have been some


    Avril just said here will no longer speak, just looking at Li Fan. His face became more ruddy.


    Li Fan laughed awkwardly. He thought he couldn''t understand the meaning of Avril''s words. He said to himself, "that''s true, not to mention I''m such a weak natural God."


    Li Fan stopped for a while and then continued, "when shall we leave. Can my friend come with me? "


    Avril''s brow became tangled because of Li Fan''s words. There was a strong sour smell in the words: "your friend, are you talking about the girl named Chen Xi?"


    Although Li Fan is still a pure love boy up to now, he has long read a lot of jealousy, love and hatred on TV and books. Now the meaning of Avril''s words is clear. But he still said with a smile, "and the shadow and the green spirit."


    Avril didn''t speak, just looked at Li Fan and said, "our time is set in half a year. In a word, it''s very dangerous to go to the nightmare clan this time. If you can rest assured of them, let them go together."¡° Half a year. " Li Fan thought for a while and then said, "it''s not clear what will happen in half a year. Are we here for half a year? " Avril finally stood up, with a strong anger in her voice. "If you want to be here, be here. If you don''t want to be here, go back to your world. Anyway, I''ll be waiting for you here in half a year. " With that, Avril turned and walked out of the bamboo forest, without looking back, and said, "out of the bamboo forest, Medivh will wait for you and take you to find them."¡° Hey, you won''t tell me about my previous life. " Li Fan looked at Avril''s back and yelled. Avril''s figure pauses for a moment. Her back looks a little trembling, but she finally stomps her feet and continues to walk forward, saying, "let''s talk about it when we go to the nightmare clan. I don''t want to talk about it today. Anyway, all these things are things of previous life. Now I don''t want to be in a previous life. " Far away Avril finish this sentence, foot does not stop, after a few meters, the mouth is gently said a word that only he just heard, "just want to have your life." The aggressive knock on the door wakes up Chen Xi, who is still staring at the brocade box. Although three women play a drama, Chen Xi, Chengying and lvling''er sit together. It seems that there is no superfluous words to say. Although luling''er is Chen Xi''s father''s apprentice and Cheng Ying is called Chen Xi''s elder sister, it seems that they can''t find a common topic for the rest of the time except in the adventure journey. In fact, no wonder, after all, the three are in different times. The era of Chengying and lvlinger still existed thousands of years ago. But Chen Xi is a thousand years later. The three people''s common topic seems to be in addition to those Rouge powder between women. There''s no language to talk about. Of course, if Li Fan is present. That all topics will unconsciously around Li Fan. Hearing the knock on the door, Chengying is the first one to spring up from the chair. Lunged to the door, reached out and left. Outside, Li Fan was standing. Madison left alone after pointing out the way to Li Fan. It seems that Avril''s face is not good after walking out of the bamboo forest after talking with Li Fan. Let Madison also be a little angry with Li Fan. Li Fan''s attitude towards Medivh is indifferent. After all, it''s also a dream territory. He and Chen Xi belong to outsiders. But what Li Fan doesn''t know is that after McGrady left him, he saw Avril and didn''t say a word, so he was glanced at by Avril. Obviously, he is dissatisfied with Madison''s attitude towards Li Fan¡° Hey, come on in. Tell me what the dream girl said. Is it because I have a crush on you? " The spirit of Chengying''s eight trigrams rises in an instant. Involuntarily, he pulled Li Fan into the room, reached for the door and pressed Li Fan on the chair. Then, without waiting for Li Fan to breathe, he asked¡° Hehe, of course. I''m such a handsome person. How can no beauty like it. When I saw her for the first time, Avril had little stars in her eyes. She was so adored. " Li Fan grinned and opened the brocade box on the table¡° Cut, just blow. " Chengying turned her lips and said with an incredulous expression, "sister Xi and I have been with you for a long time, and I haven''t seen the one who loves you." Li Fan didn''t seem to hear the words of the photo. He just stared at the withered and white reincarnation grass in the brocade box and said, "what is it, hay. Think of us as donkeys? " Chengying closes the brocade box with a slap, looks at Li Fan angrily and says, "don''t interrupt, tell the truth, what''s the woman looking for you?" Li Fan helplessly turns his head and looks at Cheng Ying. Seeing Chen Xi and green ling''er, he has the same expression of doubt. He knows that if he doesn''t say what he just did. Then these three people will not let themselves go. Had to be honest will see Avril after all the things that happened, all told. Of course, when he said these words, Li Fan''s expression was naturally proud. He looked rather extraordinary. After listening to Li Fan''s words, Chengying''s original expression gradually disappears. Finally said, "you blow it, you two are lovers in previous lives, bah. You can''t make it up. "¡° You mean you want to go to the place called nightmare clan with her in half a year Chen Xi is concerned about the topic of the film, but looking at Li Fan asked. Li Fan nodded and said, "yes, how can we say that people have saved us? What''s more, as early as in that time and space, Madison once asked me about it, and I also agreed at that time."¡° In that case, I''ll go with you, too. " Chen Xi said softly.

 V1.Chapter 173

    "What? Sister Xi. Are you going with him? " Chengying exclaimed when she heard Chen Xi''s words. Chen Xi nodded and said with a smile, "of course, although the person named Avril didn''t say it in detail, from Li Fan''s description, we can know how dangerous it is." With these words, Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and continued, "although Li Fan has the identity of a natural God, now he is still very weak. If it''s just irrelevant, of course I can''t go. But how to say it. Li Fan is also a member of our power alliance. If my grandfather knew about this, he would have to send someone to follow him secretly. "


    Chengying stretched out her hand to hold her chin for a moment and said, "since sister Xi has gone with you, how can she miss me. You said it then. You''ll take me with you wherever you go


    Li Fan patted his forehead and said helplessly, "Chengying, at that time, you only said that I would bring you out. He didn''t say that he must follow me. "


    "Well. I don''t care Cheng Ying pouted his mouth and said, "if you can beat me, I won''t be with you."


    Li Fan quickly laughed. Diverging from the topic, he pointed to the reincarnation grass in the brocade box and said, "what''s this? Where did you get some withered grass for


    Cheng Ying disdains to curl her lips and looks at Li Fandao with disdain. "I''m really ignorant. This thing is called reincarnation grass. But it''s a good thing. "


    Say words, Chengying will just listen to the information from Chen Xi''s mouth out, let Li Fan listen to the same can''t help but grow up the mouth. A look of surprise.


    "It''s so precious. What did they say that they were willing to give it to us? " It took Li Fan a long time to recover. Asked calmly.


    Chen Xi shook his head and said, "no, after that Medivh sent us to this room, there is this brocade box in the middle of the table. He just told us that the things in the brocade box were for us. Nothing else was said


    Li Fan nodded, rubbed his chin and said, "it seems that the things inside are really complicated. Either Avril and I are going to do something really dangerous. Otherwise. "


    "Or else Avril''s words are true." The green spirit son is adding Li Fan''s words to continue a way in the side.


    Chen Xi smiles, looks at Li Fan and says, "now, both of them are true. Avril''s words are true, and the place you are going to next is also very dangerous. " With these words, Chen Xi had a strange look in her eyes and said, "in this case, as the only handsome man among us, what do you think?"


    Li Fan smiles awkwardly, reaches out his hand and picks up a reincarnation grass from the brocade box. "If you have any idea, what else can you think? Since you have agreed, go. As for her previous life or something. I don''t understand what I want to do in my life. "


    "It''s worthy of being a man of Yushu Linfeng." Chen Xi squeezes her eyes and smiles.


    Inside, there was a sound of laughter. Li Fan is in this piece of laughter, the same smile, but behind the smile on the face, hidden unspeakable worry, this worry. Can''t say to Chen Xi, can''t say to Chengying, more can''t say to lvling''er, the most important thing is. Even I don''t want to touch it.


    In the open room, the most simple tables, chairs and benches are set up. The afternoon sun shines through the cracks of the windows, casting a grid shadow on the ground. The old man AI Haotian sat at the table with his back to the door. On the table beside him, there was a cup of tea with curling white fog. In the sunlight, splashing open a constantly changing color.


    With the creak of pushing the door. A light female voice rang out at the door


    "How are you, dad?" Avril standing at the door did not walk into the house, but stood at the threshold of the intersection of inside and outside the house. Behind the sun on the back. In front of him, it was dark. His eyes did not look at his father, but gazed at the shadow cast by the window in front of him for a long time.


    AI Haotian coughed softly and said slowly in a calm voice, "it''s nothing. It seems that the law of space can''t be realized immediately. You see, isn''t dad still very well now? "


    "Dad." Avril behind made a sad sound. The vision moves forward slowly with the shadow in front of you. Finally, it was fixed on AI Haotian''s gray hair.


    "Ha ha." AI Haotian laughed softly. He reached out and touched his white hair. He still turned his back to his daughter and said, "it''s better to break the law of space. It just makes dad''s hair white. These things are nothing. You see, that''s what a patriarch really should look like. "


    Avril couldn''t see her face covered by the shadow. She just stamped her foot. Then quickly into the house. Turning to AI Haotian''s face, I can''t help but give out a burst of exclamation in a low voice.


    "It''s all my daughter''s fault." After seeing her father''s face clearly, Avril left a line of clear tears in her eyes.


    In front of his father, not only his hair has turned gray, but also his middle-aged face has become wrinkled. I look old. Obviously, it''s not a trivial matter in the mouth of AI Haotian.


    AI Haotian motioned to his daughter to sit down. He also turned to face the table. Let the sunlight through the window shine on my face. He rolled his eyes slightly. He said slowly¡° Vera, how can I blame you. We know the law of space. Now this picture is just the power of the law of space. Shuttling through time and space is bound to be restricted by space. Besides, I just look a lot older now. " Avril shook her head, her voice still choked and said, "Dad, I know the law of space. You don''t look much older at all. Your life expectancy has also been accelerated by this Law of space for at least ten years. " AI Haotian gently shook his head, reached for his tea cup, blew away the misty water vapor and said, "nothing. Ignoring the laws of space is just a decade of life. okay. Tell me about you. What happened to Li Fan? Did you tell him everything? What did he say? " Avril shook her head, wiped her eyes and said in a soft voice, "no, I just told him that I knew him in his previous life. As for the details, I didn''t say. The rest is about the nightmare clan in half a year." AI Haotian nodded, pondered for a while, and then said, "I have asked Medivh to send a gift to those people before."¡° What gift? " Avril asked with some doubts¡° It''s nothing but four mature reincarnation grasses. " AI Hao said in a tone of indifference¡° What? " Avril almost jumped out of her seat. Looking at his father with a surprised expression, he said, "why, why did you send four?" AI Haotian reached for his daughter to do it and said slowly, "do you think Li Fan will go to the nihilistic place with you alone?" Avril shook her head and said, "no, at least the girl named Chen Xi and the shadow will follow him. As for the woman in green, I don''t know what happened. " AI Haotian nodded and said with a smile, "that''s right. No matter what happened to you and Li Fan in the previous life, even if you are lovers, that''s what happened in the previous life. He didn''t know that for a long time. For him, now you are a complete stranger, or a brand-new you, and those girls, for him, are the real acquaintances. If you want to go to nightmare clan with him, the other three girls will at least follow one. Although it is said that the more people you have, the more dangerous your trip will be, but at the same time, your safety is also increasing. The purpose of sending them four reincarnation grasses is the same. Since there is no guarantee that they will go with several people, fortunately they will all go. Anyway, four reincarnation grasses, our AI family can still afford it. " Avril nodded and finally showed a smile on her face. She asked a topic that made AI Haotian a little surprised: "do you think Li Fan will remember?" AI Haotian nodded, but shook his head again. He looked uncertain and said, "it''s hard to say. Although he is the reincarnation of that person, to recall the memory of his past life, he not only needs to be a natural God, but more importantly, he needs to obtain a strong God, and more importantly, he needs to go to Jiuyou. To find your own memory. It all depends on his own will. "¡° If you say that, it depends on his own will besides what I tell him. "¡° My daughter AI Hao sighed, looked at his daughter, his eyes were full of love, and said, "why bother about your past life. You know, your best time is not before, but now. "¡° Are you going Although McGrady looked at the four people sitting in the room, the inquiry in his words was aimed at Li Fan, and his tone was unspeakable. Li Fan nodded, reached for the brocade box on the table and said, "the reincarnation grass in this box is too valuable. We can''t afford it. You''d better take it back. " Madison''s face showed a look of surprise. He looked at the brocade box and said in a deep voice, "this is something that the patriarch asked me to give to you. We Mengling people are in the habit of taking back things that we haven''t sent out yet." Li Fan stroked his forehead and said helplessly, "if that''s the case, you can tell the AI clan leader that we''ll go back to our own time and space first, and I''ll come back again in half a year. I won''t delay my appointment with your eldest lady. " Medivh still shook his head. Fortunately, he sat on the chair and looked at Li fanding. He said, "if you want to go, you can always be in the dream world and in the Mengling clan. No one will stop you." Li Fan stood up, looked at Madison, arched his hand, said with a smile, "then we''ll go first. I''ll be back in half a year. " Medivh nodded, didn''t get up, still sat on the chair and said, "go back and take the time to practice, nightmare trip." McGrady Wen said, looking at Chen Xi beside Li Fan, he said, "it''s not that these people around you can guarantee safety."¡° I see Li Fan nodded with a smile and turned to walk out¡° Wait a minute Madison looked at Li Fan who had already left the room and suddenly made a sound. He looked puzzled and said, "the patriarch says he wants to see you. There''s a banquet to shock you."

 V1.Chapter 174

    Li fan stops, turns his head, looks at Madison in doubt and says, "want to see us? And the party. " Then Li Fan turned to see Chen Xi. Chen Xi quietly nodded, Li Fan just continued to say, "well, why don''t you eat rice?"


    Jumping lights will shine on the whole hall, and the scattered lights will make the whole hall without a dark corner. It''s all under the light. In the center of the hall is a huge bronze tripod. At the moment, there are constantly jumping flames under the bronze tripod licking the wall of the tripod, sending out bursts of fragrance from the copper tripod. From time to time, the soup splashed out of the cauldron and dropped on the marble floor. If you look down from the top of the bronze tripod, the meat in the tripod is sending out a charming fragrance.


    On the right side of the hall is a low table. After the case, it was AI Haotian and her daughter Avril. But at the moment, the whole body of AI Haotian is shrouded in the robe. Even the face is also wearing a layer of black yarn, can only see from the gap is still flashing eyes. Next to Avril is now put on a dress and its short dress. It''s just that the upper body is wearing a top similar to a bra. Revealing a small navel and lotus like arm. Although I can''t see what I''m wearing from my seat. But I think it''s also very sexy.


    Dozens of low tables were arranged on the left and right sides of the hall. At the moment, all the people present looked at the four Li Fan standing at the entrance of the hall. In my eyes. Some are shining with good intentions, some are gloomy and uncertain.


    "My Lord. Li Fan and others have come to the banquet. " McGrady Wen stands in front of Li Fan and bows to AI Haotian, who is sitting in the middle of the first place.


    AI Haotian just nodded and spat out three slightly hoarse words "please take a seat" from under the shrouded black robe


    Medivh nodded and led Li Fan to the empty seat on the left side of AI Haotian. Signal four people to sit down.


    The four nodded to Madison and AI Haotian, and sat down, as if unintentionally or intentionally. Li Fan''s position was just on the side of AI Haotian. Chen Xi, Cheng Ying and Lu ling''er are sitting next to each other.


    AI Haotian waited for Li Fan to sit down. After a pause, he said, "these four, some of us may not know each other. But it doesn''t matter. You all know that. A few days ago when our five ethnic groups got together. Nightmares have come. The purpose is to tell us that as long as two years, as short as one year, we will get out of the void. Fight us again. Some of you may not know about the last meeting of our clan. Actually, I have decided. In half a year. Will send my daughter, Avril, to the nightmare clan. "


    As soon as AI Haotian''s words came out, there was a whisper in the whole hall. But with AI Haotian''s hands gently pressed down. The hall suddenly became quiet.


    AI Haotian continued, "and these are the partners who will accompany Avril to the nightmare clan in half a year. They come from planes that are closely related to us. Help us fight against the nightmares. "


    "My Lord. It''s not that we can''t trust these people. We just don''t know what they have. " AI Haotian finished his words and sat on the side of the bronze tripod in the middle of the hall. A burly man stood up. He looks about thirty years old. Weng Sheng Weng Qi of look to Li Fan four people say.


    Not waiting for AI Haotian to speak, not waiting for Li Fan to speak. Chengying already had a disdainful expression on his face. Looking at the burly man, he said, "why, if you are not convinced, come and compare."


    "Come as soon as you come." The burly man is obviously also a hot temper. When he heard the photo, although the photo looks like a little girl, he still stepped out of the table. Glare at the shadow.


    "All right. Langa AI Haotian said coldly in his black robe¡° Is that how we treat our guests? "


    The burly man, who was called Langa, obviously respected AI Haotian very much. Although his face was still not good, he still returned to his seat. But he still stuck his neck and said, "my Lord, it''s very dangerous to go to the nightmare clan. If these people have no skills, how can they protect the safety of the first lady. I think it''s not just my idea, it''s doing what you think. "


    With Langjia''s words, Li Fan saw that most of the people in the hall nodded slightly. I can''t help but sigh in my heart. It seems that in any plane, it belongs to the law of the jungle. I don''t have the strength to convince the public. That can only make people unable to pay attention.


    AI Haotian just sits on the seat, shrouded in the black robe and doesn''t speak. On the contrary, Avril next to him looks at the people in the hall with her eyebrows. As Avril''s eyes sweep by, everyone in the hall is silent. Only Langa''s man is still watching Avril tightly.


    "It''s not convenient to tell you the identity of this man." Avril just said coldly.


    Langa''s mouth twitched for a moment. Obviously, she didn''t give up because of Avril''s words. She still said, "we all know the planes connected with our dream world. Everyone on each plane can''t escape from the dream. If they are the same. I''ll be the first to disagree. We Mengling clan don''t have experts. Can''t we send some? "


    "He''s a born God." Avril just said a word coldly, then did not speak. In the hall, there was a sound of everyone pumping out again. Obviously, the weight of Avril''s words is far more than people think. Even AI Haotian just announced that Avril went to the nightmare clan. The weight of the natural divinity can be seen in the dream world¡° The natural God knows Langjia''s face muscles twitched violently, obviously did not expect that Li Fan was such an identity. His face changed for a long time. Langjia finally threw his fists in the direction of Li Fan and said, "I''ve just offended a lot." Li fan can''t help but be surprised. This is the first time that someone shows weakness to himself after hearing his identity as a natural God. Before all know their own identity, except those who want to own their talent. Only Chen Xi''s sighs for his own violence. It seems that my natural divine identity is really popular in the dream world. Without waiting for Li Fan to think about it, Langa looks at Li Fan again and says, "I don''t know if this brother is that one or not," "Langa." Without waiting for Langa to finish, Avril yelled, "is this something you can say?" Langa looked up at Avril, his heart suddenly clear. Although he looks big, he is not a fool. Otherwise, they would not be able to climb to such a position in the AI family. It was just because they had doubts in their heart that they were reluctant to study deeply. But now Avril stops herself. If you don''t know what''s going on. My heart is like electricity. Langa''s face changed into a smile. Reach for your glass. Looking at Li Fan from a distance, he said, "I don''t know if this brother is the one who can drink." See Langa''s back and forth. Although Li Fan knew something in his heart. But there was no change on his face. He also raised his glass and said, "it''s also a person who doesn''t like wine." Langjia raised his head and drank it. He filled it again and raised his glass. He laughed and said, "little brother is also a happy man. I''m also a man who doesn''t drink and doesn''t like it. Today I''m going to stay with my little brother. "¡° You''re welcome. " Li Fan also laughed and raised his glass again. After Langa''s twists and turns, everyone in the hall was smiling. For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall is gradually warm up. The people in the hall also have a tacit understanding and never mention the nightmare clan. Just clinking glasses and drinking with Li Fan. The lively photo taking is also along with the wine drinking more and more, and the people in the hall are more and more fond of this young girl. It''s Chen Xi and Lu ling''er. But there were few people to talk to. Occasionally, a few people came to toast and clink glasses, and they just laughed politely. A light peck. Li Fan and Lang Jia, who were held by Lang Jia, had a cup left and a cup right. They didn''t know how much they had drunk. At the beginning of drinking, the wine was full of fragrance, without a trace of spicy wine. But I never thought that this liquid, which tastes like fruit juice, has such great stamina that Li Fan unconsciously feels that his whole body is hot and his mind is gradually beginning to muddle. So that in the end, even Langa in front of him was one person, and became two people shaking in front of him¡° Drink, and then drink. " Chengying''s little face turned red, and it was obvious that she had already had an attack of alcohol. She also had a big tongue between her words. Li Fan laughs with drunkenness on his face. Looking at the shadow next to a few people have begun to fight. There was a soft sound in my ear¡° Be careful. I''ve heard some inaccurate news. It seems that your position is not peaceful recently. " Avril didn''t know when she had come to Li Fan, "eh?" Li Fan had doubts on his face and grinned, "what if it''s not peaceful? These are not what I can manage. I''m just a common people in that world. "¡° Ordinary people? " Avril looked a little strange and said, "it''s not the big events you think about, but the cultivation world of your plane is abnormal, or there are some situations in your power alliance."¡° Well. It really has something to do with me. " Li Fan looked at Avril dimly and said, "do you know what it is?" Avril shook her head, just turned to look at the direction of Chen Xi and said, "maybe that girl can know something after you go back. In a word, you should be careful. Don''t rush ahead of anything. You are not so strong now. Don''t forget. You and I have a half year appointment At the moment, Li Fan is already dizzy, just nodding his head, only remembering that he said "rest assured, I have never forgotten the agreement with you." Li Fan, who had finished this sentence, was already drunk and fell on the seat. Li Fan, who fell asleep, didn''t see it. Avril''s smile after hearing Li Fan''s sentence, and Avril''s whisper "I always remember you, never forget it."

 V1.Chapter 175

    As soon as I wake up, time and space have changed.


    Li Fan rubbed his bleary eyes, still feeling the dull pain of his head. The brain anesthetized by alcohol has long forgotten what happened last yesterday. The memory in my mind just stays on Avril''s pretty face.


    Li Fan patted his head hard to refocus his eyes. Finally, I saw my room clearly. Snow white walls, soft mattress. And the things in the middle of the room remind Li fan that his place is not the time and space of a thousand years ago, nor the dream world. It''s about the time you were.


    Li Fan made a half sound on the bed. When the dizzy feeling in his head receded slightly, he just stood up and went to the window. Stretching out his hand to open the heavy curtain, a bunch of bright light let Li Fan involuntarily put out his hand to block his eyes. Just see from the fingers, the continuous mountain outside the window, as well as climbing tigers all over the courtyard.


    "Back Li Fan stretched out his hand to open the window. A familiar smell came into Li Fan''s nostrils with the breeze. Li Fan didn''t have too much expression on his face. He just took a few deep breaths of air. A sigh of satisfaction¡° It still tastes good. "


    Li Fan is immersed in the air full of modernity. Inside and outside the room, there is a sound of high heels knocking on the ground. Then his door is a burst of earthshaking sound. With the sound at the same time came the shadow of the familiar sound.


    "Get up, get up."


    Li Fan reluctantly touched his face, went to the door, reached for his hand, just turned the door handle, and before he could see the situation outside, a figure rushed to his arms with the door open. At the same time, there was a exclamation. Li Fan just subconsciously flashed out to the side. He saw the figure twisting in the air, trying to control the balance, but because of his high-heeled shoes, he had no choice but to fall on the ground.


    "Ouch." The shadow lying on the ground groaned. Before he got up, he turned to look at Li Fansheng and said, "why don''t you give me a hand?"


    Li Fan looked at her feet in high-heeled shoes and her face painted with heavy make-up. She said with a smile, "how do I know you will fall down? The turning action you saw in the air just now is really beautiful."


    Chengying stands up in a huff and puff, but it is still a little shaky. The high heels on her feet have never been worn by herself, so it''s natural to walk a little unsteady. But still a face of anger, said, "hum, if it wasn''t for the shoes, how could I fall."


    Li Fan first held back his smile, reached out and pointed to Chengying, and said, "who made you so dressed?"


    Hearing Li Fan''s words, Chengying raised her small face with pride and said with a little pride, "of course it''s my girl. How about it. It''s seen from the mobile phone called by sister Chen Xi. Well, it''s a good night. "


    Li Fan nodded with a smile, looked at the two big black circles in the photo and said, "yes, I thought you were painting these black circles. It turned out that you didn''t sleep all night."


    "How''s it going? I''m a smart girl Cheng Ying said with a smile, suddenly patted his head and said, "you wait."


    With that, Chengying kicks off her high-heeled shoes and runs away like a gust of wind, disappearing in front of Li Fan''s eyes. In Li Fan''s dismay, another gust of wind ran back. It''s just a mask on the face. Blinking his big eyes, he asked, "I didn''t expect there were such masks in your time. It just feels sticky on it. "


    It was hard for Li Fan to stop laughing at the end of his life. Finally, he burst into a burst of laughter. He laughed and muffled his belly and pointed to the mask on his face. "Who told you this?"


    With her big eyes on her face, she stretched out her hands and smoothed the wrinkles on her face. "Green Ling," she told me, "they have many such easy mask. What, is there a problem? "


    Li Fan rubbed his stomach, shook his head and said with a smile, "no problem, no problem. What did you come to me earlier this morning, not to let me see your mask? This is the mask. "


    "It''s not." Chengying curled her lips, put on the high-heeled shoes she just kicked off and said, "sister Xi asked me to come to you. Let me tell you if you wake up, I''ll go to the president''s room and find you something."


    "What is this place?" Li Fan asked in surprise.


    "Sister Xi told me that this is the headquarters of the psionic alliance." Chengying returns with a smile.


    "That''s the whole story." Chen Xi sits opposite Yang Yitian and slowly tells all the things that happened when he and Li Fan climbed the Kunlun Mountain and later.


    Yang Yitian has been silent, just quietly listening to Chen Xi''s story, waiting for Chen Xi to finish everything. For a long time, Yang yiday just took a long breath. At this moment, the old man seems to be a lot younger in a moment. He got up from the seat that deeply immersed himself in it, went to the window, looked at the scenery outside, and said softly.


    "I didn''t expect that Tiangang was still alive. It''s so good. It''s just a pity that Yuanyuan is no longer here. "


    "Grandfather." Chen Xi just opened his mouth and called, but he was interrupted by Yang Yitian''s wave.


    "I know. Although I haven''t given up the news of Tiangang all these years, I didn''t think about it. He actually experienced the turbulence of time and space in Kunlun mountain. If you didn''t experience it this time, I''m afraid that when my old man died, I didn''t know he was still alive."


    Chen Xi lowered his head and said, "he said there are more important things to do there, so he can''t come back now."


    "But from your experience, even if he wants to come back, it''s hard. Maybe he can help us there. " Yang Yitian didn''t turn around. He was still looking out of the window, but he didn''t turn around. There was a slight tremor on Chen Xi''s shoulder. It''s just fast. Yang stopped this feeling one day. As if nothing had happened¡° After all, our situation is not very good. "


    Chen Xi frowned, looked at Yang Yitian and asked, "grandfather, what happened here? What happened here when we shuttle to another time and space? You should tell me."


    Yang Yitian turns around, looks at Chen Xi, goes back to the seat, sits down, and says slowly, "of course, this is what I want to tell you. Originally, this is what you should do. Wait for Li Fan. "


    Before Yang Yitian finished his words, there was a knock on the door. Yang Yitian raised his head and motioned Chen Xi to open the door. Outside the door, standing is Li Fan who has been dressed neatly and cleaned up. Seeing Chen Xi open the door, Li Fan didn''t seem surprised. One is my grandfather and the other is my granddaughter. Granddaughter has been missing for a long time. Naturally, she wants to tell her grandfather what happened.


    "Come in, Li Fan." Although Yang Yitian didn''t see Li Fan, he seemed to know that it was Li Fan outside the door.


    Li Fan walks by Chen Xi, first looks at Yang Yitian and smiles, then does it on the opposite chair. Chen Xi is still sitting in silence.


    "President Yang, what can I do for you?" Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian and asked with a smile¡° It''s not going to be a question to me


    Yang Yitian''s wrinkled face smiles, showing more wrinkles. Without speaking, he just stood up and came to Li Fan, squinting at Li Fan.


    Just when Li Fan thought that Yang Yitian would say something, Yang Yitian suddenly turned his right hand over and slashed his oblique palm across Li Fan''s neck.


    Although a little surprised, but Li Fan is still subconsciously out of the grid. Yang Yitian''s palm didn''t continue to split, but in the air, his five fingers clawed and grasped Li Fan''s wrist.


    Without thinking about it, Li Fan stretched out his left hand to block the two fingers of Shizhong. Before Yang Yitian grasped him, he reached out and touched the palm of his hand and retreated.


    Yang Yitian, who was instructed by Li Fanyi, withdrew his right hand. With a slight shake of his left hand, a blue flame suddenly rose from his palm, although it seemed that it would be extinguished by the wind. But it exudes a breath of force, as soon as the flame appears. Then with Yang Yitian''s palm waving, he rushed straight to Li Fan''s face.


    The flame left the palm of the hand and turned into a raging flame in an instant. It seems that Li Fan''s whole life will be shrouded in it. Seeing the flames surging, though I still don''t know how to move, my hand moves naturally. Gently raised toward the surging fire gently grasp.


    The whole space seems to be shaking. It seems that a huge palm appears around the flame. Once you hold the flame in your hand, you can extinguish it with a light grip. At the same time, the whole space is also under the control of this hand, like a broken glass, all into pieces.


    Li Fan seems to understand something in this one. But they can not grasp the slightest clue, as if what just happened is real, and as if they are just dreaming. Back to God Li Fan found that his eyes are still looking at Yang Yitian.


    "Yes, much better than the last time I saw you." Yang Yitian takes back his eyes and laughs.


    "Grandfather?" Chen Xi looks at Yang Yitian with some doubts.


    Yang Yitian turned back to his chair and sat down. He just looked up at them and said, "it''s nothing. Just try Li Fan''s cultivation of divine power. It''s not bad. I can break the flame that can burn the divine consciousness in the battle of divine consciousness. It seems that the cultivation speed of natural divine consciousness is really extraordinary. "


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian blankly. "Didn''t we fight just now?"


    Yang Yitian laughed. His eyes were full of admiration. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "in reality, we didn''t fight. The scene just now is just a battle of divine consciousness."


    "I said how I felt like I was suddenly stronger." Li Fan scratched his head and said with a depressed face.


    "The battle of divinity that I created just now is a way that the alliance of powers has handed down to test natural divinity." Yang Yitian looked at Li Fan solemnly and said, "your divine power is growing, but your body and spiritual power are much worse. Next, you have to go out. What you need is cultivation in this area. "


    Li Fan laughs and listens to Yang Yitian''s words. The next step is to give him some cultivation scripts. I can''t help but feel happy. Although Yang Yitian said that his divine power has become much stronger, so far, he still hasn''t found a way to use it. You can''t always hope to compete with the enemy and yourself for the power of divine consciousness just like you just did.


    Li Fan is immersed in his own mind, did not listen to Yang Yitian''s next words, just vaguely heard a sentence "can help you quickly improve the strength of the method.". Are you going or not¡° Go, why not Li Fan blurted out almost subconsciously. When he finished, Li Fanfang woke up from his consciousness, looked up at Yang Yitian and asked, "what method?"¡° The battle for the deer. " Yang Yitian said lightly.

 V1.Chapter 176

    According to historical records, the battle of chasing deer was a long-lasting war between the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou in order to fight for the Central Plains suitable for grazing and shallow farming. Many ancient gods participated in the war which was finally won by the Yellow Emperor. In this war, half of the ancient gods died. Li Fan and Chen Xi went through the passage of time and space. Chiyou, whom they met thousands of years ago, died under the Xuanyuan sword of the Yellow Emperor in the battle with the Yellow Emperor.


    Although the Yellow Emperor won the final victory, the Xuanyuan sword was broken into two parts, half of which is now in Li Fan''s hands, and the other half, after a long time and space, still did not appear.


    It can be said that the battle of chasing deer is the earliest recorded battle of ancient demons. It''s also a dispute in the religious circle.


    Yang Yitian slowly tells the things that Li Fan and Chen Xi know or don''t know about, for a long time. The old man finally stopped narrating, took a sip of the tea cup on the table, and then continued, "this time we got the news that there were many people outside the Chinese monastic world in the battle for the deer. It is said that it is because of where the mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor appeared. "


    "Mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor?" Li Fan looked up at Yang Yitian and said, "although I don''t know much about history, I also know that the Yellow Emperor finally ascended by the dragon. Not dead. Where did the mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor come from? "


    "There are three types of mausoleums." Yang Yitian put down his tea cup and continued, "the first kind is the tomb with the owner, that is, the tomb with the owner''s bones. The second kind is the tomb with clothes and crowns, that is, there is no owner in the tomb, it''s just a form. But there are some objects of the tomb owner in his lifetime. The third one is the suspect tomb, which is the mausoleum that confuses outsiders. "


    "What kind of deer was on the site of the battle for deer?" Li Fan asked in a deep voice.


    Yang one day put up a finger to shake a way "three kinds are not."


    Li Fan was so angry that he said, "you''re kidding me."


    Yang Yitian laughed. Instead of continuing the topic, he changed the direction and said, "the last battle of the deer race was in Jizhou in ancient times, which is now near Yuncheng in Shanxi Province. It''s not accurate to say where the mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor is. It''s just the original site of the battle for the deer. The mausoleum of the Yellow Emperor just refers to the battlefield site there. "


    Li Fan couldn''t help but feel more confused and asked, "it''s just an ancient battlefield site. It''s probably 5000 or 6000 years ago. What''s the point? "


    Chen Xi, who had been around for a long time, finally opened her mouth and said, "of course, it''s meaningful. Except for ordinary soldiers, all the participants in the exhibition are ancient demons. Therefore, that area will definitely not be in our time and space. After the war, it will be sealed. Since it is the battlefield of ancient demons, it will leave a lot of ancient information. Perhaps there will be Xuanyuan sword, Chiyou sword and other ancient magic weapons. Even if it is not, we can not allow non Chinese people to enter it. Once something ancient is discovered. It''s a threat to us. "


    Li Fan suddenly realized it until now, nodded his head and said, "to put it bluntly, you have found that space for a long time, but you have been unable to enter it before. Now the seal of that area has suddenly loosened, so you also want to go in and have a look."


    Yang Yitian stretched out his hand to twist his beard under his jaw and said with a smile, "it''s such a truth that Chinese things can''t be moved by outsiders."


    "That''s a good thing." Li Fan nodded, with a smile on his face and said, "but it must be very dangerous there. Why don''t you find some experts in the league and choose me instead."


    "Who said it was just you." Yang Yitian looked at Li Fan with a smile and said, "this action is of great significance to our alliance and the whole China. Therefore, nine people participated in this action. In addition to you and Xiao Xi and the two people who came back with you, there are five people who will join us


    Li Fan smiles awkwardly¡° It seems that I am amorous. Who are those five people. The alliance? "


    "There are three people in the league." One day, after drinking a cup of tea, Yang got up and went to the filing cabinet. He took out two papers and handed them to Li Fan and Chen Xi respectively. He said, "the other two are from the national power department."


    "Well, does the state have a Ministry of powers?" Li Fan flipped through the documents in his hand and found that they were the introductions of some people and some records about the battle of chasing deer. In addition to the other five people, there are also information about Chen Xi, Cheng Ying and Lu ling''er. Only the information of Chengying and lvlinger is blank. My column is also simply recorded as a natural God. And the other five people are densely written on a page full of detailed records of previous tasks, personal expertise and so on.


    "There''s a lot you don''t know, young man." Yang Yitian said with a smile, "the task of you and Xiaoxi this time is actually very simple. Be sure to use all your abilities to find half Xuanyuan sword. As for the other five, they will help you accordingly. "


    "I don''t have the confidence to let the people of the country serve me." Li Fan picked out the paper that recorded the information of two people in the national power department, picked up two fingers, looked at Yang Yitian and said¡° Besides, I still have something to do in half a year. This mission won''t take a year and a half. "


    Yang Yitian shook his head and said, "no, if it goes well, it will be a month. If it doesn''t go well, I''m afraid you will stay there forever."


    Li Fan made a shivering movement and said with a smile, "it''s really frightening."¡° Well, I''m going with sister Xi. " The one who took the picture off the mask and lifted up the mask on his face, said excitedly, "there must be lots of interesting things in the battlefield of ancient times." Li Fan looks at the photo and luling''er sitting on the bed and can''t help sighing that she is indeed a woman. Although it has been thousands of years since she came to this world, it''s no different. It''s all about cosmetics, clothes and jewelry. I can''t move my eyes when I see it all. Chengying and lvling''er have been in this world for less than 48 hours, but if they don''t know their identities, they will definitely be regarded as people of this era. Their faces are heavy makeup popular in previous years, they are wearing the latest fashion clothes, and they are wearing high-heeled shoes at their feet. All the clothes are full of the flavor of girls. As for the latest technology in this era, they are also very quick to use. In a short time, they played with high-tech products such as mobile phones and computers. But when Li Fan thought that they were wearing fashionable clothes, but they were holding antique weapons in their hands, the feeling of the picture made Li Fan laugh¡° What are you laughing at? " Chengying sees Li Fan with a smile on his face and asks. Li Fan quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. I just think you are familiar with the things of this era too quickly. It doesn''t look like an ancient man at all. " Cheng Ying snorted, turned his head to ignore Li Fan, looked at Chen Xi and said, "sister Xi, when shall we start?" Chen Xi smiles, shakes her backpack and says, "in a few days, we who are going to Yuncheng together need to have a meeting to study the next action plan. But, "he said Chen Xi begins by saying, "while we are idle these days, we can go shopping and buy some new clothes, cosmetics and jewelry." Without waiting for Chen Xi to finish, Chengying is already jumping up, grabbing Chen Xi''s arm and saying, "sister Xi, let''s go." Seeing Chen Xi and Chengying green ling''er go together, Li Fan claps his forehead, looks at Chen Xi''s back and shouts, "Chen Xi, I want to go out, too."¡° No problem. Remember to come back the day after tomorrow. " Chen Xi didn''t look back¡° Are you looking for Mr. Yuntian? " The lady at the front desk stares at Li Fan for a long time, as if she is not sure why the ordinary looking person in front of her is looking for Yuntian. Li Fan nodded and said with a smile, "yes, it''s fat. It looks like a fat man with a dead fat pig. " Li Fan out of the League of powers, the first thing is to make a phone call to fat man, fat man told Li Fan in a place called Tianxiang group work. Let Li Fan come here to find him, and tell Li fan that as long as he says his name to the front desk, the front desk will bring him to find himself. Li Fan also laughed on the phone at that time. You fat man can enter Dao group today. I don''t think it''s in there. The fat man on the phone seems to have something to do with him. He just told Li Fan with a few laughs and hung up in a hurry. Li Fan followed the address left by the fat man to find it. Although he has studied in this place for three years, Li Fan has no idea about the big enterprises in this city. On the taxi, the driver heard that Li Fan was going to Tianxiang group. He once said with envy that it was the largest enterprise in the city. The business covers all industries. It is a well-known enterprise not only in the local area, but also in the whole country. Although Li Fan and fat call some ridicule, but still for his brother to enter such an enterprise and happy¡° sir. Do you have an appointment with Mr. Yun? " The receptionist interrupted Li Fan¡° Make an appointment? " Li Fan frowned and said, "I talked to him on the phone before. He asked me to come. Said you''d take me. How do I need to make an appointment to see him? " With a professional smile on her face, the receptionist reached out and knocked on the computer a few times, raised her head and said with a smile, "you are Mr. Li Fan." Seeing Li Fan nodding, the smile on the front desk lady''s face became stronger. She reached out to the elevator and said, "please follow me." The elevator is rising rapidly. Looking out along the transparent glass, you can see a large number of office buildings nearby. Tianxiang group is located in the prosperous area of the whole city. The whole group building is 20 stories high. According to the number of people on each floor, the number of office workers in the whole group building is about 1000, even the elevators are as big as eight. It can be seen that Tianxiang group has strong strength. The elevator that the front desk lady took with Li Fan is obviously also the sightseeing elevator of the group. Through the elevator glass, you can see the bustling crowd and modern buildings in the distance. As the sight through the glass window gets farther and farther. The elevator finally stopped at the top of the building. With a tinkle. The receptionist stepped out of the elevator and led Li Fan to a room with a smile and said, "Mr. Li, this is it." Li Fan looked up at the door plate hanging on the room, which clearly wrote four words "general manager''s office".

 V1.Chapter 177

    In the surprised eyes of the front desk lady, although she was a little fat, she always had a serious expression. When she looked up and saw the man beside her, she had a bright smile on her face. She could not get up quickly and walked to the man. She was hugged by a bear.


    "Fanzi, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How come there''s no news. " Fat Yuntian released Li Fan, patted Li Fan on the shoulder with both hands and said. He turned to the receptionist and said, "go and get two cups of coffee."


    The receptionist nodded and left. Yuntian pulled Li Fan, who was still at a loss, to sit on the expensive sofa. The fat man sat on the sofa and made a piercing noise. Looking at Li Fan said.


    "Why did you graduate without any news? I''m not in the service area when I call you. I was about to call the police Fat man looks at Li Fan and laughs.


    Li Fan did not answer the fat man''s words, but looked at the fat man with a kind of puzzled eyes and said, "how come you didn''t see you when you were in school? How can you enter such a good company after graduation?"


    The fat man clapped his hand on his face and said with a smile, "I can''t help it. I wanted to go out on my own and come back if I didn''t want to."


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan stares at the fat man and asks, "why am I a little confused? It seems that you are reluctant to come to this company. This company is not for ordinary people. And just how long after graduation, you can be the general manager. The boss of this company is not a woman. What did you do? "


    The fat man laughed, narrowed his eyes and said, "you''re right. The boss of this company is really a woman. I didn''t use any means, but she told me that if I didn''t come to the company, she would break the relationship with me. "


    The front desk lady knocked on the door and walked into the office. After putting down two cups of charming and mellow coffee, she took the initiative to leave and took the office door with her. Li Fan just took a sip of coffee. When he heard the fat man''s words, the coffee in his mouth suddenly spurted out. He pointed to the fat man and said, "what are you talking about. Cut off the relationship between mother and son. "


    The fat man took a sip of coffee and said, "yes, this company belongs to our family, and the boss is my mom and dad."


    As soon as the fat man''s words came out, the imported coffee also came out. Li Fan slapped the fat man on the back and said, "you fat man, you have so much money in your family. When you go to school, you even want me to treat you to dinner."


    Some of the fat people innocently reached out to wipe the corners of their mouths, and said with a smile, "you didn''t ask me, besides, they just gave me a little living expenses at that time. Let me be self reliant. "


    Li Fan put on a vicious expression and said, "no, now that I know your identity, you must treat me to a good meal today."


    The fat man''s face suddenly turned into a bitter gourd and said, "ah, fan Zi, you can''t do this. Although I am a general manager, I don''t have any rights. It''s still learning. I can''t afford to treat you to a big meal. "


    "Oh." Li Fan meaningful smile, looking at the fat man said, "is it?"


    Fat man suddenly nodded continuously. Li Fan got up with a smile and went to fat man''s desk. He reached for the phone on his desk. It''s on the phone, on the button that''s attached to the secretary.


    As soon as the phone rang, it was picked up. There was a beautiful girl.


    "Mr. Yun, what can I do for you?"


    When Li Fan was about to speak, the fat man quickly opened his mouth and yelled, "it''s nothing. Pour me a cup of coffee. "


    "OK, Mr. Yun." There was a beep at the end of the phone.


    The fat man looked at Li Fan with a dejected expression and said, "OK, you are cruel. I invite you


    Li Fan put out his hand and patted the fat man on the shoulder and said, "that''s right. Even the secretary is worthy. You are still pretending to be poor."


    "It''s delicious." Li Fan gently shakes his goblet, sips the red wine in it and says with a smile.


    Yuntian, the fat man sitting opposite, looked at Li Fan with a sad face and said, "fan Zi, I managed to save some private money. You''ve eaten it all."


    Li Fan drank all the red wine in his glass, put down his glass and said, "Hey, you are the successor of Tianxiang group. You can go bankrupt even if you invite me to dinner."


    The fat man shook his head and said, "what can I do? Although my family is rich, my parents always let me be self reliant. Although I''m a rich second generation, I don''t live as well as a middle-class child. " With these words, the fat man almost cried.


    Li Fan quickly waved his hand, "OK, it''s not your parents. For your own good, you''re the only one. If you don''t get more exercise. No matter how many businesses you have, you will eat them up. "


    The fat man nodded, "that''s good. I know what they''re thinking. But who doesn''t want to have a comfortable life? "


    "Everyone wants to be comfortable, but comfortable life is not so easy." Li Fan, listening to the fat man''s words, somehow thought of his experience in this period of time, and could not help but feel a little sorry.


    "Ah, Fanzi, what are you doing after graduation?" The fat man put away the expression on his face and looked at Li Fan solemnly.


    Li Fan to the glass to some red wine, gently shaking the glass, looking at the red wine in the glass dangling way, just not clear back to a "nothing."


    The fat man looked disgusted and said, "OK, I don''t tell the truth with my friends."


    "It''s not that I don''t tell the truth, it''s just that the experience during this period is a bit incredible." Li Fan said softly.


    The fat man suddenly lowered his head and looked at Li Fan mysteriously. He said, "it won''t be something mysterious, will it?"


    Li Fan shook his head and said, "forget it."


    The fat man suddenly put on an angry expression on his face, "talk about it, brother, just listen to a story. It doesn''t matter if I haven''t made any money recently. Although I don''t have much power in the company, it''s no problem for you to enter the company. Come on, what''s wrong with this period of time. "


    "Really?" Li Fan looked at the fat man and asked.


    Seeing that the fat man''s head kept moving like a chicken pecking rice, Li Fan put down his wine cup and said slowly, "OK, you should listen to a story. You don''t have to take it seriously."


    Li Fan finished, thought for a while, just put his recent things out a little bit, of course, some of them were hidden in the past. I just said that I accidentally entered the power alliance. Some strange things about going to Kunlun mountain with Chen Xi. For their own into the different time and space is not mentioned.


    But although Li Fan just picked up some of the unimportant and thrilling things, after listening to Li Fan''s words, an unnatural smile appeared on the fat man''s face. After staring at Li Fan for a long time, he said, "you boy, don''t treat me as a brother. All the experiences you said are false. Or you''re hiding a lot of it. "


    Li Fan looked at the fat man in surprise, as if he didn''t know his brother who had lived together for three years. That looks like a fat head inside the original is not all food ah.


    Li Fan said with a smile, "OK, I haven''t worked in the company for such a long time. You can tell something from what I say. "


    Fat man immediately proud up, said with a smile, "of course, although there is no big power, but people and scenes or see a lot of it."


    Li Fan drank all the wine in his glass and said, "this is the only thing that can be said during this period. Believe it or not, it''s up to you. Some things still seem to me to be dreaming. "


    The fat man, with a smile, drank all the wine in his glass and said, "of course I believe it. What can''t happen in the world, but I remember when you said it. If you have the ability that you say, I can introduce a job to you


    Li Fan couldn''t help laughing and crying. Looking at the fat man, he said, "Oh, the future successor of Tianxiang group has these ways?"


    The fat man waved his hand with a smile and said, "of course, you know my company is involved in a lot of industries, so it''s hard to avoid some things that ordinary people can''t understand. This matter has been seen by some famous people, but it has not been solved. It''s not big talk. You see, I''m fat. But my skill is good, and I learned one or two skills when I was a child. I''ve been to that place, too. But I didn''t find anything strange. "


    Li Fan immediately laughed. In the fat man''s astonished eyes, he stood up and bowed to the tunnel, "Li Fan has seen master Yun."


    "Don''t make any noise." Fat man would like to kick Li Fan, pull Li Fan to sit down and say "I''m serious with you. When I was a child, I really learned some fortune telling things. At that time, I didn''t know whether it was true or not. Up to now, I have almost forgotten. It''s all forced by my family. I can''t help it. The bigger the enterprise, the more I believe in these things. "


    The fat man sat back on his seat and said slowly, "that place is on a construction site. Several people were invited to see it. Some people said they couldn''t do it when they went there. Some people took money, but things didn''t improve. Some people don''t see anything. It''s just a geomantic place. No problem. It''s been almost half a year since it happened, but it still hasn''t been solved. Some time ago, I went to see where, but found no problems, but there are still strange things happen. I don''t understand that. "


    After listening to fat man''s words, Li Fan also has some dignified expression. Just said in a deep voice, "tell me about the specific situation."


    The fat man sorted out his thoughts and said slowly, "it''s a construction site. Our family bought it a few years ago to build a business center. But half a year after the start of construction, I found that there were always some strange things. First, when digging the foundation, no matter how much it was dug in some places. The next day it''s going to be filled up again. After that, there are always problems when irrigating the foundation. It''s either biased or unqualified. Then on the construction site, some construction equipment and materials are always lost. After that, there were several construction accidents. Although no one died, there were several injured. Anyway, there''s a lot of strange things going on in that place. After a long time, the workers on the construction site were a little flustered, so they went on strike together, saying that if these strange things were not solved, they would not start work. I don''t know how it got out. No one wants to work in this company. "


    After listening to the fat man''s words, Li Fan thought for a while and said, "it''s a bit like there''s a problem when you say that."¡° There must be a problem. " The fat man said anxiously, "we used to find the most famous feng shui master in China, but when they came, they said," if you can''t do this job, you''ll leave. "¡° Well Li Fan''s brow wrinkled, "can''t do it." The fat man nodded and continued, "just this one sentence, I won''t say anything again. I don''t even want any money." After thinking about it, Li Fan finally said, "in this case, I''m afraid I can''t help either. I only deal with people, but I haven''t dealt with ghosts." Fat man suddenly some anxious, looking at Li Fan said, "all the same, everything is OK? Just do me a favor. We are brothers After hearing the fat man''s last words, Li Fan finally nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go with you to have a look. But first of all, I don''t guarantee success. "¡° It''s done. " The fat man patted his thigh and said with a smile.

 V1.Chapter 178

    Yuntian said that the construction site is located in the surrounding area of the city, although it was a long time ago that people in the center of the city became the edge of the city. But with the development of life. More and more people are moving around the edge of these cities. The reason is very simple, the whole city has long been unable to accommodate more and more people. These people have to gradually move towards the edge of the city. Thus, the gradual development of the urban fringe was created.


    Tianxiang group just saw this trend and won this land. It is expected that a new business center will be built from this place which originally belongs to the migrant population and the marginal zone. So as to obtain more benefits. It has to be said that Tianxiang group''s investment vision is still very sophisticated. According to Li Fan''s point of view, this land may not change much in a few years. But that''s what businesses do. Invest in the future. People are not like this. If I didn''t see Li Fan''s great potential as a natural God, I believe the power alliance would not have tried to win over Li Fan.


    Although fat Yuntian has always said that this construction site is a bit strange. No deaths ever happened. But Li Fan after this is not a short experience, understand a truth, everything should be careful. So he refused the proposal that the fat man would come with him at night. But back to the League to arrange their own accommodation, a good rest. It was not until the next morning that I met the fat man at the appointed place.


    Originally, Li Fan thought that he would meet Chen Xi when he came back to the power alliance, but he didn''t think about it. None of them came back. I think it''s the first time that I''ve seen such a scene full of red and red lights. Both Chengying and Lvling are dazzled. Don''t want to sleep, but also have a good play.


    Sitting in the fat man''s car, looking at the scene of rapid retrogression along the way, the surrounding buildings gradually decrease with the two people''s progress. Also more and more become desolate. Along the way, Li Fan kept asking the fat man about some things about the construction site. Obviously, the fat man didn''t know where to get some news after he went back yesterday. He told Li Fan all at once.


    "This place was originally a shantytown, and one of our businesses is for real estate. There is no good place in the city recently. Later, after meeting and studying, I decided to buy a piece of land here and rebuild it into a commercial center. In one year or two, it will be demolished immediately. When our business center is completed, it will be almost demolished. It''s just ready for use. Secondly, the traffic in this area is quite convenient. " The fat man pointed around as he drove.


    "I thought it would be troublesome to demolish this land. I didn''t expect it to go very well. Every family just needs to go and talk about it, and no one disagrees. In less than a month, the land has been demolished. " Fat man said, is already slowly turning the car into a not wide road, continue to say, "then happened a series of things I said yesterday."


    Fat man said, while paying attention to the road conditions, drove a few hundred meters forward, and finally saw an area surrounded by dark green. When the car came near, Li Fan found that it was the construction site in fat man''s mouth. All the dark green around are advertising posters pasted on the fence, with the words of Tianxiang group on the prominent places.


    "Here it is." The fat man stopped the car and turned to Li Fan¡° I also went back yesterday to chat with the people in charge of this area, and then checked on the Internet to find out why these people agreed to demolish this land so easily. There is a reason


    Li Fan, who closed the car door, looked at the fat man from the top of the car and said in a low voice, "fart, let it go."


    The fat man said with a dry smile, "it is said that this place was originally an ancient cemetery. I don''t know why, there are people living now. "


    Li Fan and fat man walked towards the closed gate on one side of the construction site and asked, "is this news accurate?"


    The fat man stretched out his hand to tidy his clothes. When he heard Li Fan''s words, he looked up and said, "it''s not accurate. It''s all news on the Internet."


    Li Fan reached over the fat man''s shoulder and said with a smile, "I think the news must be false."


    "Why?" The fat man looked at Li Fan and asked.


    "You think, if you were sure that there were ancient tombs below, someone would have come to protect it. We can wait until you develop it. "


    "It makes sense." The fat man pointed out his thumb to Li Fan and said with a smile of admiration.


    Li Fan reached out and patted off the fat man''s gesture. He turned his head to indicate that the fat man looked at the closed door and said, "what''s the matter, do you have a key?"


    The fat man didn''t speak either. He just went up and banged his feet and said, "no, find a place to turn it in."


    Li Fan looked at the fat man with a sneer on his face, then looked up at the high fence and said with a smile, "just you, this fence is five or six meters high."


    The fat man didn''t turn his head. He just walked towards the car and said, "go, change to a lower place."


    Looking at the height of about three meters in front of him, Li Fan still looked at the fat man with disbelief and said, "are you sure you can do it?"


    The fat man shook his head and said, "no problem, look."


    With these words, the fat man walked away ten steps away under the gaze of Li Fan. Suddenly rushed to the fence, two feet on the fence, was a grab to the top of the fence. In Li Fan''s surprised eyes, he turned over with a speed that didn''t fit his figure.


    "Come here." With a dull bang, the voice of a fat man came from across the fence.


    "Damn, you''ve really practiced." Li Fan couldn''t help shaking his head, and the same action as fat man turned in.


    "I''ll go. What are you going to build? How can you dig so deep?" After Li Fan turned into the fence, in addition to the construction materials and machinery on the construction site, the deep huge pit was the one that attracted his most attention. It seems that the area is two or three football fields, and the depth is about ten meters. In some places, the foundation has been irrigated, but in some places, the root reinforcement has been made, and some even seem to have just been dug.


    "The original plan of this place was to have two floors underground, including a parking lot, and three floors above the ground." The fat man said as he walked towards the direction of the shed where they had fallen.


    "It''s a huge project." Li Fan couldn''t help sighing.


    The fat man said with a smile in front of him, "you just haven''t been to the construction site. What''s this amount of work. Some buildings have foundations deeper than that. "


    Li Fan just laughed and didn''t speak. After the fat man, they walked into the already deserted shed. Apart from the scattered bedding, there were only some pots and pans lying in disorder on the ground. It was covered with a thick layer of dust. Spider webs were also formed in the corner.


    "No one has lived here for a long time." Li Fan stands at the door and looks at the fat man walking into the shed.


    The fat man nodded. He didn''t know what he was looking for. "No one lived here half a year ago. Although these workers are employees of our group, they don''t want to be here any more, so they have to be transferred to other construction sites. Even the guard here comes to have a look every day. "


    "Oh, I''m not afraid of losing anything on the construction site?" Li Fan joked.


    The fat man shook his head. "There''s monitoring equipment on the construction site. Besides, in this city, no one dares to steal from our Tianxiang group. "


    Li fan can''t help but give the fat man a thumbs up. In his words, I don''t know whether it''s admiration or ridicule and say, "fierce, what are you looking for?"


    The fat man didn''t know whether he recognized the meaning of Li Fan''s words or did it specially. He just laughed. Turning around, holding two kitchen knives in both hands, he said, "look for this."


    "I''ll go." Li Fan was startled and looked at the fat man and said, "what are you doing with a kitchen knife?"


    The fat man looked at Li Fan with some doubts and said, "we''ll check what''s going on at the construction site later. If it''s really haunted or something, how can there be no guy in our hands?"


    With these words, the fat man reached out to Li Fan. Li Fan reached for the kitchen knife, put his arm around the fat man''s shoulder and said, "do you mean that no matter how skillful you are, you are afraid of the kitchen knife? If there are ghosts, what can we do with our two kitchen knives. Suicide. "


    With that, Li Fan cut his kitchen knife on the cutting board with a bang. Fat man looked at Li Fan and looked at his kitchen knife. But he said, "you don''t want me, but you have both. When there''s something going on in a moment, you can play an empty handed game against the enemy. "


    "Fart. I have a guy. " Li Fan laughed and scolded, turned and walked out of the shed.


    The fat man reached out and pulled out another kitchen knife, followed him with one hand and said, "where do we start looking?"


    Li Fan put out his hand to cover the rising sun, squinted at the whole construction site and said, "I don''t know. Where did the strange things start? "


    The fat man just wanted to curse when he heard the first half of the sentence. After the second half of Li Fan''s sentence, his face suddenly turned into a smile. He stretched out his hand and pointed to a direction and said, "over there."


    Li Fan looked in the direction of the fat man''s fingers. He thought it was the place where the foundation had not yet been dug. The fat man continued to say, "it was there at the beginning. No matter how much soil was dug out of the foundation, it will be like that the next day. No more, no less. It''s like never moving. "


    After hearing this, Li Fan stood in the same place and looked at it for a while. Then he walked to the other side and said, "how much do you dig out and how much do you go back?"


    The fat man nodded, and Li Fan continued to ask, "did you dig anything? Such as jewelry, gold, or things with very old styles. "


    The fat man shook his head and said, "no, these things have never been dug under this land. If they could be dug anywhere, there would have been someone digging earth in the world. There are only occasional stones and things. It''s nothing new on the construction site. "


    During the conversation, they had already reached the position that the fat man said. Looking down from the direction where they were standing, the area was less than 100 square meters. The left and right sides are about ten meters deep, only here is a shallow height of about two meters, because the excavator is used to dig, so the surrounding appears steep and flat. It looked as if construction had just started.


    "There are still several such places. But this is the first one to have a problem. " The fat man said, reached out and pointed to a few places and said, "that''s the same with those places. But some are deeper and some are shallower. "


    Li Fan looked at the land in front of him and slowly closed his eyes. He mobilized his divine power to feel the situation here. It took a long time to open some confused eyes. In my heart, however, I was a little strange. My divine consciousness did not feel the abnormal situation here, that is to say, there was no problem here.


    But the fat man said that the soil here could not be dug away, and the fat man''s famous master also said that this matter could not be managed after seeing it. Li Fan couldn''t help wondering. Hesitated for a while, stretched out his hand and took a picture of the place in front of him¡° Come on, take me to some other places. " Li Fan looked at the fat man and said,

 V1.Chapter 179

    Fat man took Li Fan to see the other three strange places, plus the first one. It''s just four odd foundations. Separated in the direction of the four corners of the entire construction site. Every time Li Fan goes to a strange place, he takes out his mobile phone to take a picture.


    "What else is strange?" Li Fan finished shooting the last place, turned to look at the fat man and asked.


    The fat man pointed out a few places and said, "there are also strange things in those places. Some of them are problems when placing reinforced concrete after the foundation is finished. Some collapse after completion. I always thought it was a construction quality problem. After investigation, it was found that there was no deviation. "


    Li Fan shook his mobile phone and said, "come on, take me to take a picture."


    "Fanzi, we''ve been brothers for many years. What problems have you found?" The fat man asked as he turned to lead the way.


    Li Fan shook his head, looked at the whole construction site and sighed, "nothing has been found, if it is really the case you said. I need to go back to the league and find someone to explain what it is


    The fat man nodded. There was no accident on his face. He said, "no problem. It''s half a year''s downtime here anyway. It''s OK to wait a few more days."


    With these words, they had already arrived at another place where the accident happened. The fat man stretched out his hand to indicate the place where the accident happened. Li Fan kept taking pictures from several angles and then continued to say, "I''m afraid it''s not a few days. There will be a meeting in our league tomorrow. Maybe we will go out in a day or two. I''m afraid it will take half a year or even a year or two to come back. "


    As soon as Li Fan''s words were finished, the fat man stretched out his hand to hold Li Fan''s sleeve and said, "don''t wait for a few days. If we wait for a year or two, our place will be a white investment. You have to do something for me. "


    Li Fan some helpless looking at the fat man, nearly 200 Jin weight pulling his sleeve, is already let oneself originally not very strong clothes issued a burst of harsh sound.


    "Fatso, what can I do? I told you before. I''m not very good at it. What''s more, I''m not good at it."


    Fat man listened to Li Fan''s words, a pair of small eyes dribbled around for a while, with a smile on his face and said, "ah, that beauty is known to you, she should also be from the league."


    "Beauty?" Li Fan quickly understood that the beauty in fat man''s mouth was Chen Xi. He couldn''t help nodding and said, "yes, she is also a member of the league, and the president of the league is her grandfather."


    The fat man held Li Fan more tightly with his hands and said with a smile, "introduce me. You can''t ignore me when you''re gone. That league is a gathering of top experts. It can definitely solve this problem. "


    "Yo," Li Fan turned his head and looked at the fat man meaningfully, "it seems that it''s still important to do things in your heart, but my brother still can''t believe it."


    The fat man waved his hand and said, "no, No. Brothers come first, of course. " Then, the fat man''s eyes fixed on Li Fan, as if trying to figure out Li Fan''s idea. He said cautiously, "you can''t solve this problem. Brother, you have something to do with me


    With words, the power of the fat man''s hand grabs Li Fan''s sleeve harder. Before Li Fan speaks, he makes a stab. Half of Li Fan''s sleeve has been pulled down by the fat man.


    "I''ll go, you fat bastard." Li Fan looked at the half sleeve in the fat man''s hand and his modeling like Yang Guo, speechless said, "I''ve convinced you. Let''s introduce you."


    The fat man quickly put his half sleeve on Li Fan and said with a smile, "OK, OK. I''ll buy you a dress, brother


    Li Fan speechless looking at the fat man, stretched out a middle finger.


    "Hello, beauty, I finally see you again." Fat man sees Chen Xi''s first sight, and hurriedly walks a few steps in front of Chen Xi, completely ignoring Chen Xi''s shadow and green ling''er. Looking at Chen Xi with a smile on his face, he reached out and said.


    Li Fan couldn''t help but cover his face behind the fat man and didn''t want to see it. He just heard a dull sound in his ear, accompanied by a scream of the fat man.


    Li Fan opened his eyes and saw that the fat man had just returned to his position. Instead of standing in the same place, he looked at Li Fan with an upward posture and said, "fan Zi, who is this?"


    "Who is it?" Chengying didn''t wait for Li Fan to speak and asked, "I haven''t asked who you are. How can I come in? I want to take advantage of sister Xi. "


    "Cough." Li Fan coughed softly and said with a smile, "this is my friend."


    The fat man got up from the ground and looked at the shadow on the opposite side. He was afraid and said, "who is this little girl? How can she be so powerful? If I hadn''t practiced, I would have been beaten down."


    "Xiaoying," Chen Xi saw Chengying''s angry expression. He said, "I know this man." With that, Chen Xi looked at the fat man and said with a smile, "you and Li fan are in the same dormitory, right? It''s called Yuntian, right?"


    The fat man nodded, looked at Chen Xi with a smile and said, "yes, Miss Chen, your memory is very good."


    "Hum." Chengying looks at the fat man angrily and says, "fat head and big ears, just like the fat man Shen, it''s not a good man."


    The fat man''s face was full of unspeakable grievances and said, "little beauty, I''m a good man. I''m not only a little more handsome than Li Fan, but I''m much more beautiful than his soul. "


    As soon as the fat man''s voice fell, he was slapped heavily by Li Fan on his shoulder and said, "dead fat man. Do you want a face? "


    Chen Xi looked at the two people fighting and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you and Li Fan here?"


    Fat man just wanted to answer, but Li Fan scrambled to say, "it''s like this. Fat man has some troubles now. I''ve seen them, but I don''t have any clue. "


    After listening to Li Fan''s words, Chen Xi looks at Li Fan with inquiring eyes. Li Fan nods slightly. Chen Xi smiles and says, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Fan looked at a few people and said, "come in. I thought I would not see you today. You didn''t come back last night. "


    "Hum." Cheng Ying turned her head to look at Li Fan and said with disdain, "why, we need to let you know when we go out to play."


    Li Fan looked at Chengying with a smile and said, "I''m worried about what bad people you''ll meet."


    Chengying spat out her tongue and made a grimace and said, "we can deal with bad people. But you should be careful when you meet bad people. "


    With these words, several people came to the house and sat down. Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and fat man and asked with a smile, "it''s been a long time since I saw the clouds. At the beginning, your name is still fresh in my memory."


    The fat man laughed, turned his head and looked at Li Fan and said, "fan Zi, I don''t know any of these beauties except Chen Xi. Please introduce them to me."


    Li Fan looked at the fat man speechless. After three years of college, he knew what a fat man was like. Although he just knew his real identity, his hobby has not changed at all because his identity has changed.


    "The little beauty you said is called Chengying, and the one is called lvling''er." Li Fan helplessly looked at the fat man, just a brief introduction, and then pointed to the fat man and said, "this fat man is my brother, called Yuntian."


    After listening to the fat man''s name, Chengying and lvling''er feel better. They just cover their mouths and give out a slight smile. However, Chengying bursts out a burst of laughter that doesn''t conform to their appearance. They point to the fat man and say, "Yuntian, ha ha. It''s a lot worse than that fat Shen. "


    The fat man touched his fat face speechless and said with a smile, "what can I do? I didn''t get the name myself."


    "All right." Li Fan patted the fat man on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "I can''t help seeing you for the first time. You''d better talk about your business quickly. "


    Chen Xi also took a picture, looked at the fat man and said, "if there is anything we can help, we will help you."


    Fat also put away a face of helpless expression, hurriedly is a little bit head way "certainly can help.". Fanzi and I have seen it, but he is not good at it. You are the only one in the world who can do this. "


    "Dead fat man, just talk. What are you pulling me for?" Li Fan feigned anger.


    Fat man rushed to Li Fan with a smile, just will his home construction site what happened a full story. Finally, he pointed to Li Fandao: "today we have been to the construction site. Fanzi said that he didn''t see anything, so we had to take photos of the construction site where the accident happened. See if you can see anything? "


    After listening to the fat man''s words, Chen Xi''s eyebrows wrinkled a little. She just recovered to her normal state in a moment. She just said with a smile, "you and Li fan are friends. It''s reasonable that we should help you with this matter, but unfortunately, we still have some things to do in a few days, so I''m afraid you''ll have to wait for some time."


    The fat man turned to look at Li Fan and said with a smile, "don''t you, Miss Chen, what do you need to discuss?"


    Chen Xi shook her head with a smile and said, "it''s really not for us to shirk. If it''s really like what you said, we will certainly help you, but we really can''t spare time recently. According to your opinion, the construction site should not be started in the near future. We will help you solve the problem when we come back. "


    The fat man lowered his head, as if thinking. Finally, he raised his head to make up his mind and nodded, "well, in that case, please help me take a look at our photos and see if you can see anything. What exactly caused these things to happen. "


    Chen Xi nodded and said with a smile, "that''s OK."


    Having said that, Chen Xi takes Li Fan''s mobile phone, calls out the photos taken by Li Fan and looks at them carefully. The front photos are all the photos of the accident in all directions, and the last one is the panorama of the whole construction site from multiple angles. Chen Xi while looking at, fat and Li Fan do not live in the side of the explanation.


    "Well, there seems to be no problem." Chen Xi looked at the mobile phone screen with some doubts and said, "from this picture, there is no special situation in any place."


    "It''s strange, then why did the master say that he couldn''t manage this." Fat after listening to Chen Xi''s words is also some strange, can''t help whispering¡° Master? What master? " Chen Xi asked¡° Oh, at the beginning of the incident, we found a national famous master, but he came and said that he couldn''t solve the problem after only one look. " The fat man responded quickly¡° What''s the name of the master? " Chen Xi and Li Fan asked in unison. Fat man said a name, Chen Xi thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of it. It''s either a hermit or a charlatan."¡° There''s nothing special about these photos? " Chengying hands the mobile phone to the green spirit in a boring way. Li Fan turned to look at the fat man and said, "there''s no way. It seems that they can''t see what''s going on."¡° I can''t see it in the photos. We have to wait until we get back to the scene to have a look. Maybe we''ll find something. " Chen Xi slightly apologetic looking at the fat man said. The fat man nodded and sighed, "well, we have to. It seems that we are going to lose a lot in this place."¡° Wait, this place is really weird. " The green spirit son turns over to look at the cell phone, suddenly open mouth to say.

 V1.Chapter 180

    Hearing that, the fat man looked at the green spirit and said, "what''s wrong with this beauty?"


    Green ling''er looks at the fat man with a smile, but doesn''t speak. Instead, she turns her head and looks at Chen Xi and Chengying. She reaches for her mobile phone and says, "look at this picture."


    Li Fan looked at the mobile phone that Chen Xi took over. The picture displayed on the mobile phone was the panoramic picture of the whole construction site. In order to make it easy for several people to identify, Li Fan also drew a red circle for several problematic places.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Li Fan side head saw half ring, some doubts of say.


    Chen Xi and Chengying are also puzzled. After staring at the screen for a long time, she seems to have carefully looked at the whole picture from beginning to end, but she still shakes her head and says, "I don''t see any problem."


    Green ling''er suddenly laughed and said softly, "I forgot that you are not from Miao nationality, so I can''t see the doubts in this picture."


    With these words, green ling''er took the mobile phone, reached out and pulled a piece of paper, staring at the screen of the mobile phone, and kept writing on the paper with a pen. Li Fan several people close to watch, green ling''er''s handwriting on the paper seems to be disorderly. But it was clearly depicted from the problem in the photo of the mobile phone.


    After a while, the green spirit son finally stopped the pen, reached for the paper on the table, shook and said, "what does it look like now?"


    Li Fan a few people are still tilted head carefully look up, Li Fan looked for a long time, still feel that the position of this paper has nothing to do with, just feel that they have some head pain.


    "If you can''t see it, you can say it quickly." Chengying also saw half a sound, finally gave up efforts, rubbing some sour eyes said.


    Green ling''er smiles, puts down the paper in her hand, and draws it again with a pen, connecting the seemingly messy points on the top of the paper. Just now I put down my pen again and said, "this time."


    This time, before Li Fan watched carefully, the fat man called out ahead of time. It was like a scorpion shape.


    Looking at the fat man, the green spirit couldn''t help nodding and said, "yes, this pattern is a scorpion."


    "What does it matter?" Chen Xi looked at this is showing the general shape of the scorpion pattern said¡° Is it because the pattern is connected in the form of a scorpion


    Lu ling''er shook her head, and a helpless expression appeared on her face. She said, "I don''t know. Although this scorpion may not represent any special meaning to you, in Miao area, this scorpion means that there are Miao demagogues in this place. But after such a long time, I don''t know whether this custom has continued."


    "Miaojiang, Gu Shi." The fat man looked at several people with a puzzled face and said, "how can this sound so confused?"


    Li Fan patted the fat man on the shoulder with a smile and said, "don''t think about it first." Then he turned to look at the green spirit and said, "what else do you find?"


    Green Ling Er nodded, pointed to the pattern on the paper and said, "of course, you see, although this scorpion is easy to recognize, in fact, this scorpion is not normal."


    "What do you mean? It''s not normal. Is this scorpion mutated Li Fan asked suspiciously.


    Green Ling Er smiles, turns over the white paper and says, "look again. This is the real normal scorpion state. Our state just now is just a mirror image. "


    "Mirror image?" When Li Fan heard the word from Lu ling''er, he immediately thought of the first strange homicide he and Chen Xi experienced when they went to Kunlun Mountain for the first time. The murderer hiding behind the scenes is the mirror evil spirit from the mirror space.


    Chen Xi and Li Fan look at each other, and obviously think of what they have experienced. It can be regarded as the first time for them to fight against the enemy in a real sense. Although the final victory is somewhat unexpected, they still don''t know much about the mirror space.


    "Mirror image?" Fat man is also a little confused. He looks at Li Fan and lvling''er and asks, "what does that mean? It looks like looking in a mirror. Didn''t you draw it backwards just now? What does it matter if it''s a mirror image? "


    Green ling''er nodded, turned the paper in her hand and said, "of course, it does matter. If this is really a mirror image, then the cause of the accident on your construction site is not just a Miao Gu master. There may be a deeper reason."


    The green spirit son slowly says, turn a head to look at the fat man to smile a way "also, don''t think I can make such low-level mistake."


    "If this is really a mirror image, is it really related to the mirror world?" Li Fan some in the mind uneasy ask a way.


    Lu ling''er turns to take a look at Chengying. Both of them nod their heads. Chengying says, "if what Lu ling''er says is true, then this place can''t run. It must have something to do with the mirror world. If it''s really involved in this situation, we can''t solve it. People in the mirror world can''t be compared with people in other planes. They don''t listen to any reason at all. They only believe in their own judgment and fists. "


    Lu ling''er smiles, takes the picture and says, "but Li Fan doesn''t have to worry, because people in the mirror world are most afraid of natural divinity, or people with extremely strong spiritual power, because their space is more straightforward, and they simply exist by means of mirrors or reflections. The connection to the world is also maintained by these things. "


    Li Fan nodded, turned his head and looked at the fat man, and suddenly said, "yes, if this thing is really a trick done by the demagogues in the mirror world. Does that mean there are big pieces of things connecting the mirror world on or near the fat man''s construction site


    Chen Xi shook his head, looked at Li Fan and fat man and said, "it''s not necessarily that. Although the ordinary mirror space needs these two to maintain, there are other ways to connect our two worlds. We still need to go to the scene to have a look at this specific situation. "


    Fat man heard this, his face immediately put on a pair of sad expression, said: "several beauties, fan Zi, you this person a, said I was more and more afraid. Now that you''ve finished everything, it will be a year and a half before you come. I''m afraid of that. Fanzi, you have to help your brother. "


    Li Fan looked at the expression of the fat man. Just as he wanted to speak, the fat man suddenly grabbed Li Fan''s clothes and sat down beside Li Fan''s legs with a puff of tears in his eyes. He said, "fan Zi, we are brothers who have been sleeping in the same bedroom for three years. You can''t leave me alone."


    Li Fan helplessly looks at the fat man sitting on the ground with tears in his nose. Although he knows that the fat man is pretending to be now, he is still at a loss because of his expression. When he was in a dilemma, greenling, who always didn''t speak much, finally opened his mouth and said, "Hey, that fat man named Yuntian, it''s not like what a man did."


    The fat man put out his hand and wiped his face. He said with a few puffs, "you really don''t have a backache when you stand and talk. As soon as you leave, you make things so frightening. What can I do. When you come back in a year and a half, just find my grave and burn two incense sticks for me. Fan Zi must remember to give my brother a few bottles of good wine. "


    "Damn it, you can do it. You don''t live on that construction site, do you? " Li Fan hates to extend a foot to kick fat person''s body to say.


    Fat man is still not willing to let go, just cry, "everyone knows that piece of construction site is our Tianxiang group.". If something happens, we will find our family. No matter how it is, it can''t escape. "


    Puff hiss, green Ling son covers mouth to smile to come out a way "Hey, I haven''t finished saying, again didn''t say you have something to do, why this appearance."


    The fat man grabbed Li Fan''s clothes, turned his head and looked at Green ling''er and said, "what''s the matter? In my construction site, something will happen sooner or later."


    Green ling''er just laughed, pointed to the fat man and said, "if all the things you said about the construction site are true, I can tell you very responsibly that there won''t be any casualties now or in the future. It''s just that your construction site can''t continue. According to the current situation, The demagogues on this construction site may be for cultivating something. Maybe it''s looking for something, maybe it''s hiding something. "


    After listening to the explanation of lvling''er, the fat man quickly ordered a little fat face and said, "I promise all my words are true, and there is no water at all. Then where do you think the Gu master on the construction site will hide?"


    Green ling''er shakes her head and says, "this is not clear. A Gu master wants to hide. Even if another Gu Master goes, he may not be able to find out. What''s more, you are just put in the shape of a scorpion on the construction site. I''m not sure if that person will be here. "


    The fat man nodded. He turned his head and looked at Li Fan and said, "Fanzi, your friends really look like experts. At first sight, they are much better than the master we were looking for before."


    Li Fan stretched out his hand and broke off the fat man''s clothes and said, "come on, I know what''s hidden under your fat face."


    The fat man laughed and rubbed his two fat hands with each other. He looked around and said, "I don''t know when I will come back as soon as you leave. If you don''t come back, I''ll never see you again. "


    "Hey, fat man, what are you talking about?" Li Fan said angrily when he heard that.


    The fat man quickly waved his hand and said, "fan Zi, don''t be excited. Listen to me. I have such an idea. Since you have something to do here, you can''t leave. I''m not in a hurry about my family. Your mission must be very dangerous. I like Feng Shui and ghosts since I was a child. So, I want to go with you. I don''t know if it''s convenient. "


    "Inconvenient." As soon as the fat man''s words were finished, Li Fan and Cheng Ying spoke with one voice.


    Chen Xi and Lu ling''er didn''t reply at the first time. The fat man ignored Li Fan and said to himself, "of course, I''m not going with you for nothing. I''ve covered all your equipment and expenses along the way. I just want to learn something from you along the way. After all, we have to go our own way in the future. "


    "Oh, I don''t see it, fat man. You''ll change your mind one day." Li Fan said with a smile¡° Just to let you down. On our side, it won''t be. "¡° No problem. On behalf of the league, I agree to your participation. " Chen Xi said suddenly.

 V1.Chapter 181

    Hearing Chen Xi say so, everyone except fat looks at Chen Xi with a kind of surprise. Chen Xi waved her hand and motioned to Li Fan not to speak. She turned her head and looked at several people and said, "nothing. Since fat man is your friend, it''s no problem to go with us. Besides, there are several people who will go with us this time. It''s just that there''s one thing that Yuntian should pay attention to. "


    The fat man nodded and said with a smile, "no problem. I''m sure I won''t hold you back."


    Chen Xi smiles, stands up and says, "it''s not that. There are two requirements for you to go with us. First, you can''t act at will. We must obey our command. Second, your family has to agree. "


    Li Fan turned to look at the fat man and said with a smile, "how about these two conditions. If not, you''d better go back to the office and see your secretary


    The fat man grinned and said, "what''s the matter? It''s all right. I''ll talk to my family when I get back."


    Then the fat man stood up and went out. When he came to the door, he suddenly stopped, patted his forehead, turned his head and asked, "Oh, by the way, what are you going to do? I don''t know yet."


    Li Fan laughed. Just want to speak, Chen Xi is the first to say, "the specific situation can''t tell you. Just go back and tell your mother to go with the alliance. The time is three days later. "


    The fat man looked at Chen Xi with a trace of doubt on his face, and then said, "OK, you''ll wait for my news."


    Looking at the figure of the fat man leaving, Li Fan finally turned to look at Chen Xi and said, "what''s the matter? Why did you agree to the fat man''s request. Is our alliance really short of funds? "


    Chen Xi shook his head and said with a soft smile, "of course not. It''s just that your classmate Yuntian is not the ordinary person you imagine. Tianxiang group can become a well-known enterprise in China, so its energy is naturally extraordinary."


    "Is there any relationship between Tianxiang group and alliance?" Li Fan thought Chen Xi just told the fat man what he said when he went home. Some doubts asked.


    Chen Xi finally nodded and said with a smile, "some relationship, but not with Tianxiang group, but with Yuntian''s grandfather." After a pause, a look of memory appeared on Chen Xi''s face and said, "his grandfather was also a member of the League before. Later, because of some things, I left the league, but I always had a relationship with the league. "


    "Then why did Tianxiang group have an accident this time? Why didn''t fat grandfather do it?" Li Fan looks at Chen Xi with some doubts and asks.


    "Only Yuntian''s grandfather knows that. When his grandfather left the league, he was a master in the league. Over the years, I''ve improved a lot. " Chen Xi is also a little confused, thought about it and said, "but I read some introductions of his grandfather in the alliance reference room. It seems that there are some very strange rules in their family. One of them is that the skill is not passed on to the offspring of women. Maybe this time his grandfather didn''t do it because of some strange rules. "


    Li Fan couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "it''s really a strange rule. Maybe his grandfather did it for the sake of training a fat man? "


    The green spirit son suddenly opens to cut in a way: "I say a, not necessarily right. The site of Tianxiang group''s accident this time is not necessarily something that practitioners can see. So it''s reasonable that the fat grandfather didn''t make a sound. "


    "Then why doesn''t his grandfather come to the league in person? It''s easier for them to move than for fat people." Li Fan looks at lvling''er and raises a question.


    Chen Xi said with a smile, "I know something about it. When his grandfather left the league, it was said that he was not very happy. Part of it has to do with my grandfather. So although his grandfather has been in contact with the League all these years, he has never been to the league. Maybe there are some reasons back then. What''s more, as far as the construction site is concerned. Even if it is abandoned, it is just a drop in the bucket for Tianxiang group. There''s no impact at all. "


    Chengying yawned a lot, and her body on the bed was also a little wobbly. Eyes bleary looking at a few people, "no, sister Xi, I''m so sleepy. I''m going back to bed. "


    Chen Xi looked at Chengying and said, "OK, let''s have a rest. That''s it. I''ll talk to my grandfather about fat people joining in. "


    There are eight or nine people sitting around the long table in the conference room of Nuo University. The first one is Yang Yitian, who is wearing a black Chinese tunic suit. On Yang Yitian''s left side are Chen Xi, Li Fan, Cheng Ying and Lu ling''er. Sitting opposite them were three men who looked about forty or fifty years old. Each of them had a cold expression on his face, and his eyes were staring at the stack of materials placed in front of him. Silence.


    "There''s a minute left." Yang Yitian raised his wrist, looked at his watch and said softly.


    As soon as the voice dropped, the door of the conference room rang. Then he was pushed away from the outside. Striding into two slim men and women in white sportswear. It''s about twenty years old. The man has a standard Chinese character face, which seems to be sharp and angular. Although he is wearing a sportswear, he still can''t stop his strong body. From the tight clothes, you can feel an explosive muscle emerging.


    Woman is a standard beauty, a head of black hair tied a horsetail, constantly shaking with the pace, although wearing white sportswear, but still can not cover the white skin. Although it looks pleasant, it can''t cover up the inexplicable breath on the body. The breath seems to come out of the sea of blood. Although it''s far away, you can still feel the suffocating feeling of Gu.


    A smile appeared on Yang Yitian''s face. Looking at a man and a woman coming in, he stretched out his hand and pointed to the empty position and said, "sit down, you are worthy of being a member of the country. As expected, you are on time."


    They smile and sit down. One day, Yang''s eyes see that people have arrived, so he coughs gently. The people who just looked at the information look up to Yang''s direction. Close the information in hand.


    "Everyone is here." Yang Yitian said in a deep voice, "let''s introduce you first."


    With these words, Yang Yitian stood up and went to Chen Xi. He put his hands on Chen Xi''s chair and said with a smile, "this is my granddaughter Chen Xi. Maybe the new two don''t know each other. Xiao Xi and I have been in the League since childhood, and the progress of these years'' cultivation is very fast. The direction of cultivation is also quite miscellaneous, just like my old man. "


    After that, Yang Yitian smiles, reaches out and pats Li Fan on the shoulder and continues to say, "this little brother is a new member of the League recently. His name is Li Fan. Don''t look at him as a young man. This little brother is a rare one in a thousand years. He is a real godsend. "


    Next, Yang Yitian didn''t introduce Chengying and lvling''er. He just said his name and origin, and then he introduced the others.


    After introducing Li Fan, Yang Yitian did not introduce the two people who had just entered the meeting room. Instead, he went around to the other end of the table and stood beside the man in his position and said, "this is Fu Qing. He is also an old man of the alliance. This old brother has made a lot of contributions to the alliance. He is good at the art of communication. It''s all about ghosts and gods. It''s all the old guy''s good at. This operation is expected to encounter many ancient ghosts and gods. This old man is very good at dealing with these things. "


    The middle-aged man named Fu Qing just gave a little smile and didn''t get up. He just looked at Yang Yitian and said, "you are much older than me, you say so. I''ve suffered a lot. "


    Yang Yitian laughs and doesn''t speak. He just pats the shoulder of the man beside Fu Qing and says, "this is my old man''s family name, which is also Yang. But the name is far worse than me. It''s Yang Qinghua. But the people in our league call him blue and white. It''s his nickname. What he is good at is the five elements technique. He is very proficient in the array and the number of techniques


    The middle-aged man named Yang Qinghua smiles, looks at Li Fan and says, "if you want to learn the five elements, you can come to me. Although I claim that I''m a little big in front of President Yang, I really want to find an heir to the five elements


    Although Yang Qinghua looked at everyone, his eyes were fixed on Li Fan''s direction. Li Fan was surprised and said with a smile, "master, I''m very stupid. Maybe I can''t inherit your five elements."


    Yang Qinghua looked at Li Fan with a smile and said, "if the God knows is stupid, there may be no smart people in the world."


    Yang Yitian patted Yang Qinghua on the shoulder and said with a smile, "OK, you want to be an apprentice when you see a person with good qualifications. It''s good for you to teach those apprentices well."


    Yang Qinghua turned his head and said with a smile, "the five elements technique is not the essence that my stupid disciples can learn."


    The man sitting on Yang Qinghua''s right has white hair. If he doesn''t look small, he may be thought to be 70 or 80 years old. Hearing Yang Qinghua''s words, I can''t help grinning and saying, "you guy, I have a very good aptitude. Why didn''t you teach me that time?"


    Yang Qinghua curled his lips, turned his head and disdained to say, "you''re a thousand miles away."


    Yang Yitian said with a smile, "well. It''s someone who seems to be older than me. This old man is called Zhou Kang, but no one calls him by his name. They all call him Zhou laoguai. His hair is because of his practice. What he''s good at is element manipulation. This is the sequel of cultivation. "


    "Hey, old man Yang, what is sequela? You can''t get this white hair if you want to have it." Zhou Kang feigned anger and turned his head to look at Li Fan. "Old man Yang said that what I practice is element manipulation. In fact, it''s not so mysterious or comprehensive. It''s just water in the five elements."


    Li Fan laughed and said, "Wow, powerful, water system magician."


    With disdain, Zhou Kang waved his hand and pointed out, "what kind of water system magician, how can there be so many frills? Maybe it''s called this way in foreign countries, spreading false information by mistake. What I practice is water system technique. It has nothing to do with that sorcerer. "


    Yang Yitian laughingly patted Zhou Kang on the shoulder and said, "OK, you old monster, the country keeps pace with the times, we also need to make progress. It''s just a different name. What''s more, the magician sounds more fashionable than your water of five elements. "


    Everyone in the meeting room laughed. Zhou Kang rolled his eyes and looked at Yang one day. He stopped talking. After introducing the seven people, Yang Yitian did not continue to introduce the man and woman. Instead, he went back to his position, looked at the two people opposite him and said, "as for these two people, they are from the national power department. I''m not familiar with them, so let them introduce themselves." With Yang Yitian''s words, everyone''s eyes focused on these two people. A man and a woman looked at each other. The man first stood up and said in a deep voice, "I''m glad to be able to perform the task with you in the psionic alliance this time. Our psionic Department has no name, only a code. My code is 47."

 V1.Chapter 182

    "Forty seven?" Li Fan whispered to himself, "it sounds like the characters in the game."


    The man, who called himself code 47, looked at the crowd and continued, "I''m from the Department of powers. I''ve worked for seven years. I''m 25 years old. I''m mainly good at psychic medium, which is often called "please God". I''m glad to be able to perform the mission with the alliance of powers this time. This beautiful woman next to me is called


    "I''ll tell you my own business." Sitting beside 47, the horsetail woman interrupted 47''s words with a very cold look. 47''s resolute face also showed a little helpless expression, but she didn''t speak. Just sat down in silence.


    Horsetail beauty slowly got up, eyes slightly cold in the meeting room people''s face scan a circle, finally stayed in Li Fan''s face¡° Are you Li Fan, the natural diviner mentioned in the materials


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan lazily asked, horsetail beauty originally in his heart high score is also because of the expression on the face and discount.


    "Nothing. I just hope you don''t drag us down. Although I don''t know why I need to follow in this operation, I don''t want people who drag us down. " Horsetail beauty a face of cold disdain expression said.


    "As long as you don''t hold us back." Chengying is also learning the tone of horsetail beauty, coldly back to the road, although usually and Li Fan often fight, but after all, several people have experienced the relationship of life and death together, encounter what other people say, Chengying''s first reaction is still to maintain the friends around.


    Horsetail beauty coldly took a look at the photo and said to herself, "I''m dragging my legs?" There is a kind of blind confidence in the voice of horsetail beauty, saying, "in all these years, there has never been a time for me to delay."


    Horsetail beauty pauses a little and continues, "my name is Mingyue, from the power department, and I have been in office for 9 years. I have no comment on my age. Good at direction. " Mingyue stopped for a moment and continued, "there''s nothing I''m not good at."


    "Ha ha," Cheng Ying said with a sneer, "there is nothing you are not good at


    Mingyue turned to see Chengying for a moment, without any words, behind the space suddenly emerged a illusory beast body. He is roaring at Chengying with his mouth wide open. With Mingyue''s finger pointing, the unreal animal shadow suddenly pours on Chengying.


    Chengying is also unwilling to be outdone. Before the animal shadow comes, he suddenly gets up. The simple handle of Chengying sword in his hand is just a flash. In the space, there are invisible waves, and he cuts the animal shadow straight away.


    "Stop it." Yang Yitian found that they were not in the right situation, so he quickly called out to stop, but he was already half a beat slower. The sword Qi of Chengying sword, which breaks through the space, is already on top of the beast shadow.


    Several invisible sword Qi continuously split on the beast shadow. In the blink of an eye, it will split the beast shadow away. The invisible sword Qi also dissipates in the space after splitting the beast shadow. Mingyue is still standing in place with a cold face. The shadow is dull hum a, slightly back a step, stretch out a hand to press on the forehead. Obviously, this short battle has already suffered a big dark loss.


    "How''s it going? Now the divine sense attack is OK. " Mingyue cold face, deep voice looking at Chengying asked.


    Chengying puts down her palm on her forehead. Although her sword Qi splits the beast''s shadow, the beast''s shadow is condensed by Mingyue''s divine power. She is not afraid of Chengying''s sword Qi attack. On the contrary, Chengying has to bear the beast''s divine power attack. If Mingyue doesn''t increase his attack, Chengying is the body of the sword spirit. I''m afraid this will make the photo suffer great trauma.


    "It''s a trick to carve insects. It''s more like tickling. " The simple sword handle in Chengying''s hand is already a little bright. It''s obviously a little angry.


    "All right, Xiao Ying." Chen Xi quickly got up and went to Chengying''s side and said in a low voice, "we''re going together. Don''t fight inside."


    "Hum." Chengying Du looks at Mingyue with a small mouth and says, "for sister Xi''s sake, I don''t care about you today. Sooner or later, I will decide with you one day."


    "Anytime." When Mingyue finished, he ignored Chengying and sat down alone.


    Seeing Chengying sitting on the seat under Chen Xi''s comfort, Yang Yitian''s face showed a meaningful smile and said, "you young people, you are so high spirited. It''s very similar to what we used to be. "


    Hearing Yang Yitian''s words, several other old people in the League all had a smile on their faces. Zhou Kang, with white hair, casually turned over the information at hand and said with a smile, "OK, old man Yang, the personnel of this task have already been introduced. Let''s talk about the specific situation of this task. There is no key information on this data. "


    "Wait a minute." Chen Xi said suddenly¡° President Yang, all colleagues in the alliance, and friends from the power department, we still have one person to participate in this mission. "


    "One more?" In addition to Yang Yitian and several people around Chen Xi who know the reason, they all look at Chen Xi in surprise. He asked aloud.


    Chen Xi turned to look at Yang Yitian and saw that her grandfather nodded gently. Then she continued to say, "that man''s name is Yuntian."


    "Cloud sky?" Yang Qinghua frowned, thought for a while, and asked in a voice, "this man is not a member of our alliance, and the cultivation circle has never heard of such a number one person."


    Chen Xi nodded, looked at Yang Qinghua and said, "yes, this man is not a person in the cultivation world."


    "Then why would you join an ordinary person? You should know how dangerous our mission is, Xiao Xi." Yang Qinghua said softly.


    "Of course I do." Chen Xi smiles, turns around and looks at the other people and the two people in the power department, and says, "but this is not a person in the cultivation world, but he has a lot to do with the cultivation world, and his family and alliance also have deep roots. He will also be responsible for all costs and equipment for our mission. Because he is the only successor of Tianxiang group. "


    "Tianxiang group?" Zhou Kang, sitting on Yang Qinghua''s right side, squinted and suddenly opened his eyes and said, "is he the grandson of that old guy?"


    "Which old man?" Fu Qing and Yang Qinghua look at Zhou Kang and ask. Both of them are at a loss.


    But the two Ming Yue and 47 over there from the power department just closed their eyes now, as if what several people said had nothing to do with them. Although Yuntian is also the one who is going to act with others.


    Zhou Kang turned to look at Yang Yitian, with a playful smile on his face and said, "old man Yang knows him very well."


    Yang Yitian''s face showed a helpless smile. Looking at Zhou Kang, he shook his head and said, "you old Zhou monster, you haven''t forgotten all these years."


    "Roar. In those days, the whole league talked about it for a long time. " Zhou Kang smiles with pride. Looking at Yang Yitian, he said, "it''s only a few years. How can I forget it. Or I''ll talk to the younger generation. This is an epoch-making event of the alliance. How can it not be handed down? "


    Yang Yitian said quickly, "OK, you Zhou laoguai, if you dare to say it, you will have to deduct your funds."


    Zhou Kang was just about to go on triumphantly. When he heard Yang Yitian''s words, he quickly swallowed the next words, waved his hand and said, "OK, OK, I won''t say it."


    Yang Yitian looked at Zhou Kang and all the people here and said slowly, "I won''t mention the things in those years. I agree with him to join in this cloud sky. Because his grandfather is a member of our league, er, maybe he was. You may have heard the name of that man. His name is wuqishan. "


    There was a puffing sound throughout the conference room, "is that him?" Fu Qing and Yang Qinghua were shocked at the same time.


    Zhou Kang nodded and said, "yes, that''s him. His grandson is going to join us in this operation, so there must be no problem. "


    Yang Qinghua nodded, but there was still a little worry in his face. "Wuqishan used to be an expert in the league, but his grandson never touched the cultivation world after all. Is it a bit rash to let him join us in this mission? "


    Yang Yitian waved his hand and said slowly, "no problem. Last night, I received a call from Wu Qishan. "He said


    "Yo. This old guy actually pulled down his face to call you. Didn''t he say that he didn''t get along with me at that time? " Zhou Kang''s face was full of smile, and he looked like an old man.


    Yang Yitian turned to look at Zhou Kang, stretched out his hand and made a gesture in the air. Before he spoke, Zhou Kang repeatedly waved his hand and said, "you go on, you go on, I won''t speak."


    "He told me that we don''t need to be distracted to take care of Yuntian in this operation. He will give Yuntian some things to protect his life, as long as he comes back alive, whether he is injured or disabled. It doesn''t matter. " Yang Yitian said lightly.


    "Oh. The old man is cruel enough to his grandson. " Zhou Kang heard this, although he had just said not to interrupt, but still did not hold back to say.


    "In that case, what are your opinions?" Yang Yitian doesn''t pay attention to Zhou Kang''s words and continues to say, but his eyes are looking at 47 he Mingyue from the Department of powers.


    Mingyue is still a cold expression, light said, "a few people to participate in the action, I have no opinion, but I will not guarantee the safety of anyone. In addition, I will not be involved in anything that has nothing to do with the action. "


    "What Mingyue means is what I mean." He said in the same deep voice.


    Yang Yitian nodded, gently pressed a button on the table in front of him, stood up and walked to a wall behind him. A picture gradually lit up on the wall, which was a map. Yang Yitian reached out and pointed to a position on the map.


    "This place is the destination of our mission, Yuncheng, Shanxi. That is, the ancient battlefield of the battle for deer in ancient times. "


    With the sliding of Yang Yitian''s fingers, the picture becomes bigger and clearer. It looks like a landscape picture taken by satellite¡° The battle of the deer is very familiar to all of you here, so I just want to introduce more. After so many years of exploration, we now know that although the original site of that battlefield was here, after the war, there were too many ancient gods and demons in this area. So the Yellow Emperor finally closed the space of this battlefield alone. The purpose is to prevent the falling gods and demons from reviving and disturbing the world. "


    Yang Yitian''s fingers slide again, and the picture changes into a sky overhead, but there are some anomalies above the sky, some like the space distortion caused by high temperature¡° This is the enclosed space. As you can see, the space there is not very stable and may collapse at any time. As for what is in it, we still don''t know Yang Yitian''s fingers slide again, and many images of characters appear on the screen. Yang Yitian pointed out one by one, "according to our information, if the ancient battlefield space collapses in this battle, it is very likely that an entrance to that battlefield will be opened. There will be people from all cultivation circles in the world. Some of them are famous, such as the black wizard, the magician, the beheader, the ninja and the psionic. These people from all over the world will come to find out. To capture the ancient things left over from the battle for deer. No matter what it is on the battlefield of this battle, it is our Chinese thing. Among them are the saber of the Yellow Emperor, the half Xuanyuan sword, and the weapons and souls of many ancient demons. So the purpose of our action is to stop these people''s behavior. To prevent our Chinese things from flowing to other places, at the same time, you should try your best to find the half Xuanyuan sword left behind in the battle field. The purpose of these people is probably for this half of Xuanyuan sword. "¡° If we meet practitioners from other countries, are there any restrictions for us? " Mingyue asked coldly. Yang Yitian shook his head and firmly said, "there are no restrictions. If we can''t persuade them to leave the battle field, we will completely wipe them out. We must not let China''s logistics fall to the outside world. "

 V1.Chapter 183

    With these words, Yang Yiyi''s eyes looked around the whole conference room, and his tone was light judo. "What you are doing is not only the pillar of the league, but also the future of the league. It is also the cultivation world of the whole China. Therefore, we must be careful in this task. "


    Everyone stood up at the same time and said, "please rest assured."


    "The departure time of this mission is set in three days. You still have three days to prepare. 47 and Mingyue are resting in the League these days. " Yang Yitian said softly, "that''s it. Let''s finish the meeting."


    The crowd rose one after another. Walk outside the conference room. Yang Yitian suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Li Fan and said, "Li Fan and Xiao Xi stay. I have something to say with you."


    The rest of the crowd filed out. I saw the door of the conference room closing slowly. Yang Yitian looks at Li Fan and Chen Xi, points to two chairs and says, "sit down."


    Chen Xi sits on Yang Yitian''s left chair and asks softly, "what''s the matter, grandfather?"


    Yang one day looked at Chen Xi, then turned to look at Li Fan, and sighed softly, "nothing, but you two are going to this mission soon. You are grandfather''s granddaughter, and Li Fan is the future hope of our alliance. So I want to have a little chat with you two. "


    Li Fan sat on the right side of Yang Yitian, gently scratched his head and said with a smile, "President Yang, Chen Xi and I are also people who have experienced big storms. This task will be fine."


    Yang Yitian nodded and didn''t speak. He just got up and went to the corner where the filing cabinet was placed in the meeting room. He opened the cabinet and took out two materials, which were handed to Li Fan and Chen Xi respectively.


    Li Fan took over the information and opened it. At the top of each page is a picture of a person. There are Europeans and Asians. There are different numbers of small stars under the head. With the information in Li Fan''s hands, there are more and more stars clearly indicating strength or danger. And below each person''s head is a detailed record of the direction these people are good at and past deeds.


    "These materials are the materials of all the practitioners who have ever appeared in this world. The more stars there are, the more dangerous they are. It''s more likely to be in this operation. " Yang Yitian looked at the two people constantly turning over the information, and said in a deep voice, "except for you two and your friends, the rest of them already have the information. Some people have even dealt with them. I want to leave you two here to introduce some dangerous people to you, so that you won''t suffer at that time. "


    "Isn''t this operation with ten of us? Is that necessary? " Li Fan closed the thick information in his hand, looked up at Yang Yitian and asked.


    Yang Yitian nodded, pointed to the picture on the wall and restored the map, and said, "the battle of deer is too wide. Although you are going on the mission together, you can''t always be together. More often, it''s two or three people working together. As for how to match, it''s up to you to be flexible. "


    "Of course, of all the people on this mission, I''m most worried about you and those friends." Yang Yitian stopped and said slowly, "needless to say, the three old guys in our league are all experienced people. Those two powers are also great characters. Only a few of you, although the future development is very good, but there are still some shortcomings at the moment. Just take advantage of the experience of this operation. "


    Li Fan nodded with a smile and said, "it''s true. Are you going to prepare two kinds of life-saving things for us for this mission?"


    Yang Yitian smiles on his wrinkled face, showing that the wrinkles on his face are more and more dense. "You are the best thing to protect your life. Your own destiny is in your own hands, not foreign things and outsiders."


    Li Fan''s speechless grin, "I''ve heard that for a long time."


    A sly smile appeared on Yang Yitian''s face. This kind of smile often appeared on the face after a kind of treacherous scheme was successful. "Now that you know, let''s start. Let''s look at this information from the back to the front. "


    Li Fan gently closed his eyes. When the plane took off, the huge roar reverberated in his ears. He had to wear earplugs to prevent the huge sound. Li Fan yawned for three days, except sleeping time,. The rest of the time, Chen Xi and himself are all forced by Yang Yitian to remember the characters in the data. In Yang Yitian''s words, it''s not enough for you to know. If you can''t recognize this person at the first time of meeting, and don''t know his ability and strength, you will put yourself in danger. Therefore, although I don''t know about Chen Xi in these three days, Li Fan has already felt a trace of exhaustion, as if he had gone back to school in a flash, and every time he was about to take the exam, he had to stay up all night.


    Li Fan felt that the fuselage of the plane was rising rapidly, and his body was leaning backward. I know the plane is off the runway and ready to raise. The huge roar in my ear is also gradually weakening. Li Fan gently exhaled a breath. Although it''s not my first time to take a plane, but every time the plane takes off and lands, the great pressure and sound make me extremely uncomfortable. When he opened his eyes, Li Fan found that the rest of them were sitting quietly in their seats, and some of them had closed their eyes, not just resting or thinking. Some are carefully looking at the information in hand. Chengying and lvling''er turned their heads and looked out of the window. It seems a little excited. They did not think that in this era, even ordinary people can fly in the sky. This is something that only some practitioners can do in their minds.


    "There''s a lot to surprise both of you." Li Fan thought. Feel someone touching your arm and look around. Fat man is a face cheap smile expression.


    Seeing the expression of the fat man, Li fan can''t help but know that in the sight of the fat man, there must be a beauty with high marks in appearance and figure¡° Where is it? " Li Fan did not have the slightest nonsense, directly asked.


    Fat man''s eyes dribbled around, and he pointed without any trace. Li Fan looks in the direction of the fat man''s fingers. Sure enough, I saw a woman with loose hair sitting on a far diagonal position, although I couldn''t see her specific appearance clearly. But judging from the clothes and body shape, the appearance would not be so bad.


    Li Fan, with a smile, turned to look at the fat man and said, "that''s to say, have fun. Don''t you dare to go and hook up with him?"


    Fat face obscene smile, in Li Fan surprised eyes stood up. Moving his body, he walked out from Li Fan.


    At this time, the plane has climbed to the highest altitude, and the flight is stable. Fat man steadily forward, straight to the direction of the bathroom. The figure disappeared behind the door. Seeing this scene, Li Fan couldn''t help but spat in a soft voice and said, "this dead fat man is really the same virtue."


    After a while, the bathroom door finally opened. The figure of the fat man appeared again. With the slight floating of the plane, it goes to the direction of Mei Mei and Li Fan.


    Just when the fat man passed by the beautiful woman, I don''t know if god suddenly favored the fat man once, and the plane suddenly vibrated. Let the original mind is not on the road of fat man suddenly stand unsteadily, staggering a grasp of the beauty''s seat armrest.


    "There''s drama." Li Fan said with a smile in his heart¡° Fat man has a chance to chat up at last


    The beauty who had bowed her head felt that someone was about to fall. He quickly raised his head and reached for the fat man. So fat people don''t make a fool of themselves. Li Fan looked at him from a distance. The fat man raised his head and said something. Then the facial expression is in a moment did not have just that kind of wretched breath, become dignified. Get up at a speed that doesn''t fit your body. He quickly walked back to Li Fan.


    "Hello. What''s the matter? " Li Fan looked at the fat man in surprise, and his eyes were full of unbelievable expressions. I didn''t think that such a fat man as a flower maniac had wasted such a great opportunity.


    The fat man''s face was full of guilt. He waved his hand and said, "I can''t do it. I really can''t do it. Her appearance really makes me feel that all these years I have lived in vain, and all the beauties I have seen are in vain. How can I have such a dirty mind to chat up such a beautiful woman. "


    Li Fan''s face was surprised. Seeing that the fat man''s body was heavily seated, his face was still full of repentance. He quickly reached out and touched the fat man''s forehead and said, "no fever, brain is broken?"


    The fat man shook his head and said, "no, I just feel like I''ve been living in vain for the first half of my life. All the beauties I''ve seen in the past are in vain. "


    Li Fan turned to look at the figure on the diagonal line and said, "I don''t believe how good-looking that person is. Can make you have this kind of exclamation. It''s better than a golden ratio face. "


    The fat man just nodded, his face was full of holy expression, and said, "you can see if what I said is true."


    "I really don''t believe it. What kind of beauties can make you feel that all the beauties in these years have been in vain." Li Fan got up angrily and said, "even if I believe in ghosts and gods, I don''t believe you. I really want to have a look."


    With these words, Li Fan turned his head and glanced at the fat man. He also went to the bathroom. Li Fan didn''t see it. He just turned around. Fat man''s head is to hide behind the seat, deep low down, as if in exclamation of their experience in general.


    Before long, the fat man felt the sound of sitting down beside him, accompanied by a sound of forced breathing. Then he felt a slap on his back.


    "Fatso." Li Fan forced to suppress his breathing, hate hate way "fortunately I psychological strong, otherwise can''t come back. That''s a ghost. It''s better than that. You did it on purpose


    The fat man looked up and grinned, "no, I didn''t say that the man had a beautiful face. Who knows the back looks like a beautiful woman, but the head looks like that. "


    Li Fan couldn''t help clapping his chest and gasping for breath. "There was a saying before that, seeing his back, he charmed thousands of troops and horses and turned back to scare off the princes from all directions. The woman explained this sentence completely


    The fat man shook his head and said, "I don''t think this sentence can describe her at all. It''s more than enough for the princes of all directions to scare off the alien visitors. "


    Li Fan laughed and hit the fat man hard¡° You know how to harm me like this. "


    After several hours of flight, they finally landed safely. The name of the airport is also very distinctive, which is called Guangong airport. Li Fan and his party stepped out of the plane. Li Fan, who had passed Shanxi in the future, finally felt the different sky and air. There were several snow-white clouds floating in the sky. The sky is more and more blue. A few people out of the airport also obviously feel the humanistic atmosphere of Shanxi. It is worthy of being the most generous and elegiac person in Yanzhao. I just saw tall men all over the street. Different from the kind of white faced man in Jiangnan.


    Because the ultimate goal of this operation is at the edge of Yuncheng City, the party first found a convenient location to live, and then Li Fan and fat man became followers of Chen Xi, Cheng Ying and Lu ling''er. After the three people, they took over the bags of different sizes. Gradually, Li Fan and fat man are covered with all kinds of clothes and gesture shopping bags. Two people look at each other, looking at the front interest is still three people, just helpless smile.

 V1.Chapter 184

    Li Fan and fat man have been accompanying a few people to the beginning of the lantern, the street lights up. They are already covered with all kinds of shopping bags. Chengying turns to see Li Fan and fat man, and finally turns to see Chen Xi and says, "sister Xi, they have too many things to take. Or go back. "


    Chen Xi looked around, nodded and said, "Li Fan, please go back with the fat man first."


    Li Fan almost cried out in excitement. I''m just suffering from the fact that I''m wearing a shopping bag all over my body, otherwise I''m going to kowtow on my knees¡° All right, all right, we''ll be right back. "


    Li Fan quickly turned his head and rushed to the roadside to stop the taxi without looking at the fat man. Wait for the taxi to stop. He threw the things in his hands and body into the car. After turning to greet the fat man on the bus and looking at Chen Xi, they waved their hands and said, "let''s go back first. Come back early, too. "


    "Don''t worry." Chen Xi sees Li Fan and fat man sitting in the car and shouts, "you two, slow down, don''t worry. Put the things back in the hotel. We''ll wait for you at the eating place ahead. There are still a lot of places not to visit! "


    Li Fan and fat man who just got into the car almost fell over when they heard this.


    Yuncheng, located in the southwest of Shanxi Province, is one of the cradles of Chinese civilization. At the same time, Huang Di, Yan Di, Chi you, Yao Shun Yu and others, the forefathers of the Chinese nation, are also active in this land one after another. A large number of famous historical figures once appeared on this land. The final destination of this mission is located in a small village under Yuncheng City. Ten people, who had spent a day in Yuncheng City, arrived at their destination after several hours in a bus.


    "This old car is killing me. I think it''s more effective than going to the gym. " The fat man jumped out of the car and patted his ass. The bumpy road makes the fat man feel numb.


    "Fanzi, you say that we are all experts in the cultivation world. Why don''t we come here directly. I don''t even have a master''s manner in this broken car. " The fat man reached over Li Fan''s shoulder and complained.


    "Well, you fat man, can you fly in the sky? We''re all flying here. You''re not going to come here by car Chengying smiles at the fat man and says. Since the fat man joined the team, the playful objects of Chengying are not only Li Fan. Finally, another one has been added.


    "Uncle Yang, where is the battlefield space in the battle for deer?" Chen Xi did not pay attention to several people''s fighting, turned to Yang Qinghua and asked in a low voice.


    Although the nominal leader of this mission is Chen Xi, everyone knows that this is just a decision made by Yang Yitian in order to train Chen Xi, and the real leader is the three old men in the power alliance. As for the two people from the national power department, they came to cooperate with this action. Although nominally belong to this team, but in fact already invisible from the alliance.


    Hearing Chen Xi''s inquiry, Yang Qinghua smiles. He didn''t speak, just reached out and took off his backpack. He took out a few ugly bamboo sticks from his backpack and held them in his hands. He closed his eyes for a while and then threw them into the air. Several bamboo sticks are flying in the air and falling slowly. One after another, they stand on the ground. An irregular figure is arranged.


    Yang Qinghua squatted down, staring at the shape of the bamboo stick on the ground, whispering words. After a while, he got up and looked up at the southeast direction of the crowd and said, "it''s in that direction. Through this village, in the mountains a little further away. "


    Li Fan several people along the direction of Yang Qinghua''s fingers, can''t help but say, "this distance is not a little far, but far away. Shall we find a place to rest in this village? "


    "Little brother, do you think it''s possible?" Zhou Kang gathered his gray hair, looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "that space may open at any time. We can''t waste a little time. Maybe there''s someone waiting for that mountain peak. "


    "Let''s go." Mingyue stood outside the crowd and said coldly, then turned to the faint peak.


    "This woman looks pretty good, how cold as if others owe her something." The fat man looked at the back of Mingyue and said in a low voice.


    "Mingyue is such a character, and it''s not especially for you." 47 with a sun hat turned to look at the fat man and grinned.


    Fat man with the pace of the people, while moving forward, looking at 47, asked, "do you really have no name, only code?"


    Forty seven nodded and said with a smile, "of course, all the people in our power department have no names, for the sake of confidentiality and to prevent retaliation against our family."


    The fat man said with a smile, "you still have names, but you can''t say them."


    47 looked up at the distance, suddenly sighed and said, "yes, there is a name, but it''s forgotten after a long time."


    The team of ten people is quite conspicuous in the village. What''s more, although the village is open to traffic to the center of the city, the distance is very long. In addition, all the young and strong people in the village are migrant workers. Now most of the people who stay in the village are old and young. So when they came to the village, except for a few brave children watching, no one came up to inquire about their purpose.


    Chen Xi stops, reaches for a bag of snacks from her backpack, and waves to a group of children who follow the crowd. The teenagers looked at each other. Finally, a boy who looked like a child approached Chen Xi and asked in a low voice, "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chen Xi squatted down, handed the snacks to the little boy and asked with a smile, "how old are you? And the parents at home. "


    The little boy hesitated and took the snacks in Chen Xi''s hand. It seemed that Chen Xi had no malice, so he was bold. I''m ten years old. My parents have gone out to work, and my grandmother and I live here. "


    Chen Xi nodded with a smile and continued to ask, "why didn''t you go to school?"


    "School is off today." The little boy replied. Looking at the snacks in hand, he asked, "sister, is this for me?"


    Seeing Chen Xi nodding, the little boy hopped back to his companion, tore up the snacks in his hand and gave them to everyone. Then he ran back to Chen Xi with a smile and said, "thank you, big sister."


    Chen Xi touched the little boy''s head with a smile and said, "you''re welcome. My sister asked you something."


    The little boy nodded¡° Sister, I''ll tell you what you want to ask as long as I know. "


    Chen Xi turned and pointed to the mountain in the distance and said, "what''s the name of that mountain?"


    The little boy''s face suddenly some fear expression, some hesitant said, "that mountain is called Jishan. Sister, are you going there? Don''t go to that mountain. It''s very strange in that mountain recently. There are often strange sounds, like shouts and sounds of wild animals. Some old people in our village said that there were monsters on that mountain. If it''s OK around, if you go deep into the mountain, you''ll die. A few days ago, there was a fool in the village who went into the mountain and said he wanted to pick mushrooms, but he still hasn''t come out. The old man said that he was eaten by the ghost in the mountain. You don''t want to go. "


    Hearing the little boy''s words, a dignified expression appeared on the people''s faces. Naturally, the ghosts in the little boy''s mouth would not exist on the battlefield of the battle against deer. The ancient demons and gods that fell on the battlefield, let alone ghosts, dare not appear even if they have been fierce ghosts for hundreds of years. After all, those who died on that battlefield have a history of thousands of years at least. If it''s true, as the little boy said, the battle has obviously begun. There''s a hint of rupture.


    Chen Xi nodded with a smile and said, "it''s OK. My sister is just going to paint by the side of the mountain over there. Has anyone else come to the village recently? "


    The little boy nodded with a smile and said, "recently, several unknown people and foreigners have come to the village. It seems that they all went to Jishan in the end. Sister, are you with them? "


    Chen Xi nodded and said with a smile, "yes, we are all going to see the scenery there."


    "Some of those people look fierce, not like their elder sister at all." The little boy said with a smile¡° Sister, I like painting too. Can I go with you? "


    "No, if you leave with your sister, your grandmother will be worried. I''ll show you my sister''s painting when she comes back. " Chen Xi replied with a smile.


    The little boy nodded, pointed to one side of the village and said, "sister, the one on the edge is my home. When you come back, please remember to look for me."


    Seeing that Chen Xi nodded, the little boy ran back to his friends with a happy smile and said with a smile, "let''s go, go fishing."


    I saw the little boy and his companion leave. Chen Xi turned to look at the crowd and said, "sure enough, someone has come. It seems that we are a little late


    "It''s OK. That battle field is just a little unstable now. It''s not time for space cracks to appear. We still have time. " Yang Qinghua said in a deep voice¡° But we can''t act together. We have to be apart. Otherwise, we can''t find such a big mountain. "


    "Me and team 471. The two of us are enough. " Mingyue said coldly, looking at Chen Xi.


    Chen Xi nodded. Looking at Chengying, lvling''er and Li Fan, the fat man said, "let''s make a group of five."


    Fu Qing, Yang Qinghua and Zhou Kang nodded and said, "then we three old guys are in our own group."


    "Take this with you." Yang Qinghua reached out and took out a stack of yellow paper from his backpack, which was painted with strange lines and complicated words. "If there''s something out there that you can''t deal with," he said. Light the paper. The rest of us will be there at once. "


    "Hey, hey, you old man gave up your blood." Zhou Kang looked at the rune in his hand and said, "it will consume a lot of blood essence."


    "What is this? Space runes. " Mingyue took the yellow paper in Yang Qinghua''s hand, and there was no change of expression on his face.


    "Something, it looks like a mess." The fat man took the yellow paper in his hand, looked at it, took out a few pieces of yellow paper from his bag, and said, "it looks very similar to what my grandfather gave me."


    "Wu Qitian has also spent a lot of money this time." See the yellow paper that fat man takes out, Yang Qinghua also says with a smile.


    "It takes a lot of hard work to make it. This is the advanced method of the five elements Mingyue put away the yellow paper in his hand, turned to look at Yang Qinghua and said, "thank you, master Yang." Yang Qinghua waved his hand and said, "nothing. This mission is very dangerous. We have one more way to protect our lives. "¡° If we meet some powerful people, we''ll get together, won''t we Li Fan suddenly made a remark. As soon as the words came out, Li Fan was severely patted on his head. Chengying said angrily, "crow mouth, you forgot your crow mouth." Li Fan quickly waved his hand and spat a few mouthfuls at the ground. He said with a smile, "I''m joking, I''m joking."¡° All right, stop it. Pack up and let''s go. " Chen Xi put away the rune, turned to look at the crowd and said, "if you meet anyone, if you can''t let them leave here, there will be no amnesty."

 V1.Chapter 185

    In fact, except for Li Fan and Chen Xi, Ming Yue and 472, the rest of them are all one person. At the foot of the mountain, the people were far apart. Although Jishan is not a famous mountain in Yuncheng, it covers a large area. After discussion, it was finally determined that Li Fan and Chen Xi were climbing at their current position, while the other groups were scattered more than 100 meters away to continue climbing.


    Looking at the people far away. The fat man tightened his tight backpack. He turned his head and looked at the weedy sheep intestine path in front of him and said, "this road is too small. I''m going to get hurt a lot on this road. "


    Li Fan turned his head and patted the fat man on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "I''ve told you to lose weight. Although the mountain is not high. But it''s hard to climb up. "


    "Well, it''s time for us to go." Chen Xi looked at the two people who were fighting and making trouble and finally said, "green spirit, you''d better let the poisonous insects out to explore the way ahead."


    The green spirit son ordered to nod, shook the silver bell to release the Gu insect. But let a few people did not think of is, originally after the emergence of insects should be flying forward. But at the moment, the insect was lying on the ground, looking a little shivering.


    "What''s the matter?" I see the insect in such a shape. Chen Xi several people are a face surprised looking at Green Ling son to ask a way.


    The green spirit son is also some doubts, bent down the body to stretch out a hand to gently touch Gu insect. Half an hour later, he stood up and said, "the smell of this mountain is unusual. When the insects are affected, they don''t dare to find their way. "


    Cheng Ying shakes her head and looks at Gu Chong, who is lying on the ground and doesn''t move. She says, "poor little guy, forget it. I''ll find my way ahead. "


    Chen Xi nodded and saw the green spirit put away the poisonous insects. Turn around and look at a few people. "Let''s go in the same formation we used to be. It''s not the first time I''ve been in the mountains. "


    Li Fan said with a smile, "it''s the first time to enter the mountain. What we are going forward is the forest."


    Several people laughed. It''s still in front of the photo, behind the green spirit hall, with Chen Xi, Li Fan and fat man in the middle. One foot deep, one foot shallow into the mountains.


    This kind of formation several people already entered many places, only now joined the fat man in the middle of the team. Let the green spirit son behind the hall can''t see the situation in front, just see a fat body in front of his eyes constantly swinging.


    The top of the sun through the not thick leaves on the ground, the mountains from time to time there are wisps of wind blowing, although a few people wear is not thin. It''s not cold either. But bursts of breeze, still let people moved a little bit from the bottom of my heart and hair chill. It''s like someone is peeping at you secretly, and it''s like you are in an extremely dangerous situation.


    Five people walked about an hour''s journey, the chill around the body not only did not weaken, but also became more and more clear. Even the sound of stepping on the withered leaves is not the sound of birds and insects in the forest. It''s like it''s become a source of fear. As several people went deeper and deeper into the mountain. The surrounding trees also gradually began to become sparse. It is often a few meters apart or even more than ten meters to see a tree that is not very strong. But it''s a withering look, it looks like it''s going to wither.


    "A Xiao" the fat man sneezed heavily, rubbed his nose and said, "it''s getting colder and colder. This place feels cold from the inside out."


    Chen Xi kept walking, turned to look at the fat man and said, "it''s normal that this mountain seals the ancient battlefield of the battle for deer, and the fallen ancient demons in it will make all the people who are close feel chilly. In other words, after they die, the breath remains in that space. "


    "Ancient demons, if we enter that space, will we still see those dead demons?" Said the fat man, tightening his tight clothes.


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "it''s very possible that there will be the ghost body of ancient demons."


    "There''s a situation ahead." Chen Xi hasn''t finished, Chengying suddenly stops and says in a low voice.


    The four of them squatted down with the shadow, and their eyes were all looking at the finger direction of the shadow. A thick white mist shrouded in front of them. I don''t know how far it is. In the sight of several people, there was such a vast white scene. So that people can''t see what''s in the fog.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Ying?" Chen Xi walks to Chengying and asks in a low voice.


    Chengying stretched out her hand and pointed to the fog, and said in a low voice, "this fog suddenly appears here. It is obvious that someone deliberately released it to block the passage of people behind. This fog is likely to have a psychedelic effect."


    "Just like you did on yuxu peak at that time?" Li Fan also asked in a low voice.


    Chengying nodded and said in a soft voice, "yes, this fog may have been released by the people who entered the mountain before us, or it may have been released from the battle field of chasing deer. Anyway, it''s to stop us from moving forward. "


    Chen Xi stares at the fog in front of her eyes. She breathes out for a long time and says, "no matter what, we''ll go in."


    Chengying nodded, turned his head and looked at several people, "then we''d better go in hand in hand. You should be careful behind me." Chengying stood up straight after saying that, and immediately grasped the handle of Chengying sword in his right hand.


    Five people hand in hand, Chengying one hand holding Chen Xi, one hand holding Chengying sword, slowly into the fog.


    Five people and one person were in the thick fog. Suddenly, there was no scene in front of them. Even the other person close at hand could not see clearly. In front of them, there was a white mist. Five people can only rely on each other''s hands and feet to move forward slowly¡° Sister Xi, please slow down. " As soon as the shadow entered the thick fog, she said softly.


    In the thick fog, the sound of the shadow seems to be far away, and it seems to be in the ear. If it wasn''t for the hands holding each other, it would be impossible to tell the source of the sound.


    Chen Xi holds the hand of Chengying tightly and says softly, "Xiaoying, you should be careful, but you are in the front." With that, Chen Xi turned her head and said in a deep voice, "everyone be careful. I can''t see things clearly now. Don''t be attacked. "


    As soon as Chen Xi''s voice fell, Chengying, who was walking in the front, suddenly gave a low voice, and the Chengying sword in her hand drew several invisible sword Qi. The broken space marks the cracks of the white fog. It is indistinct that a touch of cyan and black color can be seen. In a moment, it is rapidly retreating when several sword Qi approaches.


    "Stop." Chengying shouts in a low voice. Chengying sword burst out a brilliant light in her hand. Her left hand released Chen Xi''s hand, and her figure rushed forward in an instant.


    "Little shadow." Feel the body of the shadow suddenly forward, Chen Xi suddenly issued a exclamation. Regardless of pulling Li Fan and others behind him, he also rushed forward and followed the figure of the upper photo.


    "Hello. What''s the matter? " After all, several people have experienced many things together. But the fat man was taken by the two men who rushed forward and staggered. Plus the forward momentum of the green spirit behind. The fat man was almost caught between the front and rear three and flew forward.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a sneak attack? " Feel Chen Xi in front of the body stopped, the body shape of the shadow looming in the fog, Li Fan quickly asked.


    Chengying was still on guard. Looking around, she said in a low voice, "someone just wanted to attack me. I felt it in advance, but the attack of Chengying sword was dodged by him."


    When Chen Xi heard this, she also stood at the side of the photo with an alert face and asked in a low voice, "can you see the person''s appearance?"


    Chengying shakes her head, with a trace of chagrin in her tone and says, "no, I just vaguely see that she is wearing a blue black dress. There''s something in my hand that doesn''t look like a knife or a sword. "


    "It''s the people who went into the mountains before us." Chen Xi said¡° This is the forbidden area of our Chinese cultivation world. It''s better to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude. "


    Hearing Chen Xi''s words, Li Fan and fat man almost fell down. Chen Xi''s words are like the bandits taking hostages, while the police are shouting to let the hostages surrender. There is no effect at all.


    Chen Xi finished, the thick white fog seems to be a little light some, after a while, five people only feel around a burst of giggle, but can''t tell where. It''s like there''s voices coming from all over the place.


    "What happened to the chassis of Huaxia. You look like the so-called power alliance. If the old guys in your alliance come, maybe they can be of some use, you guys. It''s nothing to Laozi. " A very stiff tone came from all around. Judging from the voice, it seems that the hidden person is also Asian. Although the tone is stiff, he speaks very smoothly. Obviously people who deal with China a lot.


    "Who are you and why do you want to come to our forbidden area in China?" Chen Xi asked coldly. At the same time, the eyes are constantly looking around.


    As soon as Chen Xi''s voice fell, the thick fog around the five people was like ice and snow in the sun, spreading rapidly around them. Around the five people, there was a real wall of fog. Obviously, five people were tightly trapped in it. Five people in front of gradually revealed a body shrouded in the black robe of the man. The whole person can''t see what he looks like, but he can see a piece of wood like crutches about 1.45 meters long held in the slightly dry palms outside the robe. Holding in the hand like the position of the crutch head carved with a strange small skull. From which two skeletons'' eyes, which looked deep and dark, flickered strange red light.


    "Nanyang Jiangtou division!" Chen Xi saw the long staff in the man''s hand, which was shrouded in the blue black robe, and then exclaimed, "the blue black robe, the head pestle. If you don''t show your true face, you are Nanyang''s first master, MI Chi. "


    The whole body shrouded in the black robe of the man issued a deep smile, the voice seems to come from all directions. It''s not like what the man in front of me said¡° I didn''t expect that you little guys of the power alliance knew my name


    Mi Chi, Li Fan said the name in Chen Xi, and the person opposite also acquiesced. Finally, I remember that in the information Yang Yi gave them one day before he left, this Nanyang headmaster Mi Chi was marked as the extremely dangerous existence of seven stars. According to that information. Michi, the Nanyang headmaster, is the top of Nanyang headmasters. At the age of nine, the man came into contact with a demoralist. Only in a short period of more than ten years, I have mastered all the techniques I have learned. In the whole Nanyang Jiangtou division, he fought with others many times. No failure. It is said that this man is now the most profound and mysterious nine turn head lowering master in the cultivation of head lowering, and the cultivation of this skill is to find nine people from all sides of the cultivation world, and practice them one by one as the soul on his own head. It is said that after nine turns of refining, it can be comparable to the existence of immortals.


    According to the records, when Mi Chi came to China more than 40 years ago to search for a Chinese cultivator, he was discovered by the alliance of powers. After a fierce battle between the two sides, MI Chi was defeated by the fat man''s grandfather Wu Qishan. So he left. And now this Michi appears in Jishan again, obviously knowing the news of Jishan. It''s also for the spirits of the ancient demons left on the battlefield. It''s not clear to what extent Michi''s cultivation has reached. But more than 40 years. Enough of the talent of the demotion division to be more powerful. Michi gently waved his head pestle, raised his head under the broad robe, looked at the direction of the fat man, and gave a sneer, which made everyone feel that the air around him was cold. He said, "I smell a familiar smell among you. It seems that my old opponent has descendants among you."¡° You''re a dog, aren''t you? Can you smell it? " The fat man, as if unaware of the danger, said sarcastically with a smile.

 V1.Chapter 186

    Mi Chi didn''t get angry when he heard the fat man''s words, but he still gave out a deep smile and said, "little fat man, your power of speech is very similar to that man. And you have the same breath as him. It seems that you should be the offspring of that man. "


    With these words, Michi gently raised his head and pestle, and his eyes were shining with strange red light to Chen Xi''s five humanitarians: "don''t say I deceive the small with the big. Since there are descendants of that man among you. Then you can go together. "


    "What''s the air? The head lowering master is great. I''ll do it myself. " Cheng Ying hears Mi Chi''s words and says it angrily.


    "Xiaoying, don''t be impulsive." Chen Xi stretched out her hand and stopped in front of Cheng Ying''s body and said, "the headmaster''s party is very mysterious, not easy to deal with. The main witchcraft practiced by Jiangtou master are Jiangtou, Gu Du and Nuo. This Michi is a successful person who has practiced these three kinds of witchcraft. "


    "Headmaster?" Green ling''er stands beside Chen Xi. Hearing Chen Xi''s explanation, she is puzzled and says, "it sounds like the same as Gu Shi."


    "Why, if you don''t speak. I really haven''t found out that you are a Gu master in the Miao area. " Mi Chi raised his head and covered his robe. His invisible eyes seemed to look at Lu ling''er and said, "the head lowering master has something to do with you Miao guru, but he is much higher than you Miao guru."


    "Come on, don''t blow it." Li Fan stood behind Chen Xi and said, "it''s just some of Maoshan''s Taoist skills that have spread to Nanyang. It''s just that you improved it and added some evil witchcraft. It''s a wonderful blow. "


    "Ha ha ha." Michi gave out a sharp laugh, which was like the friction of iron¡° Maoshan Taoist art, however, is not worthy of its name. Can you understand the mystery of our head lowering skill in Nanyang? "


    "Since you are so powerful, I will come to meet you as a witch in Miao." Green Ling er''s voice is not falling, is already a step forward, in the hand is already holding the Dragon Blade, marking a brilliant streamer. There was a little inaudible buzzing sound, and he went straight to Michi.


    Although lvling''er''s knife is as fast as lightning, after all, this Michi is a master of the previous generation. He didn''t do much. Just gently raised the head pestle in the hand, across the top of the head.


    The Dragon leaping blade splits on the head pestle and makes a sound of gold and iron, just like a dead wood head pestle without any damage. On the contrary, the Dragon Blade in green spirit''s hand was thrown away. A dust like powder floated in the air because of the force of the collision. With a sneer, MI Chi''s strange eyes suddenly glowed red on the skull in his hand. The powder and dust around seemed to meet the dust of the vacuum cleaner, and was immediately inhaled by the skull''s eyes.


    Green ling''er didn''t move forward again. He just looked at the powder being sucked into the skeleton and sneered, "well, the poison of Miao is not bad."


    After hearing this, Michi still gave out a burst of laughter and said, "the taste is OK, but if I only have this ability, it''s not enough for me."


    As he spoke, the eyes of the skeleton on the pestle in Michi''s hand suddenly turned red again¡° I''m also a person who cultivates poisonous insects. You just give me this as a tonic. "


    Luling''er''s face changed slightly. He could not help holding the Dragon Blade in his hand, looking at Mi Chi and saying, "it''s just a fight. There''s nothing to be proud of. "


    With that, the green spirit Er shakes her hands to release the poisonous insects hidden in the silver bell. At the same time, her body rushes forward again. The Dragon leaping blade in his hand cleaves to MI Chi again.


    Although Mi Chi was a person of the previous generation in the cultivation world, he may be in his 50s or 60s now, but he was never too late to see his body turning. Dodge the blade of green ling''er, gently wave the head pestle, from the skull on the head pestle, suddenly burst out two red awns. A gripping cry came.


    The red light in the skull''s eyes suddenly appeared, and two thick black air rushed out. Slowly condensed into two height but one meter four five, all black men and women. It''s not natural skin color, but people who died of poisoning. Two men and women just appeared. That is to open the closed eyes, four eyes are dark color. It''s just that the center of the eyeball is a little bit white.


    "The ghost falls." Seeing two strange people appear, Chen Xi can''t help exclaiming.


    "What is Guijiang?" Although Li Fan had read the materials about Mi Chi, he knew little about the strength of this Nanyang headmaster. He asked.


    "Gui Jiang" is a kind of Nanyang''s head lowering technique, which makes use of the children''s and men''s characters with Yin and eight characters. During his lifetime, he used the technique of lowering head to control it, and only after a period of sacrifice and refining could it take shape. It is said that this kind of ghost will not hurt. And it''s very strong. " Chen Xi said in a low voice, with a trace of worry in her eyes¡° The most important thing is that according to the records in that document, MI Chi didn''t cultivate this spirit at that time. Obviously now his strength has increased a lot


    "It doesn''t matter, luling''er. Just deal with that Michi. Let''s have these two ghosts. " Li Fan stepped forward and yelled.


    "I''ll give it to you. Do you think you''ll be able to deal with the devil by your little guys?" Although Mi Chi was in the attack of Lu ling''er, he still spoke slowly. It''s just the end of the story. The nine soul generals who appeared out of thin air interrupted the second half of Michi''s speech.


    On that day, although the nine spirits did not block Tu Yin Yang''s attack, they were also not injured. When AI Haotian brought Li Fan out of the no peak. Although the nine souls are not brought out together. But these nine people have long been associated with Li Fan. Nature is not restricted by space. The nine spirits have just appeared. The first soul is to wave the weapon in his hand. Straight to the two ghosts.


    For a moment, Lu ling''er was fighting with MI Chi, while GUI Jiang was fighting with the nine spirits. The air engines flying around hit the thick fog wall around, only rippling. But it didn''t break. It''s like the weapons of the nine spirits attacking GUI Jiang. It''s just white marks.


    Chengying looks at the entanglement of several people in the field. As soon as the Chengying sword shakes, she rushes up to help, but Chen Xi reaches out to stop her and says, "Xiaoying, don''t move. That man must have a second chance. "


    "Sister Xi, lvling''er can''t beat that man. We can''t just look at it like this. " Chengying said anxiously.


    Chen Xi nibbles her lips, obviously fighting between heaven and man. For a long time, he just nodded and said, "go, be careful. I take care of Li Fan and fat man. "


    Chengying nodded, and his Chengying sword drew out a sword Qi tearing the space. Go straight to MI Chi.


    "Ha ha ha, you little guys, let''s go together." Miki dodges the attack of Chengying. Ha ha said with a smile, "let''s show you what I can do."


    With these words, Michi suddenly reaches out his left hand and lifts off his green and black robe. It shows the real face under the robe.


    "I''ll go. You''re a mummy." I saw the true face under the robe of Miki. The fat man could not help crying out.


    Under Miki''s robe, he was just wearing a big black dress. Although it looks very textural. But still can not cover up the dry situation on the body. The whole body of Michi is as thin as a skeleton. It''s really skin and bone. The whole person''s skin showed a slightly cyan appearance, you can clearly see the blood vessels under the skin. It seems that Michi is excited at the moment. The blood vessels of the whole body are bursting out. It''s all over the body. It looks worrisome, and it''s going to burst in the next minute.


    Mi Chi, who had taken off his robe, still didn''t stop. As he dodged the attack of Chengying and lvling''er, his left hand reached out and pressed on his skull. A pat, his head was straight from the sky.


    The fat man was obviously shocked when he saw the scene and exclaimed, "I''ll go. You''re going to commit suicide."


    "Shut up." Chen Xi said suddenly, with a faint tremor in her voice, saying, "this is flying from the sky. Isn''t he worried about the destruction of himself? "


    In Li Fan''s surprised eyes, MI Chi, whose head and body were separated, did not die. His dry body could still wave his head pestle and Chengying green ling''er to fight back and forth, while his dry head was flying in the air. But he opened his mouth and said, "it''s strange, isn''t it. This is feitianjiang after my improvement. In the past, feitianjiang required too long cultivation time, and he had to worry about the things hanging under his head. The body needs to be hidden. But my improved feitianjiang has completely removed those hidden dangers. It''s just nine weeks, seven days and forty-nine days. Although the power is not as powerful as before, you can live forever after successful cultivation. But I am also very satisfied. "


    Michi''s head, flying in the air, was obviously very proud of the flying. We can''t blame Michi for being so proud that he can improve the original feitianjiang. In Nanyang, this is a feat that can make Mi Chi enter the cultivation world. Although this technique is evil for other practitioners.


    "Is this guy still human?" Li Fan and fat man looked up at the head of Michi flying in the air. They were a little dull for a moment.


    "Now, I am in an invincible position. What can you do? I have long said that I would get revenge for the feud I had in those years, since wuqishan did not come. Let''s start with his offspring. I''ll take your blood first. Sooner or later, I''ll go to wuqishan to settle accounts. " Michi, whose head is flying in the air, is obviously out of his mind now. His eyes are full of hatred and strange eyes. He laughs in the air. Then his eyes glared. Suddenly in the air, two rows of teeth banged each other, which bit towards the fat man.


    Seeing the head full of terror in the air rushing towards him, although the fat man was stunned for a moment, he reacted instantly. With a very not in line with their own body speed, a fell behind the backpack. Out of it came a piece of yellow paper full of strange symbols. It''s just that before the fat man makes the next move, Miki''s head is not far from the fat man.


    Just when the fat man thought he would be bitten by the head, Chen Xi, who was standing in the front, drew a silver curved knife in his hand. He suddenly fell on Michi''s head. Blow your head to one side.


    In the air, Chen Xi''s fierce blow to the head stopped not far away. With a sneer on his face, MI Chi looks at Chen Xi and says, "that''s right. I didn''t expect that there are still such people in the power alliance, little girl. Why don''t you follow me. I can give you all I have learned. "


    Chen Xi coldly hummed a way "wishful thinking." Mi Chi raised the sky to smile. After laughing, he continued to say, "I just think you have good aptitude. Since I don''t know what''s interesting, I''m not to blame. " With that, Michi''s head rushed to several people with a speed several times faster than before. It''s just a long trail in the air. Even on the spot, there is a gradually disappearing skull image¡° Li Fan Chen Xi felt something was wrong when he finished speaking on Michi''s head, so he quickly said, and at the same time, he pulled his hands together again. A silver machete appeared in front of him, just like the moon in the sky. Chen Xigang just reached out to hold the handle of the machete. I felt a strong wind on the pavement. Although the machete in my hand was smeared out. But it didn''t cut anything. Chen Xi''s heart is startled, just about to open her mouth, she hears a miserable cry coming from behind her.

 V1.Chapter 187

    With this shrill scream, Chen Xi thought that the fat man and Li Fanzhong had already been poisoned by Mi Chi, but she didn''t expect that before she turned around, she would catch a glimpse of light and shadow in the corner of her eyes, and fly to the distance faster with an analogy. The scream almost came out with the image. Across the ground are scattered under a line of little blood.


    Chen Xi turns her head and looks at Li Fan and fat man in surprise. She sees that fat man still keeps pulling out the charm in his hand and looks at Li Fan in surprise. But Li Fan is maintaining just now launches the attack posture, in the hand half Xuanyuan sword has reflected a bright light. There was a faint trace of blood on the edge of the sword.


    "What sword are you holding?" On the dry head of Michi, a blood mark was drawn obliquely from the brow to the corner of his mouth, though no bone was found. But his face was bloodstained, which made the whole head look more terrible. But these are not the reasons for MI Chi''s surprise. Although his feitianjiang is not as powerful as Nanyang''s traditional feitianjiang, according to his current cultivation level. Not to mention ordinary swords, even some famous weapons can''t do harm to their own bodies. But the wound on his face was a clear reminder to MI chi that it was just an ordinary sword that the boy waved in an instant, but there was no technique attached to the sword.


    Mi Chi couldn''t imagine that if the sword was so powerful and had magic on it, he would not be a mark on his face, but his whole head would be split from it.


    Li Fan shakes the Xuanyuan sword in his hand. Just now, he just sees Mi Chi rushing in. He just subconsciously holds the Xuanyuan sword and waves it out. He doesn''t have any assurance of hitting Mi Chi. But now the situation of MI Chi has given Li Fan a lot of confidence¡° I don''t even know about this sword. " Li Fan was also full of confidence for a long time and said, "the name of this sword is."


    "The name of this sword is dog chopping sword." Fat man in Li Fan side scrambles to open mouth to say.


    Li fan can''t help but say that looking back, he hammered the fat man fiercely and said, "are you a fool? Any sword can be called Dog chopping sword, but this one can''t. Because the name of this sword is Xuanyuan sword. "


    "Xuanyuan sword?" Hearing Li Fan say the name of Xuanyuan sword, fat man and Mi Chi are opposite, but they are both surprised at the same time.


    Mi Chi grinned and showed his scorched teeth. He said with a gloomy smile, "Xuanyuan sword, no wonder it can break my body. But now that you''ve revealed this good thing. I''ll take it impolitely. "


    "Bah, you have to have this ability. It was just a sword. If you dare to come here again. My brother has countless swords waiting for you Fat man didn''t wait for Li Fan to speak, he was the first to speak sarcastically.


    Li Fan also played a sword flower with one hand. Half of his Xuanyuan sword pointed to MI Chi and said, "if you have the ability, come here. I''ll let you know that a few decades ago, someone in the Power League could beat you, and a few decades later, someone will beat you again. China is not a place where you come and go as you like. "


    Mi Chi''s head showed a strange smile and said, "let''s have a try. In your Chinese words, what''s it called. A rookie is just relying on weapons. I have many ways to deal with people like you. "


    With these words, a strong white fog suddenly appeared in the direction of Michi''s head, which immediately covered his head.


    "I''m going. How did I get away?" Li fanmai was busy. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand still pointed to the place where the head disappeared, and he was about to rush to have a look. Behind Chen Xi suddenly grabbed Li Fan Road, "don''t be impulsive, he won''t run."


    Li Fan looked back at Chen Xi. Chen Xi continued, "he''s just hiding in the thick fog. He may attack us at any time."


    With these words, Chen Xi quickly turns her head and looks at Chengying and lvling''er, shouting, "Xiaoying, lvling''er. Be careful, you two. "


    The headless corpse that Cheng Ying and Lu ling''er face, although they don''t see the object, but the head pestle in their hands and the steel body are completely against each other.


    Chengying dodges the attack of headless corpse and presses her left hand forward on the corpse. Push it away. At the same time, the right hand Chengying sword is split by several swords in an instant. Interweaved into a seal of the whole headless body around the space of the sword.


    The headless corpse just sticks out the head pestle in its hand, and the skull''s eyes emit a strange light. In the past, the space blade of Chengying sword, which was invincible and invincible, disappeared like a bullock into the sea.


    "What is this guy cultivating?" Chengying and lvling''er have been besieging each other for several minutes, but their swords still don''t know how many times they have chopped on the headless corpse. But apart from chopping the clothes on the body to pieces, it was nothing.


    "If this guy doesn''t use a pestle but a giant axe. I would have thought it was reincarnation. " The green spirit son slightly some pant of looking at to have no head corpse, in the hand of jump dragon blade is still making a slight sound.


    On the other hand, the nine spirits who are involved in the siege of headless corpses will still stand with their soldiers. Hearing Cheng Ying and Lu ling''er''s words, the soul turned to look at them and said in a deep voice, "this guy is really strange. He doesn''t have a head, even the soul in the body. He can''t detect any trace of divine consciousness. I really don''t know how he cultivated it. "


    "No trace of divinity?" Hearing this, Chengying immediately fell into thinking. There was no attack for a while.


    It was when the whole scene was silent. Take a picture of the body suddenly backward slide out. A sword as fast as lightning came straight out. It''s actually in front of Li Fan''s eyes.


    This instant change surprised everyone in the field. Everyone, including Li Fan, was slow to respond. I don''t understand why Chengying suddenly attacks Li Fan. And it''s a sword with no room at all.


    When Li fan reacts, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand is too late to block him. Only the body can''t help leaning back.


    For a moment, a strange scene appeared in the whole scene. If the scene stopped at this moment, you can see that Chengying is rapidly retrogressing. The shadowless sword in his hand stabs directly in front of Li Fan. Li Fan is leaning back with a surprised expression on his face. The fat man beside Li Fan raised the charm in his hand, obviously to activate the charm to stop the attack of Chengying.


    Li Fan''s nine soul generals, who are a little farther away, keep running forward though they find something abnormal. The green spirit son is after discovering the side to take a picture to ask for money, just half turn round.


    In addition to taking the photo, only Chen Xi reacted later, but did not choose to give Li Fan a break. Instead, she took the silver machete in her hand and cleaved fiercely to the right side of Li Fan''s body.


    They just focus on Li Fan, Chen Xi and Cheng Ying. They don''t know why they suddenly turn friends into enemies. Therefore, people also ignored that there was an unusual fluctuation in the space in front of Li Fan.


    As soon as Mi Chi''s dry head appeared, he was stabbed by Chengying''s invisible sword Qi. However, it did not cause any damage to MI Chi. On the contrary, the space between MI Chi and Chengying twisted. It seems that there is the sound of crackling.


    Just as Chengying sword stabs Mi Chi, Chen Xi''s silver machete also cuts Mi Chi''s head, making a sound of gold and iron. Chen Xi was shocked by the force of this collision and stepped back a few steps. The silver cutlass in his hand dissipated slowly.


    "It''s only half a sword. It''s not a big threat to me." Li Fan found Chengying straight to his sword is to save himself, just see. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand had been bitten in his mouth by Mi Chi after he opened his mouth. Although he was biting the corner of Xuanyuan sword''s mouth, there was a smell of smoke in an instant. But it is still not let go. Obviously, he wants to take the Xuanyuan sword from Li Fan.


    "Let go." Take a picture and drink. The simple hilt of Chengying sword in hand soared in an instant. The body shape of Chengying is twisted, and the hilt of Chengying sword crosses a soft curve around the body. Suddenly split a magnificent space blade.


    At the same time, the Xuanyuan sword held by Li Fan suddenly sent out a strong and majestic atmosphere. The other half of the blade appeared on the Xuanyuan sword. There were countless small sword Qi on both sides.


    Mi Chi''s teeth on Xuanyuan sword suddenly loosened, and a strange smile appeared on his face. Before the two swords come near, Chengying and Chen Xi feel the sound of objects coming from behind.


    A touch of green figure in the air across the position of Chen Xi several people. Hit the white wall of fog. Bounce to the ground. It was a mouthful of blood. Then he fell into a coma on the ground. This man is green spirit.


    "Green spirit!" Four people exclaimed, although the mind is still on the head of this Mi Chi, but there is a little looseness in their hearts.


    The cold smile on MI Chi''s face flashed away, and Mi Chi, who had two swords on his face, didn''t have any resistance. He just avoided the swords of Xuanyuan sword. The rest was carried down. He was knocked out by the invisible sword of Chengying sword. By the way, he crushed the surrounding space and attached deeper attack damage to the head of Michi.


    Michi''s head was hit fiercely and flew out in front of the fat man. Although the fat man has never been in touch with the things in the cultivation world, he has not the slightest timidity. Although their own do not know any of the magic charm, but the fat man has more ferocious tricks.


    "Well. Pooh. " The fat man took a deep breath and flew to MI Chi with a mouthful of phlegm. Although the hand is holding the charm, but the fat man felt that this thing was obviously not threatened by his own attack. It''s not that the fat man doesn''t believe in this thing, it''s just that the fat man thinks that for himself, such a mysterious technique should be used in a really meaningful place.


    When the fat man''s phlegm was flying in the air, a strange smile appeared on Michi''s face again. It was originally flying over the head in front of the fat man, but there was a strange turning point. Instead of avoiding the fat man''s thick phlegm, he let it spit on his face. The fat man, though, felt the change of Michi''s head. But there''s no time for evasion.


    "Ah The fat man let out a roar and waved his bloody arm to hit the head of MI Chi. In addition, Li Fan and Chengying have rushed over. Michi''s head flew away without hesitation.


    "What''s up, fatso." Li Fan quickly grasped the fat man''s arm and saw that a piece of meat had been torn off from his thick arm, but after the fat man roared, the expression on his face turned to be natural.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a small thing." With these words, the fat man reached out and pulled a piece of clothes from his backpack. A random tangle. He looked up at several people with a certain and indifferent look. It''s just that the gaze just lasted less than a blink of an eye and disappeared¡° Little fat man, I have your flesh and blood now. I''ll give you the most vicious head drop. Even if you are a descendant of wuqishan, you can''t escape. " Around the thick fog, Michi''s gloomy laughter echoed for a long time.

 V1.Chapter 188

    The fat man pressed the bleeding wound on his arm, but with a smile on his face, he said, "fortunately, it''s flesh and blood. If it''s flesh and blood, I''ll be sick to death."


    Michi''s voice came from all directions. A cold and gloomy smell reverberated and said, "I really don''t know how to live or die. I''m worthy of being the descendant of wuqishan. But after a while, I''ll drop my head with your flesh and blood to see if you still have such sharp teeth. "


    Two people are talking, the shadow is already swept to the green Ling son side, hand up the green Ling son. A aura is crossing into the body of green spirit. His face was full of concern and said, "how''s it going?"


    Green Ling Er shook his head, forced down the suffocating breath between his chest, and said, "it''s OK, that headless corpse''s strength suddenly increased a lot. It''s like there was a lot of hiding before. "


    Michi''s voice came from around again¡° Now that the warm-up of the game is over, the next step is the formal part of the game. "


    As Michi''s voice fell, the headless corpse standing not far from a few people suddenly breathed. The skull on the pestle also burst into countless powder. Surround the whole headless body. Almost for a moment, the body of headless body seemed to be plated with a layer of strange red.


    At the same time, he and the nine spirits brought the ghost to the boy and the girl, who were entangled with each other. For the first time, they came to the headless body and protected the headless body tightly in the middle. Michi''s voice resounded through the whole space again.


    "All of you will die and become the materials for my practice of lowering head." Miki''s voice is full of crazy smile.


    As soon as Michi''s voice fell, the strange red on the headless corpse was gone in a flash, as if it had been deeply absorbed by the headless corpse. As the palm of the headless corpse shook, an invisible ripple spread from around.


    The speed of this ripple is very fast. Before Chen Xi''s reaction, he has rushed past several people. But did not cause the slightest harm to a few people. Among the people''s surprise, this invisible wave is quietly into the white fog wall, just for a moment. Originally, the solid wall of fog was like snow under the sun. It melted quickly, and once again covered everyone''s body from all directions. Even this time, the fog became more intense. Chen Xi and Li Fan found that they could see each other in front of them in the thick fog. But let''s not talk about each other this time. Even his hand in front of his eyes are not seen. Even before my hand touched my face again, I couldn''t even feel where my hand was.


    "This fog can deprive the five senses of feeling." The first time I felt the fog coming, I cried out.


    "What''s the difference?" Chen Xi heard Li Fan''s voice behind him. At the moment, it''s like it''s coming from all directions. Hastily said, "stand in their original position, don''t move."


    "We didn''t move." Li Fan''s voice rang out again¡° Fat man and I are standing in the same place all the time. Now we''re both holding hands. "


    "Just holding on to the clothes. We are not fundamentalists. " The fat man''s voice came from the thick fog. Although he was anxious, it was not because of the danger they were facing.


    Before the fat man finished speaking, there was a huge sound of collision in the thick fog. At the same time, there was a exclamation of "I''ll go."


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Xi and Chengying green ling''er asked in a voice at the same time.


    "Nothing. That Michi wanted to attack us by the thick fog, but he didn''t succeed." Li Fan''s voice rang.


    Fat man''s voice followed, "this disgusting guy splashed my face. I don''t know if it was blood or saliva. I''m sick to death. "


    Chengying hears their words and wants to open her mouth. She suddenly feels a strong wind coming behind her. And then before you turn around. Is to feel their shoulders were gently patted. Without hesitation, the body tilts forward and turns right at the same time. In the hand Cheng Ying sword didn''t have the slightest hesitation of then horizontally split to go out.


    With this split space blade, Chengying finds that the headless corpse is standing behind him. It''s just that the reaction of taking pictures is very fast. No subconscious turn. Otherwise, according to the mind of the headless corpse and Mi Chi, we don''t know what the result will be.


    Although the shadow here escaped the attack of headless corpse, his turning back sword also made no contribution. It was easily blocked by the headless corpse sticking out its head pestle.


    At the same time, a dull sound and a dull cry sounded in Chengying''s ear. The muffled sound comes from the collision of weapons and body, and the muffled sound comes from the green spirit in the ears of Chengying.


    "Be careful, everyone. I have the headless body." The stuffy sound just rings out, the voice of green spirit son is also spread to come over.


    "I have one on my side, too!" Green ling''er''s voice is not falling, Chen Xi''s voice is also ring up.


    "How could it be?" Li Fan''s voice then rang out, "it was the headless corpse that just attacked us. How can he be so fast? "


    Chen Xi heard Li Fan''s words, the body has been in accordance with the memory of the location of the back slowly moving past. Sure enough, I didn''t take two steps. I felt that my back would stick to the same warm body.


    "Li Fan?" Chen Xi asked in a low voice, but the silver machete in his hand had already given out a slight light. It was obvious that the preparation was not right, and it was the first time to attack.


    Just the person behind him shivered slightly and said slowly, "Chen Xi?"


    After a pause, Li Fan asked, "why don''t you stand in the same place, but come to me?"


    Chen Xi breathes out a breath in a soft voice, but his whole energy is closely watching the situation around him, although nothing can be seen around him¡° The reason for Michi to release the white fog is to let us fight for ourselves. If we can''t get together faster. That''s exactly what he''s going to do


    Li Fan nodded, although can''t see each other''s expression, Chen Xi heard Li Fan say "then how to do?"


    Chen Xi stopped for a moment and said, "is fat man with you?"


    Li Fan hesitated a little and said, "stay with me, but now he seems to have lost too much blood and didn''t get treatment in time. I don''t think he''s going to last long


    Chen Xi suddenly said firmly, "let''s go. Let''s go according to the location we just remembered. Let''s see if we can find Chengying and lvling''er."


    "What should we do when we find it? We have no way to deal with this Mi Chi. Gather together and wait for him to catch up. " Li Fan put forward his own idea with some doubts.


    Chen Xi groped for Li Fan''s clothes and said in a soft voice, "how can it be? Do you forget that when we were separated, we had a charm left by elder Yang on us. Now, after we gather together, we can use the charm to invite Mr. Yang. This can also prevent one of us from being coerced by Miki. This led to the restriction of old master Yang''s hand. "


    Li Fan quietly agreed, and there was a rustling sound. Soon after, Li Fan''s voice said, "come on, I''ve tied the fat man to me. So you don''t lose the fat man. "


    "I didn''t expect you to be a good friend to fat people." Chen Xi chuckles and reaches for Li Fan''s clothes. Go in another direction according to your own feelings and memories.


    Three people walked about ten steps distance, slightly behind Chen Xi''s Li Fan suddenly said, "how so far has not seen them, is the direction wrong?"


    Chen Xi also has some doubts. Although she can''t see Li Fan''s situation, she still has a full grasp of her own judgment direction. But according to the calculation in the heart of the self-service machine, this position should have met with the photo. Unless.


    "Xiaoying, where are you?" Chen Xi suddenly asked in a voice.


    "Sister Xi, I just stood there and didn''t move. Where are you? " The sound of taking pictures came from the thick fog, but there was no way to judge where the stiff tone came from.


    Chen Xi had no choice but to open her mouth and yell again, "Xiao Ying, just stay where you are and don''t walk. I''ll be right there


    When talking, Chen Xi''s heart is fast calculation. Then he pulled Li Fan across with confidence. Then gently turned a direction, straight forward.


    Li Fan is also around to follow suit, issued bursts of procrastination sound. After Chen Xi, he said, "can that rune paper really let Yang Qinghua''s predecessors come here?"


    Although Chen Xi knew that she could not see the portrait clearly in the thick fog, she still nodded subconsciously and said, "no problem. If we can activate the charm normally, then several predecessors will surely come over. " After a pause, Chen Xi suddenly sighed again and said, "if only the fat man''s grandfather hadn''t left the league. With his ability, he would be able to deal with this Mi Chi and make him remember all his life."


    As soon as Chen Xi''s voice fell, there was another exclamation in the thick fog. The exclamation came from Chengying. At the same time, it was accompanied by the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. Chengying''s words were full of pain and said, "sister Xi, be careful, this Michi is on my side. I''m no longer in the same place. I''ve been beaten away by him."


    Chen Xi heard the words of the shadow suddenly stopped, lips gently bite each other. "Xiaoying, hold on, I''ll get someone to help me," he said


    With that, Chen Xi no longer hesitates, but suddenly throws her backpack in front of her. He reached out and took out the yellow paper full of all kinds of symbols from his backpack.


    "Chen Xi, give it to me." Li Fan said suddenly behind Chen Xi¡° You are responsible for the situation around you. "


    Chen Xi was a little surprised when she heard Li Fan''s words, but she immediately realized that her strength was better than Li Fan''s, and the activation of the charm took a certain period of time. During this period of time, she naturally needed someone to protect her, so as not to get out of business. The higher the strength, the better. And now it''s just me and Li Fan. It''s natural for me to protect Li Fan.


    Thinking like this, Chen Xi didn''t hesitate. The hand holding the charm was handed back. Then I felt a chill in my hands. The charm has been taken away. At the same time, there was a sound of activating the spell.

 V1.Chapter 189

    Chen Xi suddenly seems to be aware of something, in the hands of the silver machete swept back. At the same time issued a clear drink "everyone be careful."


    As Chen Xi thought, the machete didn''t cut into Li Fan''s body. On the contrary, when it touched the body, a great force came from the machete, and at the same time, it made a sound of weapon collision. However, the activation of the charm still didn''t stop. On the contrary, it accelerated a few points.


    As the voice of the mantra quickened, Miki''s signature gloomy voice rang out again and said, "how did you find out?"


    Although separated by the thick fog, Chen Xi is still calm and replied, "your calculation of all this is good, but you have a very subtle thing to neglect."


    "What is it?" The thick fog around him dissipated in an instant. The appearance of the wall is still restored. Miki''s head has long been integrated with his body. Now he is standing in front of Chen Xi, holding the charm that Chen Xi just handed out.


    Chen Xi glanced around and found that the positions of the others had not changed at all except herself. Chen Xi looks up at the charm in MI Chi''s hand. Her face is obviously slightly changed, but she is still calm. She says, "although you are very similar to us, you don''t know something about it. Li Fan doesn''t know how to activate the spell. So all you''ve got is a mess. "


    When Mi Chi hears Chen Xi''s words, he just looks up at Li Fan''s direction and shakes the charm in his hand. He chuckled and said, "it doesn''t matter any more. I''ve got the charm. Now it doesn''t matter. "


    "Do you know what the charm does?" Chen Xi''s face came out with an inexplicable smile and asked.


    Michi burst out laughing. The head in his hand was heavily stumped on the ground and said, "of course, I know who else in your power alliance has the strength and courage to make this kind of charm besides Yang Qinghua. But even if he came. I am not afraid at all. What''s more, how do you know that my current spell is only one function of activating this spell. "


    Chen Xi''s face changed slightly, and she took a step forward. "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Although Mi Chi was talking, there was still an obscure incantation in his mouth¡° Naturally, I''m not afraid of him, Yang Qinghua. However, in the future, your alliance will unite, so it''s certainly the best to get rid of him now. "


    With these words, MI Chi''s incantation, which Chen Xi could understand, suddenly changed. Instead, it turned into a strange tone. At the same time, the charm in my hand is also burning.


    Chen Xi was shocked. When Yang Qinghua handed over the charm to several people, it was already stated. If you hold the spell, as long as the spell is calm and spontaneous combustion is the symbol of the success of the spell. Several of them will arrive here in the shortest time.


    Seeing that the spell in his hand was about to burn out, MI Chi couldn''t help laughing and saying, "ha ha, the people of your power alliance hurt me badly. You have a share in Yang Qinghua. You have a part in wuqishan. Today, I will take back Yang Qinghua''s share. Wuqishan, let your offspring return your share first. "


    With these words, MI Chi''s figure suddenly disappeared from the spot before the charm was completely burned out. The next moment, he appeared beside the fat man, and the pestle in his hand was also handed forward. If it''s a stab. Don''t say it''s a fat man. His body is less than 200 Jin. Even if he gains another 200 Jin, it''s still useless.


    It''s just that the changes in the field didn''t go on as Michi expected. Although his goal is the descendants of wuqishan, but the corner of his eye is still looking at Chen Xi and Li Fan. Among them is to separate a mind to stare at that has not yet burned the charm. Always pay attention to whether Yang Qinghua will suddenly appear.


    The fat man in front of him was not as frightened as he thought, but he didn''t dodge. Although he was worried, he couldn''t hide his smile.


    Michi''s head pestle stopped less than three inches in front of the fat man''s face. Instead of moving forward, he asked, "what are you laughing at, fat man?"


    The smile on the fat man''s face was all hidden in the moment when Mi Chi spoke. Still is to hang that pair of frightened facial expression way "I how have smile?"? It''s your own eye


    Mi Chi ignored the fat man''s answer, but slowly turned his head to look at the already burning spell, and a little doubt appeared on his face. But I didn''t wait for myself to ask questions.


    Chen Xi several people in the field is to send out a burst of roaring laughter¡° It''s really stupid. No wonder my grandfather was able to hurt you badly. Don''t you look like that? " The fat man laughed, his whole body almost closed, and the tip of his nose almost touched the pestle.


    Michi''s face gradually changed with the laughter of the crowd, and gradually turned black and blue. Almost for a moment, Michi figured out the reason why they all laughed. The reason was that it was the magic spell on the ground. When the original charm burns out, the person connected by the charm will appear. But at the moment, the charm has been burning for a while, but Yang Qinghua still does not appear. Obviously there''s something wrong with the charm.


    "What''s the matter? What the hell are you doing? " Although Michi''s face changed a little, he was still calm in his words. Although Yang Qinghua did not appear, these people in the field were not his opponents. The difference is just a moment earlier and a moment later.


    "Of course we did it, otherwise what would it be?" The fat man laughs and trots all the way back to the others.


    Mi Chi ignored the fat man who was far away from him. He just stared at Chen Xi and said, "when did you find out?"


    Chen Xi stopped laughing and pointed to Li Fandao, "I''ve already found out. When the fog appeared, I felt something was wrong. It was easy to kill us according to your ability. Why do you have to work so hard to make such a play. You''re not an actor. What do you want to do for yourself? "


    Li Fan stood beside Chen Xi and said, "although we don''t know how you shield our facial feelings, we are very familiar with each other. They know what I''m capable of, so the first time you ask it, it''s already revealed. "


    "That''s how you judge it?" Mi Chi was intrigued by the shrewdness of these people and asked a few more questions.


    Chen Xi shook his head and said, "of course not. Now the Ji mountain is in danger. We had a code before we went up the mountain. If we met it for the first time after separation, we had to say the relevant code. The other party can confirm the identity of the other party. Otherwise, it''s all fake. You fail because there is no sign. "


    "Ha ha ha." On the contrary, Miki didn''t have the slightest irritation. Instead, he laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that there are still such cautious people in the alliance. Not bad. "


    "We dare not accept your praise." Li Fan said with a smile, "but it''s very interesting to tease you, a famous elder in the cultivation world."


    Mi Chi gently twisted his head, turned to look at Chen Xi and said, "it seems that the charm is also fake. Don''t you think that if Yang Qinghua doesn''t come, you people will die. If Yang Qinghua comes. You may still have a chance. "


    Chen Xi shook his head and said, "of course not. If you want to get hooked, you have to give up some capital. That charm is a real thing. "


    "Yes?" Michi''s face suddenly wrinkled. He turned his head and looked at the charm that had turned into paper dust and said, "what''s the matter? Why doesn''t this spell work. I have dealt with Yang Qinghua. If the charm is true, he will be standing here now. "


    The fat man chuckled and shook his finger. His face was full of sighs and said, "I don''t know if you live to be a dog at your age. We said the charm was true, but we didn''t say it was written by Yang Qinghua. How come there is no one else in the world who can write this spell? "


    The head pestle in Michi''s hand immediately pointed to the fat man and said, "how? Did the old man in wuqishan write the charm himself? "


    The fat man shook his head and said with disdain, "curse? My grandfather wrote me some, but I can''t use it for you. Isn''t it that the anti-aircraft bombardment of mosquitoes is useless? "


    Li Fan walked behind the fat man, patted him on the shoulder and said, "OK, don''t be angry with him on purpose. Look at him, I''m worried that this guy will explode and die soon. You can see that he''s black all over his face now. It''s obviously congested. But be careful, don''t let him die soon and splash us with blood. "


    After listening to Li Fan''s words, the fat man quickly nodded his head and thought that he was right Then he turned to MI Chi and said, "old man, don''t be too angry. Otherwise, you will be very angry before we really have a few moves with you, but it''s not worth it."


    Mi Chi''s face didn''t change at all. On the contrary, he laughed and said, "don''t make a fool of yourself with this little trick. How many years ago have I used this trick? Do you want to gain something from me


    Chen Xi and Li Fan all looked at each other. Several of them said "ah" in unison, and then said, "look, you are really an old man in the cultivation field, worthy of being the first head teacher in Nanyang. It''s broad-minded. The measurement is big. "


    The fat man then said with a smile, "I just don''t know whether it''s broad-minded or really stupid."


    Michi''s face changed slightly and said, "what do you mean?"


    Li Fan laughed and said, "Hey, old man, you don''t think about it. If we really fight with you, we are not your opponent at all. Why haven''t we used a charm to call other people. It''s a chat with you here. And deliberately angered you. And deliberately humiliate you? "


    "It''s OK for you to say more when people are dying." Michi took the pestle back in his arms and said.


    The fat man''s face suddenly changed a look and said, "don''t you think, since I don''t have any Taoist foundation, why does my grandfather wuqishan trust me to come here. Don''t he know that there are a lot of people who want to find him on Jishan mountain? "


    Mi Chi Yin voice of smile. And he said, "well, what are you talking about?" The fat man took a step forward and pointed to MI Chi with his hand. He said with a sneer, "now you should move and show me. Do you think that charm is really useless? "

 V1.Chapter 190

    Mi Chi didn''t respond to the fat man''s words. He was still standing in the same place, but the head pestle in his hand rotated between his hands for a few times. He grasped the way: "so, the charm I just activated was painted by Wu Qishan. What makes you proud now is that I fell into your trap? "


    Seeing Miki''s calm look in his eyes. Chen Xi and others are not sure for a while. Although the fat man got the charm, his grandfather had already told him that it was called congshen curse. There is only one effect of this charm, which is to make the person who uses the charm stay in place and unable to move. Of all the charms, this kind is the rarest. The reason is simple. No one creates a charm and gives it to others instead of himself. And this man is still his own enemy.


    Fat man was also a little careful for a while. He only dared to look at Mi chi from a distance and sneer, "we are proud of this. If you are not convinced, come and have a try."


    As soon as the fat man''s words came out, Chen Xi and others grasped the weapons in their hands for a moment. Just like what Mi Chi said, if Yang Qinghua didn''t show up here today, I''m afraid these people at the scene would really have no way to resist Mi Chi.


    "Try?" A strange smile appeared on Michi''s face and said, "try it, try it. Let you know that I didn''t talk big just now. You''re just trying to trick me. "


    With these words, Miki did not move, but the pestle in his hand turned into a red light, and it disappeared in front of him.


    There was a clang. The figure flashed, and suddenly a man appeared in front of the fat man. Before the head pestle reached the fat man, he waved his sword to hold the flying head pestle, but his whole body was pushed back several meters by the power of the head pestle. His feet pulled out a deep ravine on the ground.


    "Little shadow!" The first time Chen Xi opens her mouth and shouts, "how''s it going?"


    It is Chengying who appears in front of the fat man and holds his head. Hearing Chen Xi''s words, Cheng Ying gently shakes her head and says, "sister Xi, it doesn''t matter. This guy looks like he''s just partially incarcerated. Although it can''t move, it can''t be underestimated. "


    Mi Chi''s gloomy laughter rang out, "hey hey, little doll has a little eyesight, but even if I can''t move my body, can''t I defeat you?"


    With that, Michi''s dry head was out of the body in an instant, and suddenly bumped into the fat man. Li Fan, who was standing beside the fat man, flashed in front of him and cleaved Xuanyuan sword to the head of Michi.


    It seems that MI Chi is afraid of the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand. Instead of touching it, he forces a curve in the air. The teeth that flutter and bite together, open a big mouth and bite toward Chen Xi.


    Chen Xi''s machete is horizontal in front of her body and smears it out. He was splitting on the head of Michi. The two sides collided. Although Michi''s head was flying in the air, it was not repulsed. On the contrary, the silver machete in Chen Xi''s hand was thrown high by the force of the collision. The whole person also stepped back a few steps.


    Mi Chi, who beat Chen Xi back with one blow, takes advantage of the situation and gives a slight meal in the air. With a sneer in his open mouth, he rushes to Chen Xi again.


    At this moment, luling''er had been injured by Mi Chi''s sneak attack and was resting. And the photo taking is not yet in time after being repulsed for several meters. Fat people know nothing about new people. Even if he wants to help, if he leaves the protection of the public, I''m afraid that MI Chi will turn to the fat man for the first time.


    At this time, only Li Fan has free time, but the distance between them is too far. At the same time, Li Fan has a little worry about fat people. Miki is really too fast in the air. If I help Chen Xi. I''m afraid fat people are also in some danger.


    In Li Fan''s heart, it''s too late for him to help Chen Xi.


    "Leave me alone, attack his body." Chen Xi found out Li Fan''s dilemma for the first time and said, "he can''t threaten me at the moment."


    Chen Xi''s body can''t help dodging Mi Chi''s head. Fortunately, although the head''s speed is extremely fast, after all, the attack means only simple biting. There are not too many means. For a time, Chen Xi was able to protect herself. Li Fan heard Chen Xi''s words, turned to look at the fat man, Xuanyuan sword in his hand for a while and said in a low voice, "be careful yourself."


    After hearing Chen Xi''s words, MI Chi didn''t have any worries. He just attacked Chen Xi constantly in the air, and at the same time he began to shout in a low voice, "puppet comes down.". Substitute. "


    Li Fan and fat man finish their conversation, and they are about to rush forward. They want to take advantage of the separation of Michi''s head and body to greet Michi''s dry body with their Xuanyuan sword. But cold behind stretched out a pair of hands, ruthlessly pulled his belt, will Li Fan forward of the momentum of forceful stop.


    "What are you doing, fat man? It''s time. Just be careful." Li Fan turned around and found that it was the fat man who was holding his belt. He couldn''t help getting angry.


    A smile appeared on the fat man''s face, but his voice had a cold feeling and said, "what''s the hurry. Just a moment. "


    Li Fan looks at the fat man with some doubts and turns to see Chen Xi. At this time, although Mi Chi''s attack means are single, his head is very hard. Even if Chen Xi occasionally hits on it, he is not afraid. It''s in the air. See Chen Xi''s figure is a little bit slow up.


    At the moment, the shadow has recovered and the breath is smooth. As soon as Chengying sword shakes in his hand, he rushes to Chen Xi. Both of them resist the attack of MI Chi. See Li Fan at the moment and fat is still in situ entanglement, Chengying can''t help angry way.


    "What are you two doing, Li Fan? Only your Xuanyuan sword can do damage to Michi. Now that he can''t move, he''s not going to hurry


    When Li Fan hears Cheng Ying''s voice, he shakes off the fat man''s hand. At the same time, his heart turns. The nine soul generals are surrounded by Chen Xi. For a moment, the situation turns upside down. It is not mi Chi who attacks Cheng Ying, but Chen Xi and the nine soul generals who trap Mi Chi''s head in it.


    Li fan knows that now is the best time. If he lets namichi out of trouble, his own strength will be unable to deal with it. Turning to see the fat man, Li Fan pointed to the green ling''er and said, "go to the green ling''er quickly. Although she is injured, she can also protect you."


    The fat man listened to Li Fan''s words, but he didn''t do it. His eyes were still staring at Li Fan. Li Fan, who didn''t realize that something was wrong with the fat man, finished his words and was about to rush to MI Chi''s headless body. The fat man''s hand was holding him from behind again.


    This is this time, Li Fan felt a cold breath for the first time, as if from his waist straight into his body, so that he could not help shivering.


    "What''s the matter with you, fat man?" Li Fan quickly turns his head, only to find that the fat man''s eyes have become scarlet. The corners of the mouth are also drooping a little bit of saliva¡° I''ll go. Are you mutating? Or are you fuckin ''poisoned? "


    "What happened to the fat man?" Hearing Li Fan''s exclamation, Chen Xi quickly takes a little time to turn around, just to see the fat man''s mouth with saliva, hands spread to Li Fan''s neck.


    Li Fan dodged the fat man''s attack, reached out to hit the fat man''s head and said, "what''s the matter, crazy?"


    The fat man didn''t pay any attention to Li Fan''s questions. He still made strange sounds in his mouth and looked at Li Fan with scarlet eyes. Straight to Li Fan.


    "Is it strange?" Michi''s head stopped in the air and gave out a voice of smile, "didn''t I just say that? I''ve got the flesh and blood of this little fat man. I can control him with his flesh and blood. Well, you can have a taste of your friends becoming enemies. See if you killed him or were killed by him. Now he''s completely lost, and he''s just following my orders. "


    "Then we''ll kill you, and he''ll be free!" Chengying did not flinch because of Michi''s words. He just looked at Michi and said coldly.


    With words, Chengying hands to the middle together. The simple handle of Chengying sword, which was originally held in his right hand, disappeared in an instant. At the same time, the whole person is also full of light. The whole person is also gradually dissipating a little bit of light from the body, constantly converging into the shadow body, a slightly fuzzy ancient sword slowly condenses in the air.


    Li Fan and Chen Xi, who are familiar with Chengying, know that Chengying has once again activated her ultimate strength as a sword spirit. In this way, we can play a final game with this Nanyang headmaster Mi Chi.


    At the same time, there was a low voice in the air. A trace of extraordinary majestic, but full of tyranny and fury, filled the air. The injured luling''er, who had been attacked by Mi Chi, also resolutely activated her own blood.


    Although they didn''t discuss in advance, they chose their most powerful means at the same time. Although there was a reason to defeat Mi Chi, more was to protect the fat man who had been turned into a puppet by Mi chi to the greatest extent. Only by killing Mi Chi with the fastest speed can the fat man be rescued. Of course, there may be other methods, but several people present have no time or ability to think of other methods besides this method.


    At the same time, Li Fan realized that fat man had become a puppet of Michi. The body twists, in the hand originally is grasps Xuanyuan sword is also low to hang but falls, for fear oneself carelessly will be to the fat man to wield a sword.


    "Li Fan, attack Mi Chi''s body." Chen Xi suddenly opened her mouth and cried¡° Only if you kill him can you be fat. Ignore the fat man''s attack. "


    Li Fan nodded fiercely. When the fat man rushed at him, he suddenly got into trouble. One foot on the fat man''s stomach, the fat man''s body shook a few times, but was not knocked down by Li Fan. On the contrary, Li Fan was rebounded by the fat man''s fat belly. With this force, he suddenly twisted his body and rushed to MI Chi''s standing body.


    Fat man issued a roar, fat body on the ground stepped out bursts of dust. There was a dull noise. Quickly rushed to the direction of Li Fan.


    Chen Xi''s eyes are flashing a touch of joy. I didn''t expect that such an easy way is to get away from the fat man who is the backhand of MI Chi. I didn''t expect that Li Fan could come up with such a way in such a short time. It was able to use the power of fat people to improve their speed.


    Seeing Mi Chi''s body getting closer and closer, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand twists slightly, and the soul of Xuanyuan comes into Xuanyuan sword with this divine consciousness in an instant. Li Fan slightly estimated the distance between the fat man and himself. Even if I cut a few swords at the body of that MI Chi. Fat people are just able to get behind them. Xuanyuan sword in his hand was raised in a moment and slashed from right to left. Xuanyuan sword full of Xuanyuan''s soul burst out a sound of dragon chanting. The whole space of concussion sent out shivering waves.


    "Ah Although not close to MI Chi''s body, Xuanyuan sword in his hand burst out. There are still several meters between them. The Qi of Xuanyuan sword has already cut the skin in front of MI Chi''s body and smashed all his clothes. A terrible wound appeared on Michi''s body. At the same time, a sad roar sounded behind Li Fan.

 V1.Chapter 191

    "Fat man!" Li Fan turned to exclaim in amazement.


    "Li Fan!" Chen Xi several people at the same time loudly exclaimed.


    Li Fan''s body soared up heavily, drawing a parabola in the air, falling heavily on the ground, splashing a piece of dust.


    "How could that be? How could that be? " Li Fanqiang propped up his body and muttered something unbelievable to himself.


    The fat man''s body slanted out a terrible wound, which was flowing with slightly purplish blood. It looked as if the whole person was fished out of the blood, but there was no pain because of the wound on the body. His eyes were still red and he made a sound in his mouth. Staring at Li Fan tightly. I wish I could tear Li Fansheng to pieces in the next second.


    "You did it?" Li Fan looked at the shallow wound on MI Chi''s body, then turned his head and looked at the head, which was still undamaged and flying in the air, and said in a hate voice.


    There was a fierce look on MI Chi''s face, and he said with a slight sneer, "what if it''s my ghost? Now do you know how powerful this technique is? All the attacks are not aimed at me, but will be passed on to the fat man. " Miki looked up to the sky and laughed wildly. "As long as you attack me, it''s like attacking that fat man."


    With these words, Michi''s face was full of expression and said, "come on, hit me. As long as you give up your companions. "


    Before Li Fan spoke, he felt an oppressive figure rushing in front of him. His body drew back a few meters again, and he just felt a burning pain between his chest and abdomen. His mouth was full of blood.


    Nine figures immediately fell from the sky, standing in front of Li Fan, blocking the fat man''s way. Soul a hand to pull up Li Fan. The voice is full of hoarse way, "we block him, you first rest."


    "Don''t attack him." Li Fan nodded, stretched out his hand to support his body with Xuanyuan sword, and stood still.


    Hun Yi just nodded, and there was a roar on the ground again. Fat man''s body suddenly rushed to the nine soul generals, clenching hands with bursts of sonic boom sound, hit the soul nine standing in the front.


    The soul general who got Li Fan''s command didn''t make a move, but put his hands on his chest to block the fat man''s attack.


    Fat man''s fist hit Hun Jiu''s palm and made a dull noise. Hun Jiu''s feet cut two gullies on the ground. Only when he was hit by fat man''s fist could he stop.


    "I forgot to tell you that this little fat man is not only my puppet, but also his strength completely inherits the strength of my body. Even if you don''t attack him now. The longer time goes by, the more his body will bear my strength, even if I lift the puppet skill. His body is still unable to bear my energy. It''s going to die, too. " Mi Chi said with a sneer.


    "Then we''ll solve you in the shortest time possible!" A light sound came from behind Mi Chi.


    Suddenly turning his head in the air, MI Chi only saw that his eyes had turned into a white space, surrounded by endless sword Qi, which constantly appeared from the space and poured to him. Let oneself have no the slightest turning space, the moment is covered by this endless sword Qi.


    In the blink of an eye, the whole space where Michi is located is cut into innumerable pieces by the sword Qi of Chengying sword. The shock of space makes innumerable dark spaces emerge around, from which endless suction surges out, crushing everything around him into pieces.


    The sword Qi lasted for about half a minute before it dissipated slowly. The space where Mi Chi was was slowly showing the original scene. The space cracks torn by sword Qi slowly close. Gradually returned to a stable.


    The huge body of Chengying sword standing in the air appeared a little crack, and gradually spread to the whole sword body. And then it broke into pieces. Countless pieces fall from the sky and gradually condense into the body of the shadow again.


    "Cough, the old monster is dead?" Cheng Ying''s face was a little pale. She gasped and asked.


    Originally, the space where Mi Chi was located was empty, and even the slightly larger stones on the ground were all turned into powder. There was no trace of Michi''s head, just a trace of black blood on the ground.


    "Not yet!" A loud hum rang out behind the shadow.


    Chengying suddenly looks back. It''s the candle Dragon Figure summoned by lvling''er''s blood power. The huge head is staring at the space where the original head of Michi is located.


    "Can you think of a way, the fat man is already crazy!" Li Fan''s cry awakens the people who are still immersed in the words of the candle dragon.


    The nine soul generals who block the fat man in front of Li Fan''s body have already been repulsed by six people, and only one or three soul generals are still in front of Li Fan. The fat man''s face at the moment seems to be a little deformed due to the infusion of Miki''s great power. With the black and blue blood on his face, he looked terrible and strange.


    Seeing green ling''er and others looking at him, the candle dragon''s face was full of disdain. He bent his claws full of sharp blades and flicked them lightly. The fat man''s body, which was about to rush forward, suddenly stopped, made a roar and turned his head to glare at the candle dragon.


    "It''s just puppetry. What''s the big deal! " The candlelight dragon was full of disdain and ignored the fat man''s expression. With a flick of his paw, the air in front of him suddenly flowed, just like a huge fist.


    The transparent fist instantly hit the fat man''s head and hit the fat man''s body back. You''re in a coma before you land. Obviously, the candle dragon did not use brute force to attack, but contained a little strength in the air fist. Otherwise, the punch on the fat man would not just make the fat man coma.


    With a simple punch, the chubby man turned his head and looked into the space where Michi''s head had disappeared. He said in a deep voice, "why, don''t you come out yet? Do you still need God''s hand? "


    Before the words of the candlelight dragon came out, there was a slight fluctuation in the original space. The space seemed to be split by a knife, and there was a gap, from which the head of Michi was full of blood. It seems that in front of the shadow sword''s sword Qi, he used the space broken by the sword Qi to evade the past for a short time. Otherwise, according to the strength of the sword Qi attack and the pressure of the space black hole, Michi could not escape.


    "Hey, it''s good. It was such a powerful blow. " Michi''s head is full of crisscross wounds, but it''s strange that none of them is fatal, although the blood flowing on his head looks a little terrible. But it did not cause any serious damage to MI Chi.


    "If I guess correctly, you can only use that attack once." Mi Chi''s eyes were full of anger. He turned to look at the image of the candle dragon and said, "this should be the candle dragon. It seems that you guys have some abilities. How could you invite such a demon. It seems that these two dolls are not from this world. "


    "As long as you know, your time of death is coming." Although the consumption of shadow taking is too large, the tone is not softened at all.


    Michi gave a dull laugh, and the vulture looked at the humanity. "Since you are members of the psionic alliance, you should know the psychic tides and time-space oscillations that occur once in thousands of years. As long as you can follow me, I can save your life in the future


    Chengying was about to speak when Chen Xi stepped forward and said, "it seems that you know something about what happened in the near future?"


    Mi Chi laughs wildly and says, "if you want to cheat me, you are still a little young, but it''s OK to tell you some." Mi Chi stopped laughing and said, "in this tide of spiritual power, your Chinese cultivation world must be turned into powder, and there is no existence at all. Only when we surrender to our Jiuyou world can we have a foothold. "


    "Jiu You Jie?" The candle dragon gave out a burst of laughter. He raised his eyelids and said, "it''s just a plane that can''t even be regarded as the sub material world. I dare to boast about it."


    "I can''t tell you that." Mi Chi laughs. Looking at the candle dragon with pride, he said, "if you don''t believe it, you can''t resist this tide of spiritual power."


    The candle dragon''s claws gently bent up, made a scornful expression and said, "the tide of spiritual power is just the rule of time and space. When there is a rise, there is a fall. You don''t need to talk about this God. But you dare to talk nonsense in front of the king, and you have some courage. God gives you a chance to say, "how do you want to die?"


    As if he had heard Tianda''s joke, Michi looked up to the sky and laughed. After laughing, he just looked at the candle dragon and said, "it''s just a projection of noumenon. You are here. I have no idea. But how much skill can you have with just one projection With these words, Michi''s head drew a virtual shadow in the air. In a twinkling, he was integrated with his body and said, "since you don''t believe me, I''ll let you open your eyes."


    The candle dragon just looks at Mi Chi''s action coldly. He doesn''t move. Chen Xi and others don''t move either. First of all, with the support of the candlelight dragon, the lives of several people are at least safe now. Second, even if a few people did it, they couldn''t stop Mi Chi. It''s better to see how much truth there is in MI Chi''s words.


    Without any hesitation, Michi, whose body and head are integrated, gently waves his pestle. Fat man''s body is like a black smoke floating out. In a moment, it is pouring into the skull on the pestle.


    "You will definitely regret it." Michi''s eyes were red and he looked at the crowd. The skull on the pestle exploded. An eerie and gloomy black fog swept over Mi Chi in an instant, wrapping the whole person in it.


    A loud but gloomy voice resounded through the black fog¡° Take the spirit of blood and soul as the contract. The ghost came into the world and offered me my body. "


    The original indifference of the candle dragon instantly means a trace of caution. The huge claw gently waved back, indicating Chen Xi and others to step back. In a low voice, he said, "it''s really possible to communicate with Jiuyou."


    "This is a kind of God inviting skill belonging to Nanyang''s head lowering skill. Some gods and demons will come to his body." Chen Xi began to say, "these have been studied for nearly a hundred years."


    The candlelight dragon''s humanized face raised a smile and said, "the God has fought with many gods and demons before, but I didn''t expect that this projection body could meet some gods and demons. It''s interesting. I just don''t know who will come from Jiuyou. "


    "Sister Xi, is what the old monster said true?" Cheng Ying asked in a low voice.


    Chen Xi is also a bit at a loss, nodded, but shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, the tide of time and space is bound to appear. If what Miki said is true. So it means that the tide of time and space is not aimed at our space, but at China¡° What''s so strange about that? " Although the eyes of the candle dragon are staring at the black fog, they still hear Chen Xi''s words and say, "the last time the tide of time and space was not that no one colluded with other planes and wanted to occupy our plane. But it failed in the end. Every tide of time and space will lead to a cross plane war. But these things have long been annihilated in time and space. You don''t know. "

 V1.Chapter 192

    Although he was talking, his eyes were still fixed on the direction of MI Chi. It was obvious that his mouth was relaxed, but he didn''t dare to be careless¡° Every time the tide of time and space, there will be some people die heroically, there will be some people live humbly


    "What is the tide of time and space among you ancient people? Why is everyone nervous about this tide of time and space, but no one can tell what it is?" Chen Xi looks at the candle dragon and asks in a voice.


    The candle dragon shook his huge head and said, "have you seen the waves? Just like waves, but different from waves, the duration of space-time tides is uncertain, maybe a few years, maybe decades, hundreds of years, or just a moment. But the influence on the cultivation world is immeasurable. Every time the tide of time and space, someone will covet our so-called main material world. This time, "he said


    Before the words of the candle dragon were finished, Michi, wrapped in the thick black fog, gave out a dull laugh, which contained an overwhelming momentum and fearless power. With the gradual disappearance of laughter. The thick black fog also gradually dissipated. The figure of Miki reappears. But this time, the momentum of Michi has been rising again and again. Even the whole space has become a little bit of ripples.


    The original dry muscles and clearly visible blood vessels are also rapidly rejuvenated in the visible time of the naked eye, becoming gradually firm and bulging. With the expansion of muscles, the whole body has also been rapidly improved from less than 1.6 meters to more than 2 meters. The whole person seems to be changed in an instant.


    "How familiar is this breath?" When the candle dragon saw the reappearance of Michi, his face was filled with doubts.


    In the space originally unceasing concussion breath finally is slowly steady down. Mi Chi, who closed his eyes tightly, suddenly opened his eyes. A flash of light in the eyes. The corners of the mouth could not help but slightly upturned. He said slowly, "who should I be? It''s you smelly snake. I didn''t kill you in those years. I didn''t expect to meet you today. "


    As soon as Mi Chi finished speaking, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. Then a gloomy smile appeared on his face and said, "this breath is so familiar. Well, it turned out that it was the battle field of the deer race in those years. I didn''t expect that the first time I appeared was in this old place. It seems that it''s not far away from the tide of time and space. Hey, hey, you can beat me in those years. Let''s see who can stop me this time. "


    After listening to MI Chi''s words, the candle dragon suddenly showed a sudden expression on his face and said, "it''s you, but you''re not our person?"


    "Hey, hey, now I know. But it''s not too late. " Mi Chi sneered a few times, and then he said with a smile, "this force is so weak, and I want to restrain myself."


    With these words, Miki clenched his fist gently with his right hand holding his head and pestle, and an invisible wave suddenly gathered in his palm. There seems to be a slight pop in the space. Then Michi gently moved his hands and feet, with a light smile, turned to look at Li Fan and said, "that little guy is holding Xuanyuan sword. Are you the reincarnation of that man?"


    When Li Fan saw Mi Chi looking at him, he looked at the candle dragon with some doubts and said, "who is this guy? Is he pretending or is he really inviting someone from Jiuyou?"


    The candle dragon turned his head and looked at Li Fan, staring at the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand for a moment. Turning to the direction of Michi, he said, "he? He is the person of Jiuyou invited by this guy. You know the whole person. But I don''t know yet. This guy is from Jiuyou. "


    "The people of Jiuyou?" Mi Chi laughs wildly. He looks at the candle dragon and says, "I''m not an ordinary person of Jiuyou, but the master of Jiuyou."


    "Then you came to this space for the space here?" The candle dragon asked slowly.


    Michi nodded slightly and said, "of course, the tide of time and space was a good opportunity, but it was destroyed by some people in other planes. Otherwise, how could that guy resist our Jiuyou army? "


    Chen Xi was a little puzzled. Although he knew that the person Mi Chi had invited was Jiuyou, he still didn''t know who he was. Li Fan shook his head, pointed Xuanyuan sword at Mi Chi and said in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    "Me?" Miki reached out and pointed to his nose. Ha ha, he laughed wildly. "You don''t know who I am? It''s no wonder that you don''t know me. Even if you are his reincarnation, I''m afraid the memory has long been lost in time and space. "


    "He is the Lord of Jiuyou that you have seen before." The candle dragon slowly turned his head and said in a deep voice¡° I didn''t expect that we should meet again so soon. "


    "Meet again?" Mi Chi was a little confused when he heard the words of Zhu long¡° Yes, thousands of years is a short time for us


    Candle dragon suddenly realized, his face was full of smile and said, "it seems that you don''t know about that space. Well. The relationship between time and space is really complicated. "


    Mi Chi''s right hand twists slightly and five fingers grasp falsely. Li Fan''s familiar and strange Huagu Dao appears in Chi You''s hands again. A strange wave of scarlet appeared on the blade¡° Since it''s complicated, don''t think about it. Let''s solve it in the quickest way. "


    Candlelight grinned, "this is my favorite way." Li Fan and Chen Xi can''t help but step back and learn that the man in front of them is Chi you, the leader of Jiuyou who was invited by Mi Chi. Everyone is a little surprised. Chiyou and Huangdi are ancient Chinese people. Although there is a war because of the competition for territory, it can be regarded as a civil strife in the family no matter what. However, if Chiyou is a person of Jiuyou space, it is another matter. Chiyou is an invader of different space no matter what. I just don''t know whether the Yellow Emperor and the people of China knew these things. See candle dragon and Chiyou two people are face-to-face standing, there is a trend of imminent combat. Several people could not help but be careful. I''m afraid the air diffusion of the two men''s fight will be affected. At that time, in the space and time thousands of years ago, although Chiyou and Zhulong once had a fight. But that time the candle dragon was activated by the whole body essence and blood of lvling''er, while Chiyou was revived by the Miao monster Miao Wuji. The final fight also ended with the defeat of the candle dragon. In this encounter, the candle dragon is still activated by lvling''er, but it is not the result of blood essence. In fact, it is inferior. Chi you, the leader of Jiuyou, who was invited by Naichi through the technique of lowering his head, also borrowed the body of MI Chi. His strength and adaptability are also much lower. Invisibly, these two people''s levels may be in the same horizontal line. But it''s still too early to tell us their victory or defeat. Candlelight and Chiyou just look at each other coldly. Suddenly, they both rush out towards each other. In Chiyou''s hand, the magic knife is suddenly cut down from top to bottom, just like a pitching hanging from the sky in the world. Candle dragon hands five fingers claws suddenly open. It''s just like ten sharp swords, which block the attack of Huagu sword on the hard sky. The two phases hit each other. A burst of sparks. The ten fingertips of the candle dragon seem to be the weapons of hard Yu. Shengsheng flicks away the magic knife. At the same time, ten crisscross, draw a light, crisscross between the left and right to Chiyou''s belly. Li Fan several people take advantage of the two people fight, quickly command the soul from a distance to carry back the fat man''s body. Looking at the crisscross wounds on the fat man, Li Fan wanted to cry for a while. At the moment, the fat man is still in a coma. If it''s really like what Mi Chi said, even if he wakes up, I''m afraid he can''t bear the power of MI Chi. Now the only green spirit who knows about witchcraft has long been on the verge of coma because he was injured by Mi Chi and then forcibly activated his blood power. It can''t help the fat man at all, but Chen Xi and Cheng Ying don''t understand at all. In the end, they had to put the fat man''s body aside. Li Fan several people carefully cleaned up the fat man''s wound, cleaned up the blood on the wound and bandaged it up. Make fat person appear more bloated. Li Fan several people finish all this, the field of the candle dragon and Chiyou is also rolling to fight dozens of rounds, two people are not using the technique, coincidentally using the most primitive attack means to fight each other¡° This picture is really uncomfortable. " Chiyou was on the rise. I can''t help but feel sorry and say, "when I come here, I don''t know if you dare to fight with me." The candle dragon laughs¡° Why dare not, it''s just a nine secluded space, dare to covet our Lord''s material world, and also want to destroy it through the tide of time and space. If you don''t say I''m candlelight alone, your Chiyou experience will still be staged again this time. "¡° You guys can''t resist this time. " Chiyou waved his knife back two steps and said in a deep voice, "do you think that I am the only one who covets your material world. I tell you, I''m afraid there are no less than dozens of people who covet the spatial plane of your main material world. "¡° Even so, what can we do? " The ten fingers of the candle dragon crisscrossed and made a harsh sound of friction¡° How can I, I will kill you first today, and then kill the reincarnated Xuanyuan. Finally, in the battle of the deer, the ghosts of the demons were subdued. I''m afraid Wang''s strength will be greatly improved. Even if you are together, you can''t stop him. " Chi you laughed wildly. Huagu knife in hand points to Zhulong road. The candle dragon looked coldly at Chiyou, then turned to Li Fan and said slowly, "it depends on your ability. It is true that God is a vegetarian Say words, candle dragon double claw ten fingers crisscross. There was a piercing howl. The two claws and ten fingers were fractured. It turns into ten long sword like streamers and stabs Chiyou in the direction. In the air, it seems to form a cage, which covers Chiyou neatly. With the ten streamers covering Chiyou, the candle dragon and Chiyou disappeared in an instant.

 V1.Chapter 193

    Li Fan was surprised for a moment. On the contrary, although lvling''er had some injuries, she still kept a clear mind and said slowly, "this is one of the magic tricks of the candle dragon. Use their own advantages to create a unique space, and in this space, the candle dragon is the Supreme Master. No one can leave without his permission. "


    "So, the candle dragon is sure to win against Chiyou?" Li Fan some slightly happy said.


    Before Li Fan was happy for long, Lu ling''er threw a basin of cold water and said, "it depends on who the specific opponent is? No matter how powerful the ants are, the nest they build can''t stop us from digging and trampling. Although both Zhulong and Chiyou used to be ancient demons, now Chiyou''s identity has changed into the Lord of Jiuyou. I''m afraid Chiyou''s strength can''t be judged by the previous situation. "


    The expression on the face of green spirit son changes, haven''t yet opened mouth to continue to talk, is to look up to the sky to spurt out a mouthful of blood, the whole person falls back.


    "Green spirit?" Li Fan several people immediately panic to shout a way.


    A few people who came forward in succession helped the green spirit up. But only to see the green spirit son face pale abnormal. Look between although is still a strong appearance, but also just can intermittent mouth said two words "candle dragon."


    In the space, as the voice of green spirit falls down, a burst of creaking sound bursts out. It''s like something was forced to twist. Where the candle dragon and Chiyou disappeared, the space seemed to be rubbed by a pair of invisible hands, and the whole space became like a funnel. In the space continuously sends out a burst of surging strength.


    With the continuous gushing of this force, the whole space is also visible to the naked eye changes, by the invisible hands continue to tear. Li Fan hasn''t regained his mind yet. The whole space''s air mechanism suddenly tightens. They feel as if they are imprisoned by those invisible hands, making them unable to breathe. Just for a moment. This invisible force is disappearing, and the whole space is shaking like a ripple. From the spatial vortex like a funnel, two figures emerged one after the other.


    The difference is that the first figure is slightly embarrassed, while the second one looks like the winner. No matter the Qi, state and body shape are better than the former. The former is Chiyou, while the latter is the candle dragon.


    "Oh, cow''s skin blows so loud. I didn''t expect that my real ability is just like that." Li Fan saw clearly the situation in the field and couldn''t help laughing.


    Although Chen Xi and Cheng Ying are also looking at the two ancient demons, there is a trace of worry between their eyebrows.


    After the two ancient demons stood still, they did not speak. After half a sound, the candle dragon was the first to break the silence and said, "the Lord of the nine secluded places, his strength is really extraordinary. No wonder the Yellow Emperor needed the help of others to defeat him." A touch of enlightenment appeared on the candle dragon''s face. Keep saying, "but. When you come to this space, God will come in person. At that time, you and I will compete. "


    "Wait and see what you can do." Chiyou disdained to say, "I have already met countless opponents of your level. Since you want to die, you will be helped there."


    "Hello, candlelight. What do you mean Li Fan seems to have recognized the unusual words of the two people, and quickly opens his mouth to ask the candle dragon.


    The candle dragon turned his head and looked at Li Fan. He closed his eyes slightly. Even if he opened his eyes, he said, "although it''s much better than last time, it''s still very difficult. Little brother Then the candle dragon shook his head and said, "I''m afraid only now can I call you little brother. My cage fire space has been broken by Chiyou. I''m afraid I can''t help you any more. It''s up to you. Remember, remember. "


    After two consecutive notes, there are still other things to say, but the body of the candle dragon has gradually become a hazy color, and there are a lot of starlight like things floating in the air,


    "Damn, don''t go first." Li fan can''t help but feel anxious when he sees such a situation and says, "what can we do if you just leave? But no one here can beat that guy."


    But no matter how Li Fan talks, how warm Chen Xi''s eyes are, the figure of the candle dragon is still slowly dissipating. In the end, it just remains in the air, a little bit of floating light, a flash into the body of the green spirit. Still in a coma, greenling''er just trembled a little, and then he was silent again.


    "Next, it''s your turn?" Chiyou coldly looked at the disappearing candle dragon, and finally turned to Li Fan, several people said in a deep voice.


    "Wait a minute." Li Fan quickly reached for Chi you to wait and said, "how did you escape from the space of the candle dragon, don''t you mean that only those who are far more powerful than the candle dragon can do it?"


    Chi you couldn''t help nodding and said, "of course, otherwise, how do you think Wang can get out?" "This candle dragon is worthy of the name of the ancient demon God. If it is here, I dare not say that I can escape, but it''s just a projection. Not in the eyes of the king. "


    Li fan can''t help holding half of Xuanyuan sword tightly in his hand, although the Chiyou in front of him is also coming with divine consciousness. But it is still not himself and Chen Xi who can resist. Now, even if it is to activate the charm left by Yang Qinghua, it is also meaningless. Chiyou, as an ancient demon God, was not what these practitioners can deal with. Those who can deal with Chiyou can see the whole cultivation world, and only the ancient Yellow Emperor can compete with him.


    Chiyou gently shakes the magic knife in his hand. His face shows a strange smile and says, "little guy, there are five of you here. Let me think, who should send you first?"


    The smile on Chi You''s face gradually turns into a banter. It''s obvious that he has already regarded Li Fan as a dish of Chinese food. In fact, it''s not Chi You''s arrogance. Although there is an ancient battlefield in Jishan now, it has already been sealed by the Yellow Emperor. Although Jishan has a large number of cultivation experts, most of them have their own dependence in the future tide of time and space. Therefore, even if someone can fight against Chiyou, they will not interfere. What''s more, Chiyou, as the ancient demon God and the Lord of Jiuyou, is not the existence that ordinary practitioners can fight against.


    Chengying forced to mention a breath, is just carrying Chengying sword forward and Chiyou life and death battle. Li Fan is in the side to pull the shadow, slightly shook his head. Turning to see Chen Xi, Li Fan said with a smile, "how can I say I''m all male? If I want to die, I''ll die in front of me."


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fandao with a smile and said, "why, we still have the strength of the first World War. How can we give up like this?"


    Li Fan shook his head and said in a soft voice, "of course not, but I think the half Xuanyuan sword in my hand can''t stop Chi you. Since the Yellow Emperor defeated Chi you with Xuanyuan sword last time, this time, of course, I will take the lead. No matter success or failure, we can''t lose the momentum of Xuanyuan in the Chinese cultivation world. "


    "Ha ha ha." Chi you looked up to the sky and said with a wild smile, "little guy, it''s a bit of momentum, but it''s a pity. Your current momentum is to speak with your strength. "


    Chi you looked at Li Fan with slight contempt in his eyes and said slowly, "since you have Xuanyuan sword in your hand, whether you are his reincarnation or not. I want you to chop three swords first. If you can hurt me, I don''t mind letting you go. Wait until you''re back in the future. If you can''t, I''m afraid you are not his reincarnation. It''s a waste of Xuanyuan sword for you. How about it? "


    When Li Fan heard Chi You''s words, he still couldn''t turn the corner for a while. He didn''t know why Chi you had to take three swords first. Even if you look down on yourself, you should not do so. How can this be the practice of a master of space plane?


    "Is that true?" Li Fan slightly cautiously asked, "just stand there and let me chop three swords."


    Chiyou''s face was full of pride, and he said, "this is nature. I''m the leader of the nine you clan. How can I cheat you? "


    Although Li Fan is still a little confused about Chiyou''s words, he thinks of Chengying''s slight voice behind him¡° He is borrowing you to offset his defeat to the Yellow Emperor. So as to restore the state and accomplishments of that year. "


    Li Fan''s lips didn''t move at all, but his voice was like a mosquito chirping. "How about that? Should I agree or not?"


    "Why don''t you agree? Since we can''t beat him, why don''t we agree? Maybe there will be a new solution?" Chen Xi also said in a low voice.


    "How." Chi you obviously saw several people''s low voice discussion, his face can''t help but show a trace of impatience and said, "if you agree, you will agree. If you don''t agree, I will kill you directly. There is no such nonsense. I asked you to make three swords first, but I let you take advantage of it. "


    "You mean, let me take out three swords first, and you will only take out the sword after I take out these three swords? Are you sure it''s like this? " Li Fan blinked his eyes and changed his way of expression.


    Chi You nodded, obviously did not understand the hidden meaning of Li Fan''s words. "Of course, when I say one, I mean one, and when I say two, I mean two. There is no reason to repent. "


    "Well, in that case, I''ll promise you." Li Fan said that he saw a flash of excitement on Chiyou''s face.


    In the battle of chasing deer, the Yellow Emperor held Xuanyuan sword and Huagu sword. Although the two people regardless of strength, weapons, subordinates in all aspects, and even in the days and so on. All of them are in favor of Chiyou, but countless minor events gather in one place. In the end, it is still the victory of the Yellow Emperor. This year''s war let Chiyou''s cultivation heart can not help but cast a layer of screen like barrier, unable to break through. Chi you knew in his heart that only by uncovering this knot could he go further in his cultivation. Therefore, after hearing Li Fan''s promise, Chi you couldn''t help but feel elated.


    What''s your situation? Chiyou doesn''t count? Let alone let Li Fan with Xuanyuan sword cut three swords, that is, 30 swords and 300 swords, what can he do? Even if this person is reincarnated by the Yellow Emperor, even if the hand is Xuanyuan sword, but this person has not yet opened the memory of previous life. If the soul of Xuanyuan can''t be fused there, the real power of Xuanyuan sword can''t be exerted.


    "Good! Then you have to watch it. Look at my first sword After listening to Chiyou''s reply, Li Fan didn''t say much. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand stood between his eyebrows, and the spirit power of his whole body urged the divine sense and the soul of Xuanyuan to rush to the palm of his hand. Although Chiyou promised that he was a three sword agreement, he and Chen Xi reached a consensus on how to get out in an instant. But this first sword, Li Fan still wants to have a try, to see how far away he is from the people in the cultivation world. Even if the object of comparison is this ancient god. Feeling Li Fan''s surging spiritual power, Chi You showed a look of appreciation on his face and said, "this talent is outstanding in the Chinese cultivation world."¡° The first sword. " Li Fan immediately concentrated all his strength on Xuanyuan sword. With their anger, hope, expectations, all kinds of sustenance. It''s out loud. Half Xuanyuan sword, the first time in the hands of Li Fan show edge.

 V1.Chapter 194

    Since Li Fan opened the power of divine knowledge, no matter Chen Xi who introduced Li Fan to the cultivation world, or the shadow he took away from yuxu peak, no one who knew Li Fan along the way could ever think that Li Fan was able to cultivate such a powerful power unconsciously.


    A sword Qi, which was like a surprise, tore the space and gushed out along half of Xuanyuan sword. Straight to Chiyou. This sword contains momentum and prestige, even Chen Xi and Chengying feel a trace of fear. It seems that the sword Qi can''t be used from Li Fan''s hands at all. But the reality is. Li Fan seemingly relaxed freehand brushwork will use this shocking sword.


    Except for Li Fan, all the people in the room, including Chen Xi, Cheng Ying, fat man and green ling''er who were in a coma, and even Chi you, didn''t know. Li Fan didn''t use this magnificent sword spirit at all.


    Li Fan just transferred all the power of divine consciousness and the soul of Xuanyuan that he could mobilize. As a natural divinity, Li Fan''s power of divinity could have been regarded as a vast ocean. But what you can mobilize is just a pool of water. After getting the soul of Xuanyuan, even Li Fan himself didn''t find it. Unconsciously, his power of divine consciousness has been slowly integrated with the soul of Xuanyuan.


    Now the sword Qi that Li Fan wields is just that after Li Fan has mobilized all his strength, Xuanyuan sword itself is automatically extracted from Li Fan. What makes Li Fan feel palpitating is that Xuanyuan sword is constantly extracting his own divine knowledge. I already feel a little sleepy, as if the whole human spirit is emptied with the divine consciousness.


    Although inadvertently got the Lord of Xuanyuan sword. But what Li Fan doesn''t know is how much divine consciousness is needed to support the use of Xuanyuan sword. If you are not born with divine knowledge, but with the power of this sword, I am afraid that you will become an idiot, even with three souls.


    People have three souls and seven spirits, and they have more spiritual power. But after all, the cultivation of divine consciousness has been lost for thousands of years. No one knows the relationship between mental strength and three souls.


    In fact, the theory of spiritual power is what Chen Xi and other practitioners call the power of divine consciousness, that is, the soul of three souls and seven spirits. Most of them are formed by nature and are extremely difficult to improve. And soul is the power that can be cultivated. People in the cultivation world absorb spiritual power, and what they exercise is spirit. This is also why since ancient times, fewer and fewer people have been cultivated and ascended. Three souls and seven spirits are indispensable. Even if the cultivation of seven spirits is to the extreme, it is just the peak of this plane. If you want to travel freely in all time and space, you need the power of the three spirits.


    As a natural God, Li Fan''s innate spirit is undoubtedly powerful. After he got Xuanyuan''s spirit, he can be said to be like a tiger. If you wait until your own divine consciousness and Xuanyuan''s soul are integrated, and you are practicing your spiritual power, you will naturally achieve extraordinary achievements in the future. Not to mention the ancient gods, there is no obstacle for them to travel through various spatial planes.


    But the contradiction lies in that the power of divine consciousness was born to Li Fan, and the soul of Xuanyuan was a unique force formed by the combination of Huangdi Xuanyuan and the whole Chinese Qi. Xuanyuan sword originally contained a trace of Xuanyuan''s soul. On that day, when Huangdi instilled Xuanyuan''s soul into Li Fan, it was once said, Be sure to find another half of Xuanyuan sword. Not only for the integrity of Xuanyuan sword, but also for the solidity of Xuanyuan soul.


    But Li Fan, without knowing it, rashly uses his divine sense to urge Xuanyuan sword to move his whole body. If it wasn''t for Li Fan who already had a part of the soul of fusion, I''m afraid it would still be difficult to escape.


    Although I feel a little sleepy. But Li Fan is still strong support eyes, closely staring at Chi You''s magnificent sword.


    Half Xuanyuan sword, the strength of less than half of Chiyou, victory and defeat is obviously easy to see. Although the power of this sword is unparalleled, Chi you just gently raises the Huagu sword in his hand, and even does not see any light flow on the blade.


    But there is no flowery forward, the blade is less than two feet, but will be close to the sword all smashed. It doesn''t even shake itself.


    Li Fan''s sword power, which almost consumed all his spirits, was broken with one knife. Chi you slowly retracts the knife. Staring at Li Fan, who was already a little shaky, he said in a deep voice, "it''s a good attack, but the strength is a little bit worse. If the Yellow Emperor himself uses it, it can make us deal with it carefully. "


    Li Fan took a deep breath and bit his tongue. He held Xuanyuan sword tightly in his hand, but his words were weak. "If the Yellow Emperor were here, I''m afraid you would have run away."


    Chi you slightly a Leng, his face changed several colors in a flash, but in the end, he still grinned and said, "there are two swords."


    Li Fan slightly curled his lips and said, "just now you said you were standing still. What''s the matter with the knife again? "


    Chiyou''s Huagu sword drooped gently. "I''m not a strong man. I''ll be hurt if I''m struck by Xuanyuan sword and other ancient magic soldiers. Wang just said not to attack you, but he didn''t say not to defend


    "Li Fan, is that ok?" Seeing Li Fan''s legs trembling slightly, Chen Xi asked in a low voice.


    Li Fan shook his head gently. He drew a semicircle with Xuanyuan sword in his hand and rushed forward. However, he didn''t use the slightest divine sense and spiritual power. He just rushed to Chi you like a wild man and cut him down with a sword.


    Chi You''s mouth turned up, and his sarcasm and smile were even stronger. In his hand, he turned the poison knife to the Xuanyuan sword and said, "why, just one sword is powerless."


    Li Fan flies upside down. Although they didn''t mobilize their spiritual power in this collision, Chi You''s own powerful power is far from comparable to Li Fan''s. although Li Fan uses the power of downward splitting, he is still attacked by the understated Chi you.


    Chen Xi and Cheng Ying expected the result as early as Li Fan''s sword. They rushed forward at the same time and caught Li Fan''s body before Li Fan fell to the ground. They were cut back by Chi You''s understatement and barely stopped.


    "There''s no other way!" Although Li Fan was hit by Chiyou, he was not hurt. But there was a lonely look on his face, and then he said with a smile, "only the last trick."


    Although Chengying doesn''t know how Li Fan''s last move is, Chen Xi smiles and says, "try it. Anyway, we have no way back. It''s better than waiting to die."


    Li Fan breaks free from Chen Xi and Chengying''s hands and gets up to face Chiyou. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand plunges into the ground, leaving only a hilt exposed on the ground.


    "And the last sword." See Li Fan will hand Xuanyuan sword, Chiyou although some doubt, but still coldly said¡° This sword is your last chance. "


    Li Fan stretched and yawned a lot. He reached out and patted his mouth and said, "wait a minute. Didn''t you say that just now? Give me the chance of three swords. After I finish three swords, you are shooting. Now I have to think about what kind of tactics I need to use to defeat you with this last sword. "


    Chi you slightly stunned, and then said with a smile, "it''s up to you, even if you want to go on for a lifetime, I''m afraid you can''t beat me. Let''s just think about it. I''ll see what else you can do. "


    Li Fan and Chen Xi can''t help but be surprised. Although the last sword in the plan is such a trick, they didn''t expect it. Chi you agreed so easily. One side of the photo also can''t help chuckling. It''s hard for Chi you to be out of his mind. Even he knows why Chi you didn''t respond to such an obvious procrastination move.


    "That''s what you said. As the ancient demon God, the Lord of the nine secluded places, you can''t cheat." Li Fan took the opportunity to speak quickly, and then sat down on the ground. He kept making gestures in his hands, as if he had chosen the moves he had learned, and said, "let me think about it."


    Chi you just gave a cold smile. He also sat down with his knees crossed. He waved his magic knife toward the sky. An invisible ripple suddenly scattered the thick fog around him. It shows the scene around it. Look at Li Fan and say, "then think about it. However, people from the cultivation world will come to Jishan at any time. I don''t know if other people will lead me to the battlefield of the deer race. "


    Li Fan stopped to look at Chi you and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about this."


    Chi you laughed and twisted his thick neck. There was a clatter¡° I know that you Huaxia will not be your little people, there must be other people to act separately, but may as well tell you, in addition to you Huaxia people. There are also many people like Michi on Jishan mountain. Their mission is also the battle field. "


    Chi you looked at Li Fan with a good eye. Several people stopped a little and continued, "since you want to delay, I don''t care. I can spend a little time with you."


    Seeing the surprise in Li Fan''s eyes, Chi you said with a smile, "you really don''t think I''m an idiot. It''s such a simple way to procrastinate. Can''t I see that. But since you have time, I don''t care. "


    Li Fan stopped, his eyes fixed on Chi you and said, "what are you doing for? A few of us can make you so worried. "


    Chi you looked at Li Fan unexpectedly, and then said, "I can''t see that you are still a little careful. I can tell you that there is indeed another half of Xuanyuan sword in your hand on the ancient battlefield of the battle. The purpose of this visit was originally for the half Xuanyuan sword. As long as China does not have a complete Xuanyuan sword. There is no threat to us. But now that you have half of it in your hand, the king has avoided the risk of going to the battle field. "


    "Then why don''t you just kill us?" Chen Xi stands behind Li Fan and asks with an alert face.


    Chi you waved his hand and said with an open-minded face, "don''t be so careful. I''m not the kind of person who turns back on me. Since I promise to take you three swords. The king will keep his promise. When it comes to the battle. I''ll send a subordinate here. Waiting for you to come up with that last shot. But I think you can''t think of the last sword in your life. "


    "You Li Fan angrily got up, reached out and pulled out the Xuanyuan sword beside him. Point to Chiyou.


    "Why, so soon?" Chi You sneered.


    Li Fan angrily put down Xuanyuan sword, slightly depressed and said, "not yet. Wait. "


    Chi you laughed wildly. Laughter did not fall, only to hear a slight voice came.


    "What are you afraid of?" Chiyou and Li Fan look with their voices. The injured and comatose luling''er does not know when she has woken up. Although she is pale, she is covered with blood. But obviously I heard a few people talking, and now I''m staring at Chiyou¡° I am afraid. " There was a little hesitation on Chi You''s face, then he laughed wildly again and said, "what''s my worry. There''s nothing to be afraid of. "¡° You are worried about the Yellow Emperor and the half Xuanyuan sword. " Green ling''er sat up and said slowly, "this is the battle field for deer, where there is half of the Xuanyuan sword and a wisp of the ghost of the Yellow Emperor. You are worried that once you kill Li Fan who has half of Xuanyuan sword. At such a close distance, the ghost and half Xuanyuan sword will surely react. Although Li Fan is dead, the Yellow Emperor, the master of Xuanyuan sword, is still not something you can resist Chi you didn''t refute and didn''t agree. He just asked, "if it''s like you said, if it''s a battle field. The Xuanyuan sword and the ghost can''t still appear. What''s the point of this king now? " Lu ling''er said with a smile, "if Li Fan doesn''t die and the other half of the Xuanyuan sword appears, the ghost of the Yellow Emperor will surely mend the Xuanyuan sword. And even if Li Fan gets the complete Xuanyuan sword, he is not your opponent. "¡° It''s very strange that you are a girl, but it''s not Wang''s idea With a look of appreciation on his face, Chi you looked at Lu ling''er, reached out to Li Fan and said, "what I want is actually him."

 V1.Chapter 195

    Hearing Chi You''s words, Li Fan was shocked. Then with a little helpless look on his face, he said, "I don''t like men, my orientation is very normal."


    The tense and cold atmosphere in the field was broken by Li Fan''s words. Not only Chen Xi and Cheng Ying Lu ling''er, but also Chi you looked at Li Fan with a confused face. After a long time, he breathed out a rude sentence: "are you still a born God?"


    Li Fan quickly put out his hand and patted his chest, and said with ease, "you are because of my natural identity as a divine knower. You give me a fright


    Chiyou said with a sneer, "it seems that you don''t know the benefits of being a natural God." With these words, Chi you pointed to the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand, then turned to Jishan and said, "the Xuanyuan sword in your hand and the ghost of the Yellow Emperor in the battle field. It''s not very important to me. All I want is your natural sense. As long as we have this, we can really step into the immortal body. All the time and space can let me go


    Hearing the words, Li Fan quickly grasped Xuanyuan sword in his hand and looked at Chiyou warily. "You just said you would wait for my three swords, but you can''t break your promise."


    Chi you said with a smile, "it''s natural. Of course, I won''t break my promise, but just now I just promised to take you three swords instead of you. But I didn''t say it was wrong for these girls to do it. "


    "What are you waiting for?" The green spirit son gasps heavily to ask a way "why just didn''t hand."


    Chiyou stood up from the ground and picked up Huagu Dao¡° Originally, to capture his divine consciousness, he had to be completely unsuspecting. Obedience to the king is the only way to gain the greatest power of divine consciousness. But now that you have broken this, I have to use another way. "


    With these words, Chiyou''s magic knife moves forward, and a scarlet and strange invisible wave rushes out from the blade. The moment is to attack Li Fan several people.


    Li Fan, Chen Xi and Cheng Ying all wield their swords at the same time. Three different colors and shapes of air flow out. Try to stop the wave of Huagu Dao.


    Just three people just shot, then surprised to find. The invisible wave, as if with spirit in general, is splitting a gap in the direction of Li Fan and dodging Li Fan''s attack. Chen Xi and Chengying''s attack did not stop the wave from rushing forward. The moment is like the wind and the body. There is no harm to Chen Xi and Chengying.


    But in addition to Li Fan, Chen Xi and Cheng Ying are surprised to find that after the waves rush through, they can only stand in the same place and can''t move.


    Chiyou put down the magic knife in his hand, looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "boy, do you see that? This is the real use of divine consciousness."


    "What have you done?" Chen Xi and Cheng Ying can''t help exclaiming. They find that not only they can''t move, but also their spiritual power is like a mud ox into the sea.


    "What did you do?" Chi You sneered, "I just imprisoned you two with the power of divine consciousness. If this boy doesn''t obediently hand over the power of divine knowledge, you two will suffer. "


    With these words, Chi you turned to look at the green spirit who was still sitting on the ground and said, "you don''t have to worry. Even if you are using essence and blood to activate the candle dragon, you are not your opponent. You don''t have to worry. When I absorb the power of his divine knowledge, I will enjoy your candle dragon blood. "


    "Do you think we are the kind of people who wait to die?" Chengying let out a roar. He struggled all over. Trying to break free from the power that binds me.


    "Don''t waste your time. You can''t escape as long as you don''t surpass me. " Chi you said calmly, "as one of the ten famous swords in ancient times, I will also collect you. Sword spirit is rare. "


    "Chiyou." Li Fan made a low roar from his throat.


    Chi you turned to Li Fan with a banter smile and said, "how?"


    A gorgeous sword suddenly appeared in the air. Xuanyuan sword seems to be soaring in an instant. Like a complete Xuanyuan sword, it radiates a dazzling light in the air.


    "Take my sword." With the roar of Li Fan, this gorgeous sword straight to Chiyou, this sword, whether it is momentum or prestige. They are far more than Li Fan''s first sword. Tearing a dark gap in the air. Constantly emanating a little bit of infinite power from it. Just like a black hole, it absorbs the light around it.


    Chi You''s face was originally relaxed with the appearance of the sword is also suddenly formal up. The magic knife in my hand is full of strange blood red color. It''s like being red with blood. It''s also the first time since Chi you appeared. He held the handle of Huagu Dao with both hands at the same time. The whole body space was suddenly tight. He opened it with a deep drink and suddenly split it forward.


    A gorgeous and dazzling sword and scarlet blade quietly collided in the air, although it did not make the slightest startling sound. However, from the point of view of the continuous distortion and collapse of the space at the junction of the two phases, it is obvious that this confrontation is not a simple collision of air and engine. With the continuous collapse of space. At the intersection of the two, one side of the sword is solidified into an old man with all hair and whiskers, while the other side is solidified into a fierce looking beast that looks like a giant panda. The panda constantly pours on the old man with its claws and teeth, while the old man attacks the panda with his bare hands. Every time they fight each other, The whole body will send out innumerable Qi like catkins. Constantly floating in the air.


    "Boy, you still have Xuanyuan''s soul?" When Chi you saw the situation at the junction of the two phases, he frowned, and then stretched out and said, "but since you have completely burned him, it depends on what you can do to deal with Wang."


    After Li Fan finished this sword, he had already knelt down on his knees. If he had not supported it with Xuanyuan sword, he would have been on the ground. But still stubborn, looking up at Chiyou, he said, "I really don''t have any other means, but you can''t think about it."


    Chi You laughs, and the laughter gradually becomes arrogant and rampant. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "if you don''t burn Xuanyuan''s soul, I will be attacked when I draw your divine power. But you have burned the soul of Xuanyuan by yourself. It seems that it is really the providence in the dark. I want you to have your natural divine knowledge. "


    With these words, Chi you wiped the magic knife from his palm. He cut his own palm, but there was not a drop of blood flowing out. Instead, a wisp of black smoke gushed out of his palm, twining on the Huagu sword in an instant.


    "What is the consumption of divine consciousness? When I get your divine power, I will make it up. " Chi you is like a mad devil, laughing. The black fog shrouded Huagu sword splits forward again. The black fog on the blade makes the scarlet blade more strange. With Chiyou''s action. He went straight to the old man who was fighting with the fierce beast.


    The old man had tried his best to fight with this fierce beast. After all, the Xuanyuan spirit that Li Fan got was not complete. What''s more, the Xuanyuan spirit was used with Xuanyuan sword. Li Fan simply burned the soul of Xuanyuan, so that the soul of Xuanyuan could not play its full strength. Although aware of the danger of Chiyou''s attack, but still unable to avoid in time. Half of his shoulder was cut off by the blade coming from behind. The body shape staggers, is attacked by that fierce beast fiercely, only in the twinkling of an eye is the whole body light gradually dim. Finally, it dissipates slowly in the space. When he was about to disappear, the old man slowly turned back and looked at Li Fan with a look of appreciation.


    Xuanyuan''s soul dissipated, and Li Fan''s Qi and blood surged in an instant. He also felt a salty smell in his throat. Li Fan mercilessly depressed his chest and swallowed the blood swirling between his throat. Looking up at Chi you, he said, "it seems that I am not your opponent, but it is also wishful thinking that you want to take away my divine power. Although Lao Tzu is not a hero in ordinary times, he will not let your attempt succeed."


    "Li Fan."


    "No."


    Chen Xi several people''s exclamation with Li Fan''s voice down ring, several people listen to Li Fan''s words are to know what Li Fan wants to do. Only a few people couldn''t move, so they had to stop them.


    "Want to die? It''s not that easy Chi You''s figure disappeared in the same place. With the sound of this, Li Fan felt light in his hand. Originally, I had already raised the Xuanyuan sword between my chest and abdomen, but it was not in my hands.


    Chiyou''s tall figure stood beside Li Fan, looked down at Li Fan, and looked at half of Xuanyuan sword in his hand. Although Li Fan has already burned the soul of Xuanyuan, the Xuanyuan sword in Chiyou''s hand seems to have a spirit. It constantly vibrates slightly and wants to get rid of it.


    Chi you suddenly raised his feet and heavily stepped on Li Fan''s chest. Li Fan''s body marks a shallow gully on the ground, bringing out a piece of dust. Strong self pressure in the chest of that mouth of blood is no longer able to suppress. Flowing down the corner of my mouth.


    Chiyou looked at Li Fan with disdain. His hand suddenly tightened. In his hand, Xuanyuan sword stopped shaking¡° But it''s only half Xuanyuan sword. How can we fight against this king? "


    Li Fan raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Turning to Chen Xi and Chengying, "I''m sorry, I tried my best."


    Chengying doesn''t laugh at Li Fan in an unusual way. She shows a strange smile and says, "it''s not the first time. Last time we didn''t die, we didn''t expect to have this opportunity so soon."


    "Do your best to listen to fate." Chen Xi just said a plain, raised his eyes and said with a smile, "just like Xiaoying said, originally thought that there was no chance to live last time."


    Chi you raised his eyes and looked at the three people. After a while, he said, "there is no last word. In that case, the book will start."


    "I''m just sorry that I didn''t have a way to burn my own divine sense, but it''s a bargain for you." Li fanlue said with a trace of regret, but there was no hope in his expression.


    Last time, it was AI Haotian in the dream world who tore up space to save himself and others. This time, I''m afraid that AI Haotian is not Chiyou''s opponent, since he is. Then how can you come here. It''s just another life in vain.


    "Give your divinity to the king." Chi You''s gloomy voice rang out. Before Li Fan looked up, he felt that his head had been completely wrapped by a huge palm. A great force came from that palm and made his head ache.


    "Oh, it hurts." Li Fan almost subconsciously cried out.


    Chen Xi and Cheng Ying almost laugh when they hear Li Fan''s words. Li Fan is like this. If he is brave, he will be afraid of pain, but if he is weak, he will be fearless when he needs to, and he will move forward even if he knows he is defeated. This may be a real person. No matter how big a hero is, he will always be afraid. But those people are showing the good side. Li Fan, however, did not hide his thoughts.


    "After a while you won''t feel any pain." Chi you said, the hand is also slowly add force, the whole body magic along the specific cycle from the palm of the surging out. All over Li Fan''s head¡° When your divine consciousness is drawn out, what will the rest of the body do? " Chiyou face vulture smile, the words in the mouth is very cold¡° Just leave me in your house and kneel down every day. " Li Fan said in a loud voice with pain and a sense of trance¡° When it comes to death, it''s so sharp. " Chi you gave a cold smile and was about to add force again. Ear only heard a boom sound, like a thunderbolt in the air.

 V1.Chapter 196

    With the booming sound, the ground above Jishan was shaking in bursts. It seemed that something was going to appear from the inside of Jishan, which made the whole mountain shake violently.


    "Was there an earthquake?" Li Fan has some doubts. Because of the relationship between the sound and the vibration, Chi You''s palm on his head is also slightly slow, which gives Li Fan a little leisure time to think about the source of the sound.


    "Earthquake?" Chi You''s palm has already loosened Li Fan''s head. When he heard Li Fan''s words, he lowered his head and sneered, "it''s not an earthquake, it''s someone who started the battle field. I don''t know who found it so quickly. "


    "What?" Hearing Chiyou''s words, Chen Xi screams out. She can''t help but turn her head and look in the direction of the sound. It''s the highest place in Jishan and the most gentle direction.


    On the whole Jishan mountain, with the vibration of the whole mountain, almost at the same time, there are several startling figures in all parts of Jishan mountain, rushing to the top of the mountain.


    Yang Qinghua looks up to the top of Jishan mountain under a towering ancient tree on the hillside to the east of Jishan mountain! I can''t help murmuring to myself, "at last, I''m still slow. I don''t know who opened the battle field."


    With these words, Yang Qinghua reached out and took out a yellow paper charm from his backpack. All of a sudden, the charm has no fire. And then fly ash dissipated.


    At the same time, the other nine people who came to Jishan together, the charms in their backpacks or hands, were all burning at the same time. In a flash, except Li Fan, Chen Xi, Cheng Ying, Lu ling''er and fat man. The other four people appeared at Yang Qinghua''s side at the same time when the charm burned out.


    "What''s going on? Someone started the battle for deer? " As soon as Zhou Kangfu appeared, he was not surprised. He just looked at the others and said slowly¡° It wasn''t our people who started it. "


    Several people didn''t answer Zhou Kang''s words, but just went around. Yang Qinghua finally said, "why didn''t Chen Xi and Li Fan come here. They are in danger. "


    With these words, Yang Qinghua narrowed his eyes slightly, pinched fajue with both hands, and his gestures kept changing. After a while, he slowly opened his eyes and looked at a few humanitarians, "unable to confirm their position, as if they were not in the same plane as us."


    "Who can have this ability on Jishan mountain?" Zhou Kang gently twirled his beard and said, "just now I met several people who have been cleaned up. I''m afraid there is no one on Jishan who can trap them and not be found by us."


    Fu Qing shook his head, pondered a little for a while, and said, "I''m not sure. The opening of the battle field is too sensational. Maybe it''s hard to say who is involved. What shall we do now? "


    Mingyue just coldly looked at a few people, and then his eyes were looking to the top of Jishan. I don''t care what danger they may have. My task is to compete in this battle. Don''t be interfered by the practitioners outside China. So I''m going up. "


    47, standing beside Mingyue, also nodded his head and said, "yes, our task this time is to compete in the battlefield. No matter who has any problems among us, we should put the task first."


    Zhou Kang narrowed his eyes slightly and hummed coldly, "aren''t the people in our league important? Is it easy for us to leave our alliance behind for this mission? "


    Mingyue still said coldly, "we don''t care what you do. Anyway, I''m going to the battlefield now. If things in this battlefield are obtained by people outside China. It''s a threat to us. As for your people, you can find them yourself if you like. "


    With that, Ming Yue''s figure did not stop at all, so he swept straight to the top of Jishan mountain. 47 slightly apologetic looked at Yang Qinghua several people, immediately followed up.


    "This girl is a little too cold." Zhou Kang looked at the figure of the two people leaving quickly, and his face did not show any displeasure. On the contrary, there is a slight appreciation.


    "Let''s go and find Chen Xi and Li Fan. If these two people are lost, old man Yang will blame us when he goes back. " Yang Qinghua patted Zhou Kang on the shoulder.


    "Where can I find such a big Jishan?" Fu Qing turns to look at Yang Qinghua and asks.


    Yang Qinghua reached out to his right front and said, "when we went up the mountain, they were on my right side, so we went to the right side."


    The other two nodded, and the three opened the distance, about 50 meters apart, and went in that direction at the same time.


    The vibration of the ground has been slightly calmed down. Chi you takes back his eyes to the top of the mountain and turns to look at Li Fanji. "I didn''t expect that it was just a little bit short of time. It seems that your luck is really good, little guy."


    With that, Chi you turned to the Xuanyuan sword with one hand and looked at the top of the mountain with a sneer. The Xuanyuan sword on the ground, for some reason, suddenly glowed. Without a few people''s reaction, it turned into a flash of light and went straight to the top of the mountain.


    "Boy, you''re lucky this time, but you won''t be so lucky next time." Chi you looks at the direction of Xuanyuan sword disappearing. But it didn''t stop it. Just turned his head to see Li Fan, the original tall figure is suddenly shrinking. The overwhelming momentum disappeared in an instant. The original body of Miki recovered its dry appearance.


    "Another life?" Li Fan some can''t believe looking at this disappear Chiyou, with a trance looking at Chen Xi, several people said¡° He just left


    "It seems that greenling''s inference just now is correct." Chen Xi pondered for a while and said slowly, "when the battle of chasing deer opens, the ghost of the Yellow Emperor must be related to the disappearance of the half Xuanyuan sword. Chiyou is probably worried about the integrity of Xuanyuan sword, unable to resist. "


    When some people were surprised that Chi you left, a cold voice sounded behind them.


    "I didn''t expect that you are still alive, but it''s OK. My head drop seems to go a step further. "


    Several people turned their heads and saw that after Chiyou left, Michi, whose body was dry again, was slowly looking up. His eyes were full of banter.


    "I don''t think you have much strength." Chengying looks at Michi road with disdain.


    "Hey hey, it''s not hard to deal with you dying people." Mi Chi gave a smile and raised his hands abruptly.


    "Old Michi."


    A sound like thunder exploded behind Li Fan. Three figures flew to several people. It was Yang Qinghua who arrived.


    The thick white fog originally laid down by Mi Chi has long been broken by Chi you. Although Chiyou then used his own strength to block the space, with Chiyou leaving, the space was naturally not closed. After Chiyou left, Yang Qinghua felt the abnormal atmosphere of this space. A few people came at a high speed, and they were really dangerous. They arrived before Michi started.


    "It''s you." After Yang Qinghua stood still, his eyes looked at Mi Chi like anger¡° Why didn''t I kill you completely in those years, so that you almost caused heavy damage to our alliance today. "


    "It''s you?" Mi Chi looked up at the new arrivals and said with a cold smile, "if it wasn''t for Wu Qishan, none of you would have been my opponent. Why do you want to cheat more than you can today?"


    "More than less?" Zhou Kang said with a smile, "we are not so shameless as you. Come on, I''ll play with you."


    "Ha ha ha." Miki yangtianchang said with a smile, "why, I don''t have enough strength now, so I want to take advantage of the fire. I don''t have this Kung Fu today. When I recover my strength in the future, I will come to you. "


    "Want to go?" With a cold smile, Zhou Kang took a step forward and held it to the direction of MI Chi with one hand. He drank a soft drink.


    The space around Michi is instantly condensed into pieces of crystal ice at the speed visible to the naked eye. Directly, he wanted to confine Michi in it.


    "I want to go, but you can''t stop me." Mi Chi didn''t care at all, and a sharp color suddenly crossed his eyes. Dry body is the color of blood. The whole person exploded in an instant. It exploded into a thick black fog and gradually disappeared in the air. A voice came out of the black fog.


    "I''ll come back later."


    "Well, you''re fast." Zhou Kang shook his hand and said reluctantly.


    "Grandfather Yang, why are you here?" Seeing that Michi had disappeared, Chen Xi turned to look at Yang Qinghua and said with a little doubt, "fortunately, you are late. If you were earlier, I''m afraid all the people who came to the league today would stay here."


    Yang Qinghua turned his head and looked at Chen Xi genially. "What''s the matter with you? You''re so embarrassed by a mi Chi."


    "Let''s talk about these things later. Let''s see how the fat man is. Can he be saved?" Chen Xi quickly went to the fat man, anxiously looking at several people said.


    Yang Qinghua went to the fat man and put his hand on the fat man''s forehead. After a while, he said, "what''s the matter with the little fat man? His body seems to have been forced to instill a powerful and strange force. Fortunately, he passed out. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would have burst and died. "


    "It''s all the work of Michi." Li Fan heard Yang Qinghua''s words, quickly and briefly said the things after several people separated. Li Fan Gang just said that when the fat man was lowered by Mi Chi, he was interrupted by Chen Xi and said, "I''ll talk about the later things later."


    Yang Qinghua smiles and looks at Chen Xi and says, "Xiao Xi, don''t worry. This little fat man is also Wu Qishan''s grandson. How can we not save ourselves from death. "


    With these words, Yang Qinghua took out a piece of clean yellow paper from his backpack. Biting his index finger, he muttered to himself and quickly drew on the yellow paper. After a while, he was sweating and said, "OK."


    He pasted the yellow paper on the fat man''s forehead. Yang Qinghua stepped back a few steps, pinched his hand and drank "now."


    The fat man was shaking violently, and a strange black smoke gradually appeared on his head, slowly condensing a blue face figure. His face was stained with blood. He is thin. There are two sharp teeth in the corner of the mouth.


    "Vampires?" Yang Qinghua was a little stunned, and then said, "it seems that MI Chi''s head lowering skill is much better than last time. Even vampires are trained to drop their heads. "


    Fu Qing in a side hey a smile, stopped Yang Qinghua''s action way "give it to me."


    Say words, pay Qing one hand a move, appear in the hand a small black flag that does not exceed a foot. Toward the ghost that is still roaring in the air. From the black flag seems to gush out of an invisible force, ignoring the scream and struggle of the vampire, slowly put it into the flag.


    "If Michi knew that you had accepted the ghost of his cultivation, he would vomit blood." Zhou Kang saw the vampire was accepted, can''t help looking at Fu Qing smile. Fu Qing just smiles. He turned to look at Zhou Kang and said, "if it hadn''t been for you, I''m afraid that guy couldn''t escape." Zhou Kang turned his head and ignored Fu Qing. Yang Qinghua wiped the sweat on his forehead, looked at Chen Xi and said, "the battle field has opened, and Mingyue and 47 have passed. We need to get there as soon as possible. The things in the battle field should not be lost. "¡° Li Fan''s Xuanyuan sword has already rushed in that direction. " Chen Xi points to the direction of the top of the mountain¡° Let''s go. " Yang Qinghua took a look and said categorically.

 V1.Chapter 197

    Jishan stretches for nearly 1000 meters, and above the peak is a flat terrain of about hundreds of square meters. There was no vegetation around, and the whole mountain top looked bleak and desolate. There is no gloomy scenery in other places. There is a cold wind blowing on the top of the peak all the year round. Standing on the top of the peak makes people feel shivering, as if there is a chill from the bottom of my heart.


    At this moment, on the top of the mountain, there are about dozens of people standing scattered, all far away. At a glance, they are all dressed in different colors and skin colors. Each other''s faces are on guard. But at the same time of guarding the rest of the people, the corner of the eye light is constantly floating to the top of the mountain.


    Over the top of the mountain, the air seems to be burned by high temperature, constantly changing into various distorted patterns. From it came low howls. I don''t know what time it takes to feel oppressed.


    On the ground lay a dark looking man, about thirty or forty years old. Wearing clothes full of strange symbols, wearing all kinds of strange accessories, holding a dry branch in hand. A terrible wound slanted from his chest, and blood gushed from the wound. The man just saw Xuanyuan sword flying from the foot of the mountain. He jumped in the air in an attempt to intercept it, but was cut down by Xuanyuan sword. On the spot is the silent fall to the ground, without the slightest resistance.


    The dead man was also surrounded by two men with the same skin color. There was a strange anger in his eyes. All of them are witches from South America. They also know the information from Jishan. They want to explore and see if they can get some ancient Chinese goods. But I didn''t expect to lose one person just outside this space. On this Jishan mountain, there is a crisis at any time. Although many of them have been secretly United for a long time, when the temptation is in front of us, no one can guarantee that they will still be united. One less person means more danger on the Jishan mountain.


    Just when these people had their own thoughts, the two figures rushed up to the top of the mountain like Feihong. It was a man and a woman. The man was handsome and full of heroism. Women are white and beautiful, with concave and convex figure.


    Although there was not a trace of Qi flowing out of them, there were more than ten people on the top of the mountain. They stepped back a little at the same time. They were very wary of them. They were Mingyue and 477. After parting with Yang Qinghua, they arrived at the top of Jishan mountain as fast as they could.


    A sneer appeared on Mingyue''s face, and his eyes swept on everyone''s face one by one. They only felt that Mingyue''s eyes were like the tip of a needle. Then they heard Mingyue''s cold words: "everyone, all those who don''t want to die are going down the mountain. Otherwise, there will be no amnesty. "


    As Mingyue''s voice fell, all kinds of expressions appeared on people''s faces. Some were angry, some were stunned, and more were with a look of ignorance.


    "Who are you to talk to us like that?" The other two South American witches standing beside the dead man obviously didn''t know Mingyue. Their brother died unexpectedly, and they were already furious. At the moment, Mingyue''s words just give them a way to vent. More importantly, they don''t feel the flow of Qi on Mingyue and 477, so they shout angrily.


    As soon as they finished speaking, there was a sarcastic expression on someone''s face on the top of the mountain. Mingyue snorted coldly, and his eyes floated to the two witches. The next second, two people''s bodies fly back, and Mingyue is standing in two people just standing position. It was still standing as if it had never moved.


    The two witches were still flying in the air, and they died with blood spurting from their mouths and broken bones. Until their death, they didn''t see how Mingyue attacked them. Two bodies fell heavily on the top of the mountain, splashing a piece of dust.


    On the top of the mountain suddenly fell into a silence, and there were many ruthless and murderous people present. There are also practitioners who practice evil arts and sacrifice to the living. But at the moment, except for a few people, they kept silent at the same time, for fear that the fate of the two witches would appear in themselves at the next moment.


    "Who else won''t?" Mingyue''s eyes swept the whole court again. Again, more than a dozen people stepped back. At the moment, there are only less than 30 people left in the field, and they are still the same.


    "Are you a member of the Chinese power department?" A husky voice came from a small man, who was wearing a tight suit and carrying a short box that was no more than a foot long behind him. He didn''t know whether it was a knife or a sword. Face cover to live, just expose two twinkle fierce eyes to see Xiang Mingyue.


    "Japanese?" Mingyue looks at the man who makes a sound and shows a look of disdain in his eyes, "Ninja."


    "Hey, hey, hey." The man gave out a series of chilly long smiles and said, "yes, I''m hiroji Komi, the ninja. Who are you? "


    "Ninja Mingyue''s eyebrows picked, the corners of his mouth sneered, "I''ve fought with ninja, I''ve fought with Yin Yang master, but I''ve never fought with you Guiren. For you, my hands are itchy. "


    "Baga." "Who are you? Answer my question. I can make it easier for you to die. "


    As if to hear his funny joke, Mingyue began to laugh, "let me die more comfortable, people who dare to talk to Mingyue like this have disappeared in this space."


    Although some people have guessed the identity of Mingyue for a long time, when Mingyue said it himself, there was still a low breath in the field. Enough to see the name of Ming Yue is how loud. It can also be understood why 47 was completely following Ming Yue''s practice.


    "Hey, hey, you are Mingyue, the third in the world power list." There was a look of surprise in his eyes, and then he returned to normal. "So what? There are so many people here, but you only have two. Can you kill them all?"


    Mingyue light to take a few steps toward aomu Haoer, "I can''t kill all the people, but kill you, or don''t need to spend much effort."


    "Baga." When Mingyue finished speaking, Xiaomu Haoer suddenly moved. A narrow dagger less than half a foot appeared in the box behind him. The dagger seemed to be made of a poisonous snake. What Xiaomu Haoer held was the tail of the poisonous snake. The poisonous snake opened its mouth and spitted out a slender letter from its two tusks, which was the blade.


    Although he was already holding a knife in his hand, it was just a moment when a cloud of smoke broke out where he was standing, and he disappeared. Mingyue has been a straight blow into the smoke.


    "Little Japan, do you only know how to escape?" Mingyue takes back his slender fist. The corner of the mouth sneers coldly, the figure suddenly regresses. In the place where I was standing, a narrow dagger flashed away.


    Mingyue steps back a few steps, eyes slightly narrowed, dagger just disappeared soon, Mingyue suddenly opened his eyes, body shape burst up a swing leg sweep to the side of the body.


    "I found you."


    With a bang, a small figure rolled several circles in the air, and a cloud of smoke was blown up again to dissipate.


    "Why don''t you dare to move this time?" Ming Yue chuckles and pats the dust that doesn''t exist on his trouser legs. He says, "roll quickly."


    I don''t know if it''s because of the power of Mingyue''s foot that Kobayashi Haoer doesn''t appear any more and doesn''t dare to attack Mingyue again.


    "You are really good. Although we haven''t met each other, we have heard of you for a long time. You are worthy of the third blood rose in the list of powers." A burst of blunt words sounded after hiroji Komi disappeared.


    Mingyue turns his head and sees a pale, tall, blonde man talking. Wearing a valuable looking Cape, the shoulder position of the Cape is embroidered with seven shining stars. Then he said with a smile, "you look like a seven star vampire. I don''t know if it''s the count of that family. "


    A smile appeared on the blonde man''s pale face and said, "I''m count Henry of the Maxwell family. Hello, Miss blood rose."


    "The Maxwell family." Mingyue frowned, then stretched out his smile, pointed to the changing space in the sky and said, "that''s a big family. The purpose of count Henry''s coming here is to be there."


    The count of vampires, who called himself Henry, said with a smile, "of course. I''ve heard about the battle field of chasing deer for a long time. Since I can meet it when it''s open, I''ll go in and have a look. "


    Seeing Mingyue''s face changed, count Henry waved his hand and said, "but miss blood rose, I don''t think we should fight here at the moment."


    Mingyue heard the words, but she just looked at Henry and said with a smile, "I''ll listen to you then, count."


    Henry pointed to the changing space in the sky and said, "we all know that the changing space is the battle field. We all know what''s in it. Frankly speaking, the things in it are not very useful for us vampires, but we are also greedy. After all, it''s from ancient times. Everyone wants something sweet. "


    "If you have something to say, just say it." Mingyue frowned and said impatiently.


    "But if we fight out here, it will be cheaper." Henry didn''t worry when he heard Mingyue''s words. He still said slowly, "now those who stand here and don''t leave can be regarded as the experts in the cultivation world in China. It''s unrealistic of you to want to kill all of us. I admit that your strength is very strong, but it will be exhausted in the end. It''s not a pity that it will be cheaper for others. "


    "What is your opinion, count?"


    Henry reached up to the sky and said, "you should know that this space was supposed to be closed, but now it is open, and it was opened before you came here. Why don''t you think about it, why don''t we go in for such a long time, but still stand here? "


    Mingyue''s eyes turned a few times and asked, "why?"


    "Because before you came here, someone had already gone in. It''s the person who opens the space, and after that, some people can''t wait to get in. But it''s blocked by the space and can''t enter. It''s obvious that the person who opened the space blocked the space after he went in again. " Henry looked at Mingyue''s face and said something that surprised Mingyue and 47


    "The one who opened the battle field and entered is the one from China."¡° What? " Although Mingyue is surprised to hear what Henry said, he is constantly thinking about whether it''s Yang Qinghua or Chen Xi or Li Fan, but Henry says that it''s only one person who goes in. Who is this? Why did you block the space after you went in? None of the people you know about Yang Qinghua has such ability. Who is the one who went in? Mingyue''s face didn''t change at all. He asked, "what do you think count Henry should do?"¡° Obviously, if the person who goes in is not your partner, what we need to do now is not to fight here, but to find a way to go in. Otherwise, although that person is your Chinese person, it is not necessarily your person. You Chinese have a saying that many people have great power. There''s something else we can do here. When you open this space and go in, you don''t have to do it. There will be a fight between us. " Mingyue thought a little in his heart. He just wanted to nod his head. A sound came from not far below the top of the mountain¡° Mingyue, wait a minute. "

 V1.Chapter 198

    Mingyue smell speech turn to see, a group of people walk slowly from the top of the mountain. Yang Qinghua and Chen Xi are the two leaders, followed by Fu Qing and Zhou Kang. Li fan drives a fat man with an ugly face behind him.


    Henry''s brows wrinkled slightly at the sight of a few people coming to the top of the mountain. Originally, there were only Mingyue and 472 people in Huaxia. Even if there was any conflict after entering the battle field, there must be no threat to so many people on the scene. Of course, once there is a conflict, some people will die, but as long as their own people are not injured. But after Yang Qinghua''s eight men arrived at the top of the mountain, the whole situation turned around in a flash. In addition to the four men who looked a little worse, in Henry''s opinion, the strength of several middle-aged old men was at least equal to that of themselves, and their minds turned like electricity. With a smile on his face, Henry looked at Yang Qinghua, who was walking in the front.


    "It seems that some of them are also Chinese practitioners. I don''t know which side of them are masters."


    Yang Qinghua several people came to Mingyue side, just light look Mingyue one eye, Fu Qing turned to Henry said "vampire?"


    "I''m Henry, count of the Maxwell family. Are you?" Henry asked, his pale face full of smiles.


    Yang Qinghua''s face is also a smile, looking at Henry said, "we are the people of the Chinese power alliance, my name is Yang Qinghua." With these words, Yang Qinghua pointed to several people around him and introduced them one by one.


    Listening to Yang Qinghua''s introduction, Although Henry''s face didn''t change, he had waves in his heart. Like Henry, everyone on the top of the mountain was shocked. They didn''t think that Huaxia could send such a luxurious cultivation team. There are three practitioners who are still famous, one is an expert in the list of powers, and the rest of them are not idle people.


    Henry is still smiling, after listening to Yang Qinghua''s introduction, he said, "I didn''t expect to meet so many Chinese experts. I think Mr. Yang has also heard my proposal. I don''t know if he has any opinions. "


    Yang Qinghua slightly looked at Chen Xi, saw the latter slightly nodded. Yang Qinghua just turned his head and said with a smile, "count Henry''s proposal is very good, but I don''t know what you are going to do when you enter the battle field later."


    With these words, Yang Qinghua turned his head and looked at several places far away, and his eyes floated down the corridor one by one. "These are also the leading figures in the cultivation world. Why not express an opinion? "


    There are 89 people swept by Yang Qinghua''s eyes, all of whom are far away from each other. But after hearing Yang Qinghua''s words, they all stepped forward at the same time. It seemed that they came to Yang Qinghua and Henry in a flash. But they were all on guard.


    "Old man Yang, I didn''t expect that you led the team here this time. It seems that you Huaxia are very concerned about this battle field." Standing in front of Yang Qinghua''s left, a middle-aged man with a full face and Beard said.


    "Who should I be, but you?" Before waiting for Yang Qinghua to speak, Zhou Kang sneered at the middle-aged man and said, "kabula, you Indian ah San, have you recovered from the last injury?"


    "Zhou Kang?" Zhou Kang''s middle-aged man, who was called the Indian ah San, was angry in his eyes and said, "you''re here, too. Just in time, we''ll make a good calculation of the previous accounts."


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it." Zhou Kang sneered and was about to move forward. But he was stopped by Yang Qinghua.


    "Wait, you old man are still so grumpy."


    Henry also quickly stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "that is, don''t fight because of past grudges. Now the goal is to enter the battle field."


    Chen Xi and Li Fan look at each other. Before they leave, they are forced by Yang Yitian to remember the world''s cultivation masters, so they recognize these ten people. They can''t help but smack their tongue. This battle field actually attracts most of the experts in the material. The few people who didn''t come here didn''t know whether they were hiding in the dark or didn''t come at all.


    Zhou Kang snorted coldly, looked at Henry and said, "why, when do we allow you to touch our Chinese things?"


    Henry''s face changed slightly, and then returned to normal. "As I said just now, you Chinese people have entered the battlefield, and the space has been blocked again. If we can''t join hands, I''m afraid nobody can get in. "


    "Now that we have Chinese people in, we don''t have to worry. If you want to do it, do whatever you want. We''re not going to stop it. " Zhou Kang said, twisting his beard under his jaw.


    "It seems that the man who has just entered is not your companion." When Henry heard Zhou Kang''s words, he laughed and said, "in this case, why can''t we join hands? If there''s anything, we have to wait until we enter the battle field. If we start now, I''m afraid we''ll let the man in there take advantage of it. "


    As soon as Henry''s words were finished, many experts in the surrounding cultivation world nodded slightly in agreement. As far as the current situation is concerned, although the Chinese practitioners have an absolute advantage, they are by no means without rivals. With more ants, they can kill elephants, let alone practitioners with similar strength. If all the people present were united, Yang Qinghua would not be able to do any good.


    Chen Xi turned her head and looked at the people''s faces. She slightly lowered her head and said something to Yang Qinghua. Yang Qinghua''s face changed slightly, her eyes suddenly became tense, and she asked in a low voice, "are you sure?"


    Chen Xi nodded gently and said, "he said it himself. It should have high credibility."


    "If that''s the case, it''s a bit of a problem." Yang Qinghua''s face some dignified expression way¡° Our strength is not enough. "


    "Now we have to go one step at a time and let these people enter the battle field together. If there is something ancient in it, though they have formed an alliance secretly, the temptation will certainly split up. It was then that we had a chance. " Chen Xi said in a low voice that only two people could hear. After a slight pause, she continued, "what''s more, there is still the ghost of the Yellow Emperor in the battle field, which is also a great help to us. Chinese descendants will certainly be protected."


    Yang Qinghua listened to Chen Xi''s words and nodded slightly. Chen Xi then said, "also, the person who went in before, I don''t know what identity he is, but he must not be friends with us. But for the sake of being a Chinese descendant, it may also help. "


    Yang Qinghua slightly looked up at the crowd. Although on the surface, these people were all fighting separately, if they had been united as Chen Xi said, I''m afraid they would have suffered a heavy loss today. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, even if these people are secretly united, they all have their own ideas. Otherwise, they would have rushed to kill themselves. The reason is to protect one''s own strength.


    See Yang Qinghua and Chen Xi two people bow to whisper, Henry and others face is also uncertain, until the two people finally finished, looked up, Henry first asked "Mr. Yang, how to consider?"


    Yang Qinghua nodded and said with a smile, "we agree with count Henry''s proposal. You are all from the cultivation world. If you want to have a look at what''s in it, there''s nothing wrong with it. Let''s go into the battlefield together. If there''s anything, I''ll talk about it when I get in. "


    "A wise choice." Henry clapped his hands and laughed¡° In that case, let me study how to enter the battle field. "


    "What''s count Henry''s idea?" Yang Qinghua looked at the changing space in the sky with a smile, turned to look at Henry and said.


    Henry nodded, pointed to the sky and said, "we have seen that man before he went in. That man is indeed your Chinese man. So I think maybe only you Chinese people can open this space. "


    Yang Qinghua nodded and said, "there is some truth in the count''s words, but have you ever thought that since Jishan is not a forbidden area, why the villagers at the foot of the mountain have not been able to enter this space in these years?"


    "Maybe they didn''t come to the top of the mountain." Henry thought for a moment and said, "before I came here, I used to chat with some people in the village at the foot of the mountain. They once said that there was a rumor that there was a devil on the mountain since ancient times. Therefore, it is not allowed to go up the mountain without permission. Maybe that''s why they didn''t get in. "


    "Well, what the count means is to let our people have a try first?" Yang Qinghua picked his eyebrows, shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t agree with that. No one knows the danger of this battle. We don''t take risks at will. What''s more, as you said just now, the space was sealed after the man entered. I don''t think it''s the battlefield of chasing the deer to close up by himself. It''s the man who did it. "


    Henry laughed, turned his head and looked around the field. "In that case, we have to try to gather all our strength to break the space blockade."


    "I think so. No matter how powerful that person is. It won''t be better than our collective strength. "


    Everyone on the scene nodded. Although they were still secretly on guard against each other, their eyes were looking at the top of the mountain.


    "I''ll count to one, two, three. Let''s gather our strongest attack and roar there." Henry laughed, raised his hand, threw a stone and hit it somewhere in the space, rippled and said, "one, two, three. Do it. "


    As Henry''s voice fell, there was a strong wave in the air, and dozens of strong momentum rose up. For a moment, colorful Qi filled people''s bodies, depicting a gorgeous color on the top of the whole mountain.


    At this time, if you look from a distance, you can see that the whole peak of Jishan is covered by a colorful cloud, and the whole peak seems to be covered by a piece of smoke. In the village just below Jishan mountain, many people who saw this scene screamed out in amazement and hurriedly called their relatives and friends to have a look at this rare scene. Even someone quickly photographed this strange scene.


    "The world has changed a lot!" A remote part of the village. Outside a simple and dilapidated thatched cottage, an old man with gray eyebrows and hair looked up at the strange scene on the top of the mountain with turbid eyes and murmured to himself.


    "Is the legend handed down by the old people really coming true?"


    On the top of the mountain, dozens of air engines gradually ascended on the people. Even the changing space above the sky seemed to slow down because of the momentum. With a light whistling of Yang Qinghua. Dozens of air engines rushed into the sky in a flash. Not far away from the twisted space, they gathered into a light column several meters thick and blasted fiercely on the twisted space.

 V1.Chapter 199

    Originally, the changing space in the sky at the top of the mountain. Because the joint attack of the people on the scene, although it has not yet hit the space, it has made the space become a little stagnant.


    Just in a flash, the joint force of all the people is to collide with the space of the battle field. All of a sudden, the top of Jishan was like a group of gorgeous fireworks, which decorated the whole sky with colorful colors. From afar, I can only see the strange colors on the top of the mountain.


    But at the top of Jishan mountain, the people on the scene just saw the attack and space collide, and they felt a strong force, pushing back through their own power. Except for a few people who are really strong, or who didn''t use their full strength when attacking. All the others, including Mingyue and Yang Qinghua on Huaxia''s side, and Henry, who proposed to unite.


    Both of them were hit by the strong waves from the collision of the two phases. For a time, some of them were pale, and even some of them had a slow reaction, so they didn''t have time to breathe. There''s no need to breathe in this storm. I vomited blood instead.


    On Huaxia''s side, because of the protection of Yang Qinghua, Zhou Kang and Fu Qinghua, and the presence of Cheng Ying and others, Chen Xi and Li Fan have not been seriously injured, but Yang Qinghua''s faces are pale.


    On the other hand, Mingyue and 472 were on the side, in the joint force of the people just now. Mingyue''s Qi light is the most bright and strong, but the power of backfire doesn''t seem to cause any damage to Mingyue. And although 47 seems to be nothing extraordinary, it is also in the process of counter attack. There is no fluctuation of Qi.


    Although everyone''s mind was to open the battle field, after this joint attack, no one looked up at the sky, but looked at the faces of the others one by one.


    In fact, it''s also human nature. Although everyone has the same goal at the moment, it''s like seeking skin with a tiger. Although people can still live in peace now, once they enter the battle field, it will be a battle of life and death. Before that, being familiar with the opponent''s state and strength will naturally help them survive in the battle field.


    Count Henry snorted, and his feet sank slightly. But he still said with a smile, "Mr. Yang is really an expert in Chinese cultivation, and he has such a strong strength." He said something. Henry continued to look at Mingyue and said, "Miss blood rose is the third best on the list of powers. It''s a big deal. "


    Yang Qinghua chuckled. As soon as he wanted to speak, he heard a slight cry of surprise from the crowd.


    With the sound of this exclamation, all the people just looked at the eyes of the field, looking up at the same time. At the same time, a louder exclamation rang out among the people.


    The ever-changing space in the sky has now become as if it has never appeared before. The whole space is white. But it also vaguely revealed a never seen landscape in the air. It seems that the landscape is extremely desolate, black brown land overgrown with weeds, the whole sky looks like black clouds. It''s getting dark. There are always lightning and thunder in the air. Light up the space from time to time.


    The landscape exposed in the air is like a mirage. I can''t believe it. But as time went by, someone in the crowd finally said.


    "This was the battle field of the year?"


    There''s no need for anyone to confirm. From this desolate land, the feeling of vicissitudes, and the feeling that people were shocked, as if someone was staring at them in the dark, clearly told people that this scene was the battle field of Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor and Chiyou thousands of years ago.


    "The battle field for the deer has really appeared?" Li Fan whispered to himself.


    Chen Xi just wanted to open her mouth. Suddenly, a streamer rose in the crowd and directed directly to the sky. Everyone was surprised. No one thought that they had just united, but when the space was just opened, someone was the first to enter.


    Mingyue snorted coldly. When the rest of the people didn''t react, a streamer flew out of his hand, straight to the man in the air.


    Although the man in the air didn''t look back, so that people didn''t know who he was, but he felt that Mingyue''s attack behind him didn''t slow down or turn back at all, and he still hummed coldly in the air. One hand back, a strong wind path straight to the Ming Yue take off the shot of the narrow dagger.


    The dagger that Mingyue waved made a sharp sound in the air. It seemed to be very powerful, but what people didn''t expect was that the man just waved a strong wind in the air, which was to easily resist the dagger. Even this strong wind had more power to reverse the dagger and stab Mingyue at a faster speed.


    Mingyue slightly side body, dagger is hiss of a, the whole stab into the ground, disappear. And that person is also in this short time, is already close to the sky above the piece of heaven and earth.


    Just when people thought that this man would be the first to enter the battle field. The man in the sky, for some unknown reason, seemed to have seen a terrible situation. In the air, he rushed down to the ground at a faster speed.


    But before waiting for the man to leave far away, in the world of the deer fighting field, a thunder seems to appear from the world. Unexpectedly, he broke away from the deer fighting field and directly cleaved to the man in the sky. Although the man in the sky had tried his best to avoid, he seemed to have a spirit when he took the thunder. He twists and turns behind him, and the speed suddenly accelerated. He fell heavily on the man.


    The man let out a scream in the sky, the whole person burst out a firelight in the sky, as if a fireworks burst out in the sky. Throw fire all over the sky.


    A figure fell down in the light of the fire. People''s eyes can''t help but get a tight, the figure on the ground is the whole body was thundering black, the whole body is not a piece of thread. The hair and eyebrows disappeared. Although I was lying on my back at the moment, it seemed that there was still a breath. I don''t know if it''s because I''m in a coma after being struck by thunder, or I feel that I''ve lost face and closed my eyes tightly.


    "He''s the Dark Lord?" Henry saw the man on the ground and exclaimed.


    Yang Qinghua also looked around, and his face also changed slightly. The dark magician in Henry''s words refers to the magician in Europe and America. Although it is similar to the practice of five elements in China, there is a slight difference. This black magician is a kind of dark magic in the cultivation of magicians. The main use is to get the ability to use magic by communicating with the other world. Generally speaking, the stronger the ability of the alien Warcraft or practitioners, the stronger the ability of the dark Warcraft master.


    It can be said that the position of dark master is the easiest, easiest and quickest way to become a master of cultivation. Because as long as your luck is good enough and your counterparts are strong enough, even a beginner of black magic can grow into a master in a short time.


    It is not that there are no such examples in history, but there are more. This is a negative example, because the signing of contracts with foreign countries is both sides. High return also means high risk of the dark master. There have also been many times in history when the dark Warcraft master has been cultivated in another world, or the practitioner has absorbed all his magic and died, and even he has been manipulated as a puppet by the other side.


    "Is he the Dark Lord, Wilkins?" Chen Xi stood behind Li Fan, trying to see the black charcoal figure on the ground from the cracks, and said softly.


    "Miss Chen is right. He is Wilkins." Chen Xi''s words are light, but I don''t know why. But Henry turned his head, looked at Chen Xi and said with a smile.


    "Count Henry''s ears are very good!" Chen Xi replied with a smile on her face.


    Henry just laughed, as if he couldn''t hear the meaning of Chen Xi''s words. He continued, "I didn''t expect that even an expert like him could not take the thunderbolt."


    Yang Qinghua turned to look at Chen Xi, slightly turned his eyes, looked back at Henry and the others, and said, "everyone, we have just talked about temporary cooperation, but the battle field has just opened, and Wilkins is the first to enter. Such consequences can be regarded as retribution. If you still have other thoughts in your mind, I would advise you first. You can see the danger. It''s up to you to decide. "


    When Yang Qinghua finished, the crowd was silent for a while, just as Yang Qinghua said. Just now, everyone had been cooperating for a while. Although it was only forced by the situation, all the people on the scene were prominent figures in the cultivation field. Although sooner or later tear the skin, but now has not entered the battle field. Wilkins has gone too far.


    Henry''s face changed, and then he laughed and said, "Mr. Yang''s words are not good. Although we are all famous figures in the cultivation field, since we have decided to unite, we can''t be alone as before. Everything is waiting for us to enter the battle field


    With these words, Henry turned to look at Yang Qinghua and said, "Mr. Yang, now the battle field has been opened again. It seems that the attack of that degree just now is not something any of us can resist. I don''t know if Mr. Yang has a way to enter it."


    Yang Qinghua shook his head with a smile and looked up at the sky. There was still thunder flickering from time to time. He said, "look at that level of thunder, it''s not something that practitioners can use, it''s very like a natural force. And it''s like the thunder that has been formed thousands of years ago. It''s a level of thunder. " Yang Qinghua said, turning his head to look at the black charcoal like Wilkins on the ground, and said, "if it''s not because the two spaces are not together, if it''s not because the battlefield has been sealed for thousands of years. But just now, I''m afraid he''s already turned into ashes, and he can''t even keep any soul. "


    "According to you, we can''t get in?" There was a look of sadness on Henry''s face, and then he said, "but that Chinese man just went in easily?"


    Yang Qinghua didn''t make a sound. He just looked up and didn''t speak to the sky. For a long time, he just said, "since that person can go in, naturally we can go in. It just depends on the opportunity. "


    "Opportunity? Do you think I will give you this opportunity? " Yang Qinghua''s words just finished, from the thundering heaven and earth is quietly spread out a word, let the presence of people are surprised in the heart¡° How familiar is this man''s voice? " When Li Fan heard this voice, he felt very familiar¡° Who is he? " Li Fan couldn''t help wondering.

 V1.Chapter 200

    "Who are you? Why in the battle field of China Yang Qinghua heard the words. He looked up at the place where the voice came from in the sky and asked.


    "Who am I?" There was a tone of doubt in his voice, and then he said, "I can be your ancestor."


    Zhou Kang listened to the words coldly, looked up at the sky, raised a cold radian at the corner of his mouth and said, "ancestor, I want to be Zhou Kang''s ancestor, but it''s still a little short."


    "Who are you? Why do I feel so familiar with your voice? " Chen Xi said suddenly¡° Since you are Chinese, why don''t you dare to show up openly, but hide your head and shrink your tail? "


    "Ha ha ha." There was a burst of wild laughter in the sky. "Who said I was hiding my head and shrinking my tail. You want to know who I am? Why don''t you come in and have a look yourself. I have never stopped you. "


    Yang Qinghua smiles, looks at the sky and slowly says, "since you say so, I want to go in and have a look. When did Huaxia become such a master of cultivation?"


    With that, Yang Qinghua lowered his head, and a sound like the sound of a mosquito came into the ears of all Chinese people, "later, watch my action, follow me, and let''s enter together. Remember not to fall behind. This battle field is extremely dangerous. Once you fall behind, the consequences are hard to predict. "


    A few people hear Yang Qinghua''s words, are not to catch traces of nodded. Yang Qinghua then raised his head, looked at Henry''s direction and said, "count Henry, but I have found some way to enter this battle field."


    With a playful smile on his face, count Henry looked at Yang Qinghua and said, "since Mr. Yang has found a way, why can''t he take us in with him?"


    "Oh?" Yang Qinghua was punctured by Henry, but his face did not change at all. He said, "my method is also gambling. The success rate may be less than 50%. If count Henry had the courage, he would follow me


    With these words, Yang Qinghua turned his head to the voice that had disappeared from the sky and said, "my husband, Yang Qinghua, is here."


    As Yang Qinghua''s voice fell, nine streamer like figures sprang up in an instant. Although Li Fan and fat man are held by Yang Qinghua and Zhou Kang, they rush to the sky.


    All the people on the scene were surprised by Yang Qinghua''s actions. Just now Wilkins just wanted to rush into the battle field of chasing deer. He was struck by the thunder falling from the battle field of chasing deer, and he still hasn''t woken up.


    In this short period of time, although all the people present were experts in the cultivation field, they did not find a way to enter the battlefield. At the moment, I was shocked to see Yang Qinghua''s behavior as if he were dying.


    After the nine figures, there was a slight pause, but for a moment, three figures followed again. It was count Henry and the other two people around him. Obviously, count Henry didn''t hear Yang Qinghua''s words, but from Yang Qinghua''s words and expressions, count Henry clearly understood that if Yang Qinghua didn''t have full assurance, he would not do it easily.


    In the place where the twelve figures had not yet risen to the space, and on the yellow sky of the battle field, the thunder that had dissipated slightly had gathered again. Although the people did not enter the battle field, but the thunder power has slowly floated out of the battle field, a layer of heavy pressure shrouded in the hearts of the people, let the people from the bottom of their hearts a burst of tension.


    "I''m looking for death!" See twelve figures take off one after another. Seeing the thunder gathering on the sky of the battle field, the people in the field could not help but speak in a low voice.


    With the roaring sound, in the battle field, the thunder sent out a low roar in the clouds, like ancient trees, thick and thin lightning winding in the clouds.


    "Old man Yang, are you sure there is no problem?" Zhou kangluewei was behind Yang Qinghua. Seeing the thunder in the sky, he felt a little nervous and asked.


    Yang Qinghua didn''t answer, but the speed of his body soared again in a flash. When Zhou Kang saw this scene behind him, he had to grit his teeth and speed up again.


    "Boom. Click


    "Is there really no problem, count?" Asked a young vampire who was following Henry, his eyes flashing.


    Henry kept flying. He didn''t answer the question, but nodded slightly.


    In a twinkling, people''s figures were less than tens of meters away from the space scene of the battle field. The thunder above the sky in the battle field seems to have gathered enough strength. After making a loud sound across the sky, the thunder fell heavily in the eyes of everyone.


    "Don''t stop, speed up, speed up."


    "Ah."


    Several voices rang out, and people on the top of Jishan mountain just felt a flower in front of them. The thunder was like a piece of white light shining on the whole sky. They just heard a few words, and when the light dissipated a little, they were surprised to find that they did not see the figures of Yang Qinghua and other Chinese people in the sky and on the ground. Even the three count Henry in the sky and count Henry disappeared, leaving only two followers in a daze in the sky. They did not react, From the sky of the battle field, there was a thunder and lightning again, and they fell to the ground heavily.


    "What about people?" All the people in the room were surprised.


    "Mr. Yang, you really have a way." In the dim sky, there are bursts of piercing wind, just like the voice of people, which makes people feel scared. Behind count Henry''s back, there were two dark thin film wings. I''m patting on the sky.


    "If I had not awakened the power of vampire, I''m afraid I would not have been able to keep up with you."


    Yang Qinghua looked at Henry with a little surprise. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I didn''t expect count Henry to have such courage. How dare you come with me. "


    Count Henry folded up his wings behind him, stood on the ground and said, "Mr. Yang, since he dares to take risks, why don''t I dare?"


    After a slight pause, count Henry hesitated and asked, "I''m just curious how Mr. young discovered the secret of the battle."


    "Guess." Yang Qinghua obviously didn''t want to say anything, just spoke coldly¡° Count Henry, you are alone now. Don''t you worry that we will kill you here? "


    "Mr. Yang is such a good joker. As I said just now, I just came here to open my eyes. Believe it or not, if not. I can leave now. "


    "Wait!" Chen Xi suddenly blocked Henry''s action and said, "count Henry can go forward with us, but please don''t walk around at will."


    Henry''s eyes passed in turn on the faces of the people, laughing and saying, "whatever."


    Chen Xi did not continue to talk with Henry, but turned to look at Yang Qinghua and asked, "grandfather Yang, where is that man?"


    Yang Qinghua shook his head slightly, worried and said, "I don''t know. The gas engine here is too complex to determine the position of the man''s gas engine. And we can''t go separately. We can''t deal with any of the ancient demons that fall down here. "


    "Grandfather Yang, how did you do it?" Li Fan asked in a low voice.


    Yang Qinghua looked at Li Fan with a smile and said in a low voice, "time, space and law."


    Yang Qinghua understood what Li Fan asked, but Yang Qinghua''s answer made Li Fan a little confused. While Li Fan was wondering, Henry said with a smile¡° He is worthy of being the first person in Chinese five elements. This kind of ancient space can find the law so quickly


    Yang Qinghua finally began to smile this time. "It''s nothing. It''s just a matter of order. There are so many experts and talents in the cultivation world. It''s impossible that only I can find a way."


    It seems to confirm Yang Qinghua''s words, accompanied by bursts of roaring sound in the sky. A few people just feel a flower in front of them, but they don''t see what''s going on. They just feel that the Qi in front of them has changed obviously.


    In the battle field, the remaining people finally found a way to enter. In fact, this method is difficult to say, and easy to say. As long as we find out the law and time of the thunder, we can enter the battle field in a short moment. But the difficulty is here. Even if we find the law, who can face the thunder like a natural disaster without making a sound.


    Yang Qinghua looked at the top of Jishan peak at random. Even those who had been fighting together before did not show up. Obviously, to enter the battle field, we need not only strength, luck and courage, but also the courage to face the thunder. Some people obviously don''t have this.


    Just as people were looking around at the battlefield, someone wanted to ask why Yang Qinghua had left them. In the space is again came a burst of sound, it is just that person''s voice.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen so many people for a long time. I didn''t expect to meet them here."


    "We''ve come in. Don''t you dare to show up?" Yang Qinghua light way back.


    "Ha ha, I''ll meet you when I said you came in." The voice came with a trace of pride.


    "Anyway, we''ve come in. We''re free to move in this battle field." A voice came from the crowd¡° You Chinese people can''t stop us. "


    Yang Qinghua looked along the voice, but did not see the speaker. But in my heart, I could not help but be vigilant. On my face, I didn''t shrink back at all. I said, "how? Do you really want to do it here? "


    "What if you do it? Although you Huaxia people are strong, there are no weak hands here. I really don''t believe that you Huaxia can kill all of us. "


    "Who on earth is talking, why don''t you dare to stand up?" Mingyue listen to words, obviously some angry, can''t help but step forward, cold eyes in everyone''s face in turn across.


    With Mingyue''s eyes swept by, the crowd slowly gathered to the center at an extremely slow speed. It is obvious that all the people gathered together have been secretly United. This is no longer a force that these Chinese people have to pay attention to.


    Now the field has been divided into three camps, one is Huaxia, the other is the secret practitioners, and the other is the people who have not yet expressed their attitude. How many of these people are really in the middle of the two sides is still unknown.


    "Ha ha ha." The voice sounded again, "just a group of barbarians. How dare you come to China to be wild. " As soon as the sound came down, Li Fan''s body suddenly burst out a dazzling light, and a streamer of light shot straight into the sky from Li Fan''s body. Just before everyone knew what had happened, a scream rang out from the practitioners who were secretly United. At the same time, Li Fan is also surprised, a name can''t help blurting out¡° It''s white. "

 V2.Chapter 1

    Li Fan''s words just export, Chen Xi standing beside Li Fan immediately put a doubt on her face and disappeared.


    "I said, why does this man''s voice sound so familiar. It turned out to be white. Isn''t he in the dream world? Why did you come back here? "


    Li Fan shook his head, looked at Chen Xi and said in a low voice, "I don''t know. If it wasn''t for the things planted in my body just now, I couldn''t feel it was him?"


    "He planted something in you?" Chen Xi''s face was cold. "When did it happen? Was it the time we went to dreamland?"


    Li Fan nodded and said calmly, "it was that time that he pulled me into an independent space and stored his sword in my body."


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Chen Xi said angrily, "don''t you know the seriousness of this matter?"


    Li Fan was a little bit ready to cry, but no tears. "I didn''t know that at that time, he told me that he would help me improve my strength. Who knows that I will meet him here now?" he said


    "What weapons did he store in you?" Yang Qinghua heard the conversation and turned to Li Fan.


    In the crowd, after the scream, there was obviously some disturbance, but Bai Qi didn''t show up. Therefore, these people didn''t make any action, but their eyes were fixed on Li Fan. It''s obvious that Li Fan has been associated with that scream.


    "That''s it." As soon as Yang Qinghua''s voice fell, he felt a chill on his neck. A piercing chill through the skin, let Yang Qinghua involuntarily some frightened.


    Dressed in white and wearing a square scarf, Bai Qi stands on the right side of Yang Qinghua, and his yinghun sword is tightly attached to Yang Qinghua''s neck.


    "You''re white? The white rise of killing God thousands of years ago Yang Qinghua took a light look, and did not change color because of the blade on his neck.


    "Let go of Grandpa Yang." Chen Xi exclaimed.


    Li Fan also wanted to move forward, but he was stopped by Bai Qi''s gesture of slightly adding force. With a funny smile on his face, Bai Qi looked at Yang Qinghua and said slowly, "yes, I am Bai Qi."


    With these words, Baiqi''s yinghun sword slowly retracts. Yang Qinghua finally looks at Baiqi head-on and asks, "I didn''t expect that you are still alive and can come to this place."


    Bai Qi didn''t pay attention to Yang Qinghua''s words. Instead, he turned to Li Fan and said, "it''s just like this. It''s a waste of natural divine knowledge."


    "What''s your purpose?" Li Fan looked at Bai Qi with a trace of incomprehension.


    "Purpose, don''t you think?" Bai Qi began to laugh, turned his head and looked at those people who seemed to gather, but actually had some distance, and said, "how about I help you kill all these people?"


    Li Fan laughed, did not answer white, but asked "what conditions do you have?"


    "It''s your Divine sense." Bai Qi didn''t look back, "of course, if you don''t agree, I will still kill them, but these people will have more of your companions."


    "This gentleman seems to be a Chinese, but his tone is very strong." In the crowd, a blonde man standing in the front of the crowd sneered and looked white with undisguised disdain.


    A sword light seemed to light up the whole sky. The blonde man only felt a chill on his chest, and the white sky was still standing in the same place. He looked at the man with a smile on his face.


    Men''s chest clothes gradually exuded a trace of blood, in the man''s surprised eyes. The bloodstain expands unceasingly, finally is like the fountain general spray out. The man fell to the ground slowly.


    "Who''s next?" Bai Qi''s eyes swept to the crowd, slowly opened his mouth, and the crowd was silent. Although all the players on the scene were experts in the cultivation field, they didn''t even see the action of Bai Qi''s attack, let alone how to defend the attack. In the hearts of all the people, there was an idea that they wanted to retreat. Although things are good in the battle field, you have to have your life to get them.


    Seeing that Bai Qi turned his head and looked at himself again, Li Fan had no idea for a while. Although I don''t know why Bai Qi appears here, Li Fan has guessed something vaguely.


    On that day, Bai Qi didn''t kill several of his own people. Instead, he left yinghun sword and some cultivation techniques to himself. Of course, he didn''t have the kind heart as Bai Qi said. Now it seems that the purpose of Baiqi is more than revenge. Most of them are just like most of the practitioners Li Fan has ever seen, for the sake of their natural identity as divine beings. It is to regard oneself as a dish in general, wait for oneself after color fragrance is all ready, just willing to chopsticks.


    But at the same time, Li Fan''s heart also has a trace of happiness. If he had been diligent in training from the beginning, as Bai Qi thought, he would have been able to improve his strength as soon as possible. I''m afraid that he would have been succeeded by Bai Qi before now. Although the current situation is a little more dangerous, at least there are still companions around. There are also people who are not united but can resist for a moment at some times.


    "Li Fan, don''t listen to Bai Qi. He could cheat you then, but he can cheat you now." Chen Xi saw Li Fan''s hesitant expression and said quickly.


    "Oh." A smile appeared on Bai Qi''s face and said slowly, "listen to me or not, the result is the same. If you cooperate with me, you will have fewer opponents. Otherwise, I don''t mind joining hands with these people to kill the rest of you first."


    "As a Chinese person, you can say such words and join hands with others to attack Chinese people." When Yang Qinghua heard Bai Qi''s words, he couldn''t help getting angry.


    Bai Qi raised the sky and laughed¡° It is for the sake of being Chinese that we give you two choices. "


    Seeing that Li Fan was still speechless, Bai Qi turned his head to look at Li Fan. He slowly lifted the sword in his hand. Yang Qinghua was ready to resist when Bai Qi had just moved. However, he was surprised to find that although Bai Qi seemed to slowly lift the sword, he had no way to do it. The spirit power he was trying to mobilize was useless, Only to see the soul sword in Baiqi''s hand put on his neck again.


    "Li Fan, don''t listen to him." Yang Qinghua''s face was not worried when he was put on his neck by the soul sword. On the contrary, he said to Li Fan in a sharp voice.


    Bai Qi didn''t seem to hear Yang Qinghua''s words, but he just said "one" lightly


    Li Fan''s face changed, but he didn''t speak.


    "Two."


    The blade was already slightly forced on Yang Qinghua''s neck. Li Fan''s face was still cloudy and sunny. I can''t help but start rolling in my heart.


    "Three." White voice contains a slight anger. The yinghun sword in hand is also flashing with a strange color.


    "I agree." See Yang Qinghua''s neck has been a trace of blood, Li Fan hastily said, "I agree to cooperate with you."


    Bai Qi heard Li Fan''s words. In the hand of the soul sword is finally slowly put down. On Yang Qinghua''s neck, a tiny bloodstain has penetrated out.


    "Li Fan, how can you promise him." Yang Qinghua didn''t pay any attention to the wound on his neck. Instead, he turned his head and glared at Li Fan.


    Li Fan waved his hand, turned to Bai Qi and said, "cooperation with you is OK, but I have one condition."


    Bai Qi waved his hand and motioned to Li Fan.


    "First, you can''t hurt the Huaxia people who are with me, so that they can leave safely." Li Fan said slowly, reached out to the people outside China and continued, "second, these people, you can''t let the things in the battlefield fall into their hands."


    Bai Qi laughs, turns his head and looks at the practitioners outside China, disdaining to say, "it may be very difficult to let them not go to the battlefield. But it''s not hard to kill them. "


    Li Fan said flatly, "whatever you want."


    "Wise choice, you are going to die anyway, why can''t you let your partner get a chance to live?" Bai Qi laughs and inserts the soul sword behind his back. Slightly nodded and said, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you now."


    "You can kill everyone here?" At this point, Yang Qinghua also came to realize that all the people present did not have Baiqi''s opponents. In this case, why can''t they use Baiqi to get a little benefit. As Li Fan said, it''s a death anyway. Why can''t we do something meaningful.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Bai Qi smiles coldly and shakes a little in his hand. A little yellow silk like scroll appears in Bai Qi''s hand, emitting an inexplicable fluctuation. This fluctuation is like another air engine of heaven and earth. A few invisible threads seeped out of the scroll.


    "The picture of mountains and rivers and the country." Seeing the scroll in Bai Qi''s hand, although it hasn''t been unfolded, Yang Qinghua and Zhou Kang and Fu Qing scream together.


    "I didn''t expect that there really was a picture of mountains and rivers. And it''s still in your hands. " Zhou Kang''s white beard trembled slightly, his eyes fixed on the scroll in Bai Qi''s hand.


    "It seems that the unification of China by the great Qin Empire depended on your map of the country. Why is he in your hands? " Yang Qinghua calmed his surprise and asked slowly.


    "Why?" Bai Qi''s face was full of anger. "If it hadn''t been for this picture of mountains and rivers, I would have died long ago. If it hadn''t been for Ying Zheng who trapped me in it, how could I have been so close to becoming a God."


    Bai Qi''s face looked as if he was crazy. He laughed wildly and said, "but he didn''t think about it. He wanted to trap me to death, but I got out of it. Now, Ying Zheng has already turned into ashes, but I am still at ease between heaven and earth. "


    With these words, Bai Qi shakes his hand and suddenly throws the picture of the country into the air.


    There are thousands of worlds, mountains and rivers, strange land, sun, moon and stars, flowers and trees, birds and beasts, mountains and earth. In the picture of mountains and rivers, lust has boundless aura, gestates hundreds of millions of creatures, and has everything between birth and death, as if there is a real small world of the country in the picture.


    The picture of mountains and rivers has just been unfolded. There is a huge force gushing out of it. People in the battle field seem to be attracted by the scroll, and some of them want to enter the scroll involuntarily.


    "Want to go?" Seeing that some of the people on the scene had retreated slightly, struggling to resist the gravity of the sky, Bai Qi gave a cold smile and shot a majestic gas engine from his hand. Suddenly, the light on the map of mountains, rivers and countries was shining¡° Bang. " The sound came, and with the flash of light on the scroll, someone had already left the ground and plunged into the scroll, just in the blink of an eye. People on the ground have disappeared. In the picture of mountains and rivers, the disappeared people appear in turn as if they were painted on it¡° If you want to catch us all, don''t think about it. " Count Henry, who was not far from Yang Qinghua, was also struggling to resist, but the figure was gradually pulled up by the painting. A fierce color appeared on his face. As soon as count Henry''s voice fell, his whole body burst out like a balloon. Count Henry''s body had been sucked into the air by the scroll, but a vague figure was running away from the distance¡° Want to go? " Bai Qi saw count Henry''s action, but he didn''t catch up. He just sneered and said, "can you walk around in the battle field?" As if confirming Bai Qi''s words, in the direction of count Henry''s blurred figure, a huge axe blade suddenly appeared in the sky. Straight down. At the same time, a roar exploded like thunder¡° Who dares to run wild here? "

 V2.Chapter 2

    With the sound of thunder, the huge axe blade appeared in the sky directly split to the human figure in the distance. It was like being swept by the breeze, without any blood, but the figure in the distance was light and divided into two parts. There was not even a scream.


    When Li Fan heard the noise, he narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. He just saw that the man who had been cut in two fell on the ground like a dry branch, splashing a piece of dust.


    "Xingtian?" Li Fan''s mind can not help but a question mark? I don''t know if I can get through this torture.


    When Li Fan was thinking like this, with the sound, a tall figure rose from the distance. Although the figure looks a little fuzzy, the momentum around Li Fan''s body makes them secretly frightened.


    The figure is about two meters high, and its muscles are as hard as rocks. The voice has already picked out the strong man''s identity, that is, the ancient demon God Xingtian. Sure enough, it''s just like the records in the myth, with the milk as the eye, the navel as the mouth, and the dry Qi as the dance.


    From the confession to the appearance of Xingtian, there are only a few dozen people left on the battlefield. Except for Li Fan and Chen Xi, there are only three people standing in the distance and covered in black cloaks. Because the whole body is wrapped, I can''t see whether it''s a man or a woman or how old they are.


    As soon as Xing Tianfu appeared, Bai Qi waved back the picture of the country in the sky. Eyes are also closely staring at the distance.


    A sound like a bell came from the direction of Xing Tian, but it could not be seen where Xing Tian was speaking.


    "Who are you and why are you here? If you dare to disturb me, there will be no amnesty for those who punish me. "


    "Ha ha ha ha." Bai Qi pulls out the soul sword that has been carried behind him with one hand, and looks at Xing Tiandao with a wild smile. "It''s just a dead spirit. How dare you say such crazy things. "


    In the distance, Xing Tian roared and walked forward slowly. There was a tremor on the ground. The speed was from slow to fast, and the distance was only tens of meters.


    Bai Qi''s face was filled with resentment, and he said in a low voice, "it''s really bad luck to wake up this ancient demon in the battle field."


    Although he said that, Bai Qi''s action was not slow at all. He looked up at Xing Tian, and his body soared forward, leaving only a faint word echoing in Li Fan''s ear. "If it wasn''t for your divine power, I wouldn''t fight with him."


    "What a powerful power of divine consciousness." Xingtian was still speechless when he rushed forward. The words were full of excitement. "If I devour the power of your divine consciousness, I will certainly be able to improve my strength, and even the Yellow Emperor will not be my opponent."


    "That''s going to pass me, too." Bai Qi gave a cold hum, and the two were no more than a few meters apart. Baiqi raised the soul sword high in his hand and slashed to Xingtian''s chest.


    "Your divine spirit is good, and it will help me a lot." Xing Tian raised his bronze shield. Standing in the way of the white sword, the two sides collided and made a roaring sound. Countless gas engines dissipated rapidly around them, and cracks appeared at their feet. Xingtian and Baiqi both stepped back a few steps before they stood still. The cyclones were gathering and dissipating around them.


    "This is the power of ancient times." When Yang Qinghua saw the first encounter between the two, he couldn''t help sighing, "just this one, I''m afraid we don''t have many people to follow."


    Yang Qinghua talks, Xingtian and Baiqi have been fighting each other again for several times. Countless cracks in the space around the two people can not help but close.


    "What''s the point?" Li Fan some doubts of looking at Yang Qinghua, "this kind of degree of struggle but we see many."


    Yang Qinghua smelled the speech to smile slightly, turned to look at Li Fan, said, "you have seen such a fight, that time is now between the practitioners?"


    Li Fan tilted his head and carefully reverberated. It''s really like what Yang Qinghua said. It''s a fight that can cause cracks in the space. He and Chen Xi have seen it happen between ancient demons. Even Chengying''s attack of this degree depends on the ancient magic sword Chengying sword.


    "Grandfather Yang, shall we leave at this time?" Chen Xi looks at the two people who are still fighting each other in the distance and asks in a low voice.


    Yang Qinghua''s face was painted with the color of disillusionment. Although these people are here to watch the two fight, it is good for their cultivation, but when they win or lose. But I don''t have any good fruit for myself. Yang Qinghua''s face is already with the intention of leaving. His eyes turn. Just as he wants to speak, he finds the three people in the robe who stay not far away. To the mouth of the word is also born into.


    "We can''t leave. There are still a few people over there."


    "Even if those people stay here and wait for the two monsters to win or lose, they can''t escape." Li fan can''t help wondering why Yang Qinghua is so concerned about the things in the battlefield.


    Yang Qinghua listened to Li Fan''s words and looked at the three people in the distance. He just wanted to agree with Li Fan. The three men seemed to understand the truth. They seemed to reach an agreement in an instant. They flew out in the same direction at the same time.


    "What is it?" See three people in a flash is far away from the distance of hundreds of meters. Li Fan was also stunned for a while. It seems that there are still some people in the world who want to improve their accomplishments.


    If it is time to leave the battlefield, the chances of survival will be great. But if you still browse in this battle field, I don''t know what will happen to the winners of Baiqi and Xingtian. I''m afraid it''s not these people who can fight against any ancient demon God in this battle field.


    Yang Qinghua''s face slightly changed, coldly said, "chase, don''t let them rush here."


    With these words, Yang Qinghua has already grasped Li Fan''s arm with one hand, and his body is rushing forward in an instant, flying quickly after the three. The rest also pause a little and follow behind.


    They left one after another, but Baiqi and Xingtian, who are still fighting, have already found out. Although they both want to catch up, the people around them can''t stop them. Once they let go of their hands and feet to pursue Li Fan and others, they will be attacked by another person. Virtually, their fighting will give Li Fan some time to leave, Although this time is not much for these two people. But in this battle field, there are countless dangers. Even Baiqi and Xingtian dare not act too recklessly, otherwise they will act according to Baiqi''s character. I''m afraid I''ve already found what I need.


    Although compared with the speed of Baiqi and Xingtian, Yang Qinghua''s speed is much slower, but this is only relative. For Li Fan, the speed of a few people is still very fast. The scenes on both sides retreated rapidly. There was a sharp chill in the battle field, and it was because several people were too fast that they became a blade like wind blowing on their faces. Let Li Fan feel the pain on his face.


    I don''t know whether the three men were lucky or knew something about the battle field. They ran out of the distance of nearly 1000 meters one after the other, but they didn''t even disturb the soul of an ancient demon God. And behind them, the figures of Bai Qi and Xing Tian were slightly blurred. The influence of the two men''s fighting Qi on the public is also gradually smaller.


    To Yang Qinghua''s surprise, the distance between the people and the three people in front of him is not shortened, but gradually widened. You should know that Yang Qinghua, Fu Qing and Zhou Kang are already the top three practitioners in China, otherwise Yang Yitian would not have sent them in such an important action. Originally, the practitioners of Huaxia belong to the front row in the world. Yang Qinghua has several masters in the world. However, the strength of those in front is not inferior to Yang Qinghua, or even slightly superior.


    "Who are those people?" Zhou Kang''s body kept moving forward and asked for a breath.


    Fu Qing and Yang Qinghua both shook their heads, and their eyes turned to Ming Yue and 47. As members of the national power group, Mingyue and 477 have more detailed information than the power alliance in some places.


    But seeing Yang Qinghua''s inquiring eyes, Ming Yue and 47 also shook their heads. After a little meditation, Mingyue just said, "I didn''t see the faces of those people clearly, but from the perspective of the flow of Qi, it''s obviously not any way of cultivation in the world. It''s just a little far away, and I''m not sure."


    A few people are some doubt discussion, suddenly found that the speed of the front three people seems to slow down, for a time, the distance between people is also in the rapid shortening.


    After a few hundred meters, they finally found that it was not the speed of the three people in front of them that slowed down, but that they had stopped, separated in three directions, lifting their hands to the sky, as if they were carrying out some kind of ceremony.


    "No, what are they doing?" Although we can''t see the specific movements of the three clearly, Yang Qinghua has found a little bit of crisis from the vague posture¡° Stop them. "


    Yang Qinghua''s words haven''t finished yet, and several air engines are already rushing out. A sword shadow just like splitting the sky suddenly flashed, straight through the space and straight ahead. It''s the empty sword of Chengying sword.


    A gas engine as thick as a dragon roars out in the air, which is Mingyue''s double fist power.


    He never saw how to do it. He drank loudly. His hand seemed to be condensed into a spear shining with silver light. With a kind of action like throwing a spear, his body stretched out. The spear flashed in the air. There was a sonic boom.


    Yang Qinghua and Zhou Kang and Fu Qing also used their own skills to press the bottom of the box and attacked them one after another.


    It''s just that the distance between the people is too far, although when they find that something is wrong, they will attack quickly. But it was still not able to interrupt before the three men''s action. On the contrary, they let the three people find that after the attack, they burst out a black fog. Qi Qi sent out a loud cry, and a sky curtain like an egg slowly formed from the hands of the three people, covering all the areas in the middle of the three people. Bursts of bleak cries and seeping wind came from the egg curtain. Block all Yang Qinghua''s attacks.


    A slightly illusory figure slowly emerged from the egg curtain, and a tall skeleton gradually stood on the ground. The two slowly merged into one place. A momentum no less powerful than Xing Tian ran wildly in the egg curtain¡° "Damn it." Yang Qinghua rarely burst out a rude, "who are they, and how can they wake up the ancient demons in the battle field?" While speaking, Yang Qinghua and others are less than 100 steps away from the egg curtain. They can clearly see the shape of the skeleton in the egg curtain. With the gradual integration of the skeleton and the illusory figure, a body is gradually complete and clear¡° This is not an ancient demon God, they just use the ancient demon God''s body here to summon a soul from their own plane. " Ming Yue''s brow is tight wrinkly, the expression that also appeared on the face had never had¡° They''re from the underworld. "

 V2.Chapter 3

    For Li Fan, the netherworld is a plane that he has never heard of. In his cognition, although he has already known many planes and many planes are inextricably linked, this netherworld has never been mentioned by anyone.


    "The underworld?" Li Fan scratched his head and looked at Chen Xi and asked, "what is the nether world? Is there a link to our plane? "


    Chen Xi nodded, Yang Qinghua has been the first step to explain Chen Xi.


    "You may not know about the nether world, but if I tell you about hell, maybe you will know."


    "Hell?" Li Fanyi was even more confused¡° Isn''t that the netherworld? How is it related to hell again? "


    "The underworld is what you call hell. But from the perspective of practitioners, we usually call it the nether world. " Yang Qinghua looks at that egg line sky curtain, already was unable to enter, on the contrary relaxed down to explain a way.


    "The nether world is certainly related to our plane. As ordinary people often say, people in our world will enter the netherworld after they die. There are no living people in it. All that appears there is a state of soul. That is to say, no one has ever been there. " With these words, Yang Qinghua reached out to the three figures who were covered in black robes and said, "it seems that the three of them have an explanation for wearing black robes. They are not living people. "


    "Are they ghosts?" Li Fan couldn''t help shivering. Some guilty asked.


    Yang Qinghua nodded, looked at Li Fan and continued, "they are indeed ghosts that ordinary people often talk about, and they are also the soul form that our practitioners talk about. In fact, it''s not so terrible. It''s just a life in another form. "


    "Looking at the three of them, it''s obvious that they are not ordinary soul bodies. They may be souls who have been practicing for thousands of years." Mingyue also added.


    "Ha ha, aren''t our Chinese practitioners good at asking gods to catch ghosts?" Although the fat man has woken up, but his body is also a little weak, but when he heard about ghosts and gods. Look immediately is the spirit of up, did not see a bit injured appearance.


    "It also depends on the strength between the practitioner and the soul body. It doesn''t mean that the practitioners will be able to win steadily. " Yang Qinghua had a dignified expression on his face. He turned his head to look at the fat man and said, "these three are all thousand year old ghosts in secular terms. If they are thousand year old ghosts, it''s too late for us to escape."


    "Not to mention the soul they summoned." Ming Yue side said, has been behind the backpack solution, from which took out a variety of strange things out.


    "Then what? Shall we run for our lives now? " Li Fan looks at the thing that Ming Yue takes out, one face does not understand to ask a way.


    "I can''t go." Yang Qinghua and Zhou Kang and Fu Qing said in one voice.


    As soon as Yang Qinghua''s voice fell, there was a surge of resentment from the sky. The breath is even rising.


    As soon as Yang Qinghua''s figure flashed, he was photographed continuously towards the ground around the crowd. Fu Qing is also at the same time behind, gesture dazzling. It seems to be doing something around the crowd.


    Wait for two people to stop action, from that egg line sky curtain rush out of breath is also nearly in front of everyone. It''s all around them. Suddenly, a golden light rose and enveloped the crowd. Let the resentment pass on both sides. All around the ground, there was a frost like chill in an instant.


    "What a vicious soul." Seeing this scene, Yang Qinghua''s forehead finally oozed a little sweat¡° I''m afraid it''s thousands of years old. It turns out that even the breath can be so strong. "


    "The soul is more powerful than the white sky?" Li Fan asked hesitantly.


    "Bai Qi and Xing Tian?" There was a look of disdain on Zhou Kang''s face. "Although those two people are superior to us, if they have some chance to improve their strength, they will be immortal. It''s already like a fairy. "


    "Will fierce ghosts have a chance?" The fat man muttered.


    "There''s no chance." Zhou Kang looked at the fat man and said, "each plane has different rules. Each plane forms a complete space-time, and there will be another rule. Each individual existing in this time and space has its own chance. It''s just to see if we can get hold of it. "


    "Isn''t Li Fan, the little guy around you, a man with natural opportunities?" Yang Qinghua took the conversation with a smile.


    Li Fan turned his lips and saw that in the sky, the soul and body were almost perfect, while the people on his side were still chatting leisurely. He couldn''t help saying anxiously, "what are we going to do now, waiting for that guy to appear and kill us?"


    "The purpose of his appearance is not us, but to a large extent for the battlefield." Yang Qinghua continued to say, turned back and pointed to a few people behind him and said, "look, Baiqi and Xingtian are not far away. For both of them, we are just small characters, and they really need to work hard. Now let''s see if we can be fishermen. "


    "Well, don''t steal the chicken, it''s not the rice." The fat man was a little worried.


    "We have no choice. The space has been blocked. We can''t get out. " Fu Qing, who has seldom spoken since he entered the battle field, suddenly opened his mouth. He pointed to the sky and said, "it''s done."


    Along with Fu Qing''s fingers, there was still a slight overlap. At the moment, there was no trace of overlap. It was like a normal person standing there, wearing a gold crown with twelve beads in front and behind. Jingle, wearing a gorgeous black robe, the robe is painted with Jiulong swallowing clouds. A wave of invincible momentum from the men. It''s like a king in the world. There is a feeling of contempt for all living beings in the world.


    "What''s this?" Yang Qinghua was a little surprised. His face was full of disbelief.


    "This is the first emperor?"


    Needless to say, with this momentum, wearing a black dragon robe. In the whole history of China, only the emperor Ying Zheng, the first emperor of the Qin Dynasty, who destroyed the six states after the spring and Autumn period.


    "It''s him. He''s been dead for thousands of years, hasn''t he?" Li Fan and others couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Idiot, they all said that everyone will go to the netherworld after they die." Although Chengying was a sword spirit, she was also surprised when she saw the emperor¡° It seems that his words have come true, not only in this plane, but also in the nether world. "


    "Hey, hey, there''s a good play." Zhou Kang''s face was so surprised that he turned his head and looked at Bai Qi and Xing Tian, who were not far away¡° Ying Zheng and Bai Qi have a deep hatred. "


    As soon as Zhou Kang''s voice fell, Ying Zheng in the sky seemed to find the breath of white rising. Reach out and brush slightly over the sky. The curtain of the egg row is like a bubble that has been poked out. It is shattered to pieces and dissipated by the streamers of the sky. Standing in the same place, Ying Zheng''s figure flashed, and the next moment appeared in the middle between the Chinese people and Bai Qi Xingtian.


    "Look, you are also Chinese people. I''ll tell you after I settle the old accounts with Baiqi." Ying Zheng didn''t look back, but his voice was clearly heard.


    But the black robe, which Ying Zheng was summoned by the three men, disappeared when Ying Zheng left the sky.


    Just when Ying Zheng was standing on the way of Bai Qi and Xing Tian, Bai Qi''s figure obviously appeared a pause, but then he struggled with Xing Tian and came to a place not far from Ying Zheng. Look coldly at Ying Zheng.


    Xingtian waved this Gan Qi. After Bai Qi beat him back, he twisted his body and rushed up again. However, he suddenly stood not far away from Bai Qi and Ying Zheng, and gave out a burst of laughter.


    "It seems that you two are old acquaintances. If you beat you, I''ll wait."


    Xing Tian said, and he hung his Gan Qi down. Although his headless body was expressionless, it was obviously a bit of schadenfreude.


    Ying Zheng and Bai Qi did not pay attention to Xingtian''s action, but still looked coldly at each other. Two people''s eyes are scanning each other back and forth, it seems that they want to see through each other.


    "Bai Qi, I didn''t think it would be today." For a long time, Ying Zheng just sighed. There was a faint anger in his words.


    Baiqi drew a circle in the air with the sword of the spirit in his hand. He grinned and said, "I didn''t think that you could still exist in the form of soul. In the nether world, I''m not torn to pieces by those who hate you. "


    "Ha ha ha." Ying Zheng laughed and said, "when you leave the elixir of my life, you must think that I will be torn up by those people in the netherworld after I die. From the beginning of life, I treated you very well. Why do you want to do that? "


    "Why?" Bai Qi, with a long smile, pointed to Ying Zheng with his soul sword in his hand and said, "you listen to Xu Fu. How much manpower and material resources did you spend for your great Qin Empire to last forever. If you want to live forever, have you ever considered those of us who shed our blood for the unification of the Qin Dynasty? "


    Bai Qi said, gnashing his teeth. "Since you can visit longevity for your own benefit, why can''t I leave the elixir of immortality by myself. When you listen to the words of treacherous people and deprive me of my title, you never thought what I would do one day? "


    "I am the emperor of the Qin Dynasty. Everything in this world belongs to me. You are just my tools. It''s all for the prosperity of my country. At that time, if you wholeheartedly assisted me, how could I treat you like this? "


    A touch of resentment flashed on Bai Qi''s face¡° Yes, you''re right. The world belongs to you. So what can you do if I leave the elixir? What can you do if you are the emperor of the Qin Dynasty? It''s different that you have finally become something that is neither human nor ghost. Have you spent thousands of years in the dark place of the nether world? How do you think you''re coming out? "


    "I never stop thinking about it." Ying Zheng said in a low voice, "this world belongs to Daqin, it belongs to Ying Zheng. I''m here today just to get the ancient things in the battle field, so that I can once again dominate the world and restore the great Qin Empire. I just didn''t think that I would see you here as a traitor. "


    "Traitor?" Bai Qi''s face was full of sarcasm. "If you were not the emperor of the Qin Dynasty, if I were Bai Qi, the world would still be mine. Yes? You are Ying Zheng''s emperor. Can''t I be an emperor in vain? "¡° Wolf ambition, did not expect that your purpose is for this? " A touch of sullen anger appeared on Ying Zheng''s face¡° All over the world, who doesn''t want to be emperor White sky, long smile¡° At that time, I pretended to listen to you and commit suicide, but I was just waiting for opportunities and accumulating strength. Today I just met you. It''s a good way to repay the kindness of that year. "¡° Is it up to you? " Ying Zheng looked at Bai Qi with disdain and said, "can you fight against me?"¡° Then try it! " White up a fierce drink, palm a, mountain and river country map suddenly appeared in the hands, slowly unfolded.

 V2.Chapter 4

    In his hand, Bai Qi''s map of mountains and rivers flies into the air, slowly unfolding. Suddenly, the sun, moon, Star City, mountains, rivers, birds and animals disappeared at this moment, and turned into a white mist. A very oppressive force came from the picture of the country. It''s just like the scene when heaven and earth are just beginning to open.


    "The map of mountains and rivers, it seems that you have done a lot of homework. You can get all the maps of mountains and rivers that were buried with me when I died." Ying Zheng looked at the pictures of mountains, rivers and countries flying in the air, and his face could not help showing a look of disdain¡° However, since this map of mountains and rivers can help me to rule the whole world, do you think I can be defeated by it? "


    "Can you? Just try. " Bai Qi smiles coldly, holding yinghun sword in his right hand and picking up fajue in his left. Drink softly "up."


    Between heaven and earth, the wind blows from the ground. The wind was cold and bleak. It formed a cyclone like a land tornado, slowly condensing.


    Ying Zheng raised the sky and laughed. The proud hands are attached to the back. A touch of invisible Qi floated slowly between his hands. Obviously, he was on guard in his heart, but his face didn''t show a trace of attention.


    The land tornado gradually agglomerates. All the sand and stones above the ground will be rolled up into the air. There was a constant whimper all around. With the change of Bai Qi''s gesture, the land tornado is spinning away at high speed.


    Ying Zheng''s face was wearing a faint smile. Looking at the momentum of the land tornado, his hands suddenly stretched out. A light Black Mist shot out of his hand and straight into the land tornado.


    "It''s for me."


    With Ying Zheng''s light drink, the black fog and the land tornado are integrated. For the land tornado, the subtle invisible black fog just enters. The air engine of the land tornado suddenly tightened, like a tiny gravel stuck in the high-speed rotating wheel, making a harsh sound.


    Originally, the sand and stone condensed in the land tornado flew out in an instant.


    "Be careful." Yang Qinghua suddenly exclaimed, his hands quickly rowed in front of him. A nearly transparent air barrier appeared in front of the crowd.


    As Yang Qinghua''s voice falls, Chengying also waves several swords at the same time to smash the gravel close at hand.


    For a moment, there was dust all over the sky between heaven and earth, which turned the whole sky into a yellow one, just like a sandstorm.


    I don''t know how long it took for the dust and earth to slowly dissipate. Ying Zheng and Bai Qi finally slowly appeared in the eyes of the public.


    "It''s just a trick." Ying Zheng''s face was wearing a banter smile. Looking at Bai Qi, he said, "it''s wishful thinking to beat me with this."


    "It''s just an appetizer. There''s nothing to be proud of." Bai Qi''s face was gloomy. Fortunately, he carried the sword back behind him again. His hands suddenly closed. He looked at Ying Zheng''s face and said, "it''s a great irony to let you die under the picture of the country."


    With Bai Qi''s action, the whole picture of mountains and rivers soars in the air, just like a continuous and unconscious picture. I don''t know how long it is, it covers all the people''s eyes.


    With the continuous expansion of the map of mountains and rivers, Li Fan and others only felt a breath different from the battlefield spreading in the air. It was the whole picture of mountains and rivers that was activated and completely wrapped in the battle field. Originally, the picture of mountains and rivers belonged to the innate treasure of claiming to be a piece of heaven and earth. No matter who enters the picture, he or she will be trampled by the master of the picture. Even the ancient sages who have transcended this space are extremely difficult to get out of trouble.


    "Oh. It''s kind of interesting. " Ying Zheng didn''t worry that he would be taken into the picture. On the contrary, he looked at Bai Qi with an unexpected expression on his face and said, "I didn''t expect that you could be familiar with the usage of the picture without a teacher and integrate the heaven and earth of the picture into the battle field."


    "Ha ha ha, now the world is in the picture of mountains and rivers, and I am the highest being here. No one can beat me. " Bai Qi laughed wildly¡° Well, Ying Zheng, what else can you do now? "


    With these words, Baiqi''s soul sword whispered and flew into the air. Bai gets up and moves at will, raises his hand and catches yinghun sword. A glimmer of light went straight to Ying Zheng.


    Ying Zheng, with a smile on his face, turned away slightly. Then he made a mistake and held an ancient sword in his hand.


    "Ha ha ha, run, run." Bai Qi seemed to fall into a state of madness. He kept laughing and attacking, "in this world, your spiritual power will eventually be exhausted, and in the end, there will be no fighting power for me to slaughter."


    As he spoke, Bai Qi had already put out several swords. The light of the road was like encircling Ying Zheng''s figure. For a moment, he couldn''t see Ying Zheng''s tall figure clearly.


    Just when Li Fan and others thought that Ying Zheng would be easily defeated by these swords, Ying Zheng, who was in the shadow of the sword, heard a burst of laughter.


    A touch of black air broke through the sword shadow package and went straight to the sky, smashing all the flowing light and sword shadows around, turning them into little light and dissipating. Ying Zheng appeared slowly with the ancient sword made of black fog. I don''t see any disorder on my body. Even the bead curtain on the crown, which was carried on the head, did not tremble at all, and still seemed to shine brilliantly.


    Bai Qi sneered a few times. He twisted his body. In a moment, he split the sword from top to bottom.


    "You just waste your power."


    Ying Zheng held up his sword in front of him. The two swords intersected and burst out an invisible Qi. Both men hold swords in both hands. Hard toward each other''s body pressure. There was a grinding creak. They''re just a few inches apart. Four eyes staring at each other tightly.


    "How much do you spend with your spiritual power?"


    Bai Qi''s eyes are full of fire, and his face is red. He looks at Ying Zheng close at hand. His whole body''s spiritual power is surging again, and he rushes to the sword in his hand.


    "It won''t bother general white." Ying Zheng''s face was also stiff, and his black robe was windless. Countless black fog floated away and his hands waved out.


    A strong gas engine exploded between the two people, making the space between them instantly visible to the naked eye. First it protruded outward, and then the depression broke. The rampant space force makes a huge space black hole with a diameter of about one meter appear between them. Strong force will be two people''s body out.


    The black hole in space only rages for a moment, then slowly dissipates again. But for a short moment, what they didn''t expect was that their strength didn''t hurt each other, but the black hole in space hurt them.


    Although the two people use the force to pull out at the moment when the space black hole appears, the power of the space black hole makes the white arm turn from bright red to pale. The corner of the mouth is oozing a trace of blood.


    On the other hand, Ying Zheng was also not so good. The original elegant dress and the bead curtain on his head were already broken. Even the black dragon robe on his body was cracked.


    "Hey, hey, hey. Look, even in this picture, you still can''t win. " Ying Zheng gave out a burst of grinning laughter. He reached out and pulled off the crown of his head at will. After a slight look, he threw it on the ground. Then he stretched out his hand to his chest and tore his Dark Dragon Robe away, revealing the hardcover under the Dragon Robe. The same is a black dress, but there is no damage. Look at the texture, it''s obviously not ordinary material.


    Bai Qi reached out and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. Looking up at Ying Zheng who had abandoned his Dragon Robe, he put a smile on his mouth and said, "it turns out that you are wearing this treasure inside. No wonder the black hole in space has not hurt you. But how much power do you have left? 90% or 80%


    With these words, Baiqi''s yinghun sword suddenly flashed, and a sword like a green dragon roared from the yinghun sword. Like a long whistling, it stirred up countless dust on the ground, winding and shooting at Ying Zheng.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, of course." Ying Zheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he gazed at the surging sword Qi like a green dragon coming out of the water. In his hand, the ancient sword also poured a thick black smoke, turned into a black dragon, and rushed fiercely.


    It''s like the sword Qi of two black and green dragons collide in the air again. Two different colors of sword Qi in the air surging from the four scattered air machine, meandering spread hundreds of meters away. During this period, countless plants and stones were broken. A desert like desolation appeared within a hundred meters.


    The two men were excited by the counter shock force of each other''s sword Qi. The difference is that for the first time, both of them were repelled by the black hole in space. Both of them stepped back a hundred paces. Obviously, on the strength of resisting the black hole in space, they are still in a state of equal strength.


    But this second time two people''s sword spirit fight, then is the solid hard touch, cannot come the slightest false. They had just transformed all their spiritual power from sword Qi. They had no time to mobilize their huge spiritual power to fight again. At this time, whoever has more spiritual power, or who has more spiritual power in his body, will undoubtedly retreat less.


    Bai Qi''s body is light as if he were stepping in the air, and he stepped back 16 steps. The last foot slightly backward, no foot on the ground, but in the space there is a slight ripple, spreading under the feet. The body has also stabilized.


    Looking back at Ying Zheng, the emperor of all ages, although he also stepped back 16 steps, the sand and stone under his feet left footprints about an inch deep, even when he stepped out of the 16th step. There was a dull noise under his feet. A slight crack spread out at the foot.


    Baiqi drew a circle in the air with a faint vulture smile on his face. But his eyes were fixed on Ying Zheng''s feet.


    "Ying Zheng, it seems that your spiritual power is consumed a lot. Even the remaining force is so weak. "


    Ying Zheng''s chest fluctuated a little for several times. Finally, it was steady. He looked up at Bai Qi and said with a sneer, "what are you proud of? I haven''t fallen down yet."


    "Ha ha ha ha." Bai Qi laughed wildly again¡° I''m afraid you won''t say that if you don''t fall down for several times


    "Even if I dissipate here today, I will never make you feel better." Ying Zheng roared, and countless black fog gathered around him. The shrill screams came out of the black fog. It''s like thousands of ghosts whimpering.


    "What''s so great about Unifying the netherworld? I want to use the power of the netherworld. Can we resist this mountain and river country map? " Bai Qi looks at Ying Zheng''s action, and a disdainful smile appears on his face¡° I''m surprised that you can come to this space. If the energy of the nether world wants to be transmitted to you across time and space, is there no restriction of the law of time and space? " Bai Qi said, the whole sky seems to confirm Bai Qi''s words. I don''t know whether it''s the light from the map of mountains and rivers or the light from this space. Let Ying Zheng''s whole body originally have condensed a lot of black fog, the moment is thin up. Ying Zheng''s face was revealed in the thin black fog. Although as Bai Qi said, because of the constraints of the law of time and space. The power of the underworld has not been fully consolidated. However, the cohesive force is enough to elevate Ying Zheng''s power to a normal state on the surface. Raising his dark eyes, Ying Zheng has a strange smile on his mouth. His hands slowly reach behind his head. A black sword appears on his back, just like a giant sword with a strange smell. Hold the long and thick hilt slowly with both hands. Ying Zheng said softly¡° The king of Qin carries the sword. "

 V2.Chapter 5

    The sword of the king of Qin, when the king of Qin gave Baiqi death, was given this sword to make Baiqi commit suicide. After Bai Qi committed suicide, the king of Qin used this sword to kill Jing Ke. Just now there was the case of the king of Qin carrying the sword.


    According to the records of ancient history, the sword of the king of Qin was too long to be pulled out, so he had to pull it out from behind. Just a sword will cut off Jing Ke''s leg. Later on, the king of Qin carried the sword.


    But what people don''t know is that the ancient sword of the king of Qin is not the top ten famous swords in ancient times, but it is also very sharp. The sword is called King Qin sword, also known as wheel sword. It''s also called cosmofront. The sword is four feet long. Sharp and unusual. It is said that it was made of meteorite. But since the death of the king of Qin, the sword is also missing.


    "King Qin sword!" Hear Ying Zheng say sword move. Hold the broad hilt protruding from the back with both hands. White eyes suddenly surged on a touch of bleak color.


    "In those days, I was able to make you commit suicide with this sword. Today, I can also use this sword to kill you." Ying Zheng said, holding the hilt tightly in both hands and pulling it up slowly. Thick black fog continuously drifted out from the scabbard of the king of Qin''s sword.


    There was a strange look on Bai Qi''s face, although he didn''t die under the sword. But also for the sword of King Qin, there is a sense of fear from the bottom of my heart. It is not empty talk to say that there is one emperor forever. Although Bai Qi still dares to stand here and fight against Ying Zheng at the moment. That is also with the help of the power of the country. Even though I have confidence in blocking this sword, I still have a trace of inexplicable emotion in my heart.


    Shaking his head, Bai Qi planed out all his thoughts. Ying Zheng now completely pulled out the king''s sword, raised it high above his head and chopped it down heavily.


    The sword of the king of Qin was cut out. In an instant, the heaven and the earth were crying. Like countless ghosts in the bleak call. A black sword Qi almost tore the sky, and the thick black fog was continuously distributed around it. It split to Baiqi far away.


    "Soul sword." Although Bai Qi had inexplicable emotions in his heart, he did not become a reason for Bai Qi''s negative resistance,. On the contrary, in the hand of the soul sword, it was like a thick layer of frost on the cloth, permeated with countless cold. Even if it was far away, I still felt a cold breath coming out from the sword.


    "I got up in vain to kill. Hundreds of thousands of people have been killed. Since you want to compete like this, I''ll do as you like. " As Bai Qi spoke, he drew a small circle around his body with a sword full of white frost in his hand. The sword was held by Bai Qi and suddenly lifted up from the bottom to the top. "Give me a break," he said


    When a sword was drawn out, the world was silent, as if nothing had happened. However, it was only a moment of silence, and the whole ground suddenly shook violently. A deep and invisible gully suddenly appeared before Bai got up, winding for tens of meters until Ying Zheng was only a few steps away. Innumerable cold and gloomy breath flew out of it. As soon as it appeared from the ravine, it was like a huge version of the soul sword in the air, and hit the king of Qin sword fiercely from the sky.


    Coincidentally, the moves they used were based on the grievances and obsessions of the people they killed before they died or thousands of years ago. Blend in your own spiritual power and understanding of sword Qi. So as to maximize the power of this sword.


    The two strongest sword Qi, one from the sky down, the other from the ground up, collided fiercely in the mid air. Countless collisions and scattered sword Qi, like snowflakes in the sky, split the space within tens of meters into countless tiny gaps. Constantly there is a trace of cold air in the flow around.


    The picture of mountains and rivers above the sky also gave out a violent shaking at this moment, and the wild mountains, rivers, sun and moon above the picture also gave out a violent shaking at this moment. There are countless broken mountains and rivers in the whole picture. It''s like the end of the world.


    Li Fan and others are far away from each other, and Yang Qinghua has laid layers of obstacles in front of them long before they collided with each other. Finally, they didn''t hurt Huaxia in this fierce collision.


    But just a second later, people''s ears were filled with bursts of shrill cries like sound explosion. Let Li Fan and fat a few less powerful people, face can''t help but look one side, quickly is hand tightly cover ears, but still can''t stop the sound.


    "Ghosts cry at night." Ming Yue''s face looks a Lin, can''t help but say, when this voice came, stretched out his hand in the air to pull a big circle, mouth low drink a "ban."


    In an instant, heaven and earth are clear.


    But only in the intersection of Baiqi and Ying Zheng, there are countless illusory figures floating out. They''re running away.


    "I''m afraid hundreds of thousands of ghosts have disappeared." Zhou Kang looked up at the sky and muttered to himself.


    "In the future, this battle field will become a real place for the dead." Yang Qinghua also nodded and echoed.


    I don''t know how long it took for such a strange scene in the sky. Until Li Fan couldn''t feel the sword spirit in the space, the whole sky was gradually restored.


    Bai Qi and Ying Zheng are still no more than a hundred steps apart. Both of them were slightly embarrassed.


    Bai Qi''s head and face were covered with dust. He looked as if he had just come out of the coal mine. His whole body was also scratched by the scattered sword Qi. The right hand holding yinghun sword was also slightly trembling. He was in a mess.


    But the opposite Ying Zheng is more embarrassed than Bai Qi. Not only the sword of Qin king, which was originally condensed by the black fog, is dim, but the sword of Qin king, which was more than four feet long, is only less than two feet at the moment. It looks like a big dagger. Even the tight clothes on the body showed the skin under it. There were several cracked wounds, which were constantly infiltrated with blood. Originally looks elegant noble breath, now is also with the roadside beggar general no different.


    Bai Qi''s eyes twinkled with a fierce color. Yang Tian first looked at Ying Zheng with a long smile, and then said, "what else do you have to do to use the power of the nether world and the Qin King''s sword, but it''s just the same. Now you have a little bit of fighting back. "


    Ying Zheng''s body trembled slightly, but even if it was covered up, he just looked up and sneered, "what''s the matter with general Bai. You are no better than I am now. "


    "The same?" White eyebrows pick pick pick, hand in the body patted dust. The corner of his mouth said with a smile, "although I look a little unbearable, it''s still no problem to kill you. I am the absolute existence of heaven and earth in this picture of mountains, rivers and countries. "


    With these words, Bai Qi didn''t worry about his image at all. As soon as he was shocked, he rubbed his body and stabbed Ying Zheng in the middle of his brow.


    Ying Zheng mentioned that his hand was only a two foot sword of the king of Qin, standing horizontally in front of him. He was stabbed in front of the sword by Bai Qi. Although both of them have consumed a lot of spiritual power at the moment, as Bai Qi said, he is the master here in the picture of mountains, rivers and countries. The recovery speed of Lingli is far from that of Ying Zheng.


    Their bodies passed a long shadow in the air. Baiqi''s yinghun sword stabbed Ying Zheng''s Qin King''s sword. With the power of the sword, Ying Zheng''s body seemed to fly upside down in the air. The tip of yinghun sword was only a few inches away from Ying Zheng''s eyebrow.


    One by one, the two of them flew out of the distance of about a hundred steps. Finally, Ying Zheng made a slight mistake in the hand of King Qin''s sword. He turned left to unload the power of Bai Qi''s sword to one side, but he also staggered to one side.


    Bai Qi followed Ying Zheng''s strength and drew out the soul sword, then stopped. Before he turned his head, it was a sword that went back, giving Ying Zheng no chance to breathe.


    "Dang." With a loud sound, the two swords intersected and sparked. In Ying Zheng''s hand, the king of Qin''s sword was finally unstable and flew out. The whole person was also hit by Bai Qi''s simple backward stroke and flew several meters.


    Bai Qi finally turned around and looked coldly at Ying Zheng, who had lost the king of Qin''s sword and seemed to have no power to fight back.


    "Well, you didn''t think it would be today." White from cold mouth.


    Ying Zheng stretched out his hand and pressed it on his chest, but he still couldn''t stop the ups and downs of his chest. That pair of eyes that once conquered the world coldly looked white. Slowly open a way "become a king defeat an enemy, which have so many words."


    Bai Qi laughs, draws a circle in his hand, points to Ying Zheng and says with a smile, "that''s right. You are right to be the king and defeat the enemy. But this time I''m the king, you''re the bandit. "


    Bai Qi''s voice fell, and his figure disappeared in the same place. The next second, the shining blade of yinghun sword in his hand was about to be put on Ying Zheng''s neck.


    "Who is the king, who is the bandit. But it''s too early. " Ying Zheng''s face did not change at all. Looking at the blade close at hand, he suddenly felt a sense of inexplicability in his eyes.


    Although Bai Qi is already relaxed at the moment. But he has always been concerned about Ying Zheng. When you see the look in Ying Zheng''s eyes. There was a sense of foreboding in my heart. Although the sword in hand has the intention of recycling. But it''s just a moment. Ying Zheng on the other side had already burst out a burst of long smile like a battle.


    "It''s nothing but that."


    As Ying Zheng''s voice falls, Bai Qi is surprised to find that Ying Zheng in front of him has disappeared, and the time and space around him is like an instant. Time flow fast, so that some of Baiqi''s brain did not turn around for a while. I was just in the battle field, but at this moment, I seemed to be in another time and space.


    "General white." Ying Zheng''s voice rang out behind Bai Qi.


    Bai Qi suddenly turns around and finds that Ying Zheng is only a few steps away from himself. It''s looking at yourself with a smile on your face right now. Between them, there seems to be a thin layer of fog, so that Bai Qi can''t really see Ying Zheng.


    Baiqi''s yinghun sword stabbed straight ahead, and several inches of sword awn were breathed out at the tip of the sword. He stabbed Ying Zheng in the throat. However, when the tip of the sword touched the thin mist, it could not move forward. No matter how Baiqi urges, this seemingly thin fog can''t break through.


    Ying Zheng slowly walked forward two steps, the smile on his face swept away, looked up at Bai Qi coldly and said, "do you really think you are a murderer? Do you really think you can control this map? You''re a real widow. You''re not your opponent. " Ying Zheng said three times in a row, but Bai Qi''s mood was like falling to the bottom. He looked up at the familiar scenes around him. Bai Qi said¡° I''m in the picture of mountains and rivers and country? " Ying Zheng nodded and said, "yes, general Bai is not stupid enough. You are really in the picture of the country. "¡° Why? Why can I control the map of mountains and rivers, but you can still trap me in it? " White up for a time, some can not accept such a result. A little crazy asked¡° Why? " Ying Zheng said with a smile on his face, "I have already said that I was the first to get this map. Do you think you can be more familiar with its use than I am? To use it to deal with people who are inferior to themselves is only to kill chickens with a bull''s knife. The role of the map of mountains, rivers and countries is not something you can spy on. "¡° You have set me a trap. " Bai qihen asked. Ying Zheng said with a long smile, "it''s the trap I set for you. It''s not complete. Who makes you think you can control this map?"

 V2.Chapter 6

    Bai Qi was due to a moment''s neglect. He thought the overall situation was in his hands. The relaxation of heart gave Ying Zheng the chance to turn defeat into victory.


    But Li Fan, as a spectator, clearly saw that before Bai Qi''s sword came out, Ying Zheng had already put his hands behind him and secretly made a decision. It seems that Ying Zheng was too injured to fight back, but he never thought that Ying Zheng had already planned the present scene when Baiqi sacrificed his country. All the signs before were just preparation for the last blow.


    In order to trap Bai Qi to death in this picture, Ying Zheng did not hesitate to suppress his spiritual power in his body. In order to let Baiqi taste the amazing transformation from great joy to great sorrow.


    At the moment, in Baiqi, it''s just that there is a white mist around Ying Zheng and himself, but standing outside Baiqi to see. Li Fan is only a few people floating in the air in the mountains and rivers of the country picture to see the white look. I heard Bai Qi''s angry words.


    "You''ve already planned it? In order to trap me in this picture, you can give up your clothes and temperament. "


    Ying Zheng casually put his hand in front of his chest and touched it. He wiped away the blood on his chest. When he put his hand in front of his chest, a tiny light appeared on his hand. Instantly heal the wound in the chest.


    "Yes, I just want you to have a taste of the transformation from heaven to earth, OK? It''s delicious, isn''t it


    Bai Qi''s eyes cast this resentful look, and he sneered, "it''s worthy of being the first emperor of an emperor through the ages. The means are tough enough. If you have the ability, you will let me out. Neither of us will rely on the map of the country, and fight with our true ability. "


    Ying Zheng looked at Bai Qi with an idiotic expression and said, "what do you mean when you are a widow? You have been trapped in this map of mountains and rivers, why should you be released. It may take thousands of years for ordinary practitioners to get out of trouble. Even if the ancient demons and saints go in, they can''t be trapped for hundreds of years without magic weapons. Don''t you want to live forever? I''ll do what you want. "


    With these words, in the eyes of Bai Qi and Li Fan, Ying Zheng''s hand gently brushed over the mountains and rivers in the air. Bai Qi felt that the scene in front of him changed instantly. As if between heaven and earth, in Ying Zheng''s touch, floating is a hundred years.


    After Ying Zheng''s palm had been wiped, Li Fan and others were surprised to find that Bai Qi, who was only 40 or 50 years old, was now full of white hair, and even his straight back was slightly bent.


    "What have you done?" Bai Qi exclaimed in surprise. As soon as he opened his mouth, Bai Qi found that his voice was much hoarse. Can''t help but raise both hands, looking at their already wrinkled palms, eyes suddenly raised, tightly staring at Ying Zheng in front of them.


    "What a pleasant experience." Ying Zheng''s face is full of strange smile, "can experience ten years or even a hundred years of time flow in an instant. Your life, general Bai, is not in vain. "


    "Ying Zheng, if you have the ability, you will kill me." Bai Qi glared.


    "It''s boring to kill you. You can stay well in this map of mountains, rivers and countries. Maybe you can find a way out after a thousand years. " Ying Zheng finished, ignoring Bai Qi''s angry roar. A big hand in the air. The picture of mountains, rivers and countries slowly rolled up. Falling from the air into Ying Zheng''s hands.


    Playing with the picture of mountains and rivers in his hand, Ying Zheng''s mouth is still covered with an inexplicable smile. With a wave of his hand, he cuts a dark gap. When the picture of mountains and rivers is put into it, he just turns his head and looks at Li Fan and the people who are still on the ground.


    "The ancient demon God tortured heaven?" Ying zhenglue said with a trace of disdain¡° You are willing to follow me and unify the world. "


    Xingtian, hearing the speech, reached out and took the bronze axe on the ground in his hand. He said, "who are you? I have never been inferior to others in my life. I don''t want to be a thug for you. This is the battle field of ancient times. Let''s leave as soon as possible. "


    "That''s arrogant." Ying Zheng sneered and glanced at Li Fan and others, but he was even more disdainful. His eyes just stayed on Li Fan''s face for a moment.


    Xing Tian''s Gan Qi hit the ground heavily and made a roaring sound¡° It''s just a descendant of China. Dare to challenge me. You can''t be a fun place to fight in front of the deer. "


    "Isn''t it fun? I''m not here for sightseeing. " Ying Zheng chuckled, but he held his right hand beside him. The four foot long, dark Qin king sword appeared in Ying Zheng''s hands again. A slight shake of the hilt. Ying Zheng said with a smile, "Xingtian, I''ll break you to pieces today. I''ll see what you can do with your eyes and mouth."


    "Ha ha ha, when I was a three-year-old child, I would be worried if you were the Yellow Emperor." Xingtian waved the bronze axe in front of him and said with a laugh, "you are not qualified. In this battle field, am I stupid enough to fight with you? "


    With these words, the Gan Qi in Xingtian''s hands collided with each other heavily, making a roar that resounded through heaven and earth. Meanwhile, Xingtian made an obscure language.


    "What is he doing?" Although the situation at the moment seems to be in danger, Li Fan is still at a loss. Seeing Xing Tian''s action at the moment, he turns his head and asks.


    "Fool, he''s calling for help." Chengying turns around and glares at Li Fan¡° This is the battle field for the deer. Many ancient demons have fallen down. Xing Tian obviously wants to wake up the demons here. "


    "If you want help, I''ll wait." Ying Zheng holds the sword of the king of Qin in his hand. Seeing the action of Xing Tian, he laughs. However, he stands in the same place and doesn''t start. It''s obvious that he has a plan in mind.


    "What''s his assurance? Even if the spirit state of the ancient demon God who fell in the battle field of chasing deer is more, I''m afraid he can''t deal with it. " Chen Xi said in a low voice.


    Yang Qinghua shook his head, looking at Ying Zheng''s eyes with a trace of confusion¡° Maybe, but since he can become the first emperor of China to unify the world, he will not do anything arrogant. Maybe he has a way to deal with these souls. "


    "Isn''t he already a soul?" Li Fan some surprised turn head to look at Yang Qinghua to say.


    "Damn it." Yang Qinghua once again burst out a rude, "I know the purpose of his coming here."


    Seeing that Fu Qing, Zhou Kang and others turned to look at themselves together, Yang Qinghua said in a deep voice, "he wants to absorb all the fallen spirits of ancient demons in the battle field, so as to enhance his strength. From the dialogue with Bai Qi just now, we can see that even if he is dead. I have never given up the idea of longevity, let alone the idea of domination. "


    "You''re smart." Ying Zheng''s words came slowly after Yang Qinghua''s voice fell¡° That''s what I want to do, otherwise I won''t be constrained by the law of time and space. The tide of time and space in a few years'' time is my chance. At that time, this land of China will be my world again. "


    "You are also Chinese. Why do you use the tide of time and space to do something harmful to China?" Yang Qinghua glares at Ying Zheng and asks.


    "Ha ha, when did I say that I would do something harmful to China?" Ying Zheng smiles and says, "with the advent of the tide of time and space, all planes will be in chaos. I have already heard that many planes want to take advantage of the tide of time and space to occupy China. If I unify China, can I resist other planes? What''s more, the land of China originally belongs to me. "


    "It''s unreasonable. When the tide of time and space comes, everyone in China should unite and unite with the outside world. Why do you want to obstruct it? "


    "Hum." Ying Zheng shook his hand heavily, turned his head and ignored Yang Qinghua, but he still said, "the world is big fisted people can get it. When I take the ancient demons in the battle field, the little guy next to you who should be a natural God will not let go."


    With these words, although Ying Zheng didn''t turn his head, he still dropped a sentence again and said, "don''t think about running away. You have no capital to fight in front of me."


    Ying Zheng''s words have not finished, accompanied by the roar of Xingtian, the roar of the road suddenly rang out on the vast and boundless battle field.


    Some are high pitched, some are pitiful, some are strong, and some are feminine.


    With the sound of the whole battle field, a powerful air engine rises from all directions of the battle field. The abundant Qi is swarming to Xingtian in a flash.


    One of the most significant, a rapid passing figure, can not see the face and figure, just like a red fireworks general, dragging out a long tail flame. Round and round the fire dancing around, which is like the fairy singing.


    A tall figure, stiff all over. As I have said, the land that was originally desolate has become dry and cracked. Just right for that sentence, where you go, there is no grass.


    A figure, like a phoenix flying down from nine days, spread out its broad wings. In the air in a rapid flight state, issued a burst of sonic boom sound. It''s a fast forward.


    For a moment, the whole battle field was like a market, and the ancient demons who fell here appeared one after another. Although it''s just a state of soul, there is no doubt about the strength of these ancient demons. Although many of them were rivals in the battle, they died and died after all. Now the battle field can be regarded as the final destination of their souls. If someone invades here, they will fight for it and for themselves.


    It was almost an instant. Around Xing Tian and Ying Zheng, there were dozens of tall or strange figures. In the distance, there are countless figures appearing.


    "My God." Yang Qinghua''s fingers trembled and pointed at these tall figures. His palm seemed to be suffering from epilepsy. He murmured, "Zhu Rong, di Jiang, Han Yu, Ying long, Jiu Feng, Hou Qing, Ping Yi, Feng Bo, Kua Fu. I''m afraid all the ancient demons that fell in the battle field have come here. "


    "What''s wrong with that?" Li Fan turns his head in surprise and looks at Yang Qinghua, who is so excited. "These demons, Ying Zheng may not be able to defeat them all at once."


    "Xingtian, it''s the first time for us to wake up together for thousands of years. Is there any dangerous information about the battle field?" Asked the tall, flaming man. Xing Tian''s Gan Qi was heavy on the ground and said with a loud voice, "Zhu Rong, although many of us were opponents in the battle of chasing deer in those years, this battle field is the final habitat of our souls. No one ever bothered us, let alone someone wanted to devour our souls. But today, hehe. " Then Xing Tian sneered, and his body turned slightly to Ying Zheng''s direction¡° What? Who are these people. To come here and devour our souls? " Zhu Rong smell speech, face suddenly a change, eyes in Li Fan and others swept, finally stay in Ying Zheng''s body. The ancient demons in the field took a step forward at the same time. There was a bang on the ground, and the dust was flying.

 V2.Chapter 7

    As the gods and Demons step forward, the momentum of the whole field seems to condense in an instant. Originally, the air flowing in the battle field was dull. In the sky, it seems that there are little snowflakes falling slowly. But if you look closely, you will find that. It''s not that snowflakes are floating in the sky, it''s just that all the demons in the battle field of chasing deer raise their momentum to the top in an instant, which leads to the stagnation of the air engine in the battle field of chasing deer. It just gives others a feeling like snow in the sky. The momentum of the ancient demon God was so terrible.


    "Spirit power?" Yang Qinghua was a little surprised for a moment. Just as the demons were moving forward, he suddenly found that the spiritual power in his body was not flowing smoothly. This is just the soul of the ancient demon God. If it is really a complete ancient demon God, I''m afraid this momentum alone will be enough to make no one in the audience escape.


    "Grandfather Yang? How did our psychic powers disappear? " Chen Xi is also surprised to look at Yang Qinghua.


    Yang Qinghua''s face showed a helpless smile, "no way, the ancient demon God has absorbed all the spiritual power in the main road space. Naturally, our ability can''t compete with them for this rare spiritual power. If they want to, I''m afraid they will rob us of all our accomplishments. "


    "What shall we do? Is it time to get out of here? " Li Fan asked with some doubts. Although he didn''t know what happened to the total loss of spiritual power in his body, Li Fan was surprised to find that although the spiritual power in his body was extremely weak, he could still maintain a trace of spiritual power, although the spiritual power was extremely weak.


    What Li Fan didn''t know was that even the ancient demons, though they had the skill of cultivating divine awareness, were born with divine awareness. This power of divine knowledge can not be made up by the day after tomorrow, which is why many practitioners covet Li Fan''s natural constitution. Let alone ordinary practitioners, they are ancient demons. Maybe most of them won''t forcibly seize them because of their identity, but after all, there are still some people who don''t agree with these views. There are also rumors of ancient demons seizing divine knowledge, but these are a few after all. But in this battle field. These ancient demons are already in a state of soul, so they don''t care about fame.


    Ying Zheng didn''t seem to worry about the hostility of the ancient demon God. Instead, he looked at the ancient demon God with great interest. In his voice, he asked in surprise, "Why are you ancient demons, some of them are the Yellow Emperor''s side, and some of them are Chiyou''s side. Why can we live in peace here. Is it just because Huangdi and Chiyou are no longer here? "


    "It''s not up to you to comment on our affairs." Zhu Rong''s whole body''s flame rises with the words. Standing around, the original sand and gravel land has been melted into liquid, constantly flowing out to four places.


    "The God of war punishes heaven, the God of stars Kuafu, the God of water Gonggong, Fengbo Feilian, Yushi Pingyi, and the queen of magic star." Ying Zheng said a few names in his mouth, and his eyes swept over everyone''s faces one by one. "You are all the soldiers of Chiyou. Why are you confused with the Yellow Emperor''s subordinates now? Are you not afraid of Chiyou? "


    "Chiyou?" Although Xingtian had no head, there was also a trace of expression on his broad chest. He just disdained to say, "in the battle of chasing deer in those years, not only we, but also Chiyou were killed by the Yellow Emperor. We are dead. It''s just a ghost here. Why fight and kill like before? "


    As soon as Xingtian''s words came out, all the demons on the scene agreed slightly and nodded slightly. Ying Zheng''s face became a little inexplicable because of Xing Tian''s words. The corners of his mouth could not help but stir up a touch of radian. He stretched out his hand in his arms and then threw something out to Xing Tian. He said plainly, "in that case, look at this thing."


    Xing Tian lets Ying Zheng throw an object that falls on the ground in front of him. Li Fan looks at the object that Ying Zheng throws, only to find that it''s just a common seal. It looks like it''s not gold, it''s not silver, it''s not copper, it''s not iron. On the four square seal is carved an animal shape like a panda. Although Li Fan didn''t know about it, Yang Qinghua''s face changed when he saw the seal of Xingtian, and Chiyou''s demon God also saw the seal. As soon as Chiyou''s demon God rushed to Xingtian, he reached for the four seals shaking. The expression on the face is also different.


    "It''s really Chiyou''s talisman!" Xingtian''s Ganqi smashed on the ground. Nuota''s body shook slightly and murmured, "isn''t Chiyou already dismembered by the Yellow Emperor? Why did you get this Chiyou talisman? "


    "Ha ha ha." Ying Zheng looks up at the sky with a long smile. His eyes sweep over people''s faces. He slowly says, "as Chiyou''s subordinates, you don''t even know Chiyou''s ability? You should know that Chiyou carried this talisman with him. If Chiyou had been dismembered by the Yellow Emperor at that time. Then this talisman should have been obtained by the Yellow Emperor. But at the moment, the talisman is in my hands. Can''t it explain the problem? "


    "What''s your relationship with Chiyou?" A tall, but slightly dry man said in a deep voice.


    "What''s the relationship?" Ying Zheng looks at the man who opens his mouth. He said slowly, "you should know that every once in a while, there will be a time-space tide in our time-space. This time, the time-space tide will soon arrive. All of you here have experienced the last tide of time and space. "


    "We don''t care about the key things you say." Xing Tian''s voice was as loud as Hong Zhong''s, which interrupted Ying Zheng''s words.


    Ying Zheng''s eyes floated to Xingtian, nodded slightly and said, "Chiyou and I met by accident, and we reached a consensus. This time, the tide of time and space, people from other planes will take this opportunity to seize our plane space. Therefore, Chi you and I are of the opinion that we will not let our space plane be occupied by others. You will regain your life through this tide of time and space. "


    With that, Ying Zheng pauses a little, looks up at the people''s faces, and then says, "if you don''t want to follow Chi you. Your result will be to disappear completely in this battle field. "


    After listening to Ying Zheng''s words, Chiyou, who had met in the middle of Jishan mountain before, came to Li Fan''s mind. At that time, Chiyou once said that he would take advantage of the tide of time and space to occupy this space again. But after listening to Ying Zheng''s words, it seems that they have been planning for a long time. Ying Zheng''s purpose is to take advantage of the tide of time and space, Chi You''s purpose was also said at that time, that is, by the tide of time and space, in an attempt to occupy more planes.


    But at the moment, it seems that both of them have their own thoughts. Maybe 50% of what Ying Zheng says is true, and the other 50% is that both of them want to swallow each other.


    However, it is not clear in Li Fan''s mind whether Ying Zheng knows where Chi you is and whether he knows that Chi you is not from this plane, but from the nether world.


    Although he turned his back to Li Fan and others, Ying Zheng seemed to have the same eyes behind his head. Li Fan just turned his mind, and a gloomy word directly appeared in Li Fan''s mind.


    "Don''t worry, little one. I just saved your lives. " Ying Zheng''s voice appeared in Li Fan''s mind.


    The first time Li Fan found out that Ying Zheng was talking to himself directly with his divine sense, so the others didn''t notice.


    "You mean, Lord Chiyou. Not dead yet? " Xing Tian said in a trembling voice.


    Ying zhenglue nodded slightly, and said in a correct tone, "in the battle of chasing deer in those years, too many ancient demons fell down here. Although Chiyou was defeated in the final battle, he was not beheaded and split up as the Yellow Emperor said. It is to use one''s own ability and abandon the body of this space. Into the passage of time and space, to another world. "


    "We believe most of your words, but what we want to know is what is the ultimate goal of Chi You''s cooperation with you? What do we need to do? And you, whether have the ability to become Chiyou adult partner Kuafu, tall and dry, stares at Ying Zheng and asks.


    "Whether you have the ability to cooperate with Chiyou is not something you need to worry about. Similarly, you don''t need to know the ultimate goal of our cooperation. I''m here today just for one purpose. How many of you will continue to follow Chi you? Of course, you may still have doubts. But I believe this thing will make you more convinced. " Ying Zheng talks and reaches out his hand in front of him. A black space crack flashed silently. Ying Zheng reached out to look inside. Take something out of it. It''s about Zhang long. The whole body is dark, like an axe but not an axe, like a halberd but not a halberd.


    "This is the Chiyou axe used by Chiyou in those years. I came here this time, especially from Chiyou. If you continue to follow Chiyou, of course, this thing will not be used. If you choose to betray, you must know the power of this thing."


    "Ha ha ha ha." Before Ying Zheng''s words were finished, Xing Tian was a heavy burden. He yelled, "what else can I say? As long as Lord Chiyou is not dead, I will follow him all my life. Let alone fighting with the Yellow Emperor, even if I fight in this space-time plane, I am not afraid of Xingtian. "


    When someone is the first to eat crabs, soon others will follow. This is not only common to ordinary people, but also applicable to ancient demons. With Xingtian''s statement, the other demons in the field who were originally Chiyou also nodded. Anyway, these people have been in the state of soul for a long time. According to the ability of ancient demons, it is not difficult to keep tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years in the state of soul. It''s hard to live alone. It''s better to have a big fight before you die.


    Seeing that so many demons all nodded their heads, they could not help but guard themselves against the evil spirits of the Yellow Emperor who had been getting along well with each other over the years. In a moment, there is a clear boundary between the two groups, and the two groups are also secretly hostile.


    "You ancient demons, since we were in the same situation with the Yellow Emperor in those years, now, since we are about to regain life, it is natural that the more powerful the soul, the better." Ying Zheng''s face was full of a smug smile. He said slowly, "the first task of our collection is to kill these ancient souls of the Yellow Emperor."


    With Ying Zheng''s voice falling, the already tense atmosphere in the field suddenly reached the top.


    As Ying Zheng said, in this battle field, although these demons were enemies before they died, since they have become the soul form and cannot be reborn, even if the soul power is strong, it is useless. But now, since Ying Zheng has united with Chi you, and has guaranteed that all people will regain their lives, the enemy in the battle field and the soul power at the moment means the strength of rapid improvement and more powerful power.


    "Zhu Rong, I didn''t like you at that time. Today, it''s just the day." Kuafu suddenly step forward, the thunderous sound, into a virtual shadow, and Zhu Rong hard hit together.

 V2.Chapter 8

    "I''m afraid you can''t?" Zhu Rong, who is full of leaping flames, snorts coldly. The flames all over his body are also evaporating in an instant. He looks at Kuafu rushing forward and suddenly blows his fist.


    Although they are all in the form of soul, they no longer have the original physical advantages, but as an ancient demon God, even the soul power is extremely powerful. Ying Zheng just a few words, it is already peace between the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou two sides, once again suddenly collide, with Kuafu''s first shot, followed by Chiyou side is also looking for their opponents, for a time, the whole battle field again.


    Li Fan finally opened his eyes. Although the fight between the ancient demons has been around for thousands of years in the cultivation world, no one has ever seen what the fight between the ancient demons is like. What kind of damage can it cause.


    It''s just the collision of soul power that makes the competition on the battlefield. The whole space is constantly crumbling. If it wasn''t for the fact that this space was opened up by the Yellow Emperor himself at that time, and if it wasn''t for the fact that these ancient demons were all in the form of souls, I''m afraid it wasn''t just the collapse of the mountains and the collapse of the earth and the backflow of the river as recorded in the book.


    The scattered Qi and soul power pushed Li Fan away. As far as you can see, you can only see the ancient demons who have been fighting together. The space is constantly collapsing. Just for a moment, three or four of the ancient demons were crushed by their opponents again in the form of souls. Disappear between the heaven and the earth.


    The battle between the ancient demons and gods caused by Ying Zheng in the field of chasing deer not only caused chaos in the field of chasing deer. The whole Jishan, who did not enter the battle field, was discovered. The vast space above the peak of Jishan mountain. Constantly there is a powerful gas engine from which to vent. Jishan is like an earthquake. From the top of the mountain are numerous small cracks. Spread over the whole Ji mountain.


    Originally, the mild sunshine above the sky became dim now because of the constant dispersion of Qi. Black thick clouds poured in from all directions to cover the sun. The thick clouds almost reached the top of Jishan mountain. Among the clouds, it was like the dull thunder coming from jiutianzhi, roaring through the sky.


    In the battle field, Ying Zheng is still standing in the same place with a playful smile, looking at the disappearing demons.


    Once the demon God or the people in the battle field disappear completely, Ying Zheng''s hands behind him will change a gesture, and an invisible breath will flow into his body from the whole battlefield.


    Ying Zheng is an ancient demon God who completely disappeared in the battle field. Although these demons are all soul forms, once broken. There is no chance of resurrection. Ying Zheng made use of this point when these souls had not completely dissipated. Secretly draw it. In order to strengthen themselves.


    In this short moment, the injuries caused by the fight with Baiqi had recovered slowly, and even a strange color appeared on his face. Around Ying Zheng''s body, none of the ancient demons who were fighting found that there were tornado like cyclones condensing slowly around Ying Zheng. And Ying Zheng''s momentum, also in the growing cyclone, is slowly rising.


    Chinese people are far away from the ancient spirit of fighting, only vaguely see tall figures entangled with each other. Li fan can''t help but turn his eyelids and look at the crowd. He doesn''t know who asked, "what can we do, just look at it like this?"


    Yang Qinghua shook his head helplessly, "compared with these ancient demons, we can do nothing. What''s more, our task this time is to prevent people outside China from acquiring the ancient things in the battle field. Now, our task has been completed. Now there is no one outside China in this battle field. "


    "What about him?" Mingyue points to Ying Zheng from a distance and says coldly, "although he was a Chinese before, he is now the leader of the nether world, and according to what he says. If the tide of time and space comes, he will go out of this space, and I don''t know how much disaster it will cause to our plane. "


    "Can we beat him?" Chengying turns a white eye when she hears Mingyue''s words. She looks at Mingyue contemptuously and says, "you see, he is clearly taking the opportunity to absorb power. I''m afraid it''s not enough for us to plug his teeth. "


    "Well, we''ll just wait until these ancient demons are almost dead, and Ying Zheng''s power is accumulated. We can only watch Ying Zheng take away the thing in the battle field. In the future, we may have to pay a hundred times as much to make up for what we have done today. " Mingyue ignores Chengying''s irony, but turns to look at Yang Qinghua. For the first time, he looks anxious.


    "Grandfather Yang, what is there in this battle field and what is our task?" Chen Xi is also a little confused, looking at Yang Qinghua asked.


    Yang Qinghua and Zhou Kangfu looked at each other with a deep sigh and said slowly, "in fact, we have two tasks this time. The first task is to prevent people outside of China from entering the battle field and to prevent them from seizing things in the battle field. The second task is actually additional and unnecessary."


    "Forget it, I''ll say it." Zhou Kang''s white beard trembled, and finally he could not bear to say, "in fact, if the ancient demons in the battle field didn''t wake up, and no one from outside China entered, the second thing we don''t have to do. Because that mission is actually to get the Yellow Emperor''s sword, Xuanyuan sword in the battle field. "


    With these words, Zhou Kang turned his head and looked at Li Fandao. "You should have half Xuanyuan sword in your hand. This task is actually for you to get the complete Xuanyuan sword. So as to greatly enhance the strength, in order to prepare for the future time and space tide. "


    "But now the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand is gone, I''m afraid?" Yang Qinghua took over Zhou Kang''s words, looking a little embarrassed.


    "What''s the problem?" Although Li Fan vaguely knows the meaning of several people''s words, some places are still unclear.


    "If you have half of the Xuanyuan sword in your hand, you can find the other half with the Xuanyuan sword without disturbing these ancient demons. If the chance is enough, maybe you can get a wisp of the ghost of the Yellow Emperor. But now, the Xuanyuan sword in your hand has entered the battle field of chasing deer. I''m afraid it''s already combined." Zhou Kang explained.


    "Isn''t that a good thing? It saves us trouble. " Li Fan looked at a few people with some surprise and said.


    "Good thing?" Fu Qing had a wry smile on his face. He reached out and pointed to the distant demons who were still fighting in the dark and said, "now if you want to find Xuanyuan sword, you have to pass these demons first. They won''t let you get Xuanyuan sword easily. Not to mention the ghost of the Yellow Emperor. If you stimulate the power of divine consciousness, I''m afraid these ancient demons will stop here, and in turn, they will kill you and take away your divine consciousness. "


    What Li Fan originally wanted to say was also choked back by Fu Qing''s words. Looking at the rising demons in the distance, Li fan can''t imagine that the demons, who are already in the form of soul, have such powerful strength. If they inspire their own divine consciousness, they will be as attractive as blood to sharks. Let these demons tear themselves up first.


    "But if we don''t get Xuanyuan sword, we will pay more in the future." Mingyue''s face is a little excited, a touch of gorgeous red is all over his face.


    "We can''t be impulsive. The situation is not clear now. If we take the lead, it may cause irreparable consequences." Yang Qinghua is also some excited looking at Mingyue mouth.


    Several people are talking, a sudden momentum has slowly appeared from a distance, and quickly promoted, in a moment, this momentum is to let people feel a strong sense of oppression.


    Looking in the direction of momentum, they were surprised to find that the cyclone that originally surrounded Ying Zheng was like a miniature tornado. It kept spinning around Ying Zheng, gathering the air between heaven and earth to Ying Zheng''s side. Let Ying Zheng''s clothes inflate automatically without wind.


    "What are you doing?" Xing Tian''s Gan Qi is heavily on the ground. He looks at Ying Zheng and gives out a roar.


    "What for?" Ying Zheng raised his head, looked at Xing Tian with a different meaning in his eyes, and said slowly, "since these souls have dissipated, it''s better for me to absorb them. At least they can improve my strength, and they won''t let these ancient demons dissipate in the dust."


    "We''re fighting here, but you''re enjoying it." Xingtian waved his hand and banged it with a long arrow, which came from the air. It made a loud sound. He turned his head and roared, "now that he has cooperated with Chiyou, why don''t he look and do it?"


    "Ha ha ha ha." Ying Zheng raised the sky to smile, light mouth way "this is the thing between me and Chiyou, it''s not your turn to say three said four.". It''s better to end the battle here as soon as possible. I will tell Chiyou about these things in the future. "


    "Hum." Xing Tian snorted dully and turned his head to see Ying Zheng no longer. In fact, these soul fragments scattered in the sky, like these ancient demons, can also be absorbed, but the situation at the moment. But these people are not allowed to do this. Therefore, Xing Tian was so angry when he saw Ying Zheng seize the opportunity to seize these soul forces. But there''s no way. We can''t just let the enemy go and fight inside. What''s more, Chiyou''s bad name. It has already planted a deep mark in the hearts of these ancient demons. Even a trace of resistance, these ancient gods are unable to produce.


    Looking at Ying Zheng''s momentum which has been gradually improved, he has already had the potential to surpass the presence of demons. Mingyue can''t bear it at last. He stomps heavily. Body shape suddenly disappeared in situ.


    "Don''t be impulsive." Yang Qinghua saw the scene and quickly stopped it.


    But as soon as Yang Qinghua''s words were finished, he was surprised to find that Mingyue didn''t rush in the direction of Ying Zheng, but appeared directly behind Li Fan and put his hand on Li Fan''s back. The figure suddenly retreated tens of meters.


    "What for?" Chen Xi, Cheng Ying and others are shocked by the scene in front of them.


    "I''m sorry." Mingyue''s palm is still pressed on the back of Li Fan to prevent Li Fan''s power. He turns his head and looks at several people and says, "as a Chinese, I can''t watch without doing anything. Li Fan, I''m sorry. "


    "No!" Yang Qinghua several people hear Mingyue''s words, the heart is not good, is about to rush forward. 47 is already in front of the Ming Yue body, coldly looking at everyone¡° We are all Chinese people. We can''t fight against each other. " Yang Qinghua said anxiously. Ming Yue shook his head and said slowly, "I won''t fight against each other. I just want Li Fan to stimulate his divine power, so as to get Xuanyuan sword and end everything here." Say words, wait for Yang Qinghua a few people reaction. Li Fan felt that a huge force was pouring into his body. The sea of God''s consciousness, which was originally calm and without waves, was surging in an instant. A huge power of divine consciousness surged out of Li Fan''s body and went up to the sky. In the whole space, I was shocked by this powerful divine power¡° What''s going on? What a powerful power of divine consciousness. " The ancient demons fighting on the scene were attracted by the surging power of divine consciousness. They stopped one after another and turned to look at the source of power¡° Kill that kid first. " Xingtian first reacted and waved forward heavily.

 V2.Chapter 9

    With the roar of Xing Tian, the demon God of Chi you stopped his attack and turned to Li Fan. With the roar of the crowd. More than ten demons rushed to Li Fan''s direction.


    Seeing Mingyue activate Li Fan''s divine consciousness, Yang Qinghua knows what will happen in the future. But really when this moment comes, people are still surprised by the momentum of those ancient demons. Just in the heart although exclaim, but don''t obstruct a few people to jump to Li fan body straight ahead, blocked on the way of all evil spirits. But whether it can be blocked is another matter.


    Zhu Rong looks at Li Fan''s direction half loud, and his face changes constantly. Finally, his whole body is still in a moment of introverted fire. Turn around and yell, "get in the way of those guys. Don''t let that little guy get hurt. "


    With these words, Zhu Rong''s hands had been inserted under the ground in front of him, and the whole ground was shaking. From Zhu Rong''s body to Li Fan''s face, the ground seemed to rise up a ravine, and a hot flame flew out of it. He stopped all the people in Xingtian before the fire. Zhu Rong''s figure immediately disappeared in the same place. The next second, it appeared in front of Li Fan. Then the fire on the ground was all gathered back into the body.


    "Zhu Rong, do you also want the power of divine consciousness?" Xing Tian waved his Gan Qi and looked at Zhu Rong with a cold smile. "Don''t you always claim to be just?"


    "Hum." Zhu Rong snorted coldly. He turned his head slightly and looked at Li Fan. His brow was slightly wrinkled. "You have the breath of the Yellow Emperor in your Divine sense. It seems that you are destined for someone."


    With these words, Zhu Rong turned to look at Xingtian and said coldly, "thank you for claiming to be an ancient demon God. You even want to capture this little guy''s divine sense."


    "Ha ha ha." Xingtian looked up at the sky and laughed. Ganqi in his hand also sent out waves of shaking, "OK, zhurong. If you want this little guy''s divine sense, just say it. Why play here? "


    Zhu Rong pointed to the distance and said, "leave now. Even if you leave the battle field, we will not pursue it."


    "No investigation?" There was a wrinkle on Xingtian''s broad belly¡° You have to have the ability to pursue. If you don''t want the little guy behind you, get out of the way. Laozi is very rare. "


    "If you want to, step on my body." Zhu Rong pressed and lifted his hands in front of him. Two blazing flames surged up from the ground, like two leaping fire dragons, and Zhu Rong held them in his hands.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, that little guy has the smell of Xuanyuan. Should be calling Xuanyuan ghost. Kill him quickly. " Ying Zheng doesn''t know when he has come to Xingtian and others. Looking at Li Fan who has closed his eyes tightly, he said.


    There was a slight disturbance among the demons. The Yellow Emperor and Chi you, in the hearts of these ancient demons, were just like the gods in the hearts of Yang Qinghua''s practitioners. They had already been more famous than their strength. For these two people, the demons who had fought with the Yellow Emperor and had been tortured were also haunted.


    "What are you doing? Do it now. " Ying Zheng roared behind him.


    Xingtian''s big foot heavily stamped on the ground. In the hands of Gan Qi across a huge shadow, suddenly toward Zhu Rong''s head hit. Like a signal, the demons collided with each other again. Only this time, one side is trying to push forward, not to kill the old opponent before the injury, but for Li Fan, who seems insignificant,


    On the other hand, there is no longer no worries, but wholeheartedly protect the safety of Li Fan behind him. The purpose is also to let the unknown little guy behind him, who has a trace of Xuanyuan breath, release his divine consciousness, and wake up the ghost of the Yellow Emperor, who has been silent for thousands of years.


    Both sides let go of their hands and feet in this battle. One side worried that it would take a long time. Once the ghost of the Yellow Emperor awakened, none of the demons would survive. On the other hand, it was a desperate guard, who won that little bit of time, so that the Yellow Emperor could recover smoothly. So it can influence the war.


    For a moment, on the battlefield, there are souls constantly flying away, so that the sky is filled with a white mist, and the temperature in the space seems to have dropped a lot.


    Li Fan is still tightly closed eyes, it is not where Li Fan feigned posture. After Mingyue used his own power to activate Li Fan''s divine consciousness, Li Fan''s consciousness instantly converged into his body and knew nothing about all things outside.


    Mingyue''s palm also left Li Fan''s back at the moment. Once Li Fan''s natural divine consciousness was activated, his huge divine power would react like a fission atomic bomb. Now, all that Mingyue can do has been done. The next step is to see if it can be done in such a short period of time. Wake up the ghost of the Yellow Emperor.


    Li Fan felt that he was in a vast and endless space, surrounded by dots of light.


    "Where is this?" Li Fan was at a loss for a moment. He just remembered that a huge force had poured into his body, and then his eyes were dark. When he woke up again, he was already in this space.


    "Is this the void again?" Li Fan thinks of the place where he got the power of time and space at that time, which is very similar to here.


    So thinking, Li Fan stretched out his hand, trying to catch the little light. But found that the light is like illusory general, along his palm across. I didn''t feel anything. With their own actions, it seems that there is a burst of cheering sound around. It''s like rowing.


    Li fan can''t help but feel a little annoyed. Looking at the surrounding space, he feels depressed for a while¡° Hey Li Fan drinks lightly all over and mobilizes his power of divine consciousness to explore the situation of this space.


    But when Li Fan just mobilized his divine consciousness, the light around him began to flow rapidly in an instant, and all of them turned to his body.


    "I''ll go." Li Fan was surprised, and then he realized something¡° Am I in my own consciousness? "


    Li Fan murmured to himself, constantly recalling that he had been immersed in the sea of divine knowledge. It is found that the situation is surprisingly similar to the present one.


    Li Fan couldn''t help smiling at the thought¡° If I could use such a huge power of divine consciousness, how powerful it would be. "


    So thinking, Li Fan involuntarily stretched out his hand in front of him, a group of light with Li Fan''s action is gathered in the hands of the moment¡° I don''t know what''s going on outside. How can I get out? "


    Li Fan suddenly thought of it in his heart. The light in the hand is also an instant, and then it floats away.


    "Little fellow, do you remember at last?" An illusory sound sounded in the space.


    "Who are you?" Li Fan''s hair stood upright in an instant. He never thought that there were people in his sea of divine knowledge. And I didn''t even notice it.


    "Little guy, you don''t know me so soon." With the appearance of the voice, a vague figure appeared in front of Li Fan''s eyes, with a kind face and dusty temperament. Floating sleeves, a pair of eyes that seem to be able to direct people.


    "It''s you, Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan!" Li Fan exclaimed¡° Isn''t the soul of Xuanyuan completely burned by me? "


    "Ha ha." The Yellow Emperor gave a gentle smile¡° Yes, the Xuanyuan soul I left in your body was burned by you, but you forgot. A part of your divine consciousness has been fused with the spirit of Xuanyuan. It is through this part of divine consciousness that I can survive. Otherwise, even if you enter the battle field, you will not find me. "


    "You know what happened?" Li Fan listened to the Yellow Emperor''s words, his heart can not help but some resentment.


    As if to see Li Fan''s anger, the Yellow Emperor chuckled, "I know you are thinking, why I didn''t appear when I met Chiyou before."


    The Yellow Emperor said something, waved his hand and motioned to Li Fan not to speak. He turned and sat down cross legged and said, "at that time, if I appeared, it would not be good for your growth. What''s more, in the end, don''t you have nothing to do? "


    Li Fan turned his lips and looked contemptuous¡° If you show up at that time, I''m afraid Chiyou can''t escape. "


    The Yellow Emperor could not help laughing and said, "how can it be? It''s just a wisp of Chiyou''s soul. Even Chiyou needs a lot of energy to travel through time and space from Jiuyou. Before that time, he didn''t have to spend so much effort. "


    "Then?" Li Fan could not help nodding, just want to continue to speak, but the Yellow Emperor waved his hand.


    "Not yet." The Yellow Emperor said, "now the situation outside is a little complicated. If you speak more here, I''m afraid your body will be damaged by those demons."


    "Damn it." Li Fan burst a rude sentence, quickly said, "then you quickly wake up."


    A strange smile appeared on the Yellow Emperor''s face. "If you didn''t have so much, we would have taken the next step."


    Li Fan couldn''t help but spit out his tongue and quickly said, "I won''t say that."


    The Yellow Emperor nodded slightly, looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "stretch out your hand. I want to lend you a little sense. "


    Li Fan stretched out his palm according to his words, and the Yellow Emperor also stretched out a slightly illusory palm and attached it to Li Fan''s palm. He murmured a few words.


    The surrounding space suddenly began to shake, and the light in the sky suddenly poured into Li Fan''s body as if he had received instructions.


    The illusory body of the Yellow Emperor constantly poured into Li Fan''s body with the light in the sky, which also became more and more transparent. In the space, the Yellow Emperor left a faint word: "the soul of Xuanyuan in your body will dissipate in a moment, but. You already have the seed of Xuanyuan spirit in your body. He will grow up in the sea of your divine knowledge. After a while, when you leave the sea of your divine knowledge, you can wake up the part of my soul in this battle field. "


    At the beginning, Li Fan''s body seemed to be about to explode because of the influx of light. But as the voice of the Yellow Emperor falls, Li Fan is surprised to find that the light pouring into his body is slowly condensing, and gradually becomes a small tree in his body. With more and more light. This little tree is also in Li Fan''s surprised eyes, slowly separated from his body, and slowly fell on the ground beside him.


    The light in the sky with this Xuanyuan soul into a small tree away from Li Fan, but also began to converge toward the small tree. But soon, the light is around the tree, not in the influx¡° Hey, there''s a tree in my mind Li Fan is so smiling, involuntarily is to stretch out a hand to go, want to touch this look nothing strange tree. A huge force rushed out from the trees. Li Fan only felt that Dao''s head sank again and his eyes were dark again¡° Zhu Rong, eat Laozi''s record and try to create a new world. " Xingtian let out a roar. The bronze axe in his hand was raised high, and the muscles of his whole body were tied up in an instant. The huge axe sent out a dazzling light in the air, cut through the sky and directly split Zhu Rong''s head. The fire dragon in Zhu Rong''s hand is now a little dim. But peeking at Li Fan who still closed his eyes behind him, he sighed slightly in his heart. The light suddenly condenses in the eyes. Hands suddenly crisscross, two fire dragons are instantly combined into one. Facing the huge axe cut by Xingtian, he swept up. In the roar of the sky, the sky is like a snowflake of flame. Zhu Rong is tall and backward. In the original standing place, there is also a deep footprint¡° Ha ha ha. Huoshen Zhu Rong. But that''s all Xing Tian looks at Zhu Rong who flies upside down, and his eyes of wild laughter are also transferred to Li Fan. His body rushed to Li Fan and said, "your Divine sense. I''ll take it. "

 V2.Chapter 10

    With a strong wind, the bronze axe cuts straight down. For a moment, Yang Qinghua and others are a little shocked. From Xingtian''s fight with Zhu Rong, to zhurong''s flying, to Xingtian''s direct attack on Li Fan, it''s just an instant. At the moment, even if Yang Qinghua wanted to help forward, he was too far away after all, and for a time, he was not able to do it.


    They watched Xingtian pounce on Li Fan, and the bronze axe was about to hit Li Fan''s head in the next second. Although Yang Qinghua had already rushed forward, Chen Xi and fat man had already closed their eyes and didn''t dare to see Li Fan''s next appearance.


    The expected sound of chopping the axe blade on the body didn''t come, but it was the sound of Yang Qinghua''s breathing. Fat man and Chen Xi quickly open their eyes, surprised to find that Li Fan, who had closed his eyes tightly, now has opened his eyes. Xing Tian''s Bronze axe, which seems to be able to split Li Fan in two, is hovering over Li Fan''s head for several inches. It didn''t fall.


    "Good fight?" Li Fan rolled his eyelids and sneered. Looking at Xing Tian, he grinned and asked.


    Li Fan''s body was filled with a magnificent breath, and the surrounding space was much more stable in an instant. Xingtian retreated one step, with an unbelievable surprise in his tone, and said, "is this breath Xuanyuan?"


    There is no doubt that although Yang Qinghua is not familiar with this breath, the ancient demons in this battle field are familiar with it.


    Li Fan''s mouth raised a funny smile, looking at Xing Tian who retreated a few steps, he said softly, "Xuanyuan sword."


    With the voice of Li Fan''s words, in the battle field, the space that had been restless and restless because of the fight between the ancient demons and gods was instantly calmed down. A burst of if have if have no of light voice Long Yin, as if from the horizon, also seem to come from ear. In the sky, the original darkness was swept away, and the moment was much brighter. A bright light seemed to fly rapidly from the distant horizon. In a twinkling, it stopped beside Li Fan.


    The light gradually faded away, revealing the true face of Xuanyuan sword. The whole Xuanyuan sword exudes a simple golden color, with a total length of three feet and three inches. On one side, the sword body is carved with sun, moon and stars, and on the other side, it is carved with mountains and plants; On the one hand, the sword handle is written about farming and animal husbandry, and on the other hand, it is written about the unified strategy of the four seas.


    "Xuanyuan sword, is it really Xuanyuan sword?" Xing Tian stepped back and murmured to himself. His hand holding the bronze axe was also slightly shaking. But after all, he was an ancient demon God, and also a man who had fought with the Yellow Emperor. He soon recovered and said coldly, "what about Xuanyuan sword? I don''t believe you can be more powerful than the Yellow Emperor. Do you want to kill me with a Xuanyuan sword? "


    "Xuanyuan sword can''t do it, can the Yellow Emperor?" Li Fan, with a smile, gathered his hands together, as if he had gathered all the breath of heaven and earth in his body, and said softly, "the soul of Xuanyuan."


    As Li Fan''s words fell, the sky changed in an instant. In the whole space, as if in an instant, there are countless flowing breath. He kept gathering in front of Li Fan.


    With the continuous convergence of Li Fan''s breath, a strong momentum is gradually emerging. A vague figure is gradually revealed. Although it seemed a little vague and unstable, after seeing the figure clearly, all the demons on Chiyou''s side stepped back involuntarily.


    "See emperor Xuanyuan." As soon as the shadow appeared, there were many demons bowing one after another. It also revealed that the shadow''s identity was Xuanyuan, the ancient Yellow Emperor of China.


    Looking at the crowd with a smile, the Yellow Emperor nodded gently. He turned to look at Li Fan and said in a soft voice, "little guy, you''ve done a good job. Let me take care of the things here. After thousands of years, we need to make an end. "


    Li Fan grinned, scratched his head and said, "I didn''t do anything."


    "Xuanyuan, it''s really you. No wonder there is no trace of you in this battle field all these years. It turns out that the whole battle field is full of you. " Xingtian hands Ganqi fortunately on the ground, said as loud as a bell.


    The Yellow Emperor turned his head to look at Xingtian and said, "the soul of Xuanyuan is the spirit of the whole Chinese nation. It''s not one person. "


    With these words, the Yellow Emperor''s eyes swept over all the demons, and there was a touch of sadness between them. He sighed a little and said slowly, "although we were rivals in those years, after all, all the people here are descendants of China. Now, the tide of time and space is coming. We should not fight inside, but join forces to welcome the tide of time and space. "


    "Naturally, we will work together to meet the tide of time and space. As long as we are united, we will have no worries. " Ying Zheng didn''t seem to be afraid of the Yellow Emperor. Instead, he said with a relaxed face.


    The Yellow Emperor gently shook his head, looked at Ying Zheng half ring, just said, "you and Chiyou plan, although I did not know the inside story, but your intention, I am very clear."


    With these words, the Yellow Emperor turned his head and looked at the demons and said, "in fact, Chiyou is not the person of our space, but the co owner of Jiuyou. In those days, Chiyou''s purpose was to occupy our space. At that time, although Chiyou was killed by me, his divine sense fled back to Jiuyou. Now the man in front of you has just reached some agreement with Chiyou. He wants to take advantage of the tide of time and space to launch another aggression against our Chinese plane. "


    As soon as the words of the Yellow Emperor came out, the audience was in an uproar.


    "When you say I cooperate with Chiyou, I''m not against it. However, we are also for the sake of this plane. Without us, this plane would be reduced to a lower plane in this tide of time and space. Always ruled by other planes. " Ying Zheng did not refute Huang Di''s words, but nodded.


    "What''s more, the law of time and space is the law of the jungle Ying Zheng continued¡° Besides, didn''t you go to other planes in those years? Why, seeing this picture now, do you want to come back? "


    The Yellow Emperor gently shook his head and said calmly, "yes, the law of time and space is the law of the jungle, but the higher plane can not invade, and the lower plane is also a rule. This plane must not have power beyond the plane."


    With a playful smile, Ying Zheng looked at the Yellow Emperor in front of him and said, "if you say so, this plane will be occupied by other planes by the tide of time and space?"


    "This plane is naturally solved by people with this plane. You can''t do it yet." The Yellow Emperor chuckled and held the Xuanyuan sword beside him.


    "In that case, what do you say?" Ying Zheng laughs and turns to look at Chi you.


    "What do you say?" Xingtian''s Ganqi pauses heavily and says with a smile, "since we are souls, we don''t ask about living people after we die. I only think that Chiyou is the main one in heaven, as for others. " Xingtian''s tone was contemptuous and said, "I don''t recognize Xingtian."


    With Xing Tian''s words finished, some people on Chi You''s side nodded in agreement. In fact, such a result is not unexpected. All the ancient demons present were rebellious, although they were defeated by the Yellow Emperor and his subordinates in the battle for deer. But in my heart, my heart is still higher than the sky. What''s more, if these ancient demons didn''t die in those days. It is not impossible to travel across time and space and other planes. Therefore, for these demons, the controller of each plane, or what will happen to each plane, is not their concern. It''s just like the war between Gonggong and zhurong in those years. In the end, Gonggong bumped against Zhoushan with his head. How can he do something harmful to this face if he regards this face as his own.


    As Ying Zheng said, this world, this time and space, originally is the winner of the king, who has a big fist is the king.


    "As ancient demons, you can even say such words." Zhu Rong stood behind the Yellow Emperor, glaring.


    In the face of Zhu Rong''s roar, the demons on the other side are disdainful. Instead, the Yellow Emperor chuckled softly, reached out his hand to indicate that Zhu Rong didn''t have to speak behind him, turned his head and looked at the demons in front of him, and said, "in that case, it''s time to understand what happened in those years. Originally, I thought that this battle field has survived to this day, which can dissolve some thoughts in your mind, so as to prepare for the tide of time and space, but I didn''t think about it


    The Yellow Emperor sighed softly, "in that case, let this space disappear completely in this face. You people should have dissipated in this world for a long time. "


    As soon as the Yellow Emperor''s voice fell, Ying Zheng also said at the same time, "do it now, he''s going to destroy this place."


    Ying Zheng said, holding the sword of the king of Qin in his hand, and abruptly cleaved it from top to bottom. Chi you side of the gods are also closely followed, have offered their strongest blow.


    "Don''t you forget that I created this space, and all of you will not be my opponents here?" The Yellow Emperor sighed softly. The Xuanyuan sword in my hand is just a stroke towards my body.


    There was no earthshaking momentum, no sword Qi that flashed suddenly, and even there was no air movement in the sky. It''s just like that.


    The Epee has no edge, but great skill does not work. It seems to confirm this sentence, but the ordinary sword seems to be the track of the world. Like a small screw stuck in a rapidly rotating gear, all the demons on Chi You''s side were surprised to find that the space around him stopped with the sword, just like the flowing water suddenly froze into ice. It''s hard for people to act for a while.


    The Xuanyuan sword was not obstructed. Although the demons felt a little stiff, they still kept a defensive appearance. However, this seemingly powerless Xuanyuan sword easily chopped the bronze axe in Xingtian''s hand, which was standing in front of him, and then chopped it to the middle demon God with the posture of destroying the withered and decaying.


    Ying Zheng''s sword of the king of Qin was finally wielded when Xuanyuan sword chopped the bronze axe, and it collided with Xuanyuan sword. It seems that the king of Qin''s sword is incomparable, but before he touches Xuanyuan''s sword, there are countless black fog on the whole sword. The spirit of resentment on the sword is also melting rapidly. Wait for the two swords to meet. There was no sound. But the sword of the king of Qin disappeared rapidly between the heaven and the earth at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The Yellow Emperor cut it out with a sword and was blocked by Ying Zheng with the king of Qin''s sword. However, Ying Zheng''s face changed greatly and he could not help retreating a few steps. With a slight shake of his hand, the picture of mountains and rivers suddenly appeared in the sky. Slowly spread out in the wind.


    "The picture of mountains and rivers and the country?" The Yellow Emperor saw things flying in the wind, his face couldn''t help laughing and said, "this was my thing."¡° What about your stuff? " Ying Zheng smiles coldly and looks at the slow-moving demons in the field. With a decisive look, he flashes away¡° If you want to stop me with this, you can''t The Yellow Emperor laughed and drew the Xuanyuan sword forward for the second time. This time, a silver silk thread appeared in the sky, dividing the world into two. This is the silver thread that appears rapidly from Xuanyuan sword. Just in the blink of an eye, it is a stroke from the body of the evil god such as Xingtian.

 V2.Chapter 11

    "Hum, Yellow Emperor, you are very powerful today. When the tide of time and space comes, I''ll see what else you can do." Ying Zheng left behind a sentence. Reaching out is like crushing something in the air. The picture of mountains and rivers suddenly shakes. The whole battle field trembled in an instant. From Ying Zheng''s side, there was a tiny black gap. Before the silver line reached the body. Ying Zheng''s body has been swallowed by the crevice.


    "Can you go?" The Yellow Emperor smiles, the speed of the silver line suddenly speeds up, heavily draws on the dark gap which has not been completely closed, and divides the dark gap into two. A dull hum came from it, and a dark fog burst up.


    Between heaven and earth as if it is a moment is pure down. With Ying Zheng''s departure, the silver thread also disappeared after splitting the demons.


    "Xuanyuan?" Xingtian, who was divided into two by the silver thread, and the demons did not disappear immediately. Instead, they grew up with a big mouth above their belly. Looking at the Yellow Emperor, he said coldly, "what can you do in this world, even if it''s yours? In those days, I was able to lose to you. Today, even if I dissipate in this world, I will never make you feel better."


    Like echoing the sentence of Xingtian, many demons on Chiyou''s side made a roar at the same time. One after another, just like catkins, clouds and smoke fly from their respective bodies. Let this space vibrate again.


    There were waves between heaven and earth. The Yellow Emperor looked coldly at all the people in front of him, but a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "You are just soul form. Can self explosion have any power?" With these words, the Yellow Emperor gently raised his hand in the air. Originally, the body has been inflated and transparent, with the Yellow Emperor''s hand, the body does not rise but shrinks. Actually, it gradually began to gather together. The faces of the demons also became twisted because of the tightening power.


    "You people have caused great losses to the whole of China in those years. If you don''t disappear today, I''m afraid that the land of China will suffer even greater calamities because of you. Let the people in this space handle the affairs in this space by themselves. My mission is done. Don''t worry, I''ll catch up with you later. "


    The Yellow Emperor''s hand gradually tightened up. Originally, it was a vast and boundless battle field, and it was also gathering at an amazing speed. Just in the blink of an eye, it is reduced to a distance of less than 100 meters.


    Bursts of harsh sounds like grinding teeth came, accompanied by a few sounds like wine bottles were broken, a group of demons had been compressed into a group, and constantly burst into a group of smoke scattered in the sky.


    The Yellow Emperor turned his head and looked at his subordinates, zhurong, hanmao, Xuannv and Huofeng, who were fighting with Chiyou thousands of years ago, with a happy smile on his face.


    "I''ve worked hard for you all these years."


    "Lord Xuanyuan, these are what we should do as Chinese people. It doesn''t matter how hard we work." Zhu Rong said.


    "What else do you want. Today, this battle field will disappear. If you have any wish, maybe you can ask these little guys to help you


    Zhu Rong and others shook their heads, with no trace of regret on their faces. Zhu Rong said with a smile, "when we were able to defeat Chiyou together, we were able to survive in this battle field for thousands of years. I''ve been tired of here for a long time. It''s better to dissipate between the heaven and the earth and return to the chaos of time and space than to live like this. If there''s some chance, maybe we''ll meet again in the future. "


    After Zhu Rong''s words, all of them nodded slightly. These ancient demons, are in this space, or the birth of the whole time and space, is through the experience of time, gradually generate consciousness. Even if the soul dissipates, it is just a return to the chaos of time and space. Perhaps after thousands of years, consciousness will emerge again. But then, it''s going to be someone else.


    The Yellow Emperor nodded slightly, "well, in that case, I Xuanyuan will be waiting for you in another plane." With these words, the Yellow Emperor arched his hands slightly to the crowd and said, "ladies and gentlemen, please."


    "Wait a minute." Zhu Rong suddenly said, "since we are about to dissipate, we can''t waste the soul of Xuanyuan. Another tide of time and space is coming. Although we can''t help, this Chinese thing must be handed down."


    With these words, from Zhu Rong''s illusory body, a white smoke suddenly appeared, like fog and clouds. Floating away in the air gradually gathered together.


    The Yellow Emperor also laughed, separated a hazy breath from his body and merged into the soul of Xuanyuan in the sky. Let that originally seem ethereal clouds. A little more flexible.


    The spirit of Xuanyuan was separated from his own soul, and even the illusory figure of the Yellow Emperor became more ethereal and transparent.


    Looking at Li Fan and others standing behind him, the Yellow Emperor''s slightly tired face still showed a happy smile.


    "The soul of Xuanyuan will be handed over to you. The coming tide of time and space in the future depends on those people here." The Yellow Emperor said something and waved his hand gently. The illusory Xuanyuan soul in the air was like a vague figure. He walked step by step to Li Fan''s body in the air and gradually merged with Li Fan''s body.


    "The soul of Xuanyuan can exert its greatest power only in the hands of those who are born with divine knowledge, and the rest of you don''t have to have any thoughts." As if seeing other people''s incomprehension, the Yellow Emperor explained to others with a smile.


    Yang Qinghua shook his head. "No, Li Fan is also a member of our power alliance. What''s more, in the future tide of time and space, as long as he can make a contribution, it''s the same to everyone, and it''s the most correct to play the biggest role in whose hands."


    The Yellow Emperor nodded, looked at Yang Qinghua and others and said, "you all go out, I have a few words to say with this little guy." He said something. Without waiting for Yang Qinghua to speak, the Yellow Emperor tore the air in front of him, and a wide gap appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    People just feel a flower in front of them, and it seems that there are countless stars in front of them. When they see the scene again, they find that they are already on the Jishan mountain. In the sky, the constantly distorted space is still changing in the air.


    "Well, now the soul of Xuanyuan has been given to you. This Xuanyuan sword is also given to you." Seeing that Yang Qinghua and others had disappeared, the Yellow Emperor looked down at Li Fan and handed over his Xuanyuan sword.


    "You and so many ancient demons are here. Why do you choose me? I''m worried that I can''t afford such a heavy commitment." Li Fan did not reach for Xuanyuan sword, but looked up at the Yellow Emperor and said.


    The Yellow Emperor and the demons on the scene all laughed when they heard Li Fan''s words. After a while, the Yellow Emperor stopped laughing¡° Although you are still very weak, it is only because you have no way to control and stimulate the power in your body. When you can control the energy in your body, you will find that things in the future are very simple for you. "


    After putting the Xuanyuan sword into Li Fan''s hand, the Yellow Emperor continued, "we have left the last Xuanyuan soul of this plane to you. As long as you can perfectly integrate it with your divine consciousness, your future achievements will surely be higher than those of us."


    Li Fan shook his head with a smile, "I hope one day. Suddenly I received a task to save the world, but it made me a little excited and worried. "


    "There''s nothing to worry about." The figure of the Yellow Emperor and the demons has gradually become transparent. Obviously, the separation of Xuanyuan''s soul makes it difficult for these people, even those who are ancient demons, to survive in the form of soul. The soul of Xuanyuan is the foundation that supports them to survive for thousands of years in this space¡° Let me tell you another secret. " The Yellow Emperor was almost transparent, and his face was covered with smiles¡° In fact, every natural divine consciousness does not belong to any space plane, they are the controllers of this space-time, and their figures appear in the circulation of this space-time. For this space-time, the natural diviners are just like Pangu who opened up this space-time. Now the so-called space-time rule in our mouth is just a rule of the game between them. "


    After a little pause, the Yellow Emperor continued to say, "I heard about some of these things only after I went to another higher plane, but I can''t find out the relationship between them and the secrets between the space-time controllers. These things may be known when you grow up to that level in the future. "


    "The master of time and space?" Li Fan''s eyes are full of blank look¡° Can I be that strong? "


    The Yellow Emperor gently shook his head and slowly said, "I don''t know. I can''t know the secret of the master of time and space. I can''t judge whether you can become the master of time and space again. "


    "What if I can''t be?" Li Fan is still a little reluctant to ask.


    After pondering for a while, the Yellow Emperor hesitated and said, "in that case, maybe your divine consciousness will break up again and return to the long river of time and space. Waiting for the next cohesion. Waiting for the next rebirth. Waiting for the next wonderful plane. But, "he said Huang Di paused for a moment, looked up at Li Fan with bright eyes, and asked, "those things are the future. I want to know, if your future strength is related to the future of this space, what will you do?"


    "As you said, since I appear in this plane, I will be the person in this plane all my life." Li Fan replied with a smile, "we will naturally solve this plane problem."


    The Yellow Emperor nodded and said with a smile, "well, come on, little fellow, I''m looking forward to the wonderful future of our plane, the day when I can see you in the higher plane in the future, and the time when you grow up to be the master of time and space."


    The Yellow Emperor said that his body was almost transparent, and the light around his body was constantly shining. Looking at his subordinates who followed him thousands of years ago, the Yellow Emperor said with a smile, "everyone, the future of this plane depends on this little guy. Our mission is over. In this life, I have been on this plane. I''m lucky to know you all. "


    "We are equally honored," the crowd said in unison


    "In that case, Li Fan, let''s go first. It''s up to you later." As he spoke, the Yellow Emperor stretched out his almost indistinct palm and brushed it slightly in front of Li Fan.


    The whole battle field has been reduced to hundreds of square meters, with the Yellow Emperor''s action, gradually began to shrink. In the whole space, there are constantly distorted space collapse. Dark cracks appeared. Devour these demons. The whole space suddenly became dark. Li Fan felt as if his body had lightened a lot, as if he was floating in the air in a plane. The Yellow Emperor''s weak words came from his ears¡° Little guy, cherish the soul of Xuanyuan. Integrate him as soon as possible. " The words in his ears seemed to reverberate, but Li Fan felt a flash of white light in front of his eyes, which made him subconsciously close his eyes. I don''t know how long it took, Li Fan heard a few exclamations in his ear. He opened his eyes carefully and found that he was surrounded by Yang Qinghua¡° where? Is it gone? " Li Fan did not pay attention to a few people, just looked up at the sky, the original distorted space has disappeared. A soft sunshine, warm sprinkled on the people. The whole Jishan mountain seems to have become a peaceful one.

 V2.Chapter 12

    "It''s over. It''s all over?" Li Fan looked up at the sky and returned to the normal blue sky, which made Li Fan feel uncomfortable for a while.


    "Things here are over, but we Huaxia, this plane has just begun." Chen Xi stood beside Li Fan, looking up at the sky and whispering.


    On the sky, it is like snowflakes floating all over the sky, but the snowflakes are not crystal clear, but like dots of light, falling from the sky. In the air, filled with a let a person as if lost something general breath. That kind of feeling, just like the loss of their dearest person, the bottom of my heart involuntarily spread a touch of sadness.


    "Come on, we''re going down the mountain, too." Yang Qinghua also looked up at the light all over the sky, half ring just opened his mouth.


    "By the way, Li Fan, what did the Yellow Emperor say to you at last?" Zhou Kang withdrew his eyes and asked, twisting his beard with his hand.


    Li Fan stretched out his right hand and flashed a halo on his palm. The golden color of Xuanyuan sword flashed out. Li Fan gently waved the Xuanyuan sword, turned his head to look at Zhou Kang and said, "the Yellow Emperor told me to speed up the pace of cultivation and integrate the soul of Xuanyuan as soon as possible. He added. In the future, it will depend on us. "


    Everyone nodded with a heavy heart. When they didn''t go to Jishan, whether they were Yang Qinghua from the power alliance or Ming Yue and 47 from the national power department. They are all the leaders in the world''s cultivation world. But it''s a short time. However, it seems that several people have gone through a long time. Almost all of the top practitioners who came to Jishan were buried in the battle field of chasing deer and in the picture of the country that Baiqi sacrificed. And then came Ying Zheng, Chiyou, and many ancient demons, as well as the words of the Yellow Emperor. All of them are reminding people that the coming tide of time and space will make the practitioners of this world face not only opponents of the same level, but also from Jiuyou and Youming. And other practitioners of unknown planes. This kind of pressure is totally different from the unknown challenge, but it is clearly known that we are invincible, and we should make every effort to resist. The dreary air was like a dark cloud in everyone''s heart. I can''t leave for a long time.


    "So many experts in the cultivation world are buried in the picture of the country. Although it is a good thing for China, it is not a good thing for the whole world. " Yang Qinghua sighed, his face covered with a layer of sadness.


    "Maybe it''s good for the world." Chengying suddenly said, "most of these people have colluded with other people. These people die. When the tide of time and space comes, there will be fewer disasters in our world. "


    Mingyue also nodded. For these practitioners in the world, Mingyue doesn''t care about their life and death. For her, as long as it doesn''t threaten the safety of China, all this is acceptable.


    "No way." Chen Xi suddenly exclaimed, and a look of regret appeared in her eyes¡° The map of mountains and rivers is the map of mountains and rivers just mentioned by grandfather Yang. Did the Yellow Emperor give it to you? "


    Chen Xi looks at Li Fan and asks.


    Li Fan suddenly realized, shook his head and said with a little regret, "no, at that time, the Yellow Emperor just gave me the soul of Xuanyuan and Xuanyuan sword, and the map of mountains, rivers and countries was not given to me at all."


    "In the end, it seems that the Yellow Emperor didn''t get the map. After Ying Zheng used the map to break the space, he should return to the nether world with Ying Zheng." Chengying said thoughtfully.


    "If that''s the case, the practitioners in the picture may still have a chance to survive." Yang Qinghua pondered for a moment¡° Although those practitioners are not a powerful help to Ying Zheng, their key is to be familiar with the world. I''m afraid they will work for those people in the end. "


    "It''s no use thinking about these things now." Zhou Kang twisted his beard and patted his sleeve. "We have to go back and gather the practitioners who still belong to this world through the alliance to think of a way together."


    Everyone nodded. Under the light of the stars in the sky, the group walked slowly down the mountain.


    "Boy, what do you think after you go back?" As he walked, Yang Qinghua turned his head and looked at Li Fan.


    Li Fan scratched his head, thought about it, and said, "naturally, we should first find a way to improve our strength, and first integrate the soul of Xuanyuan."


    "Although we haven''t experienced the integration of Xuanyuan spirit, we know that the fastest way to improve our strength is to fight and keep fighting." Fu Qing heard two people''s dialogue, also cut in and joined in.


    "Do you have any place to go? If not, we can recommend some. " Zhou Kang''s white beard beat with joy.


    Li Fan nodded, turned to look at the fat man and said, "I''ve got a place. I want to solve the problem of the fat man''s construction site first. A few months later, Chen Xi and I still need to go to dreamland. "


    "The little fat man''s family thing?" Yang Qinghua''s eyebrows picked, slightly nodded and said, "little fat man, where things you can slowly solve, although where we have never been, but where things may not be as easy as you think. It''s also an exercise for you. "


    The fat man got close to several people. Although there are still some wounds on his body that have not been completely healed, it may be because the fat man has a better constitution. Now he has no problem in action except his face is a little pale.


    "Fanzi, can you do it?" Fat man''s face was obviously a little distrustful. He turned to look at Yang Qinghua. Maybe it was because of Zhou Kang''s white hair. He seemed to be a lot kind. Fat man licked his face and came to Zhou Kang''s side. He said with a flattering smile, "old man, would you like to go and have a look for our family?"


    Zhou Kang picked his eyebrows and grinned. He didn''t look back at Li Fan and said, "boy, it seems that this little fat man doesn''t trust you."


    Turning his head, without waiting for Li Fan to reply, Zhou Kang said to the fat man, "OK, little fat man, as long as you can get your grandfather''s consent, you can worship me as a teacher. Then I''ll go and have a look for you. "


    There was a look of embarrassment on the fat man''s face. Some hesitated and said, "when I came out this time, my old man had already told me that no matter what you asked, I couldn''t agree, or I would go back. He''s going to break my leg. "


    When Zhou Kang heard the fat man''s words, they all laughed. Zhou Kang''s white beard trembled with laughter. Gasping for breath, he said, "this old black monster. OK, you can tell him when you go back. It''s not that we don''t help you. The old man of your family is also our expert. Let him solve it by himself. "


    Fat man suddenly some dejected, although don''t know his grandfather and these people in the end is what relationship, but from the words of Zhou Kang and others, clearly can hear. These people still have feelings for grandfather. Just his family out of such a big event, why his grandfather did not solve it?


    "It seems that Wu Qishan took the joke seriously." Fu Qing stopped laughing and said.


    For a time, Yang Qinghua heard this, but they did not make a sound.


    Although the task of the party was not perfectly accomplished, the two established goals were accomplished. Therefore, the haze of the future is a lot easier. After all, it''s too early for the future.


    When they get off the plane, Mingyue and 477 leave. They both need to go back to the power department to report the result of the operation. Yang Qinghua takes a bus to the headquarters of the power alliance.


    No time to rest a few people into the headquarters of the villa, Yang day was pulled to the conference room, asked about the process and results of the operation in detail.


    When they heard that the task was finished, the tense expression on Yang Yitian''s face also eased a lot, but what they said immediately made Yang Yitian''s face heavier.


    The meeting room fell into silence for a long time. Yang Yitian just stood up and put his hands on the meeting table in front of him. His eyes swept over the faces of the people.


    "In that case, we don''t have much time left." Yang Yitian was a little tired in his tone. He thought that the two goals had been achieved this time, and the future tides of time and space would have a greater grasp. However, if other planes were united, plus some practitioners in the world, it would be dangerous not only for China, but also for the whole plane.


    "Now, our first task is to improve Li Fan''s strength as soon as possible. I''m afraid that a natural God will help us far beyond our imagination." Yang stopped for a moment and continued to say, "second, we have to contact other practitioners. Although we don''t know how many practitioners have become insiders of other planes, I think that as long as we use normal cultivation methods, people who don''t practice evil sect skills will still be on our side."


    "But once we let the news out, it may attract a lot of insiders, which we can''t tell." Yang Qinghua raised a question.


    Yang Yitian nodded, "this problem does exist, but we can''t give up the ninety-nine people just because one of the 100 practitioners has an internal staff. If we don''t say this news, those internal staff will also spread it through some channels. It''s better to let the whole cultivation world know about it. "


    Yang Qinghua nodded, "I''ll do it right away."


    "Besides this, can we unite some other neutral planes?" Fu Qing put forward an idea that "the tide of time and space is not aimed at our plane. If we combine with some planes, we will be more confident about this tide of time and space."


    Yang Yitian nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "in less than half a year, you will go to the dream world. At that time, you can try to see if you can have a talk with the dream world. But before that, you''d better improve your strength first. You should know that in any position, the strong value strength, not potential. "


    Li Fan nodded and said, "although the Yellow Emperor left the soul of Xuanyuan to me, he didn''t tell me how to integrate them quickly. I don''t think it will be too short. "


    Yang Yitian waved his hand, looked at Li Fan and said, "this used to be a problem, but now it''s not a problem. The dream world is the place where you can integrate the soul of Xuanyuan as soon as possible. "


    "Dream world?"¡° Yes, the particularity of the dream world can greatly improve your divine consciousness in the shortest time, of course. It''s not that you just stay in the dream world. It''s about constantly fighting in the dream world. The fight in the dream world tests the divine consciousness. The more powerful your mind is, the less likely it is to fall into a dream Yang Yitian sat down and continued, "it''s half a year before you go to dreamland. During this time, you just stay in the headquarters and have a fight with us old guys." Li Fan nodded, thought for a while and said, "but I have promised the fat man to help him solve his family''s problem, right?" Yang Yitian said with a smile, "no problem, just go with Chen Xi and your friends. You can take care of whatever you want. "¡° Well, that''s it first. " Yang Yitian said and stood up. Although his face was still a little heavy, there was already a glimmer of sunshine after the rain¡° Go back and prepare for the follow-up. " With these words, Yang one day went to the window, stretched out his hand to pull open the curtain, looked at the golden light sprinkled into the conference room, and said softly, "whether we can see the sunshine after the tide of time and space depends on whether we can survive this time."

 V2.Chapter 13

    "I can only help you find out the problem in this place. As for how to solve that problem, I''m sorry. I can''t help you. Only by overcoming this difficulty yourself can you improve your strength." Yang Qinghua stood on the site of fat man''s home. Before he entered the site, he was already watching Li Fan and fat man whispering.


    Li Fan nodded and turned to look into the construction site.


    "If I hadn''t been able to find out the problems on the construction site, maybe I wouldn''t have bothered grandfather Yang."


    "Ha ha ha, Li Fan, it''s polite of you to say so. Little fat man''s grandfather is also an old man of our power alliance. Although it''s been a long time since the alliance, his business is still our alliance''s business. " Yang Qinghua took out an old looking compass from his arms and said as he walked.


    "But after all, the fat man found me first. Although I can''t solve this problem by myself, I handed it over in the middle. Although I don''t have any reputation, I also smashed some signboards."


    "You, although you are still in the cultivation world, you are not well-known, but." Yang Qinghua looks at Li Fan and pauses.


    "Sooner or later you will be dragged down by fame."


    Li Fan shook his head indifferently. Looking at the compass in Yang Qinghua''s hand, several people have already walked into the construction site. Compared with the last appearance, Li Fan and fat man are quite familiar with the scene in front of them.


    "What''s wrong with this place?"


    Li Fan followed Yang Qinghua and asked, looking at Yang Qinghua''s rotating compass.


    Yang Qinghua didn''t speak, but his deep eyes were staring at the pointer on the compass, and his body followed the compass pointer in several directions.


    "Little fat man, where are the first problems on the construction site?" Yang Qinghua closed the compass with a bang and turned his head to look at the fat man.


    The fat man reached out and pointed to the place he had pointed out to Li Fan before, leading Yang Qinghua to walk past.


    Stand at the place where the problem is first found, that is, the place where the foundation can not be further excavated in any case. Yang Qinghua squinted at it carefully.


    Instead of speaking, he took out a piece of blank yellow paper from his backpack. His fingers crossed the air at will. The air murmured and the yellow paper burned.


    With Yang Qinghua''s palm thrown out, the yellow paper slowly fluttered in the air and fell into the foundation, slowly burned out, and turned into a group of ash that seemed to have no abnormality.


    Yang Qinghua''s eyebrows were tangled for a moment, and he gave a slight Yi, with endless doubts in his tone.


    "Take me to a few other places where there are problems."


    The puzzled expression on Yang Qinghua''s face flashed away, and he turned to look at the fat man and said calmly.


    Six places, six yellow papers, six beaches of ashes, six expressions that gradually become dignified.


    "It''s a bit out of our expectation."


    Yang Qinghua finally took a long breath and rubbed his slightly sour eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Fan and the fat man asked.


    Chen Xi and Cheng Ying are looking at the construction site, ignoring their meaning.


    "At the beginning, although the alliance didn''t pay much attention to it, it was something that happened at the headquarters of our alliance after all. We have heard something about it here." Yang Qinghua thought and said slowly.


    "At the beginning, we just thought it was just an ordinary supernatural event. Maybe it was just the ghosts who didn''t go to the nether world or some evil practitioners who had any plans for it. Or there used to be tombs or battlefields in this place. "


    "But I just used the Yellow symbol to test these places, but no soul power appeared, that is to say, there has never been any soul haunting, or ancient tombs and so on."


    "That is to say, there has never been a supernatural event here. How can we explain these places that have never been able to continue?"


    Li Fan looked up at Yang Qinghua, and there was a puzzled expression between his eyes.


    Yang Qinghua shook his head, looked at Li Fan and said, "don''t believe it. I''ve seen more ghosts than you''ve seen. There won''t be any mistakes."


    "So the only problem with this construction site is that what''s going on here isn''t something creepy."


    "Then, apart from the haunting, what else can cause the present situation?"


    The fat man rubbed his fat face. When he heard Yang Qinghua say that there are no ghosts in the construction site, he felt a little relaxed for a while. Although he had been to the battle field with Yang Qinghua and Li Fan and saw some incredible things in the world, in his heart, no matter what kind of people, for those things he had never seen, Especially ghosts and so on, or in the heart of a trace of fear.


    "It''s not ghosts, it''s people."


    Yang Qinghua said lightly, "the things in this must be artificial."


    "Artificial?" The fat man scratched his head. "Although I don''t know much about this place, our family invested a lot of money in this construction site. From the first demolition to the later workers, there was no mistake or deduction in any link. Even the demolition cost, we fully met the requirements of every family here. How could anyone do such a thing. "


    With these words, the fat man leaned forward to look at the foundation, scratched his head and said, "what''s more, these foundations can''t be recovered in a short night. Just like here, concrete has been poured in the daytime, and all of them are already in the solidification state. This doesn''t mean that manpower can be destroyed overnight. What''s more, we have this monitor and security guard here to check at any time. "


    Yang Qinghua chuckled and looked at the fat man and said, "I said it''s not caused by ghosts, but by people, but I didn''t say that people in our world can do it."


    "What do you mean? Is there someone else here to step in? "


    Yang Qinghua nodded, "that''s right, there are other planes in this place, and this plane is very close to our familiarity."


    "Other planes? Which plane? " Chengying hears Yang Qinghua''s words, and quickly comes up and asks with a smile, "is it Jiuyou or Youming, or what abyss?"


    Yang Qinghua shook his head and said with a smile, "none of them. This plane is


    "Old man, I haven''t seen you for so many years. I didn''t expect that you were very attentive to our family."


    A slightly hoarse but deep voice came from behind several people. Li Fan and Chen Xi were surprised.


    The place where several people stand is about 100 meters away from the nearest entrance to the construction site. Besides the fat man, even Li Fan, who has the shortest training time, has got the soul of Xuanyuan. His sensitivity and sensitivity to the surrounding environment have been greatly improved. But until the voice appeared behind the crowd. It turns out that no one can find the appearance of this person, as if this person suddenly appeared from this space and behind the crowd.


    "Who are you?" Chengying exclaimed in surprise. As soon as the voice came down, the sword in Chengying''s hand was close to the person''s throat. The hope lies in the sword, that is, to be able to subdue people in the future.


    In the idea of taking photos, these people on the construction site are obviously coming to solve the problems on the construction site, the new person who is making a sound now. But it''s not too early or too late, just when Yang Qinghua was about to say which person was involved in the construction site. In the idea of taking pictures. Naturally, this person is not on the same road as others, but more likely to be the enemy.


    A faint sword shadow emerged from the void, a fat man''s exclamation. A calm voice of Yang Qinghua.


    "Grandfather."


    "Wu laoguai."


    "Pop." It was the first time that Li Fan had broken the empty sword shadow of Chengying sword with his fingers since he met Chengying. This man was not a well-known ancient man, but a man in front of him who looked about sixty or seventy years old, with a slightly old face, a bent body, and a twisted wooden crutch in his right hand, It looks as if the next second, if it is possible to lie on the ground. It looks like an ordinary roadside man.


    And this person, even standing in the same place, stretched out two fingers, even the body did not have a trace of shaking, and tightly clamped the sword blade that appeared from the void in the space, and easily did not break.


    Chengying wants to continue her action, which is stopped by the words of fat man and Yang Qinghua. A grandfather and a black old monster, although Chengying doesn''t understand the situation in the power alliance, but the fat man''s grandfather is to let the person''s identity.


    Yang Qinghua''s voice of Wu laoguai also confirmed the identity of the man. Wu laoguai, Wu Qishan, fat man''s grandfather, was the top player in the power alliance 40 years ago. Once and Yang Yitian became the two masters of China. In the past hundred years, Huaxia is the only real master in the field of cultivation who has cultivated the power of space.


    "No wonder I can break my Chengying sword. It''s a rare power to cultivate space." Chengying listens to Chen Xi''s explanation in a low voice, and the surprised expression on her face gradually disappears.


    "Old man, I haven''t seen you for years." Yang Qinghua looked up at wuqishan in front of him. His calm voice could not hide his excited tone.


    "Yes. For many years, I didn''t expect that we would meet again in our lifetime. " Wuqishan coughed a few times, and his crutch gently touched the ground. The body trembles slightly and goes to the fat man''s side, reaches out the palm to touch the fat man''s head, and smiles, "grandson, the things at home actually need you to worry about."


    The fat man smiles and shakes his head. "If not, grandfather, isn''t it my business at home?"


    "I didn''t want you to come into contact with this circle. I didn''t expect that. In the end, I got you involved. " Wu Qishan shook his head, turned to look at Yang Qinghua and said, "old man Yang, it seems that you have already found out that there is a plane involved here."


    Yang Qinghua nodded and asked with some doubts, "do you already know?" Seeing Wu Qishan nodding his head, Yang Qinghua was surprised and suddenly realized, "do you mean it? You''re setting this up as a trap, waiting for them to drill. You''re not afraid of the consequences if your plan fails. "¡° Ha ha, failure. I have failed once in my life. "¡° Well Yang Qinghua shook his head, "but some are too dangerous. If you can''t control it, they will come by the tide of time and space. "¡° Don''t worry, they can''t make it. " Wu Qishan coughed heavily, looked at Li Fan and said, "you are Yuntian''s friend, who is called Li Fan''s natural divinity." Without waiting for Li Fan to speak, Wu Qishan''s muddy eyes looked up and down at Li Fan and said, "there are some roots."¡° old fool. What on earth do you want to do with things here? " When Yang Qinghua saw that wuqishan didn''t pay attention to himself, he was angry and said, "your grandson asked us to come. If you don''t need to tell us as soon as possible. "¡° Who says I don''t need it? " Wuqishan did not turn his head, but coldly replied¡° It''s almost time to close the net. Now that you''re here, I''ll give you a gift. Originally, my plan was to connect this space directly to another plane of the channel, but now that this little guy is here, it has another function. " Li Fan felt a thump in his heart. Seeing Wu Qishan looking at him, Li Fan suddenly had an ominous premonition.

 V2.Chapter 14

    "You old monster, you haven''t come back to the headquarters for so many years, and there''s no news about you. How, as soon as it appears, I want to give the most important person in the future of the League a challenge? " Yang Qinghua picked his eyebrows, looked at Wu Qishan and said with a smile, "why, do you still have a bad feeling about things that happened more than 40 years ago?"


    Wu Qishan raised his crutch and danced. He turned his head and looked at Yang Qinghua with a cold smile on his face¡° In my whole life, I have always been a winner and a loser. I''ve never had any regrets about what I''ve done. "


    "What do you mean, grandfather? Do you know what happened here for a long time, and it''s you who caused the situation today? " The fat man stood and listened for a long time. Finally, he understood something. He looked at Wu Qishan and asked.


    Seeing Wu Qishan nodding, the fat man looked at his grandfather with some doubts.


    "Why? Now the family has invested tens of millions in this project. If this project can''t go on. We''re going to lose a lot. " The fat man looked at Wu Qishan anxiously and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Qishan looked at the fat man and said, "first we have everyone, then we have our little home. If we don''t have everyone, what''s the use of our little home in wealth."


    "It seems that you still have a little feeling for the league in your heart." Yang Qinghua looked at Wu Qishan and said seriously.


    "Well, what''s the use of saying that." Wu Qishan didn''t pay attention to Yang Qinghua''s words, but turned to Li Fan and asked, "what''s up, little guy, as the key training object of the power alliance, as the natural God of this session. Can you give me an answer, can you be sure to finish the work here? "


    Chen Xi and fat man turn their heads and look at Li Fan. Although Li Fan has inherited the soul of Xuanyuan, it''s only a few days now, and there''s no time to merge these Xuanyuan spirits. If, according to Wu Qishan, he is involved in this matter, it is not a very good problem to solve at all. Not to mention Li Fan, I''m afraid that Yang Qinghua himself will make some efforts.


    "This one?" Li Fan thought for a while. He nodded. Staring at Wu Qishan tightly, he said, "even if you don''t show up, since I have promised the fat man, I will do my best. But now I want to know, since you have been planning here for a long time, naturally you know where this plane leads? And why is this happening here? "


    "Oh?" Wu Qishan''s eyebrows were picked¡° Didn''t I just say that? It''s because of me. It''s because I''ve transformed it. That''s why it''s happening now. "


    Li Fan smiles, shakes his head and says, "although I haven''t been in the cultivation world for a long time, I know that if I want to change the geomantic omen of a place, even if I have this ability, I''m afraid I can''t change it in a day or two. So there should be a problem here, but after you find it, you can make use of it. "


    "Ha ha ha." Wu Qishan nodded with a smile¡° Yes, although the strength is not so good, but the mind is still a bit meticulous. Yes, there have been problems here, but it''s because of my intervention that the progress here will be accelerated. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will not happen until a few years at the earliest. "


    "Which plane does this lead to?" Li Fan looked at Wu Qishan and asked.


    Wu Qishan sighed, leaning on the crutch in his hand and refusing the help of the fat man, he walked slowly to a place where the accident happened and leaned forward to see where he was.


    "All the accident sites here lead to the same plane. That plane, in our world, is called. Mirror. "


    "Mirror space?" Li Fan heard the name and exclaimed.


    Yang Qinghua was surprised.


    Wu Qishan turned to look at Li Fan and asked, "why, do you know this plane?"


    Li Fan gave a bitter smile, turned his head and looked at Chen Xi, and said, "it''s more than knowing that Chen Xi and I have ever been in contact with this plane."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it. "


    Li Fan slightly pondered for a while, and slowly went to Kunlun Mountain for the first time with Chen Xi. Before climbing Kunlun Mountain, he met boss sun in Golmud, the strange mirror space in boss sun''s home, and the mirror evil spirit in the totem pole.


    Wu Qishan and Yang Qinghua listened to Li Fan''s story and nodded from time to time, while Chen Xi added a few words at any time. Add the missing parts of Li Fan''s complaint.


    "In that case, you and Xiao Xi once fought with the people in the mirror." Yang Qinghua smiles, "no wonder you can escape at last. If you didn''t go with Xiao Xi at that time, I''m afraid Xiao Xi will still be in that space now."


    "Why?" Li Fan looks at Yang Qinghua doubtfully and says.


    "Because mirror space and any plane belong to the same plane. As like as two peas in the mirror, we see ourselves in the mirror doing the same thing. In the mirror space, there is a man exactly like us, sitting in the same way as us. However, the mirror space is too large and complex. Even if we enter the mirror space through the mirror, we can''t find ourselves in the mirror space. "


    "Oh, oh." Li Fan looks at Chen Xi with a smile¡° It seems that we were lucky at that time. "


    "Luck is Chen Xi''s luck." Wu Qishan coughed, "what we fear most about mirror space is not us ordinary practitioners."


    After looking at Li Fan, Wu Qishan continued, "what they are most afraid of is a natural God like you."


    "So at that time, Li Fan and I were able to escape from the mirror space, thanks to Li Fan." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and said with a smile.


    "Not all of them." Wu Qishan said with a smile, "the world you go to is not a real mirror space, but an independent virtual space created by the mirror evil spirit you said."


    "What does this have to do with things here, and what''s the difference?" Li Fan felt a little dizzy and swollen, so he asked openly.


    "Of course it does. The mirror space here is the real mirror space, not the virtual mirror space. "


    "Then you transformed this place and connected it with the mirror space. You didn''t know that I would show up at that time. How did you plan to do things here at that time? "


    Li Fan looked at Wu Qishan and asked suspiciously.


    "What''s the plan?" The smile on Wu Qishan''s face was obviously the expression that the victory was in hand. "What I do in Wu Qishan, where there will be a saying behind me, as long as I do it, there will be results at that time. I believe in the theory of reincarnation in this world."


    "All right. You old man Yang Qinghua interrupted Wu Qishan with a smile, "if you hadn''t practiced the power of space, you would have such an idea."


    Wu Qishan turned his head and looked at Yang Qinghua, "hum, use your words more."


    "What do you mean now?" Li Fan looked at Wu Qishan and asked calmly.


    "I can leave the work here to you, but on one condition."


    "What conditions?"


    Li Fan looked at Wu Qishan and asked faintly.


    "After the things here are settled, you need to take the sky with you when you do anything. In recent years, I have never given my ability to Yuntian. At that time, I thought that there would be no such thing as the tide of time and space in the future. But now, I do nothing good for Yuntian. It doesn''t help him any more. "


    "Then you can give him your own skills."


    Li Fan looked at Wu Qishan and asked suspiciously.


    "Give it to him, I will give it to him naturally, but I can''t learn it by myself. It''s growing up in constant training and fighting. " Wu Qishan looked down at the fat man beside him, "and you, when I knew you were born with divine sense, I knew that your future was limitless. So, cloud sky with you, will be the best choice. And he will continue to grow


    Li Fan nodded, thought for a while, looked up at Wu Qishan and said calmly, "I can''t agree to your condition. Because fat man is my friend, he is not an object, I can''t control what he wants to do. I can only tell you that if the fat man wants to be with me in the face of the future disaster and the tide of time and space. Then I welcome fat people to join our team


    "Good." Wu Qishan nodded decisively¡° That''s good, too. "


    "Hey, fan Zi, you can''t get rid of me in the future." The fat man patted Li Fan on the shoulder with a smile.


    Li Fan also smiles, turns to look at Wu Qishan and asks, "next, you should tell me how to solve the problems here. What''s more, you can do this too. Why should you give it to me? "


    Wu Qishan smiles. Look up at the place where the accident happened.


    "It''s very simple. Although it seems to be bad for our construction site now, it''s also an excellent place for practitioners. At that time, my idea of modifying here was to use it to cultivate my time and space. But this is the best place to practice for you, a natural God


    "I''m very weak in cultivation."


    "I know." Wu Qishan turned his head and looked at the fat man, "I have known about Yuntian and you going to the battle field. He has told me what happened when he came back, otherwise, I would not be here today. The fat man said to me, you have got the soul of Xuanyuan. Is that right? "


    Li Fan nodded, and all the people who were present at that time already knew that he got the soul of Xuanyuan. Li Fan believed that not only the fat man would tell Wu Qishan about it, but Mingyue and 477 would also tell the national power department about it. Therefore, I''m afraid that the matter of getting the soul of Xuanyuan would spread in the cultivation world in a very short time, I''m afraid that in the days to come, I will be just like what wuqishan has done today. Soon, someone will be like today''s wuqishan, trying to dig something out of himself.


    "Here, it can accelerate the fusion of Xuanyuan spirit you get." Wu Qishan slowly said a reason that made Li Fan''s heart beat.


    "How fast is it?" Li Fan looked at wuqishan. Although there was no expression on his face, his heart was almost blossoming. The spirit of Xuanyuan can be integrated in a short time, and according to Wu Qishan, there is almost no risk. Why not do this¡° It depends on the level of the people you meet in the mirror space. " Wu Qishan said with a smile, "but this place can be connected with our space. I think it can at least integrate your Xuanyuan soul and divine consciousness for a little bit."¡° Well, I did. " Li Fan nodded mercilessly¡° What''s next? "¡° It''s very simple. I''ll lift the seal here. That way, it won''t be what you see here. " With these words, Wu Qishan''s walking stick gently pointed toward the ground. Suddenly, the sky over the whole construction site was covered with dark clouds.

 V2.Chapter 15

    On the construction site, the clear sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and the wind roared like the cry of ghosts and wolves in the abyss. The six accident sites above the construction site are located along with the crutches of Wuqi mountain. All of a sudden, there were six columns of light flowing like black ink. echo each other at a distance.


    Six dark pillars meet in the sky, forming a dome like six dark pillars, which envelops the whole construction site. A voice of if have if have no of low voice light Yin ring out in the public ear.


    "Get ready, mirror space will appear soon." Wu Qishan took back his crutch and looked at Li Fan with a dignified expression on his face.


    Obviously, it''s not clear what kind of people in the mirror space will be attracted by the things that appear in the mirror space, even the Wuqi mountain that created it.


    Is it a mirror evil spirit like Li Fan and Chen Xi, or a mirror man like everyone else, or a higher existence in the mirror space?


    Yang Qinghua narrowed his eyes slightly, and a voice came to Li Fan''s ears gently. "The things here need to be solved by yourself. If you were not threatened with your life, we would not have done it."


    Wu Qishan also nodded, "how can I improve myself without experiencing life and death?"


    Li Fan did not speak, but from the right hand holding the Xuanyuan sword, suffused with blue and white color, showing Li Fan''s inner tension at the moment. It''s not that Li Fan is afraid of the unknown danger. But for the unknown things, a glimmer of expectation from the bottom of my heart. It''s also the excitement of facing danger alone for the first time.


    A murmur, like a woman''s, resounds over the whole construction site. In addition, there is no change under the dark dome. A slim figure appeared slowly in the air with the voice of a woman. Wrapped by six dark pillars, the woman seemed to be a fairy flying down from the sky. Her clothes were floating and she wanted to ride the wind.


    "Well? Only one? " Wu Qishan''s eyebrows picked, slightly surprised to see the slightly fuzzy figure in the air.


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy. There is only one person in the six places leading to the mirror space. This person is definitely not simple." See Li Fan''s face seems to have a look of relaxation, Chen Xi hastened to one side to speak softly.


    Li Fan nodded, holding the hand of Xuanyuan sword tightly, looking up at the woman in the sky. The dark light column turned the whole construction site into a dark color. Looking up from the place where Li Fan stood, we could only see that the woman was wearing what seemed to be a cyan long sleeve dress. My hair is curled up. There are a few hairpins with strange light on them. Looking at it, it doesn''t look like modern people, but it looks like ancient court women''s costumes.


    The woman is still standing in the air, a shallow murmuring voice constantly appears from the woman''s mouth, as if singing a graceful and sad melody, but it is not true. As women''s voices continue to spread to people''s ears, people feel a kind of sad, sad feelings constantly lingering in people''s hearts. People''s mood is also with this voice, gradually immersed in their own memories. In this woman''s melody, people seem to see the sad things, those who can''t forget all their lives.


    A buzzing sound came from the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand. Suddenly, the Xuanyuan sword sent out a burst of light, which seemed to strike people''s hearts, breaking their own mood scene.


    "What a powerful voice." Although wuqishan''s face could not be seen clearly in the dark sky, the red color could not be concealed.


    Everyone''s heart is inspired. This woman hasn''t started yet, but with her voice, she can make people fall into a state of mind. If Li Fan didn''t have Xuanyuan sword in hand, I''m afraid everyone would be immersed in a state of mind. At that time, no one can imagine what these people will do without the help of women.


    "Old man, if it wasn''t for Li Fan here, I''m afraid it would be up to you. You''ll never come back here." Yang Qinghua''s face was also flushed. Some embarrassed said.


    Wu Qishan turned his head and looked at Yang Qinghua. Just as he wanted to speak, the woman in the sky stopped her tune and spoke softly. An ethereal voice seemed to come from outside.


    "Is this the so-called main material world? Who are you? Is this a plane practitioner? "


    Wu Qishan and Yang Qinghua look at each other, and their eyes finally converge on Li Fan. Li Fan scratched his head and stepped forward helplessly, looking up at the woman in the sky.


    "Yes, this is the main material world. We are the practitioners of this world. Who are you from the mirror space? "


    "Who am I?" Women in the air gently rotating a circle, dress fluttering up, as if stepping on the invisible steps in general, slowly from the sky to a few people in front.


    "We are not interested in knowing that you are from mirror space." The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand stands straight up and points at the woman in front of him¡° I just want to know what you came to our world for. Why do you come here? "


    "Why?" The woman seemed to see a big joke and gave out a silver bell like laugh. He patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body, looked up at Li Fan and said, "why do you say I came here? Since you can build a channel with mirror space and here. Why can''t I come to the world and see it. " As she spoke, she glanced around, smiling like the spring breeze thawing¡° This world is really much better than mirror space. It seems that I can live in this world in the future. "¡° Hum. Did anyone agree? Since you are from mirror space, you should go back to where you should be, otherwise Li Fan said, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand took a sword flower and looked at the woman, "don''t blame me for being impolite."¡° You''re welcome? " The woman held out her fingers like jade onions and covered the corners of her mouth with a smile, and said, "you''re welcome. How can you do that? Are all the people in the material world like this?" Then the woman turned to look at Wu Qishan with a dignified look and said with a smile, "the passage here should be built by you. Why, you should know something about my identity. " Wu Qishan looked up at the woman in front of him, and a look of sudden realization flashed in his eyes. The right hand holding the crutch was shaking and pointed at the woman¡° Are you the mirror spirit in the mirror space¡° Ha ha. " The woman put out her hand to cover the corner of her mouth and looked at Wuqi mountain road with a few smiles? It seems you know something. " The woman''s fingers pointed to wuqishan''s forehead, and the words were full of disdainful tone: "how can you have such a great grasp, and dare to make a channel between the mirror space and here?"¡° What are you proud of? Now that you''re here, you can''t go back. " Li Fan chimed in¡° Go back? " The woman seems to have heard a big joke: "why do I want to go back. Although the world is not as full of aura as mirror space, it has a different taste. What''s more, when the tide of time and space comes, we will also occupy a place in this space. "¡° Hum. Delusion. " Li Fan snorted coldly and wiped Xuanyuan sword forward heavily. Although the spirit of Xuanyuan inherited by Li Fan has not yet been integrated, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand is a complete form. What''s more, there is already a trace of Xuanyuan spirit in his own divine consciousness. The two sides blend. The Xuanyuan sword spread forward shot out a silver light. Like a rising moon. Sending out endless light towards the woman straight away¡° Interesting. Want to do it? " Women''s laughter reverberates in the whole space. People only feel that the scene in front of them has changed, and the whole scene of the construction site has completely changed into another scene. It is like a vast empty space between heaven and earth. All around is a vast expanse of white, as if in the ice in general, the surrounding scene is so clear, but it is so distant fuzzy. Even Li Fan Gang''s sword disappeared quietly¡° What about people? " Li Fan slightly a Leng, found himself in the space has changed the scenery, can''t help but have been in the heart. Looking around, there was no one except myself. Even Wu Qishan and Chen Xi, who just stood beside them, disappeared. In the whole open space, there was only one person left. Li Fan''s heart can not help but a trace of tension, turned around at a loss, the empty space is not the edge of only one person¡° Hey, where have you been? " Li Fan shouts loudly to let off his nervous mood. Women''s voices ring out in space¡° Where is it? I''m here. This is the mirror space. You can leave here first. " There was a pause in the woman''s voice, which was like a sneer¡° In the mirror space, you will not face me, but your own mirror image. But you have to hurry up. Otherwise, your other companions will be lost in the mirror space. "¡° If you have the ability, come out, and we will fight face to face. " The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand danced around¡° Ha ha ha The sound of women''s laughter reverberated in the air¡° He''s a real jerk. In the mirror space, I am the master here. You said that I would not do it in a relaxed way, but fight with you all the time. "¡° It''s strange why I have to talk to you so much. Forget it, you''ll stay here forever. " When the woman finished speaking, the whole space became quiet again. With the disappearance of the woman''s voice, the space in front of Li Fan seems to have a ripple like fluctuation, and a nearly transparent huge barrier appears in front of Li Fan. Li Fan''s as like as two peas in his hand, he slipped down to the ground, and his face was just like a huge mirror from heaven to earth. In his hand, he was also carrying the same Xuanyuan sword.

 V2.Chapter 16

    Li Fan was surprised to see the mirror in front of him, and his mouth almost cracked to his ear. The mirror looks as like as two peas in a mirror.


    Li Fan turned around and looked around. He found that not only was there a mirror in front of him, but the whole space seemed to be a mirror room. No matter which direction you turn. As like as two peas in the mirror, he looked at himself with his Xuanyuan sword.


    "Damn it." Li Fan mumbled a rude remark. The mirror spirit he saw this time is totally different from the evil spirit he and Chen Xi had seen before. The evil spirits still rely on themselves to fight, but this time the evil spirits have been able to create an independent mirror space and let themselves be in it. They don''t need to waste any power to let Li Fan''s strength be consumed in the fight with themselves.


    With his eyes fixed on himself in the mirror, Li Fan reached out and picked up Xuanyuan sword from the ground. He walked a few steps towards himself in the mirror at will. With Li Fan''s action, Li Fan in the mirror is also marching forward, and the Xuanyuan sword in his hand is generally raised.


    "Hey, hey, it''s just a mirror. Let me break you."


    Li Fan laughs. Xuanyuan sword in his hand suddenly stabs forward and breathes several inches of sword from the point of the sword. There was a little cold light.


    Li Fan in the mirror also grinned, and the Xuanyuan sword in his hand was like Li Fan''s action. It''s also a stab. As like as two peas, the sword is on the top of the sword.


    There was a slight tinkle in my ear. Two Xuanyuan swords, one real and one mirror, collided with each other. On the mirror surface, it was like a wave of water.


    The ripples aroused by two Xuanyuan swords, one real and the other virtual, vibrate the flat mirror into tiny cracks, and spread from the intersection of the two swords to the surrounding of the mirror. With a slight sound. The whole mirror suddenly broke into countless pieces. In the sky.


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand retreats backward, looking at the mirror which has turned into pieces all over the sky, and his eyes are staring at the opposite side. It was originally himself in the mirror. In Li Fan''s original cognition, the mirror is broken, and the self in the mirror should disappear. But now the mirror has been broken, the mirror itself is still holding Xuanyuan sword, also looking at himself in the debris.


    "What is it? How can it still exist after the mirror disappears? " Li Fan looked at the opposite himself, and said to himself blankly.


    "I am you, you are not dead, how can I disappear, this whole space is a mirror space, you just broke a mirror." Mirror li Fan suddenly opened his mouth, which surprised Li Fan.


    "Oh, can you talk?" Li Fan with a smile on the corner of his mouth, looking at himself. He asked tentatively, "if I want to get out of this mirror space, do I have to commit suicide?"


    "You can try it!" Mirror image Li Fan said coldly.


    Li Fan lowered his head and laughed. Xuanyuan sword in his hand dropped slowly, as if thinking about his own opinions in the mirror. However, his feet suddenly stamped on the ground, and his body suddenly jumped out. Xuanyuan sword was like a startling swan in the sky. Draw out a gorgeous color. Heavy cut to the opposite self.


    There was a look of fear in Li Fan''s eyes. Obviously, he didn''t think that Li Fan''s seemingly casual and relaxed posture would follow such an attack. Before he could lift the Xuanyuan sword in his hand, his whole body had already been crossed by Li Fan''s Xuanyuan sword. When the ancient Xuanyuan sword crossed Li Fan''s body, it didn''t feel a trace of obstruction, Smooth as if waving in the air.


    Under the gaze of Li Fan with a smile, Li Fan looks down at the wound cut by Xuanyuan sword on his waist, but he looks up at Li Fan with a cold smile.


    "Do you think this is the end? Do you think you can defeat yourself in the mirror image?"


    Mirror li Fan''s words have not finished, the whole body is like a glass falling on the ground, burst into countless pieces.


    Li Fan took back the Xuanyuan sword in his hand, and looked at the mirror image that had dissipated into pieces. He felt a long sigh of relief. Before I could spit out all the sullen air in my chest, my eyes just turned into a mirror image of debris dissipation, and it turned out that there was another self not far in front of me.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan looked at himself not far away in front of him in surprise and walked forward a few steps. There is no difference between the new self in front of us and the mirror image just killed by us. In other words, there is no difference between us.


    As like as two peas, I have said that unless you die, you will always have the same face in the mirror space. Mirror shrugged his shoulders, the tone actually has a hint of sigh and loss.


    Li Fan felt as if his head was going to explode, and the mirror space was completely beyond his cognitive scope. In this mirror space, there was only himself. Chen Xi, who used to be around in the past, took photos of these partners. Maybe at the moment, they are all trapped in everyone''s mirror like themselves. Now they are isolated and helpless. No one can ask and no one can rely on them.


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it." Li Fan shook his head, raised his head and looked at the mirror in front of him with a trace of blood red in his eyes¡° Now that I can kill one of my mirrors, I can kill two, three, ten or more. I''d like to see how many of myself are in this mirror space. " With these words, Li Fan''s body rushed forward again, and a layer of misty mist was evaporating all over his body. He constantly sent out from his body, and then penetrated into his body. That is Li Fan''s anger and excitement, has been extraordinary mobilization of their own divine sense, the original divine sense and Xuanyuan soul constantly through Li Fan''s stimulation, slow fusion together, slow but steady hardening of Li Fan''s body and divine sense. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand has already sent out a faint golden light. It seems that some of the bronze has just polished its luster. Although it is not very bright, it shows its original color¡° If you want to, I have nothing to say. " Mirror image Li Fan looks at Li Fan who rushes forward and smiles slightly. He doesn''t mention Xuanyuan sword in his hand. Instead, he throws it aside. He just looks at the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand. It''s like thunder running across his body. A mirror image collapses into space again. Li Fan stopped, gasped and looked forward. A figure appeared not far in front of him again. It''s the same expression that I don''t want to beat. This time, even the Xuanyuan sword in my hand didn''t mention it, but just stood in the same place¡° What about? Still don''t believe it? " Li Fan stood four or five meters away from Li Fan and asked slowly¡° Believe me Li Fan turned his eyes disdainfully, "I want to see how many of you are. Even if you use this mirror space to conjure up, you will run out of spiritual power. " With these words, Li Fan walked slowly forward to the mirror. A pair of owe beat of appearance stretch out a face to mirror image in front of way¡° Why, why don''t you try to chop me? " Mirror Yin Yin smile¡° I don''t need to do it with you, and I don''t want to do it with you who are in the material world. "¡° Disdain? " Li Fan sneered, his eyes tightly looking at the mirror''s eyes, his eyes seemed to become deep for a moment, "can''t you. I know from the two mirrors just killed. Although you look the same as us, you are just our projection. And you also said that once I die, the mirror will disappear. So, you don''t disdain, you don''t dare. Not at all The look in the mirror''s eyes flashed a few times, but then returned to normal. He just looked at Li Fan and said, "even if what you said is true, what can it be? Can you find a way out? I have told you that there is only one way out, that is, you commit suicide. " Li Fan laughed, his eyes full of evil fun smile. He put his face together in front of the mirror and said slowly, "I really can''t kill myself, and I can''t find a way to get out, but I can make you disappear miserably every time." Before the words fall, the facial features on the mirror face are twisted together, and the painful expression is full of the mirror face. Looking down, the mirror chest is full of golden light Xuanyuan sword. Li Fan took a step back and slightly rotated the Xuanyuan sword in his hand. Suddenly out. There is no trace of blood flow, no transpiration of heat. Some are just like the glow of fireflies in the summer night sky, which dissipates from the wound. Then the mirror disappeared in front of Li Fan. Then, not far in front of Li Fan, a mirror image with a trace of panic appeared again. Without the slightest words, Li Fan stepped forward and wiped the mirror''s neck with a sword. In the space, once again floating up a little bit of light. As if trapped in a cycle, Li Fan kept moving forward, constantly chopping out the mirror with his sword. From the initial Epee chop, to the later simple tattoo, and then a little bit of Xuanyuan sword stabbed into the mirror body, looking at the mirror face that wipe the panic expression. Li Fan doesn''t know how many mirrors he has killed. When Li Fan finally stops to look at the mirror in front of him. Looking back, I can''t see clearly the distance from the beginning, so I have a rough estimate. As like as two peas, Li Fan has been at least several hundred meters away from this space, but the scene is just like the place where he first lived. hey. I''m tired. " The mirror looks at Li Fan without expression. Every time it disappears, it seems that the mirror doesn''t care about Li Fan''s action of killing himself. The face is still like that. Li Fan breathed a long sigh of relief. Looking at the mirror image in front of him, he said, "you are really haunted."

 V2.Chapter 17

    "Haunted?" A touch of ridicule appeared on the mirror face¡° We''re not ghosts. We''re mirrors of you. You''re not dead. Why do we disappear. How can it disappear


    Li Fan reached out and patted his forehead. His face was full of helplessness. Although he killed the mirror images, he didn''t consume the slightest spiritual power and divine sense, but he frequently wielded the sword, even such actions. If you do it hundreds of times, you can''t lift your hand. And look at the current situation, if you are like this, you will always kill the mirror image. I''m afraid I''ll be tired sooner or later.


    "Hello! Shall we have a discussion? " Li Fan''s eyes turned and said with a smile, looking at the mirror image in front of him.


    The mirror shook its head.


    "Damn it." Li Fan looked at the mirror image in front of him, waved the Xuanyuan sword in his hand and said, "if you don''t agree, I''ll chop your left hand first, and then my right hand. A little bit to kill. "


    "Whatever." The mirror image has not changed at all because of Li Fan''s threat.


    Li Fan is completely speechless. Looking at the mirror in front of you and the seemingly endless mirror space. Li Fan''s heart can''t help but be extremely helpless. Does it really want to be the same as what the mirror says that he can only escape from the mirror space after committing suicide.


    But if you commit suicide, what''s the use of going out?


    Fortunately, Li Fan turned his head and scanned the whole space. After thinking for a while, Li Fan decided to ignore the mirror image beside him and walk around in this space. Maybe he could find another way.


    "You''d better not walk around. This is mirror space, if you walk around at will. Maybe lost in the mirror. I can''t get out any more. At that time, even if you commit suicide, it will not be of any use. "


    Like to see the idea of Li Fan, mirror silent half ring, finally slowly speak.


    "What do you want to do?" Li Fan completely furious, "do not kill me, do not let me go. What''s the use of spending time with me like this? "


    The image is silent again. Just looking at Li Fan with fixed eyes.


    Li Fan sat down on the ground and looked at the mirror in front of him dejectedly. Since I don''t know why I was pulled into the mirror by the spirit, I will not only kill the mirror, but also not disappear. Now, even if you want to walk everywhere, you will be warned that you will be lost in the mirror.


    Wait, warning?


    Li Fan''s heart suddenly began to murmur. If I walk around, I will be lost in the mirror as the mirror says. Obviously, this is not what they want. Kill or not, but don''t let me out. What''s the trick in this?


    Li Fan muttered a few times in his heart, but he couldn''t think of a clue.


    Bored to the extreme, Li Fan turns over Xuanyuan sword and reflects his not handsome face from the reflection on the blade. Li Fan looked carefully in his reflection. He sighed deeply.


    "Alas, I''m so handsome that I''m trapped here."


    Li Fan suddenly stood up and said, "no, this is the mirror space. Then why do I see my own mirror image on the Xuanyuan sword?" Li Fan suddenly woke up.


    If I am in the mirror space, then there should not be my mirror image on Xuanyuan sword. Because my mirror image is standing in front of me, who is the mirror image in Xuanyuan sword? Where am I?


    "Am I really in mirror space?" Li Fan asked faintly.


    The opposite mirror didn''t make a sound, just nodded slightly.


    Multi mirror space? Li Fan is a little puzzled. Is it just like the mirror image reflected by many mirrors. Then I don''t go deeper into the mirror space every time I kill a mirror.


    Oh, my God. Li Fan sighed deeply. I have killed hundreds of mirrors up to now. Have I crossed hundreds of mirror spaces?


    impossible. Li Fan himself shook his head, even multiple mirror space, also won''t let me unconsciously from a mirror across to another mirror.


    "This is not mirror space!" Li Fan raised his head and looked at the opposite mirror with bright eyes.


    There is still no expression on the mirror''s face, but Li Fan sees that the pupil of the mirror''s eyes obviously shrinks at the moment when he speaks.


    He''s lying. Li Fan understood the situation here almost immediately. But Li Fan is still a little confused that this is not mirror space, where is he?


    "Who says this is not mirror space?" Mirror silent half ring, finally is slowly opening.


    "If this is mirror space, where is this?" Li Fan said, put up the blade of Xuanyuan sword, flat to the mirror in front of him.


    There was a flustered look on the mirror''s face. Before the mirror had any action, the blade above Xuanyuan sword seemed to burst out a ray of light. The whole image is shrouded in it.


    If the snow in the sun is general, the mirror will disappear quietly under the light of Xuanyuan sword.


    Li Fan looked forward in surprise, the mirror image that would appear again after it had disappeared. This time, he didn''t show up.


    What''s going on? Li Fan muttered in a low voice.


    Ha ha, a burst of silver bell like laughter rings out in the space. Like the wind chime under the eaves of the spring breeze.


    "Spirit When Li Fan heard the sound, he looked up to find the source, but he found that it seemed to come from all directions.


    "I look down on you." The voice of spirit reverberates in the space¡° I didn''t expect that the sword in your hand has such a function? This should be the Xuanyuan sword in your plane. "


    "You come out." Li Fan held his hands tightly and said coldly.


    The voice of the spirit is as if it is spinning in the air. There was a laugh of derision. "Come out? You can break this illusion of mine. It''s a surprise to me, but this illusion can''t be broken so easily. If you want to see me, break the illusion. "


    "You mean this is not mirror space?" When Li Fan heard the words of Meiling, his mind couldn''t turn for a moment.


    "What a fool. Now that you have found out, why do you ask? If this is mirror space, what''s the image on your sword? Are you really a practitioner? " There was a trace of doubt in Meiling''s tone. And an indelible irony.


    "Ha ha. I''ve been a little confused for a long time, but I don''t worry until you say it yourself. " Li Fan laughed¡° Since this is not mirror space. That''s the fantasy you''ve created. "


    "Ha ha, it''s my own fantasy. Can you still escape? " The voice of Meiling reverberates constantly in the space, and a touch of complacency that can''t be concealed rings in Li Fan''s ear.


    Li Fan shakes his head, shakes the Xuanyuan sword in his hand, and says with disdain, "it''s just a mirage. It''s not the first time I''ve seen it."


    "Well. Brag is very good. Good. It depends on how you break my illusion. When you break my illusion, I will do it myself. " The voice of the spirit contains a stream of anger.


    With that, the voice of the spirit disappears in the whole space, not in words.


    After Li Fan waited for half a sound and made sure that Meiling would not make a sound again, he dropped his Xuanyuan sword in his hand, even though he was just in the conversation with Meiling. Li Fan didn''t have the slightest sign of softening, but in his heart, Li Fan was very clear. Although he said it very well, there was no good way to deal with this magical dreamland.


    If I didn''t see my own image reflected from Xuanyuan sword, I''m afraid that until now, I would still think I was in the mirror space of spirit.


    Now, although there is no illusion in that kind of dreamland, how to break it is as difficult for Li Fan as picking stars from heaven and subduing dragons from the sea.


    Fingers in Xuanyuan sword gently wipe, Li Fan feel his thoughts a little confused. In my mind, I constantly recall the scenes I have experienced. In the dream, in the void, in the passage of time and space, in the places that I have experienced, it seems that the later dream is similar to the present situation, but there are some differences.


    Although the self in the dream can also think and act, the irreducible weakness and the powerless state of the body are different from the present situation. There is no problem in all aspects of the self, whether it is divine consciousness or spiritual power. This kind of feeling is not like the dreamland mentioned by the spirit, It''s a bit like being in an independent space, like being in the void. Powerful but nowhere to use.


    "Fantasy, reality? Space? " Li Fan kept mumbling to himself. It seems that the whole person is a little neurotic.


    He murmured to himself for a long time, Li Fan finally raised his head, holding Xuanyuan sword with a trace of blue and white color on the palms.


    With a deep breath, Li Fan slowly raised his Xuanyuan sword. With the rotation of my mind, the sea of divine consciousness seems to be rolling up a turbulent wave. A heavy wave of divine consciousness comes out like a rising tide, mixed with a trace of Xuanyuan soul, and constantly injected into Xuanyuan sword.


    Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hands finally sounded a sound like a dragon chant, shaking in Li Fan''s hands. A dazzling light flickered from Xuanyuan sword. From a distance, it seems that Li Fan is shrouded in a halo.


    Gently close your eyes, the whole person''s mind is immersed in the sea of divine knowledge. The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand seems to be unconsciously lifted up, as if being pulled by some force, from the sky to the earth, with a slight wave.


    With the stroke of Xuanyuan sword, a sound of dragon singing reverberates in the whole space. The surrounding space seems to be rippling. With the wave of Xuanyuan sword, the whole space, like Pangu Kaitian, splits a huge gap from the center. A subtle light, slowly appears from the gap, with the continuous expansion of the gap. This light is finally falling down, the whole space will be shining qiuhao will appear.


    The space sent out a violent shaking, suddenly broken.

 V2.Chapter 18

    Li Fan''s eyes are still closed, as if the broken space has nothing to do with him. The whole person seems to be shrouded in an illusion.


    Li Fan''s sword was just a deliberate move, but he didn''t think it was a mistake. He let his divine sense and Xuanyuan''s soul merge almost instantly under the sword.


    Therefore, Li Fan did not recover from this seemingly mysterious but sober state. But still immersed in it.


    Li Fan obviously felt that there was no conflict between his divine sense and Xuanyuan''s soul, because the sword he had just made and because he had already fused most of Xuanyuan''s divine sense, and the next thing seemed to come naturally.


    In the space, countless pieces of debris disintegrate from the sky and dissipate. The whole space seems to have become a dilapidated roof, but the space above Li Fan''s head is always the same.


    In this way, Li Fan did not know how long he had spent in this space. The fusion of divine consciousness and Xuanyuan''s soul seemed to be more than ten years or a moment.


    Finally, Li Fan slowly opened his eyes. A very bright light flashed from Li Fan''s eyes and disappeared. With a sigh of relief, a light white fog visible to the naked eye spewed out from Li Fan''s mouth and slowly dissipated in the air like some sentimental attachment.


    He twisted his neck and made a clattering sound. Li Fan grinned.


    "I didn''t expect that wuqishan said that mirror space is the fastest way to integrate Xuanyuan''s soul and divine consciousness, but I didn''t expect that the integration was completed in such a short time."


    Li Fan''s heart moved, and the Xuanyuan sword in his hand was immediately wrapped in a golden color. The gold was not as dull as bronze, but as dazzling as real gold.


    At this moment, Li Fan felt that the whole space was under his control. He could do whatever he wanted. This is a kind of, strong? No, it''s like God.


    Li Fan couldn''t help laughing at the thought. Looking up at the sky, he frowned and said, "why, Meiling, I didn''t expect that. You trapped me in this dreamland, and unexpectedly let me improve so much strength by accident. "


    "Hum, how can we improve our strength?" Meiling''s voice didn''t ring until half a sound, but there was a trace of surprise in the tone¡° Even if you can come out, your friends will die. Ha ha ha


    Before Meiling''s voice fell, Li Fan seemed to hear an extremely subtle groan, which contained a touch of pain that could not be covered up. And the source of the voice, although Li Fan did not know where it came from, but the owner of the voice. But Li Fan is no longer familiar with it. It''s Chen Xi''s voice.


    "If you dare to do anything to them, I will tear you to pieces." Li Fan roared.


    Originally, with Li Fan''s eyes opened, there was already some stable dreamland space, without any signs. It exploded like colorful bubbles in the air. It turned into water droplets splashing all over the sky.


    Li Fan, who is angry, anxious, worried and mixed with all kinds of emotions, let the Xuanyuan divine sense surging in his body, and in an instant, he broke the dreamland space.


    In the fragments of the dreamland, Li fan can see clearly. Chen Xi, Cheng Ying, Lu ling''er, pangzi, Wu Qishan and Yang Qinghua. These people, everyone is low head, brow lock, sometimes face full of smile, sometimes sad, sometimes it is full of hatred.


    And not far in front of him, the charming spirit in a long blue dress, his hands seemed to be a few silver threads of the manipulator. The black energy in the sky is transported to these people through the silver wire.


    "Stop it." Li Fan saw everything in front of him and made a sound.


    Meiling just looked up at Li Fan, with a strange smile on his mouth.


    "Why do you say stop?"


    "That''s it." As soon as Li Fan shakes his Xuanyuan sword, he will step forward.


    Meiling''s hands suddenly raised. Li Fan''s whole spirit tightened with Meiling''s action. The corner of his eyes had already seen it. With Meiling''s hands raised, Chen Xi''s expression was ordinary. Suddenly, it was as if he had seen a life and death event, and he was very frightened.


    "As long as you dare to move one more step, I will kill them." Meiling grinned, but there was no smile in her tone.


    "What do you want?" Li Fan took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart.


    "If you let them go, I can let you out of here, even in exchange."


    Li Fan thought about it and said.


    But the spirit shook his head, and there was still no pause in his hand.


    "Let them go, I''m afraid I can''t get out of here myself." Meiling''s eyes were also fixed on Li Fan¡° When the time and space channels appeared here, I had doubts about how such a coincidence could happen, that six channels could appear at the same time. "


    As the Spirit said, there was a ripple beside him. After several twists, a figure very similar to the spirit appeared.


    "At that time, I was wondering if it was the intention of your main material world. Today, I came here to understand that it was really caused by your agreement. "


    "How can you be so sure that you can destroy the mirror creatures that appear here?"


    With these words, Meiling''s eyes fell on the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand. "Is it with him? Or you? "


    "You talk a lot of rubbish." The light in Li Fan''s hand flashed, and the Xuanyuan sword quickly turned with Li Fan''s mind and disappeared.


    "It wasn''t designed at first. You want to know why and why not let the old guy go. He will tell you of course


    Meiling''s eyes can see through people''s heart, like the eyebrows of crescent moon beating slightly¡° Let him go. No need. I can also know all this in my dreamland. "


    "If you dare to kill them, you can''t go today either." Li Fan''s tone is like the cold wind in winter.


    "Me?" The corner of Meiling''s mouth was hooked up¡° Why am I leaving? As long as you commit suicide now, I can let them go without harming them. I can even swear by the law of time and space. "


    Li Fan''s eyelids turned and gave a super big white eye to Meiling.


    "You can''t think of me as a fool. I''m dead. None of them will live. Now the reason you don''t do it is because I''m here. As for the law of time and space? "


    Li Fan shook his head¡° I don''t know about that. "


    "Then we will die together!" Magic spirit''s eyes flashed a fierce, said abruptly.


    The figure that is as like as two peas, but never appeared, but Li Fan has guessed the identity of the figure.


    This is the image of the spirit. The rest of the space has its own mirror. Why can''t there be a mirror in the mirror space.


    With the words of Meiling, the image of Meiling, which has never moved and never uttered a sound, is like a shadow, gently rowing in the direction of Chen Xi.


    I don''t know where to do the trick. It''s like the green dragon Yanyue sword used by Guan Erye in the Three Kingdoms period. It suddenly appears from the void and directly cuts Chen Xi''s body heavily.


    "Stop it." Li Fan didn''t finish his words.


    The body shape has already appeared in front of Chen Xi. This is the change after the fusion of Xuanyuan''s soul and Li Fan''s own divine consciousness. The mind, the divine consciousness and the body are the same.


    Xuanyuan sword didn''t have the slightest obstacle. It was heavily bumped with the long sword in the air.


    Although this is like the long sword of Qinglong Yanyue Dao, which has the advantage of weight and initiative, how can the Xuanyuan sword inspired by the spirit of Xuanyuan be so unbearable.


    With the sound of alternating two phases, the blade head of Qinglong Yanyue sword is cut off by Xuanyuan sword like cutting vegetables, and then it flies into the sky obliquely. If Xuanyuan sword is wiped along with the trend, if the mirror image of Meiling dodges a little slower, I''m afraid it will be the end of rifling.


    The phantom image retreats a few steps, and the shadow disappears in the space.


    "Don''t move. If you move again, even if you can save one person, there are so many people here, I''m afraid you will not have time after all. " The voice of spirit stopped Li Fan''s next action in time.


    "Why is the image of the spirit so bad?" Li Fan couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    If according to the power of the spirit, the power of the mirror, even if it is not a master, will not be able to resist even a sword in front of him.


    Is it deliberately hiding the strength? Li Fan had some doubts, but then he thought about it, but there was something wrong. Now the situation is that the two sides fight each other for life and death. It is not a wise choice to hide their strength.


    Is it true that my Xuanyuan soul has improved so much after the fusion? Li Fan thought of the result in his heart, and his face also showed a smile.


    "Then you fight and you don''t fight and you don''t go. What do you want? " Li Fan looked up at the magic spirit who still manipulated the silver wire and injected a stream of black energy into several people''s bodies.


    "What don''t you want?" Meiling laughs.


    "It''s hard to come to the material world of the Lord once, but it can''t be in vain. What''s more, I also met a rare natural God. How can I not be happy? "


    "Damn it Li Fan in the bottom of my heart secretly scolded a.


    How could I be so easily identified as a natural diviner, and everyone was greedy for my divinity.


    "If I couldn''t beat you, I''m afraid I would go back to mirror space." There is a wave in the space in front of the spirit, and the mirror image appears in front of the spirit again.


    "Don''t you have a saying in your position that you can keep the green hills without worrying about firewood?"


    "But it never occurred to me that you were born to be divine. So I changed my mind. "


    "After all that, your purpose is just to want my divine power." Li Fan nodded, smilingly looking at the Spirit said.


    "The illusions I just experienced, the illusions. It seems that it''s all your means to persuade me to commit suicide in order to get my divine knowledge? " Meiling''s hands changed a posture, nodded back to "yes, you can commit suicide, of course, is the best, otherwise I can''t beat you again, how can I get your divine consciousness."¡° You think if you use them to coerce me, you''ll get what you want. " Li Fan''s eyes were fixed on Meiling and said¡° Or else? " Magic Spirit said with a smile, hands suddenly a tight. With the spirit of a tight hand, several connected with Chen Xi several people''s silver line is also suddenly tight. Let several people''s bodies also follow the action of the spirit, rising from the ground to the air, everyone''s face is flashing a touch of pain¡° Ah A dull cry of pain came from the fat man¡° "Damn it." Li Fan cursed "stop, I agree." With these words, Li Fan didn''t wait for Meiling to speak. He reached out and put his Xuanyuan sword away. Red eyes looking at the Spirit said¡° Let them go, and I''ll agree to your deal. " The corner of Meiling''s mouth brings up a smile. The image of Meiling beside him is like smoke. He picks up Xuanyuan sword, which Li Fan has thrown aside. As if the general floating to Li Fan''s eyes¡° Damn, if you don''t mean what you say, I won''t let you go even if I become a ghost. " Li Fan stares at Meiling mirror and says. Looking at the Xuanyuan sword, he closed his eyes. Want to quietly wait for the Xuanyuan sword from his body through¡° I didn''t expect that I would die on my own weapon. " Li Fan''s heart can not help indignation. Half ring, Li Fan still did not feel the slightest pain on the body. I opened my eyes in surprise. In front of me is the simple handle of Xuanyuan sword. The mirror image of spirit is like a sculpture, holding Xuanyuan sword in front of Li Fan¡° We can''t do it. You need to kill yourself. " The voice of the spirit rang behind the mirror.

 V2.Chapter 19

    "Damn it." Li Fan was completely angry.


    "Why are you so grumpy? I don''t have the patience to spend so much time with you. Let me kill myself. I don''t have the time. "


    Li Fan stretched out his hand to push away the Xuanyuan sword in front of him, looked back from the side of the mirror, angrily looked at Meiling and roared.


    "You''re still not people in mirror space. How to kill a person can be so troublesome. "


    "Then you can watch your companions die." Spirit spirit does not have the slightest anger, face still looking at Li Fan light return way.


    "You?" Li Fan has integrity.


    "Take it." The words of the spirit came faintly behind the mirror.


    Li Fan helplessly took the Xuanyuan sword. On the body of the sword, a touch of flowing golden luster almost made Li Fan feel dizzy.


    Gently waving the Xuanyuan sword in his hand, Li Fan looked up at Chen Xi and sighed.


    "You guys, you used to protect me. Today, I just merged the divine consciousness with the spirit of Xuanyuan, and I came to save you. It''s changing a little too fast. "


    Taking back his eyes, Li Fan looks at the spirit in front of him¡° You are also really, let me commit suicide, but I am very afraid of pain. Can''t you do me a favor? "


    Meiling shook his head with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "No, if we could have done it, we would have done it. Why should we have said so much to you?"


    Li Fan sighed with self mockery¡° I didn''t expect that I ended up dead under my own hands. "


    With that, Li Fan slowly raised his Xuanyuan sword and gazed at the blade. The flickering light in my eyes suddenly became firm.


    From the body gap of the mirror image between Li Fan and himself, Meiling sees that the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand is smeared horizontally to his neck.


    There was no blood, no sound. When the spirit was a little strange, he turned his back to his mirror, and the thin looking figure stabbed out a sharp sword.


    Like a punctured balloon, the mirror image of the body instantly gives out bursts of hissing sound. From the point of the broken sword, countless smoke came out.


    Almost just in a flash, the image of the figure is dissipated in the sky. Only the Xuanyuan sword was left.


    "You?" The spirit exclaimed¡° Don''t you want them to live? "


    Li Fan was smiling, looking at the silver silk thread gathering in the sky. He looked down at Meiling and laughed.


    "If you can do it, kill them."


    The look on the spirit''s face changed and finally returned to normal.


    "How do you know I can''t kill them?"


    Li Fan takes back Xuanyuan sword and looks at Meiling with an idiotic expression.


    "Silly, isn''t it? You just said it yourself Li Fan said with a smile, "if you could do it yourself, you would have done it yourself. It doesn''t mean you can''t kill people here. "


    A touch of anger flashed across the spirit''s face, "with this sentence? It''s just for you. "


    Li Fan stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Then do it."


    "Well, you''re lucky." The spirit of evil spirit fiercely bit teeth¡° Next time we won''t be so lucky. "


    Li Fan glanced disdainfully¡° Forget it, since I''ve seen through your fantasy. Then take it out. We''re still in the game. "


    The expression on Meiling''s face, which had returned to normal, suddenly became stunned.


    "You even found this?"


    "Nonsense." Li Fan disdained to curl his mouth, but his eyes were filled with a look of yearning¡° But this powerful feeling is really good. "


    "How on earth did you find so much information in such a short time?"


    The magic Spirit says words, the silver line in the hand also disappears for a moment, the whole sky also became that pair of open appearance. And Li Fan was as like as two peas in the illusion.


    "Guess what." Seeing that the magic spirit will reappear the illusion again, Li Fan said something that almost made the magic spirit faint.


    "Are you pushing me?" The spirit bites silver teeth to say.


    "No Li Fan waved his hand.


    "At the beginning, I was really bewildered by your true and false illusions. If I changed to another person, I would never think that you would have two illusions."


    "But you forget. I''m a born God


    "Those who are born with divine knowledge do not have the ability to see through illusions." Spirit shook his head.


    "That''s right, it''s impossible to be a natural God." Li Fan nodded, "but in addition to my natural divine sense, I also got the soul of Xuanyuan."


    "The two have not yet merged. Before opening this passage, wuqishan once told me that it depends on luck how much my Xuanyuan soul can merge with divine consciousness here. But it''s not going to be all inclusive. "


    "But in the dreamland, your Xuanyuan soul and divine consciousness are all fused by my design?" The spirit of evil spirit doubts of ask a way.


    "Yes, in fact, I didn''t realize that it was in the dreamland when the spirit of Xuanyuan was fused in the dreamland, but when I used my divine sense to split the sword and break the first dreamland. What you said later. It made me realize that I was in a dreamland


    "That''s it?" Spirit spirit some don''t believe of ask a way.


    "Of course not. In order to make sure whether I''m in the dreamland or not, I even gave you Xuanyuan sword to kill me."


    "Since you didn''t do it, I''m more sure that it''s just an illusion. Because in the dreamland, although this dreamland is transformed by you. But in this, except for me, everything should be illusory. So you can''t kill me here. "


    "It seems that I was careless." The spirit shook his head. "However, you are also the first one who can escape from my dreamland."


    With these words, the surrounding spatial image is like the water surface. The surrounding scenery was blurred in Li Fan''s eyes.


    As if it was just a moment, the scene around it became clear again. Over the construction site with dark clouds, there are six black pillars of light rising from the sky. And then there were some friends with their heads down.


    "I thought you''d keep me in it?" Li Fan went to Chen Xi, who was drooping his head, and put his hand on the tip of his nose.


    Fortunately, Chen Xi''s breathing is very stable, it seems that she just fell into a coma or deep sleep.


    "Do you think I don''t want to?" Meiling stood not far away, looking at Li Fan, looking at his companions one by one. Coldly said, "if the dreamland can really change according to my mind, then you don''t have to want to come out in your life."


    Li Fan laughed and looked around himself. He found that everyone seemed to fall into a deep sleep. I can''t help but feel relaxed. But then, all over the body that lost the illusion in the powerful sense of detachment, shrouded in their own body.


    Holding the Xuanyuan sword in the handshake, Li Fan raised his head and took a deep breath.


    "Come on, although I don''t have the strength in fantasy, I won''t give up."


    Looking at the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand, the charming and straight chest fluctuated for a while, and the blue dress on his body was also floating. Eyes tightly stare at Li Fan, saw half ring, just hate the mouth way.


    "You''re lucky. I''ll let you off today. "


    Li Fan was shocked, but then a bad smile appeared on his face.


    "Oh, give me a break. I see. You can''t even beat me. "


    "Natural God, if I didn''t show up here today, if I were the mirror demon, you would have no grass here."


    "Ha ha ha." Li Fan clapped his chest and laughed for a while. He reached out and pointed to Meiling and said, "I know. Your ability is just to transform into an illusion. You don''t have any actual attack ability."


    A touch of resentment flashed on Meiling''s beautiful face. Silver teeth hate to bite.


    "Otherwise, you will live to this day?"


    "Well, since you don''t have any attack ability, I can let you go today." Li Fan suddenly said a word that surprised Meiling.


    "It''s just that you''re going to lift their illusion, and I can let you return to the mirror space." The spirit sneered. The body turns around in place. The skirt is flying wantonly.


    "Release them, and you will let me go?"


    Magic spirit ha ha of smile.


    "Even if I don''t lift their illusion, can you stop me. Don''t forget, you don''t have much strength now. It''s not the feeling in the dreamland that makes you arrogant. "


    Li Fan''s face was red, but his Xuanyuan sword waved a few times.


    "Even if I don''t have any strength, I can kill a woman who has no power to bind a chicken."


    "Kill me? I think it''s beautiful. "


    A silver bell of laughter rang out in the air.


    "Although I can only dream, you can''t stop me."


    With these words, Meiling''s body seemed to be wrapped in a thick black fog. In an instant, he lost his trace. Li Fan rushed forward a few steps, but the Xuanyuan sword in his hand just cleaved through the black fog, causing no damage to the spirit.


    "Ha ha, next time, I''ll see you again, it won''t be so easy for you to come out of the dreamland as it is today." Phantom''s laughter echoed in the air. The black fog exploded. It''s gone.


    Li Fan waved the Xuanyuan sword and raised his head to the sky and yelled, "next time, when my strength is improved, you can''t run either."


    In the sky, with the disappearance of the spirit, the six dark pillars of light that rose from the sky disappeared in a moment, and even the dark clouds above the sky were slowly drifting away. A touch of blue sky appeared.


    On the construction site, the scene of depression and desolation was restored. Scattered construction equipment everywhere, digging the ravines of the site. And a few people with their heads down. Half ring, the air is still no spirit of the voice. Li Fan couldn''t help feeling a little depressed. At the same time, there is a touch of happiness in my heart. If it wasn''t for the change of mind at the last moment, I''m afraid the sharp edge of Xuanyuan sword would have wiped his neck. He gambled with his life and finally won. However, the feeling of losing the powerful power in the dreamland is really lost. There was a trace of sadness in Li Fan''s heart¡° When can I have such a strong strength After thinking about it for a while, Li Fan turned his head and looked at several people who were still drooping their heads. After carefully looking at the expressions of several people, Li Fan finally found that these people were not sleeping in the past, but just like himself, they fell into the illusion of spirit. Li fan can find that several people are in a dreamland, not because of his high vision. But because Li Fan saw that the fat man''s head was drooping, and there was still a slightly obscene smile on his face. And this smile, Li Fan before is in fat see beauty, can see¡° Magic? Evil spirits? Evil Li Fan murmured a few times that the mirror evil spirit he met at the beginning obviously had rich means of attack. The spirit we meet today has the ability to create illusions. It seems that the mirror space is also rich and colorful. Li Fan thought for a while in his heart, but he couldn''t help the others in front of him. Although he is separated from the dreamland, how can he sober Chen Xi from the dreamland. But it makes Li Fan difficult again. However, from the point of view that several people are still in a dreamland after Meiling''s departure, it is obvious that time can''t solve it. Eyes turned around, Li Fan looked at the fat man''s wretched smile, and laughed.

 V2.Chapter 20

    A cry almost tearing the sky came from the fat man''s mouth. The shrill voice made the whole construction site tremble with sadness.


    With the voice of the fat man''s cry, Chen Xi and others seem to have been greatly stimulated. They are all shocked. A little bit at a loss raised his head.


    After half an hour, Chen Xi gradually saw the scene in front of her, and her consciousness returned to her body.


    The fat man rubbed his fat face and looked at Li Fan indignantly. His eyes were full of grievances and unwilling expressions.


    "Hello, fat man. Don''t look at me like that. If it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid you would still be in a dreamland. " Seeing the fat man with a fat face, Li Fan said with a sly smile.


    He put his hand on his red and swollen face for a few times, and the fat man finally said with a little bit of reluctance, "then you''ll talk about it later. I just dreamt that I would have dinner with the goddess in my heart. Then it''s a matter of course. That''s what you''re interrupting. "


    "All right." Wu Qishan shook his head, interrupted his grandson''s words, and looked at Li Fan''s eyes with a trace of confusion.


    "Li Fan, you said that we were all in a dreamland just now?"


    Li Fan nodded, reached out and pointed to several places in the distance. After the six dark beams had disappeared, the construction site was restored to its original shape again.


    "The person who comes from mirror space claims to be the spirit of mirror space. According to her, what she is good at is creating fantasy, but she has no attack ability."


    Yang Qinghua nodded slightly, "no wonder I let myself commit suicide in the space I was in, otherwise, I would kill all of you."


    "What?" Wu Qishan''s white eyebrows picked out "I am in the same situation in the dreamland."


    "I didn''t expect that you old guy could not fight for the friendship of the league?" Yang Qinghua said with a smile.


    Wu Qishan turned his lips and said with a trace of disdain, "don''t think so beautiful. I just haven''t had time."


    "How did you get out of the dreamland?" Chen Xi ignores Wu Qishan and Yang Qinghua''s bickering, but turns to look at Li Fan and asks with concern.


    Li Fan scratched his head and laughed. He told all about what he had experienced in the dreamland, including how he came out of the dreamland.


    It''s just that Li Fan''s face still has a lonely look when he talks about the integration of Xuanyuan''s soul in the dreamland.


    "Thanks to Li Fan, otherwise we will be in danger." Wu Qishan''s crutch knocked on the ground and coughed.


    "Why?" Li Fan some don''t understand of turn a head to look at Wu Qi Shan to ask a way¡° Even if I can''t get out of the dreamland, I''m afraid you will get out in the shortest time


    Wu Qishan shook his head¡° If the spirit of the mirror space is so easy to deal with, then there will not be a spirit this time. "


    With these words, wuqishan stopped for a while, as if thinking about something. Slowly said, "I have some understanding of the mirror space. Although this spirit is not the top existence, it can not be underestimated. For example, you and Chen Xi have experienced mirror evil spirits, but they are the lowest level of existence in smart space. "


    When Li Fan heard Wu Qishan say this, he couldn''t help sticking out his tongue. It seems that the last time he and Chen Xi fought against the evil spirit, even if it was two to one, he was still defeated by the evil spirit. If it wasn''t for the evil spirit who finally wanted to occupy their bodies, I''m afraid it would be hard to say who could laugh at the end. But I didn''t expect that this mirror evil spirit was only the lowest level of existence in the mirror space.


    "The mirror spirit that we meet today, although like she said, does not have any attack ability and means. But the illusion she creates is extremely dangerous. "


    Wu Qishan clenched his crutch and said.


    "Danger?" Li Fan looked at wuqishan with some doubts. "I don''t think there is any danger."


    "That''s because you haven''t been in the dreamland long enough." Wuqishan''s eyes looked at the sky, as if in memory of something in general. He said slowly, "the magic place created by the spirit is that you don''t know that scene is the real world that belongs to you. If you don''t escape in time, you will get deeper and deeper in the dreamland. In the end, you will be deeply lost in the illusion. I can''t come out any more. "


    "Although the spirit doesn''t have the ability to attack, if you stay in his dreamland for a long time, your ability will be gradually eroded by her. In the end, I was completely lost. Of course, it''s also the quickest way to commit suicide if you let yourself commit suicide in a dreamland. "


    Li Fan put out his tongue¡° that was close. It as like as two peas in the first place. Even when hundreds of mirror images were killed, that feeling really appeared in front of us. "


    "False is true, true is false, true is false, false is true. It''s just between the virtual and the real. Will let the spirit have no attack ability, but can have a foothold in the mirror space Wu Qishan sighed, looked at the whole construction site, turned to look at the fat man and said.


    "It''s over here. Go back and tell your dad that we can start."


    With that, Wu Qishan turned to look at Li Fan and asked, "did the spirit finally return to the mirror space, or did he escape?"


    Li Fan scratched his head and said in embarrassment, "I really don''t know. In the end, she burst into a black fog and dissipated. My Xuanyuan sword just passed through it. I don''t know if it hurt her later."


    Wu Qishan nodded, and the look in his eyes was more complicated¡° In this way, the spirit should have escaped at last. Damn, I don''t know where she will go? "


    "I said old man Wu." Yang Qinghua joked: "anyway, he won''t come to the league. I think since you are responsible for it, if she asks for you, it should be a reward."


    "Hum." Wu Qishan''s crutches were heavily on the ground, and his face was a little ugly¡° I''m worried that someone in the world will have bad luck because of my mistake. Karma. "


    Yang Qinghua shook his head. "There''s no way. Although we are practitioners, we are not saviors after all. We can''t decide the cause and effect cycle."


    "Don''t we go after the spirit?" Chengying stood aside, as if she had not awakened until now.


    Wu Qishan and Yang Qinghua looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "It''s not just about magic and mirror space, it''s not just about us." Wu Qishan thought about it and said.


    "Why? Is there any reason for that? " Chengying asked.


    Wu Qishan sighed¡° Spirit, in fact, does not appear for no reason. Like mirror spirits or something. It''s something that originally belongs to the mirror space, but it''s not the product of the mirror space like magic. "


    "What? Is it not the product of mirror space? " Chen Xi several people are some surprised to ask a way.


    "I didn''t want to tell you this, but I don''t think it has much to do with you. Just tell you more. " Yang Qinghua took Wu Qishan''s words. Looking at Chen Xi and Li Fan several people say.


    "In fact, it''s not the first time that old man Wu and I, as well as many people in the alliance, have met Meiling."


    "It''s not the first time we''ve met. Has there ever been a spirit in our world before?" Chen Xi looked at Yang Qinghua with some surprise, "I''ve seen all the materials in the archives for a long time. I''ve never found any information about Meiling."


    Yang Qinghua gave a wry smile, looked at Chen Xi and said, "that''s because the matter of Meiling was not recorded in the alliance''s archives. That incident was not an external affair of the alliance. It''s an unintentional expedition for the rest of us. "


    "I didn''t tell you so much about things back then." Wu Qishan then said to Yang Qinghua, "as long as you know, this spirit has something to do with our world."


    Yang Qinghua looked at wuqishan and added, "in fact, Meiling is just a wish in our world that has not been fulfilled. By chance, it has been transformed into mirror space and continues to exist in another form."


    "So even if the spirit comes to our world, it will not cause any damage to ordinary people. Her only purpose may be to fulfill her unfulfilled wish before?" Chengying instantly understood the words of Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan, and rushed back.


    Wu Qishan nodded, "that''s right, so. This spirit comes to this world, as long as it doesn''t have too much malice to this world, we don''t have to take care of it. "


    "Just don''t know, this spirit, she has what kind of wish not to complete." Yang Qinghua said calmly.


    "As I remember, the dress of the spirit doesn''t look like the dress of modern people." Li Fan frowned and recalled.


    "Look at her dress, it doesn''t look like modern dress. Some of that dress looks like ancient women''s long skirts, but I don''t know which dynasty it was."


    "It doesn''t matter, cause and effect cycle, retribution." Wuqishan snorted coldly, "it''s not rare that the desire of Meiling hasn''t been fulfilled thousands of years apart. If the people who were related to this spirit in those years were still in this position, I''m afraid there would be a good play to watch. "


    "Don''t you want to go to the theatre, old man Wu?" Yang Qinghua looked at Wu Qishan and asked with a smile.


    "Go to the theatre." Wu Qishan shook his head¡° Old man, I don''t have that mind. I''m just curious about this spirit. Listen to Li Fan say, thousands of years of spirit, to the mirror space, after thousands of years to find the way back. But it''s not easy. "


    "Forget it. Are there few things that we have encountered that are not simple? " Yang Qinghua walked to wuqishan with a smile and patted wuqishan''s slightly hunched back.


    "Come back to the League sometime. We all miss you so much."


    Wu Qishan did not turn around, but still turned his back to Yang Qinghua. Raised his head to see the clouds in the sky, gently out of a breath. Some of the pace slightly staggered toward the outside of the construction site.


    "Well, I''m old. What else can I do when I go back. In the future, the world of cultivation is the world of young people. " Looking at wuqishan''s back, Yang Qinghua did not speak for a long time¡° Grandfather Yang, can we go back? " When Wu Qishan''s figure disappeared, Li Fanfang went behind Yang Qinghua and asked softly. Yang Qinghua nodded gently, "let''s go, things here are over." Then Yang Qinghua looked at the fat man and said, "little fat man, your grandfather just said that. Go back and talk to your dad. Let''s start here, but don''t forget that this place can solve the problem of restart, thanks to your brother Li Fan. " The fat man walked to Li Fan with a smile, patted Li Fan heavily on the shoulder and said, "I can''t forget. Fanzi, wait for me to go back and tell my father, this time the benefits of you. Besides, my grandfather did. I can follow you in the future Li Fan waved his hand¡° Don''t forget it. You''d better go back to the company and be your general manager. I dare not work for you. "

 V2.Chapter 21

    Although Li Fan and fat repeatedly stressed that their strength is weak, and can not provide security for fat. But the fat man is still following Li Fan, repeating a sentence.


    "No matter where you go? I''m all set. That''s what my grandfather told you. "


    All the way back to the power headquarters from the construction site, the fat man repeatedly repeated this sentence in Li Fan''s ear. Let Li Fan feel his ears are about to cocoon.


    "Fat man, I''m not a beauty, and you''re not a woman. What are you doing with me? " See the villa with the power headquarters hidden in the dark woods. Li Fan finally can''t help but look at the fat man and ask.


    "Hehe, Fanzi. Our two brothers are very close friends. We have just been on the construction site. You have promised my grandfather Fat man with a sly smile approached Li Fan and said.


    Li Fan speechless patted the forehead¡° I just can follow me if you like, but I can''t guarantee your safety. "


    The fat man waved his hand and said, "no problem. As long as you promise, I''ll follow


    "Why?"


    "My grandfather is the most authoritative person in our family. The reason why our family has been able to this extent is largely due to my grandfather. Therefore, if my grandfather is at home, he is the best one to use." The fat man put away his smile and said, "since my grandfather asked me to follow you, it means that following you will only be good, not bad."


    The car slowly stops in front of the villa of the power headquarters in the fat man''s words. Li Fan speechless looked at the fat man, finally nodded.


    "Well, I''m speechless to you, but first. You can''t decide everything by yourself. "


    "No problem." The fat man stood up straight with a smile and saluted Li Fan.


    After Chen Xi, he walked into the villa. Although it was not the first time he entered the headquarters of the power alliance, Li Fan felt that every time he entered the headquarters of the power alliance, he had a fresh feeling.


    "Well, it''s settled?" Knock on the door of Yang Yitian''s office, the voice of Yang Yitian comes from the room.


    Push the door to see Li Fan and Chen Xi come in, Yang Yitian sat up from his office chair, nodded to Li Fan, several people sat down, just opened his mouth to look at Li Fan asked.


    "It''s settled." Li Fan scratched his head, some uncertain said.


    "Oh, isn''t this Lao Wu''s grandson?" Yang Yitian looked at the fat man beside Li Fan and said with a smile.


    "Yes. You are president Yang. My grandfather mentioned you to me before he came here. You are the key person in the power alliance, but the pillar of the alliance. " The fat man said with a smile.


    Yang Yitian waved his hand, "come on, this is what your boy said. Your grandfather, the old man in wuqishan, won''t say that to you. "


    Seeing the face of the fat man, Yang Yitian said with a smile, "forget it, I know your mind."


    He turned his head and looked at Li Fan. Yang Yitian continued, "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Li Fan took a look at Chen Xi and fat man, and slowly told the process of the site trip. During the whole process, Yang Yitian''s face didn''t change any expression. Until, Li Fan said, the spirit finally turned into a black fog. Yang Yitian''s face had a trace of imperceptible gravity.


    "Let''s forget about it." Yang Yitian looked down and thought for a while¡° You don''t have to worry about the spirit. In the future, your main task is to improve your strength as soon as possible. What happened to the fusion of Xuanyuan''s soul in this operation? "


    Li Fan shook his head, face some embarrassment, said, "no progress, in the dreamland, but feel the kind of fusion of the spirit of Xuanyuan."


    "It doesn''t matter. The soul of Xuanyuan is the soul of the whole China. If it''s so easy for you to integrate it. Then there won''t be a big breakthrough. " Yang thought for a while one day. I got up and took out a piece of paper from the cabinet. On the table.


    "What''s written on this paper is your next task." Yang Yitian looked at Li Fan and said.


    Picked up the paper from the table, the paper is simply written a few words.


    "Qin Shihuang mausoleum?"


    Li Fan opened his eyes wide and looked at Yang Yitian in surprise.


    Yang Yitian nodded, "since you came back from the battle of chasing deer last time, I have been looking for things about Chiyou and Qin Shihuang you met."


    Standing up, Yang Yitian went to the window, looked at the trees outside the window and said, "Chiyou''s things are relatively few. In the official history, the ancient war between Chiyou and the Yellow Emperor originally appeared as a myth. But about the first emperor of Qin, we are the eternal emperor in the history of China. Whether it is official history or unofficial history, there are abundant materials, among which, what our country is exploring now is the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. "


    "I''ve seen some records of Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum before, but I don''t think the state has discovered it for a long time. However, due to various reasons, it did not start digging. Why are we going this time? "


    Li Fan looks at Yang Yitian with some doubts and asks.


    "In fact, the mausoleum of the first emperor of the Qin Dynasty has been discussed for a long time. But the main reason why the excavation has not yet started is because of the protection measures. " Yang Yitian nodded and looked at Li Fan.


    "The terracotta warriors and horses of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty discovered before are actually due to inadequate protection measures, which leads to oxidation and discoloration of many terracotta warriors and horses after they are unearthed. However, the tomb of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty that you are going to visit this time is not an official visit, but a private action."


    "Just a few of us?" Li Fan looks at Chen Xi and fat man beside him.


    "No, there is also the battle field before the action of Ming Yue and 47." Yang returned to his seat one day with a long sigh of relief.


    "Why? In this case, isn''t our action equivalent to tomb raiding? " Li Fan frowned and asked.


    "No Yang Yitian shook his head. "I have already told the above about this action, and the above has agreed to our action. You don''t need to dig a cemetery this time, but enter secretly. The purpose is to find out whether the first emperor of Qin died or not and whether he was really in the mausoleum. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Li Fan some don''t understand of looking at Yang one day to ask a way.


    "What''s the relationship?" Yang Yitian laughed¡° In fact, it doesn''t matter. According to historical records, there are many secrets about Qin Shihuang in his mausoleum. And these secrets are probably related to Qin Shihuang''s next action in the tide of time and space. "


    "Can finding the secret of Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum prevent Qin Shihuang''s activities in the tide of time and space?" Finally, the fat man could not help asking.


    Yang Yitian shook his head. "Of course not, but we must ensure that the things in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin can not be used by the first emperor of Qin. According to secret unofficial records, there are a lot of terracotta warriors and horses in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty that surpass the ability of the practitioners at that time


    "What does it matter?" Fat man did not care, said, "the terracotta warriors have not been found for a long time?"


    "The terracotta warriors and horses found were not buried in the real Mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, nor was it the secret of that year." Yang Yitian looked at the fat man and said, "in a word, in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, there are many things beyond that year."


    "How do we get in?" Li Fan nodded, looking at Yang Yitian and asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although we haven''t found the entrance to the mausoleum yet, there are many caves near the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. Many of them were left behind by the officers of various dynasties. You just have to choose one to go in. " Yang Yitian smiles and takes out a piece of paper full of symbols from under the table.


    "This thing?" Li Fan pinched the paper with two fingers and looked at the place marked with the hole on it. "Do these holes mean that someone has already entered the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, then we can still have something in it?"


    "No problem. Although there have been these caves for a long time, no one can walk out alive, that is to say, they have all died in the mausoleum." Yang Yitian said slowly.


    "What?" After listening to Yang Yitian''s words, Li Fan almost jumped up from his seat¡° You let us in when we''re all dead, don''t you let us in to die? "


    Yang Yitian waved his hand and motioned Li Fan to sit down¡° Don''t get excited. How can I send you to death? "


    Looking at Li Fan''s doubts, Yang Yitian laughs and explains, "although the people who steal the cave have already died in it, the main reason is that they are just some captains, so try the tomb robbers. They are not from the cultivation world, so they don''t know something in the mausoleum, The things in the mausoleum that deal with the practitioners. "


    "I heard that there is a milky way of water in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang." The fat man asked nervously.


    "Now that I''ve let you go, I''ve certainly made all the preparations." Yang Yitian replied with a smile, "in fact, you only know that Mingyue is a person in the Department of powers, and that Mingyue is a master in the cultivation field, but what you don''t know is that Mingyue is also a descendant of the generation of the commander in charge of gold. So, with her here, you can enter the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, not to say it is safe, you can also say it is life free. "


    Li Fan finally breathed a long sigh of relief, but his face was still a little unnatural. "It''s just that our relationship with Mingyue doesn''t seem to be very good. The last time we went to the battlefield, it was because it was related to the country and China, but this time, it just seems to have something to do with ourselves."


    Yang Yitian waved his hand. "It doesn''t matter. Although Mingyue looks a little cold, this time, on the surface, it''s for you, but in fact it''s also for China. It''s also for us to be able to cope with the tide of time and space in the future, and to better cope with the invasion of Qin Shihuang, Chiyou, and many other planes. "


    Li Fan put his hand over his face. Wave your hand and say, "OK, OK, even if you''re right. What is the purpose of our mission? It''s not going to take a walk in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin and then come out. "


    "Of course not." Yang Yitian laughed and said, "the purpose of entering the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang is very simple. If you encounter the terracotta warriors and horses in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, you have to destroy them completely."¡° Destroy them? " Without waiting for Li Fan to speak, the fat man was already exclaiming¡° No matter what is in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, it should be a national cultural relic. If we destroy them, is it not equivalent to destroying the national cultural relics? "¡° Ha ha ha Yang Yitian laughed when he heard the fat man''s words¡° terra cotta warriors? If it has been unearthed, it is certainly a national cultural relic, but I''m talking about the terracotta warriors and horses. It''s not the kind you see, but the kind of figurines with souls. "¡° Soul figurines Hearing Yang Yitian''s words, Li Fan immediately remembered the nine soul generals he had got in the tomb of Yin Yang and Pisces¡° Is it the same as them? " Thinking of this, Li Fan waved his hand. Nine soul generals suddenly appeared in the office¡° "General of the soul?" One day, Yang grew up and expressed surprise on his face for the first time¡° You can really surprise me. I didn''t expect you to hide such a powerful soul general. "¡° Powerful? " A bitter smile appeared on Li Fan''s face, and he waved his soul back to his divine consciousness¡° At the beginning, I felt that they were very strong, but those people I met later were all better than one. Now, they are useless Yang Yitian nodded¡° It''s normal. With the growth of your strength, in the future, the opponent you meet will only be more and more powerful. "¡° That''s fate. " Li Fan couldn''t help expressing his inner feelings with aria.

 V2.Chapter 22

    Qinshihuang Mausoleum, also known as Qinling mausoleum, is located in Lishan Mountain, Lintong County, east of Xi''an, Shaanxi Province, also known as Lishan circle. Known as one of the eight wonders of the world.


    According to the records of Sima Qian in the historical records, the first emperor ascended the throne at the beginning of his reign and ruled Li mountain and the whole world. The whole world sent more than 700000 people to the outer chamber through three springs and copper. The Palace officials moved their rare utensils to Zang Manzhi. They ordered craftsmen to make crossbows and arrows, and those who were close to them would shoot them at any time, It''s a long time to spend.


    That is to say, since Qin Shihuang joined the world, he has begun to build his own mausoleum, employing more than 700000 workers. The whole Lishan Mountain has been penetrated. Down even through three rivers. In the mausoleum, there are many organs. There is astronomy above and geography below. Even with Mermaid cream as oil, we can see the luxury degree of the Qin mausoleum, which is amazing.


    Of course, the description of Sima Qian is usually considered too exaggerated in modern times. After all, Sima Qian himself has never seen the appearance of Qin mausoleum. It''s a lot of our own imagination.


    However, according to the later exploration, the whole Qinling mausoleum covers an area about the size of a football field. The depth may reach tens of meters. In that era of labor and backwardness, such a huge mausoleum could be built. It is also enough to show that the Qin Dynasty was powerful.


    Close his laptop in front of him, Li Fan rubbed his sour eyes. After coming out from Yang Yitian''s office, the fat man left the villa alone, saying that he wanted to go home and talk with his family, and move his things here with Li Fan. Chen Xi and Chengying luling''er still play their female nature. Go shopping hand in hand. Before leaving, Li Fan was given an important task. Find out the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang where several people are going.


    Poor Li Fan had to turn on the computer and search for all the information about the Qin mausoleum on the Internet. As a result, I found that the information I can get on the Internet, except for some superficial things. There are only a few people who follow suit, even like Sima Qian, adding some of his own conjectures.


    Reaching out and hammering his shoulder, Li Fan twisted his neck and stood up. Walking back and forth in the room, the message of Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum lingers in my mind. It made him feel as if the whole person was in a daze.


    Qin Shihuang mausoleum, with astronomy, geography, mermaid for the lamp, mercury for the river, multiple tomb doors, several channels. Li Fan''s mouth murmured the things he had written down.


    I feel that I can only know so much about Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum. Li Fan finally stopped and threw himself into bed.


    Heart read a move, the simple figure of Xuanyuan sword appeared in his hands. My eyes are staring at the mountains, plants and rivers above the sword. For a moment, Li Fan became a little crazy.


    "Well, what''s the matter. What''s the information like? " I don''t know how long it took for Li Fan to wake up from his thoughts with a loud voice.


    It was a little dark in the room, but I could still see three people standing in front of my bed. Knead his eyes, Li Fan finally see the whole body up and down a new look Chen Xi several people.


    After yawning, Li Fan stretched himself¡° There''s no news. If not everyone can find the things on the Internet, or some things are made up, if we go according to those things, I''m afraid we don''t know how to die. "


    "What are you waiting for here?" Chen Xi smiles and turns on the light in the room. The shining ornaments on the three make Li Fan feel a flower in front of him again.


    "Let''s go to see Mingyue. Maybe she knows more about Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum."


    "Good idea." Li Fan''s eyes lit up, "President Yang didn''t say that Mingyue is the descendant of Mo Jin Xiaowei? She must know more. It''s just that she''s there, you know? "


    Chen Xi''s fingers shook, "of course, I have her information here."


    "Go." Li Fan jumped out of bed. Put the Xuanyuan sword away and walk towards the door.


    When the four got into a taxi and moved slowly along the road in the city, Li Fan remembered that he had not told the fat man. I can''t help patting my forehead. If the fat man kills himself but doesn''t find himself, Li Fan doesn''t know what he will be annoyed by the fat man.


    He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to the fat man. Li Fan looked at the backward scenery on both sides. Can''t help but some doubts looking at Chen Xi asked¡° Why, is Mingyue in a remote place? This direction doesn''t seem to go to the city. It seems to be out of the city. "


    Chen Xi and Chengying are sitting in the back row. Hearing Li Fan''s words, Chen Xi smiles and says, "of course, because Mingyue''s department is very special, if it is in the urban area, it will be inconvenient."


    Li Fan nodded his head and said, "I thought all the state departments are the kind of high-rise buildings, bright and prosperous places."


    "Yo, little brother, you don''t know that." The taxi driver listened to the conversation and said with a smile, "you''re not from the civil service."


    Li Fan looked at the driver in surprise, nodded and said, "yes, how can you tell?"


    "I don''t know." The taxi driver laughed, looked at the road and said, "you don''t think I''m a taxi driver, but I''ve met people. But there are all kinds of them. "


    Just in front of it was a red light. The driver stopped the car, looked at Li Fan and continued, "now the public service department is not what you think. They are very careful now. It''s like where you''re going. Although I don''t know which department it belongs to, it''s also a public service department. Now they are very low-key. Serve the public! "


    As the driver started the car, he continued, "but don''t look on the surface that their office space is poor. They have a lot of oil and water."


    Li Fan laughs and looks at Chen Xi secretly. Chen Xi also smiles. He leaned forward and said, "master driver, if you let the people we met hear you. You have nothing to eat. "


    "Hey, look at you. I''m just talking about it. How dare you say it in front of them. " The driver laughed. Stop talking and focus on driving.


    The sky is getting darker and darker, and the scene along the road is gradually blurred with the decrease of traffic. The car turned on a remote road. It seems that it is far away from the city.


    "Man, I''m not making any profit from your work." Driver master side of the car carefully driving, while constantly looking around the scene¡° We can''t get any guests back here. "


    "Come on, master. Keep the change. " Chen Xi instructs the driver to move forward. When the car hears a villa that looks old, Chen Xi reaches out and throws out a hundred yuan bill.


    The driver happily put away the money, and did not forget to go back and say, "Oh, do you need to wait for you? Look, it may have been off work. There''s no bus back to the city here. "


    Chen Xi waved his hand, "no, we called before."


    "Master." Chengying sees a slight expression of regret on the driver''s face. On one side, he said, "look at your eyebrows, but be careful not to encounter anything bad recently."


    The driver laughed. Shut the car door, leave a word I don''t believe, and then walk away.


    "Chengying, is what you just said true?" Li Fan saw that the driver''s lights had disappeared in the dark. He turned his head and looked at the photo and asked.


    Chengying white Li Fan one eye, disdain said "what? He looked at it with black eyebrows and black eyes. I just didn''t sleep well. I was just lying to him. "


    Li Fan laughed. Looking at Chengying, he said, "it seems that he is not afraid."


    Chengying ignores Li Fan. She just rolls her eyes and follows Chen Xi to the villa. Li Fan just shrugged his shoulders. Follow Chen Xi.


    "I''m sorry, this is a restricted area. If you don''t have a pass, you can''t enter. Please leave Several people have just walked a few steps, and there is still a distance of more than ten meters from the villa. A voice suddenly came from the darkness beside them.


    As the voice fell, a man about one meter eight, covered with grass and branches, came out of the darkness. Even in the dim sky, you can still see the bright eyes twinkling.


    Although all four of them are practitioners, only human beings are really frightening in the world.


    Chen Xi exclaimed and stepped back. After seeing the figure in front of him, he just reached out and patted his chest and said, "I''m scared. We''re here to find Mingyue."


    The man shook his head, reached out and pulled away the straw from his face. Blunt said, "no, no pass, anyone can go in."


    "Can you get her out for us?" Chen Xi looks at the man in front of her and asks.


    The man hesitated for a moment, or shook his head and said, "no way."


    "You?" Cheng Ying hears this words in the side, some angry just about to open mouth.


    The man continued, "you can call her and ask her to come out and pick you up."


    Chen Xi patted his head and said helplessly, "OK."


    With these words, Chen Xi takes out the phone and communicates with Mingyue. Soon, the door of the villa opens a gap in the eyes of several people, and Mingyue''s figure appears in the eyes of several people.


    "These are my friends." Mingyue went to a few people in front of him and said coldly looking at the man.


    The man''s face was still cold. Nodded, took out a small book from the bosom, looking at Ming Yue to say "register."


    Mingyue is also a cold look, took the book in the man''s hand, brush a few to write his name. Still changed to the man, turned to look at Chen Xi, several people said "go."


    "That''s cool." Following Mingyue forward, Li Fan said with a smile, "are people here so cool?"


    Mingyue''s steps stopped a little, but soon moved forward again, ignoring Li Fan''s words.


    Looking from the outside, the whole villa looks very old. The walls around it are covered with vine plants similar to Parthenocissus, which occupy the outer wall of the villa. From a distance, the whole villa gives people a strange and gloomy feeling. Scattered pines and cypresses are planted around the villa. In the dark environment, it looks like a graveyard in the middle of the night. All the windows seem to have been blinded or nailed from the inside. There was no light leaking out. But when Mingyue opened the door of the villa, the light from the inside made Li Fan realize that the situation outside the villa was only intentional. The huge chandelier hanging in the center of the hall will shine on the whole hall. The bright light doesn''t leak out when opening the door, as if the inside and outside of the villa are two different worlds, imprisoning the light in the room. It forms a clear boundary. The decoration of the whole hall is very simple, and the walls are white. The floor is bright. There is a long red table in the hall. It looks like either mahogany or red sandalwood. It looks antique. What surprised Li Fan most was that the windows of the villa were not closed from the inside, nor did they block the light. Standing in the hall, you could even see the dim scene outside. Following Mingyue''s steps, several people went up to the second floor. Sit down in a room with a reception room. Mingyue just looked at a few people and said, "my time is limited. Let''s make a long story short. What do you want to know this time?"

 V2.Chapter 23

    Chen Xi and Li Fan look at each other. Chen Xi thinks about it, looks at Mingyue and says slowly, "my grandfather must have told you about Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum. This time we come here, we also want to know more about the Qin mausoleum before we go. After all, for the Qin mausoleum, all the information we can get is from the Internet. "


    Mingyue''s brow is a little wrinkled. After a pause, he just said, "in fact, I don''t know much more about the Qinling mausoleum than you. After all, as the first large-scale mausoleum in Chinese history, the country has never begun to excavate it. I''m not very clear about some of it."


    "But President Yang said that you are the descendant of the commander in charge of gold. You should know more about some organs and settings in the Qinling mausoleum than we do." Li Fan looks at Mingyue and says.


    After listening to Li Fan, Mingyue turns his eyes to Li Fan and stares at him tightly. It seems that a strange color is projected from his eyes¡° Yes, I am indeed a descendant of Mo Jin Xiao Wei, but what I know is limited to theory and never really practiced. After all, the profession of Mo Jin Xiao Wei has never been a glorious identity. After entering the power group, it has not been used any more. "


    "According to your guess, is the danger in the Qin mausoleum very high?" Green Ling son smiles to see to clear Yue to ask a way.


    Ming Yue shook his head, and his face was dignified. "It''s not very high, it''s very high." With these words, Mingyue stood up and walked in the reception room. As he walked, he said, "since the completion of the Qinling mausoleum and the sudden death of the first emperor, the Qinling mausoleum has always been the target of the captains and tomb robbers in the past dynasties, but according to the national records. All kinds of cave robbers around the Qin mausoleum, from the completion of the Qin mausoleum to now, there are hundreds of them, all kinds of cave robbers, all kinds of grave robbers. But all of them were buried in the Qin mausoleum, and no one ever came out alive. "


    "Even." Ming Yue pauses for a moment, thinks about it for a while, and goes on to say, "even the unearthed terracotta warriors and horses have not yet been able to really crack. It is said that there are souls in the terracotta warriors. "


    "If you want to know, don''t you know everything by breaking one?" Li Fan said with a smile.


    Mingyue''s eyes stare at Li Fan, like looking at an idiot, and says, "broken? Do you know how precious the terra cotta warriors and horses are? What''s more, it''s not so easy to break. "


    "Why?" Chen Xi some doubts of looking at clear Yue to ask a way.


    "You must have never been to Xi''an to see the terracotta warriors." Seeing that several people nodded, Mingyue continued, "I went to see it with the people in the group, although it only looked like some clay statues. However, that kind of momentum is not what Yongxiang can show. You know what? Guard the terracotta warriors and horses. They change it every once in a while, because they can''t bear the inexplicable smell. "


    "So mysterious?" Li Fan''s eyes are full of incredible taste¡° According to what you say, our trip to the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin is a near death? "


    "A near death?" Ming Yue''s face appeared a smile of sarcasm, "this time, it is very likely that ten dead without life. The danger of the Qin mausoleum is far beyond your imagination, and the things in it may not be understood today. "


    Cheng Ying curled her lips, "if you say so, what else are we going to do, to die?"


    "If the tide of time and space comes in the future and the things in the Qin mausoleum are obtained by the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, it may cause more casualties. You may not know the instructions


    Mingyue sat back at the table, leaned out to look at the four people, and said word by word, "the instructions above are that, at all costs, even if the Qin mausoleum is destroyed from the inside, nothing can be released."


    "Destroy?" Li Fan looked at Mingyue in surprise. "Isn''t it one of the eight wonders? Why should it be destroyed so easily? "


    "Compared with the security of the whole plane, a hidden time bomb is far more than one of the eight wonders." There was a bitter smile on Mingyue''s face. "Anyway, it was destroyed from the inside, and there was no change in the appearance."


    "It''s a bit of news." Li Fan sat for a while and said, "it''s too hard to accept."


    In the dim light, the four slowly came out of the villa and walked towards the city. It can be said from Mingyue that he not only didn''t get any useful information, but also got a lot of unexpected fright. It made all four of them seem dull all the way.


    The faint light from the mobile phone is insignificant in the dark suburbs. The whole space is only a glimmer of light in front of four people, shaking back and forth with the footsteps of several people.


    "It seems that we are going to die." As if he couldn''t stand the oppressive atmosphere of the four, Li Fan began to laugh.


    The light in Chen Xi''s hand pauses a little, "which time are we not playing with our lives? In the end, we are not laughing to the end, in Kunlun Mountain, in the tunnel of time and space, in the battle field. Every time we are the winner, this time, we are the same


    "Hey, hey." Li Fanqiang laughed a few times, "anyway, I can''t die in it, but I''m afraid. But it is said that there is this elixir in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. Eat to live forever. If you can get it, it''s perfect. "


    "You want to be beautiful." Cheng Ying sneers at one side.


    A dazzling light, accompanied by the voice of the shadow, shines on several people''s faces, making them squint involuntarily. At the same time, there was a roar of the engine.


    "Damn it. Who is it Li Fan put his hand in front of his eyes to block the light. Through his fingers, he saw a few people tens of meters away. Listening to a car, the people with the dazzling lights couldn''t see the model of the car.


    Chen Xi also frowned, the car lights just flash, then dim down. All that''s left is the flashing double flash. All four walked forward with a trace of anger. When I got close, I found that a taxi was parked opposite. A familiar face was looking at several people in the cab, with a smug smile on his face.


    "Isn''t that the driver who brought us here? He didn''t go back? " Li Fan looks at Chen Xi with some doubts.


    "Get in the car, gentlemen. There''s no way to get a taxi here. If you go back to the city, it will be tomorrow morning. " The driver rolled down the window. Looking at several people with a cheap smile.


    Four people looked at each other and got into a taxi.


    "Master, why didn''t you go back?" Li Fan closed the door and turned to look at the driver who was turning the steering wheel.


    "I knew you wouldn''t spend the night here. I''m sure I''ll be back in the city. I''m lucky to be waiting for you here. " The driver stared at the road and said with a smile.


    "It''s a pity you won''t be a policeman." Li Fan said with half appreciation and half sarcasm.


    The driver adjusted his posture, took a breath and said, "Hey, it''s more than a year. Be familiar with it. If you don''t come out later. I''ll go back, too. "


    Li Fan curled his mouth. Fortunately, he leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes, thinking about the news he got today. I want to find some useful directions for myself.


    The only thing left in my ear was the taxi driver himself talking. From time to time, I turn my head and take a look at Li Fan.


    Taxi, driving in the dark, the lights in front of the car shine a few meters away. It was dark all around. It''s like the darkness of dawn just before the sun rises. Unconsciously, Li Fan felt confused. The sense of lethargy kept coming. Let Li Fan''s eyes some cannot open.


    I don''t know how long after that, Li Fan felt a cold feeling and tightened his tight clothes involuntarily. The car made a violent bump, which made Li Fan feel as if he had been thrown down from the sky.


    Li Fan suddenly opened his eyes. Looking at the darkness outside the window, I couldn''t help sighing. On the back seat of the car, came the rustling sound of Chen Xi, who seemed to be changing his sleeping posture. Li Fan also gave a huff and drew his eyes back from the window.


    He turned around and looked at the driver. It seemed that there was no one to talk to him. At the moment, he was already focused on driving. In the dim light, the side looks like the driver''s face is an iron blue color.


    "Master, you don''t look very well. It''s all right Li Fan looked at the driver''s pale face and asked with concern. He doesn''t want to cause anything to happen because of the driver.


    "Nothing." The driver''s voice sounds a bit hoarse because of staying up late.


    "Oh." Li Fan nodded and asked casually¡° Where are you. How long is it? "


    "I''m almost there. I''ll be there in a minute." Said the driver in a husky voice.


    Li Fan took out his cell phone and said to himself as he spoke.


    "What time is it?"


    There are also some chaotic heads looking at the bright light on the mobile phone screen, clearly showing 11:10.


    "Ha." Li Fan is huffing. Patting his mouth, he said, "it''s almost half past eleven. Why is it so slow? "


    The driver turned his head and looked at Li Fan, with a strange smile on his face¡° It''s slow. Don''t worry. It''ll be there in a minute


    Li Fan''s heart was a little hairy when he was seen by the look on the driver''s face. A strange feeling flashed from the bottom of his heart, very light and very fast.


    "No way." Li Fan suddenly thought of it in his heart. When several of them came out of the villa of the psionic group, Li Fan clearly remembered that the time on the mobile phone was 8:17. But driving from the suburbs to the city, even a detour, is only an hour and a half. But now, it''s nearly three hours. The surrounding scenery is still the desolate suburb.


    "Where is this? We''re going back downtown. Where are you going?" Li Fan turned to look at the driver and said in a deep voice, "if you want to make a detour, it''s not such a detour."


    The driver turned his head and looked at Li Fan. Li Fan was surprised to find that from the corner of the driver''s mouth, two sharp teeth slowly emerged. It''s like a faint cold light.


    Li Fan rubbed his eyes in disbelief, and found that it was not that he was wrong, but that the driver in front of him had really changed. This looks like a vampire in an American movie.


    A pale face. Sharp teeth protruding from the mouth. A cold look hung on his face¡° Damn it. What is it Li Fan exclaimed. I almost jumped out of my seat. He banged his head on the window¡° What''s the matter? " Hearing the sound, Chen Xi, sitting in the back row, also woke up and looked at Li Fan sitting in the front row in dismay.

 V2.Chapter 24

    Li Fan panic toward the direction of the door close, but the driving taxi co pilot''s position is only so big. Where can Li Fan hide.


    Hearing Chen Xi''s voice on the back seat, Li Fan turned his head quickly, pointed to the driver and said, "look at him, he''s not human?"


    Chen Xi, who was awakened by Li Fan, woke up from his sleep in an instant when they heard Li Fan''s words. Chen Xi just leaned out. The car suddenly stopped with a sharp brake. Let Chen Xi almost rush through the narrow seat.


    "Is your name Li Fan?" The driver husky voice, hands away from the steering wheel, looking at Li Fan asked. Two sharp teeth protruded from the mouth, and the temperature in the car seemed to decrease a lot with the driver''s words.


    "Who are you?" While the taxi stopped, Li Fan opened the door and ran down. Behind Li Fan, Chen Xi also got out of the car and stood together, turning his head and staring at the driver who got out of the taxi.


    The taxi driver, or the vampire, twisted his neck. He put out his scarlet tongue and licked his sharp teeth¡° Did you guys go to the battlefield some time ago? "


    At the moment, Li Fan''s mood has been slightly stable, although he is surprised to see the driver''s appearance. But Li Fan, after all, is a person who has experienced some scenes and soon wakes up from his surprise. Looking at the driver in front of me, I suddenly nodded¡° Oh, I remember. At that time, I went to a vampire family. It seems that he was still some Earl named Henry


    The driver grinned coldly, his sharp teeth reflecting the cold light¡° I remind of it? Why did count Henry never come back? Did you kill him


    "Shit." Li Fan put out his tongue¡° We killed him and went to the battlefield of chasing deer, but he wanted to go, and the battlefield of chasing deer was originally our Chinese thing. He comes to grab things. What if we kill him? "


    "Li Fan." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan angrily, turned to the taxi driver and said, "count Henry has really been to the battle field. Of course, it''s the same as you think. In the end, he was really buried in the battle field. "


    Seeing the vampire''s face on the other side, Chen Xi continued, "but he wasn''t killed by us."


    "Well, who are you?" Chengying yawned and asked, "you look like a vampire. What does it have to do with count Henry


    "What''s the relationship?" The taxi driver gave a cold smile and waved his hands back suddenly.


    The clothes he was wearing made a tearing noise and turned into pieces all over the sky. In the dim light, Li Fan found that the taxi driver had put on a black dress. It doesn''t look like I''m here looking for trouble. It''s like going to a dinner party.


    The surrounding air seemed to condense a little bit of cold air, and the thick fog unconsciously wrapped the people in it. Even the tiny crescent moon hanging in the sky is as shy as hiding in the clouds. Make the surrounding light even dimmer.


    Around the vampire like a surge of black fog, but the black fog is speed and fast towards the surrounding scattered. A few people carefully looked at the past, only to find that it was not a black fog, but a very small, dark bat. Each one is just like this vampire, with sharp teeth and red eyes full of evil light.


    "Introduce yourself." Taxi drivers are still hoarse voice from the dark bats, although the voice is still hoarse, but much louder¡° My name is Marquis de coura. He belongs to the same family as count Henry


    The dense bats scattered, revealing a pale but handsome man. Golden hair, bright eyes like sapphire blue, elegant tuxedo. If it were not for the two sharp canine teeth drilled out of the corner of the mouth and put on the street, I''m afraid it would attract a large number of crazy women.


    "I can''t believe it''s a marquis." Chen Xi sighed¡° I think you and count Henry belong to the same blood group. What''s the matter with you coming here, posing as a taxi driver and bringing us here? "


    "If it''s count Henry, I can tell you." Chen Xi pauses. "He didn''t die in our hands, and he was our ally at the time," he continued


    The Marquis of Dracula had a strange smile on his pale face. He reached out and patted the dust that did not exist on his body. Looking at several people, he said, "it seems that you know a lot about our blood clan. Count Henry was sent to the battle field by our blood clan. I really came here for count Henry''s disappearance. As for pretending to be a taxi driver. "


    Dracula said with a smile, "I forgot to tell you that my identity with you is a driver."


    "Now you know." Chen Xi didn''t have a worried expression. Instead, she looked at Dracula and said, "I think you should have other things besides looking for the information about count Henry''s disappearance."


    A bright smile appeared on Dracula''s handsome face, just like the sunshine in spring. There is no strange feeling about the vampire legend that Li Fan saw before.


    He reached out and touched his high nose, and Dracula said slowly, "I originally asked count Henry to go to the deer field just to see what the legendary Chinese relics were like. As for me coming here? There''s another reason, of course


    Chen Xi smiles, points to Li Fan and says, "you''d better say it directly. It''s not like the style of Western blood clan. Your goal should be for Li Fan. "


    There was no change in Dracula''s face, but he nodded and said, "of course, things like Henry die when they die. Although our blood clan is not very prosperous, the count is still not short of it. I just heard some rumors, and I want to prove it. "


    "Oh. You said Chen Xi smiles at Dracula and says.


    "I''ve heard that this man named Li Fan is a rare natural divinity in you." Dracula reached out and pointed to Li Fan and said leisurely, "I also heard that he once got the soul inheritance of the ancient Yellow Emperor of China in the battle field. I also heard that he had the legendary Xuanyuan sword in the hands of the Yellow Emperor. "


    After a little pause, Dracula''s smile became more brilliant. "I heard that although this boy has so many enviable things, he is a man who does not know how to use power at all."


    "So, the reason why you come here is because of Li Fan." Chen Xi turns to see Li Fan, the meaning of the light in her eyes seems to say, look, it''s a person who takes a fancy to your talent.


    Li Fan helplessly looked at Chen Xi''s eyes, gently shook his head, looked up at Dracula''s handsome face. "Yes, all that you''ve heard is true. But, "he said


    Li Fan''s right hand flashed by. He had already grasped the handle of Xuanyuan sword, and his eyes suddenly burst out with a terrible smell¡° If you look down on me for this, you have to be aware of the cost. "


    "But a lot of people have disappeared into this space because they covet my talent." Li Fan raises Xuanyuan sword and points to Dracula.


    "Oh, can''t you see that? I''m not very good at it, but I''m very good at it. " There was a funny flash in Dracula''s eyes. He gently lifted his forehead hair, looked up at Li Fan and said, "if you want to have a try, let''s have a try."


    As Dracula''s voice falls. Originally disappeared dark bat suddenly appeared in the space. Flocking toward a few people. Dense bats seem to fill the whole space. There is no gap, and there is even a collision between each other from time to time.


    A clear bell rang. Several people around as if suddenly rose a blue and red light, will be all around the bat block in the aperture. There are bats constantly falling to the ground. Every time a bat falls, it turns into a cloud of dark smoke. Transpiration into the air into the bat army.


    The smile on Dracula''s face solidified with the rising of the aperture¡° I can''t see that the girl has such a fascination for us vampires. "


    Dracula stretched out her hands, grabbed it in the air, put it in front of her nose and sniffed it.


    "The smell of blood has great potential. It seems that I''m really right this time. I didn''t expect to find such a treasure. "


    There was a trace of red blood on the wrists of luling''er''s hands. Like a red thread wrapped around a silver bracelet between the wrists.


    "Green spirit?" Chen Xi and Li Fan were a little surprised. They had been fighting several times before, but Lu ling''er didn''t use too much power. The only one time, it just inspired the power of blood and summoned the image of candle dragon. But today, without waiting for Li Fan and Chen Xi to speak, even when Dracula just started, lvling''er had already made a move. Once he made a move, it was a long lost magic trick. Even at the expense of their own blood to sacrifice the insects.


    "It''s nothing," explained green ling''er with a smile on her face. "After a period of repair, I''ve refined the poisonous insects again. You can try it today. What''s more, this dense bat, my poisonous insects can just play a role. "


    "Be careful." Chen Xi nodded, or told.


    Green Ling Er nodded. The tiny scar on her wrist had disappeared, but the silver bracelet was still bright red, as if the blood had penetrated into the texture of the bracelet.


    Time seems to pass fast, and it seems to be very slow. Countless bats, like headless flies, have launched waves of impact on the people in the aperture. Bats constantly fall to the ground after meeting the aperture. But the number of bats in the sky shows no sign of decreasing.


    Green ling''er''s brow slightly wrinkled up, although the bat''s attack did not have any real effect, but the aperture around a few people was visible to the naked eye, and it was a little dim. It''s like water dripping through stone. For a long time, no one can carry it.


    The bottom of my heart slightly sighed, green Ling er or gently shook the wrist, the small bell hanging on the bracelet rang again. The originally dim aperture burst out again. With the light shining, many bats even have no time to touch the aperture directly burst into a black fog in the air. And then it''s back in the pack¡° You''re ready. " Green Ling Er sighed. Even if it is again refined out of the poisonous insects, although with their own blood sacrifice refining. But it is also far less than their own life insects. If your own life is not in the sleeping period. A bunch of headless bats like this. It''s just feeding the insects. However, the poisonous insects cultivated by themselves can''t turn these dead bats into their own power. They can only let them gather in the air again. Again, the bat.

 V2.Chapter 25

    Bats all over the sky are still constantly pounding the turquoise light curtain, the silver bracelet between the wrists of green spirit, and the red blood lines that seep into the texture. Also in bat''s unceasing impact light curtain, gradually becomes dim.


    The green spirit son slightly some helplessly shook to shake head, the wrist lightly shakes, the silver bracelet top a red ray of light a flash namely die. It''s back to the shiny silver again.


    "Take over. I''ve reached the limit. " The green spirit son turns to look at Li Fan, several people nodded¡° Bat''s energy can''t be absorbed by insects. Be careful, these bats are very strange. Although he was killed, he can still turn into a black fog and a bat again. "


    Three people looked at each other, took a step forward, said with a smile, "no problem, let me do it. I don''t believe that these bats can resist the shadow sword. "


    Green ling''er looked at the shadow and said, "be careful, these bats are very strange. I''ll count to one, two, three. You can do it. "


    Chengying nods. The handle of Chengying sword is already in his hand. The green spirit son looks at the shadow to count slowly.


    "One, two, three."


    The turquoise light curtain quietly dissipates with the sound of green spirit. Bats, which used to crash into the light curtain crazily, are apparently not intelligent creatures. Just a little pause, it is toward a few people rushed.


    A space crack is like a big mouth suddenly appearing in the air. It envelops countless forward rushing bats. There was a sour creak. Several people directly opposite the direction of the moment is empty out.


    Countless black smoke while not yet closed in the cracks of space gushed out, once again in the sky gathered into countless black bats. The sword in Chengying''s hand revolves around her body. People are isolated from space. A wide space crack appeared between the crowd and the bat. Bats swarmed in. It turns into countless black fog and flies out of it.


    Although the bats in the sky still look infinite, it is obvious that not all bats escape when the space cracks are closed.


    In this way, these bats will be consumed by the shadow sooner or later. After all, the unique cutting space ability of Chengying sword does not need to mobilize the slightest power of Chengying. In this way, it is inevitable that a few people will stand at the end. It''s just a matter of time.


    Dracula''s face showed an unexpected look, looking at the slowly closed space crack in front of him¡° Unexpectedly, you not only have Xuanyuan sword, an ancient magic weapon, but also a Chengying sword, which is also one of the top ten famous swords. "


    Ha ha laughs, and Dracula goes on to say, "however, passive defense is not a good way."


    With these words, it was originally a swarm of headless and brainless bats. It''s like getting some kind of instruction from Dracula. It''s no longer rushing up, but flashing its dark wings. Looking for the crack in the space.


    Although Chengying sword has the special ability of cutting space, it is only a sword after all and can''t completely split the whole space. Along the tiny gap between the cracks in space. Bats flutter their wings, waiting for their blood red eyes, and a little cold light twinkles on their claws. Go straight for a few people.


    Chengying has to make up for the loopholes when bats are constantly pouring in. To stop the bats from flying in. But it''s a continuous sword swing. Compared with the previous movement, the consumption of strength is obviously higher.


    Dracula''s pale face was filled with a proud smile, and it was urgent to see the shadow. He shook his head and said, "it seems that your strength is just like this."


    With these words, Dracula''s whole body suddenly turned into a black fog and merged into the bats in the sky. The surrounding air was as low as a few degrees in an instant. Let a few people feel a cold feeling penetrated into the pores, can not help but play a cold shiver.


    "Xiao Ying, be careful." As Chen Xi''s voice falls, the shadow sword in Chengying''s hand makes a light sound. The shadow sword swings a high arc in the air. A mass of black fog is like substance after colliding with the imaginary blade of Chengying sword. Swept to the side of the sky. The black fog twisted and slowly turned into Dracula''s handsome face.


    Chengying tightly holds the hilt of the sword in her hand. Although she also found Dracula, she didn''t expect that the Marquis of the vampire didn''t know what method was used, and even the Chengying sword, which can split space, could not do any damage to him. Instead, Chengying sword was swung away. If it wasn''t for Chengying holding it, I''m afraid Chengying sword would have gone nowhere now.


    Dracula stretched out her bleeding red tongue, licked her sharp canine teeth and covered her face with a smile¡° Is Chengying sword just like this! Now it seems that you can''t even beat count Henry. How can you beat me


    "But it''s not the end yet. I''m not afraid that the cowhide will blow through." Chengying didn''t look like she was in the downwind at all. She looked at Dracula and said, "if you have the ability, you can compete with each other and put away these disgusting smelly bats."


    "Put it away." Dracula seemed to have heard a joke, and her handsome face kept flashing a smile¡° Now I have the upper hand. Why should I fight with you and put away these bats? You can''t even beat these bats. You want to fight me. "


    With these words, the bats, who were looking for a gap in the air, suddenly stopped all of their bodies, and their wings flapping constantly formed a hula Hula sound in the air. Just when several people were puzzled, all the bats opened their mouths full of tusks at the same time, without any sound. However, Li Fan felt that there was a huge force penetrating the eardrum, making several people''s minds explode.


    As if they had been hit by a car, they stepped back, and their faces turned pale like Dracula.


    Li Fan stretched out his hand and hugged his head hard. The blows in his mind came one after another. Let Li Fan have no time to think about what happened. I just feel my nose wet. Put your hand under your nose. Li Fan smelled a bloody smell.


    This nameless and silent power not only makes my mind burst, but even my capillaries show signs of rupture.


    Li Fan holds his head hard and turns to look at other people. In the same situation, they are shaking all over and holding their heads. Obviously, they are also suffering a lot.


    "Cover, cover, ear." Chen Xi said a few words intermittently, but the buzz in his mind made Li Fan not understand what Chen Xi was saying for a moment. Wait to see Chen Xi hard to cover his ears with his hands. Li fancai suddenly remembered that the reason why bats can still fly in the dark without touching objects is that bats can emit ultrasonic waves. And this kind of ultrasonic wave, although a single bat can only be used to explore the way, but in front of us, it seems like an endless bat. Ultrasound used together. It was obviously transformed by the Marquis de coura. The purpose is to conceal a sudden attack when people are unprepared.


    Learning Chen Xi''s appearance, he blocked his ears with his hands. Although he still had a heavy hammer in his mind, his strength was much smaller.


    "Haha, that''s good. I can know how to reduce the damage so quickly." "But do you think this will counteract the bat''s ultrasonic attack?" said Dracula, half appreciative and half teasing


    As Dracula''s voice fell, the bats in the air obviously increased the power of the ultrasound again. Although several people have blocked their ears, but with the bat''s strength improved again, the whole person still felt a fierce impact. Both lines of nosebleed were gurgling down. His face turned pale. Several people successively body shape in a flash, the paralysis sat on the ground.


    Dracula waved his hand gently, and the bats stopped attacking. They closed their mouths one by one, leaving only the sound of wings beating in the air.


    Falling in the air, Dracula walks leisurely to several people. Looking at a few people sitting on the ground with pale face and blood oozing from their noses, they laughed and said slowly, "how about blocking your ears? And fight with me. You''re not even my bat


    After laughing at a few people, Dracula first came to the side of lvling''er, squatted down and took a deep breath beside lvling''er. He closed his eyes as if intoxicated. Half ring just opened his eyes and looked at the green spirit son, the smile on the face is more thick.


    "It''s really intoxicating blood. The blood of ancient times is really different from that of ordinary people. If I sucked your blood, I''m afraid my level would be much faster. "


    "Don''t be afraid to hold you up, then come." The green spirit son is biting silver tooth, ferociously looking up at Dracula to say.


    "Ha ha." Dracula laughed with indifference. Reach out to brush slightly on the face of green spirit son, let green spirit son whole body can''t help but send out a shiver.


    "Don''t worry, I will not only suck your blood, but also turn you into a member of our blood clan. Let you be my blood maid. For ever and ever to provide blood for me. " Dracula reached out and picked up luling''er''s white chin. His eyes were full of indescribable tenderness, but the chill in his words made luling''er feel cold.


    Seeing the flash in green spirit''s eyes, Dracula chuckled softly, stood up and walked to the side of the photo. Looking at the shadow is still grip the hilt, slowly said.


    "You are really a group of guys that I envy. You not only have ancient blood and natural divine knowledge, but also have two ancient divine swords in your hands."


    "It''s wishful thinking to take Chengying sword." Chengying looks at Dracula stubbornly and says.


    Dracula shook his head without caring. "Although the Chengying sword in your hand can be regarded as an ancient famous sword, it is inferior to Xuanyuan sword."


    Seeing Chengying''s disdain, Dracula pauses a little, twitches her nose and sniffs in front of Chengying. On her face, her bright eyes suddenly burst out a burst of light.


    "You are not an ordinary person, the smell of blood?"


    There was a slight confusion on Dracula''s face, as if in Retrospect and as if in certainty. After half a ring, just with a trace of uncertain tone, slowly said.


    "You, you are spirit?"


    Seeing that Chengying didn''t speak, Dracula laughed and said more definitely, "spirit body? Well, you look like the spirit of this shadow sword. " Then Dracula nodded and said, "no wonder Chengying sword is one of the top ten swords. How could there be no sword spirit in such ancient famous swords? " Standing up, Dracula walked in the direction of Chen Xi, turned to take a look at the photo, and said with a smile, "my luck is really good." After Chen Xi''s side, he just pauses a little. He just looks down and goes to Li Fan and squats down¡° How about you hand it in yourself, or wait for me to do it myself? "

 V2.Chapter 26

    "You think you''ve already won us?" Li Fan raised his head and looked at Dracula''s handsome face¡° Do you think you can tease us? "


    Dracula is still the expression of the drama abuse, simply squatted down, blue eyes straight at Li Fan''s face, "Oh? What else? What can you do? "


    "That''s it!" Li Fan roared. Originally because of the ultrasonic become weak paralysis sitting on the ground of the body, suddenly burst up. A touch of brilliant golden light between the hands, as if out of the wipe. Straight to Dracula''s neck.


    Dracula seemed to be indifferent to a few people. But years of fighting experience. Fighting with the Pope, fighting with other races. Already let him develop, as long as the other party is not really dead. Then in his heart, there will be no slack. Look relaxed freehand expression. It''s just to confuse each other.


    When the light of Xuanyuan sword didn''t reach Dracula, a dark room began to transpiration from Dracula. It''s almost an instant to wrap yourself in it. Xuanyuan sword just passed through the black fog. Although it split the black fog a lot, the black house still burst into the air. Twist in the air for a while. It gradually showed Dracula''s pale and handsome face.


    "It''s a good attack. Try again. It''s just about to hit me." On both sides of Dracula''s body, two thin wings of lacquer black are ejected from the position of his shoulder blades. Gently flapping in the air, with a burst of visible air flow.


    Li Fan reached out and touched his nose. Fortunately, the nosebleed no longer flowed out. But there is still a trace of pain in my mind. It''s like I didn''t sleep well. I feel dizzy.


    Fingers in Xuanyuan sword blade over, Li Fan straight up Xuanyuan sword stand in front of me. Looking at Dracula flapping his wings slowly in mid air. "Of course, it was just a warm-up. I didn''t expect you to be able to hide. It seems that the contempt you just showed us was intentional. "


    "Ha ha." Dracula reached out and pinched his handsome face. Eyes staring at the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand¡° It''s quite good. Of course, I deliberately despise you. How to say, you are the hope of the future of China. How can I look down on you. But now it seems that I think highly of you. "


    "Then try it." Li Fan took a deep breath. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand flashed a golden light, which was fleeting on the blade.


    Li Fan is still standing in the same place, keeping the posture of erect Xuanyuan sword. Dracula''s face, flapping in the air, suddenly changed. In Chen Xi''s surprised eyes, Dracula''s wings on both sides of her body fluttered rapidly. The body suddenly drew a few meters to the left.


    Just as Dracula dodged. Where Dracula used to be, a golden sword appeared in the air, tearing a huge crack in the air where Dracula used to be, and then slowly dissipated in the air after several meters.


    Dracula was already pale, and his face became more pale in an instant. Looking at Li Fan who is still standing in the same place with a frightened face. There was a hint of appreciation in his eyes.


    "Yes, this sword has the flavor of Xuanyuan sword. It''s just a little bit off. "


    "Is it?" The corner of Li Fan''s mouth stirred up a smile of abuse. Listening to Dracula''s words, his eyes were slightly fascinated.


    A strange wave floated in the air, as if Li Fan was still standing there, but the sky seemed to have his breath everywhere.


    The air around Li Fan rippled in circles, like Li Fan in a river with stones. There are waves spreading out.


    There was a look of bewilderment on Dracula''s face, as if he were at a loss, as if he could not believe it. The wings flapping in the air are also a little slow.


    "This breath?" Chengying supports her body and looks up at the sky¡° It''s a breath that I haven''t met for a long time. It''s so familiar, but it''s so strange. "


    Chen Xi and Lu ling''er are also confused and look up at Li Fan who seems to be asleep with his eyes closed.


    An extremely flexible but powerful shock diffused from Li Fan''s body. This strong breath even made a cold wind around, and the constantly strong breath made the sand and stone around turn into powder in this instant.


    "This breath is only emitted by the practitioners in the out of body period." The expression on Chen Xi''s face changed in an instant. Murmuring at Li Fan said.


    "No, although this breath feels extremely strong, if you feel it carefully, it seems that there is a lack of stamina." Chengying gently shakes her head, turns her head and looks at Chen Xi.


    "Is it true that Li Fan has already promoted his accomplishments so much without our knowledge?" The green Ling son softly coughed a few to say.


    Chengying shook his head. "No, before that, we can''t know what stage he is. With his cultivation level, even if he is a genius, he will never be promoted for several stages at one time."


    Before taking the picture, Dracula''s face changed again, and his hands suddenly opened in front of him. A sickle shaped weapon with a strange shape was in hand.


    As soon as the scythe was in hand, Dracula reached out and cleaved forward. Originally nothing in the air, the sickle in Dracula''s hand cuts the general distance, and a blade that Chen Xi and others are very familiar with flashed out from the void.


    To Chen Xi''s surprise, this time, it wasn''t just the edge of the sword. After the blade appeared, Li Fan with Xuanyuan sword appeared in the void.


    Chen Xi several people turned to look at Li Fan''s original position, is still like that, squinting Li Fan is still standing in the same place. Who is Li Fan holding Xuanyuan sword in the air?


    Three people''s thoughts have not yet finished. In the air, Xuanyuan sword and Dracula''s Scythe suddenly collided. The sickle weapon that Dracula showed for the first time since it appeared, was easily cut off by Xuanyuan sword flashing in the void in Chen Xi''s surprised eyes, just like a piece of paper. If it wasn''t for Dracula''s body in the interval, a sudden backward swing of the wings. The Xuanyuan sword that cuts the sickle can split Dracula''s body in two.


    "Your weapon is not very good." Li Fan stood in the air, with a cruel smile on his face. He looked at the half of the sickle that fell on the ground and looked up at Dracula.


    Dracula''s face flashed with green and red color, casually threw the half sickle he still held on the ground, and laughed easily.


    "Not bad. The natural God knows. I was able to practice to an out of body state. It really surprised me. "


    "Accidents, there are many things that make you unexpected." Li Fan said, looking up at Dracula with a smile.


    Dracula chuckled. "What can you do even if you are in the period of being out of body? I''m afraid it''s not enough for me to rely on this natural divine sense. "


    Li Fan gently blew a breath, as if to release the suffocating breath in his chest. Looking at Dracula''s relaxed expression, Chen Xi was surprised. See used to Li Fanping day, such Li Fan is let Chen Xi several people feel there are some strange.


    "When I read novels and movies before, it was said that the speed that the vampires are proud of is extremely fast, right?" Li Fan looked at Dracula and said slowly.


    There was an unexpected look on Dracula''s face¡° Why, do you want to compete with me? Although the speed of the vampire is not the fastest in this space, it''s not something you can match as a natural God


    "Oh?" Li Fan''s face flashed a look of disbelief. Looking at Dracula, he said softly, "since you are so confident in your speed, I''ll compare with you to see if it''s you, the Marquis of the blood clan, or I, a half hanged natural God."


    Li Fan''s words just finished, the figure in the mid air has disappeared. Dracula''s face sank and her wings swung behind her. In the air pulled out a nearly illusory figure. Because of the extremely fast speed, even in the mid air, pulled out a few illusory figures. After Dracula flew more than ten meters away, it slowly dissipated.


    "What are you running for? It''s really fast. But I haven''t moved yet? " There was no flash of Li Fan in the air, but the sound shocked Dracula.


    In Dracula''s conventional consciousness, after Li Fan finished that sentence, if he was really very fast, he would appear beside him, and the most dangerous place around him was his back. So Dracula did not hesitate to fly to the place where Li Fan disappeared. Because there, in Dracula''s mind, should be the safest place.


    But as Li Fan''s voice fell, Li Fan, who had already disappeared there, flashed the blade of Xuanyuan sword in the air. It looked like Li Fan was standing Xuanyuan sword there, and Dracula really ran into it


    Dracula is worthy of being the Marquis of the blood clan, and his response to change is really very fast. The blade is only a few meters away from me. After that, his black wings suddenly stopped waving, and his whole body burst into a black room again. He crossed Li Fan''s two sides and gathered back into Dracula''s figure not far behind him.


    "Ha ha. What a quick reaction. " Li Fan''s laughter rang out in the air. But the direction of the voice is not where Li Fan is in Dracula''s consciousness. But beside Dracula.


    "Cheated?" Dracula was startled. Can''t you say that this boy is actually using the divine sense to draw up a self in that position just now. But in fact, he has already been in other positions?


    Dracula didn''t have time to think about it carefully, but relying on his fighting experience over the years, his figure suddenly rose a few meters. Wave your hands around your body. Countless black bats with blood red eyes flew out of the wide dress and flew around. He wanted to judge Li Fan''s specific direction by the ultrasound of these bats.


    "Just like you, how can you be the Marquis of the blood clan?" Li Fan''s voice once again sounded in the air, but this time, it was not clear where the sound came from. Dracula looked at the bats flying out from all around with a dignified face. There is no obstacle to fly out of the bat, which means. Li Fan is not all around him. That''s where the sound comes from. For the first time, some of Dracula even doubted himself¡° I''m here. " Dracula''s side suddenly rang out Li Fan''s voice. The slowly appearing figure suddenly changed Dracula''s face. The body turned into countless bats, gathered in the bat group and disappeared. Chen Xi has been stunned by Li Fan''s performance at the moment. Seeing that Dracula has turned into a bat again, when he just wanted to tell Li Fan to be careful, Li Fan''s voice rang out in the air again¡° It''s too slow. You lose. " Several people were surprised to turn their heads in the direction of the sound, but what they saw was the golden Xuanyuan sword on Dracula''s body and neck¡° Stop. I have something to say. " Dracula''s pale face was gray. Appears some loses said.

 V2.Chapter 27

    The golden blade of Xuanyuan sword is shining on Dracula''s neck. A wisp of sweat flows down from Dracula''s face. Just a few seconds ago, Dracula thought that he should be invincible here, because in the information he got, although Li Fan had great potential, the potential was illusory before it was transformed into actual ability. As the Marquis of the blood clan, Dracula met too many young people with amazing talent, but in the end. There may be no one who can really meet the status of genius.


    "What do you have to say?" Li Fan raised his eyes. There was a strange feeling in his dark eyes that Dracula never thought of¡° Or are you thinking, how can you escape? "


    Dracula felt the coolness of his neck. Although Xuanyuan sword didn''t cut his skin, it made Dracula feel a fear from the bottom of his heart. This fear is not due to strength. Until now, Dracula suddenly found out that in this world, his own blood clan is not the Xuanyuan sword on his neck, as the rumor has it, and the feeling it conveys to him is clearly the kind of information that can completely destroy him. And this breath, Dracula before only in the pope in the Pope who felt.


    Dracula reached out and wiped the sweat on his face. His action was as slight as wiping a fragile and valuable object. He was afraid that his action would be too big and lead to Li Fan''s misunderstanding. After all, his mission here has not been completed.


    "In fact, I''m not here to be against you." Dracula said softly.


    "Ha ha." Li Fan laughed as if he had heard a big joke. He looked at Dracula and asked¡° In that case, you''re still here to discuss with us. In that case, our Chinese practitioners are not well received. "


    "No, No." Dracula waved his hand again and again, and he felt the Xuanyuan sword on his neck approaching him¡° In fact, I''m here for two purposes. The first one, as I said, is to investigate the disappearance of marquis Henry. After all, although it''s easy for our blood clan to inherit, it''s relatively difficult for us to have a blood clan with a title. "


    "And the second purpose? You just said that you covet us all Li Fan said, turning his head to look at the direction of luling''er and Chengying, and continued, "you are always interested in luling''er''s blood and the spirit of Chengying. And I''m very interested in my natural divine sense. Why, now the sword is on my neck. I don''t want any of this? "


    "Of course not." Dracula looked at Li Fan''s face and felt that Li Fan didn''t really want to kill himself, otherwise he would have done it already. In words, it is also a lot easier.


    "I admit that I am true to what I have said before. However, there is still a prerequisite for the realization of this second goal. "


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand slightly left Dracula''s neck and said slowly, "go on."


    Dracula secretly breathed a sigh of relief, swallowed a mouthful of foam, and said, "in fact, I didn''t mean to come here this time, but the idea of our blood clan. The second purpose is actually the same, if you are the hope of the future of China. If you can''t be really strong, then you have the strength now. It''s just a waste for you. The blood clan means that if you can''t really control these forces, you need to take them back to the blood clan. "


    "Take back the blood clan?" When Li Fan heard this, his eyebrows were twisted together. Some sneered, "why, are we blood people? Or is the blood clan the boss of this space? "


    Dracula shook his head, looked at Li Fan and said, "no, it''s just that the blood clan will create a person who can really control these forces through a special way of inheritance. If you can''t control your own power, it will be controlled by those who make it. " With these words, Dracula slightly looked up at Li Fan''s uncertain look. "In fact, I''m here for another purpose, which is to contact with Huaxia''s power alliance and strive for cooperation," he continued


    "Cooperation? What kind of cooperation? " Chen Xi has long heard the conversation between the two and asked.


    "Don''t worry. He''ll listen when he''s finished." Li Fan said, reached out to stop degura who wanted to talk with Chen Xi, and said, "go on. So you mean, if you come this time. We can''t beat you, then. You will take away your talent. If you can beat you, then you can go on with the next thing, right? "


    "Yes." Dracula answered almost subconsciously, but as soon as he said that, Dracula felt something was wrong. Hastily added, "it''s not right."


    Seeing Li Fan''s face softened when he heard the second half of the speech, Dracula continued to say, "it''s not that you can''t defeat me. This is mainly based on your current control of your own strength to judge how long you will control these forces in the future, so as to really cope with the coming tide of time and space."


    "The tide of time and space, how do you know?" Chen Xi chimed in.


    Speaking of this, in fact, Li Fan''s heart has a sense of trust in Dracula, for no other reason. It''s because my current strength is completely suppressing Dracula. Although this power does not belong to itself, it rushes out of the soul of Xuanyuan in the sea of divine consciousness, and then occupies its own actions and thoughts. However, this feeling surprised Li Fan. It was like looking at another self. Although this self could think, there was no way to give any instructions to his body. Again, you can''t say anything.


    "Of course I know." Dracula shrugged his shoulders, turned his head and looked at Li Fan who had taken the Xuanyuan sword away from his neck. He patiently explained, "our blood clan has a very strange means of contact, which exists in the blood. In fact, we have always known count Henry''s every move like the palm of our hand, including how he entered the battle field and how he cooperated with you. In other words, his cooperation with you was also our temporary instruction. And how he died after he entered the battle field. Even, how the battle field disappeared in the end. We all know that. "


    "That is to say, in fact, the purpose of your coming this time is more because of us." Chen Xi looks at Dracula with a straight face and says.


    Dracula nodded, looked at several people and said, "of course, the purpose of my coming here is to deal with the future tide of time and space. We want to make an alliance with your Huaxia power alliance to fight against the future tide of time and space."


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand withdraws from Dracula''s side, and his figure comes to Chen Xi in a flash, and asks in a low voice¡° What about? How much credibility is there in his words. "


    Chen Xi looked at Dracula, then turned to look at Li Fan, and replied in a low voice, "I don''t know, but I once heard a saying that a vampire''s words are like the moon in the middle of the night."


    "Oh? What do you say? " Li Fan asked.


    "I can''t see the light." Chen Xi chuckled, looked at Dracula and asked, "I don''t know if this rumor I''ve heard is true."


    "Oh, Satan testifies." Dracula''s face was as innocent as Meng Jiangnu. Looking at Chen Xi, several people said, "our vampire reputation is the best. Besides, I''m here to fight against the tide of time and space. "


    Li Fan shook his head, looked at Dracula and said coldly¡° I''ve seen a lot of people who know the tide of time and space, but you are the first people who want to fight against the tide of time and space. Why don''t you secretly cooperate with other planes, or why don''t you choose to join other planes just like other practitioners? "


    Dracula''s face was a little unnatural because of Li Fan''s question. He looked at several people hesitantly. After a while, he seemed to have finally decided and said, "to tell you the truth, it''s because of our vampire identity that we can be regarded as a creature in this plane. How can we unite with other planes, To attack our homeland? Another reason is that none of the planes dare to cooperate with us, because the name of our blood clan is very important. " Dracula''s face was a little unnatural. After thinking for a while, she said, "some are not very good."


    "After all, it''s not because there is no plane to accept you." Li Fan said with some disdain.


    "We can''t say that. In fact, in our hearts, we still hope to survive in this plane. After all, this is our hometown." Said Dracula with a sigh.


    "Well, even if we believe what you said today, how do you explain what attacked us just now?" Chen Xi continued to ask.


    "That''s just testing you." Dracula cried¡° If I don''t try your real strength, how can I carry out the next plan. Now you''re standing here. "


    "No. Sister Xi, we can''t just let him go. " Chengying coughs quietly and goes to Chen Xi''s side. The imaginary sword shadow looms in the space around the body.


    Some embarrassed look appeared on Chen Xi''s face. He turned his head and looked at lvling''er, who was also sitting on the ground. Then he turned his head and looked at Li Fan, who was indifferent. Finally, he came to Li Fan.


    "You won him in the end this time, so it''s up to you to decide this time." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan, then walked to one side and stood shoulder to shoulder with Chengying.


    Li Fan nodded his head as expected, looked at the people who left, and turned to see Dracula who looked like he didn''t care. He shook his head and said, "actually, I should thank you."


    Looking at Dracula, Li Fan said slowly, "if you didn''t show up, maybe my control of divine consciousness would go through a long period of time, and also go on a lot of detours."


    With these words, Li Fan turned his head and looked not far away. He was still squinting. He turned to Dracula and said, "I only believe 50% of what you say. Maybe it''s true that you want to make an alliance with us. But the purpose, I dare not say. Maybe it''s true that you came here to test us, but if you win, I dare not say


    "But." Li Fan''s words suddenly turned, some cold looking at Dracula said, "now the result is not what you think, so. The result, I dare say Xuanyuan sword suddenly appeared on Dracula''s neck, did not give Dracula a trace of reaction time¡° Your life is mine. "

 V2.Chapter 28

    Dracula''s face was pale. At this moment, Dracula''s heart was full of chagrin. I didn''t think there would be any accident during my trip. But I didn''t expect that things did develop beyond my expectation.


    I have nothing to play with them? Dracula thought in his heart, this time it is good, did not let a few other people have the feeling of worry, he has been closed on the dead end. Looking at the Xuanyuan sword around his neck, Dracula seemed to have heard Satan calling his voice.


    "Brother, is there any room for discussion? Just now I was really just testing you." Although Dracula was a little annoyed, as the Marquis of the blood clan, his kung fu didn''t change at all. Calmly looking at Li Fan said.


    Li Fan''s mouth slightly raised, with a smile at Dracula, slowly said, "how? Now we know how to make a sum


    Dracula can''t help but scold Li Fan a few words in his heart, but at the moment, he can''t tolerate Dracula''s dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t shake your hands, man. I''m here to make an alliance with you." Dracula said calmly.


    "It''s late." Li Fan''s voice was filled with a touch of cold feeling. Looking at Dracula''s eyes also gradually cold up.


    "Alas." Dracula sighed. It''s no use knowing what I''m saying now, so I have to close my eyes. It looks like Li Fan is going to be slaughtered.


    After a while, Dracula, who closed his eyes, still didn''t feel any movement of Xuanyuan sword on his neck. He couldn''t help opening his eyes strangely. But see oneself in front of Li Fan a pair of smiling appearance, looking at oneself, eyes are full of that kind of tease after happy.


    "Well, I''m afraid." Li Fan squeezed his eyes and looked at Dracula with a relaxed smile. "You''ve tasted being threatened by others. Ha ha


    Dracula rolled her eyes and swore again. Face is still light looking at Li Fan said, "the original brother is joking with me?"


    Li Fan nodded, looked at Dracula with a naive face and said, "yes, just now you were just joking with me. Now you just want to taste it."


    With these words, the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand disappeared. Li Fan in front of Dracula also disappeared at the same time. Not far away, Li Fan, who stood with his eyes closed, trembled slightly and opened his eyes.


    Dracula breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was not satisfied with Li Fan''s performance, after all, it was just like what Li Fan said, but he was wrong first. At the moment, he had to shake his head. The wings behind him suddenly disappeared and slowly fell from the air.


    "Man, do you think we can make a decision about our alliance with your power alliance this time?" Dracula walked up to Li Fan and said slowly.


    Li Fan shakes his head and looks at Dracula with some doubts. He says, "I can''t be the master of this. Chen Xi may be the master here, but."


    With these words, Li Fan turned to look at Chen Xi. Chen Xi took the conversation and said, "however, this matter is of great importance. We still need to go back to the league and wait for the president to decide after the meeting."


    Dracula nodded and asked again, "how long does that take?"


    "You come back to the league with us. We will introduce you directly to the president. " Chen Xi said with a smile.


    "However, even if it''s an alliance between us, how about the injuries of my friends?" Li Fan saw a light color on Dracula''s face and asked with a smile.


    Dracula rolled his eyes and looked at Li Fan helplessly.


    "After discussing this matter, we decided to accept the alliance with your blood group." Yang Yitian said, looking at Dracula sitting in the conference room and putting on the exquisite dress again.


    Dracula, with a happy face, quickly got up to salute Yang Yitian and said, "since President Yang said so, I didn''t go for nothing this time."


    "But can you be the master of your blood clan in this matter?" Yang Yitian looks at Dracula with some doubts and says.


    "What does president Yang mean?" Dracula frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "As far as I know, I''m afraid you are not monolithic. What part do you represent?" Yang Yitian seems to ask carelessly.


    Dracula was startled, but his face was still calm, and he replied, "the alliance of powers is really powerful, and even knows this."


    "Ha ha." Yang Yitian smiles softly.


    "Of course, what I represent is our orthodox blood group. In fact, the blood group you mentioned is not our orthodox blood group." Dracula looked at Yang Yitian with a smile and said, "now that you have preliminarily agreed, I will inform the Duke of this matter when I go back. Later, the Duke will visit you personally and discuss the details with you in detail."


    "Oh, is that so?" Yang Yitian smiles noncommittally¡° Why did your Duke come forward? If you say that among your blood group, the Duke has ten digits. "


    "What does president Yang mean?"


    "This matter is related to the countermeasures when the tide of time and space comes in the future. Why isn''t it the patriarch of your blood clan?" Yang Yitian looks old face, suddenly burst out two sharp eyes. Looking straight at Dracula.


    By Yang Yitian''s eyes, Dracula could not say what he had said. After waiting for a long time, Dracula finally sighed, looked up at Yang Yitian and said, "President Yang is really the leader of Chinese cultivation."


    "If you want to cooperate, you''d better show some real sincerity. Otherwise. " Yang Yitian looked at Dracula lightly and said.


    "Good." Dracula finally regained his look as a Marquis of the blood clan¡° It seems that this time I really shouldn''t try China again and again. Just as you said. "


    "Ha ha." Yang Yitian smiles. Standing up and walking to Dracula''s side, he said in a soft voice, "I''ve heard about the caution of your blood clan, so I won''t have any aversion to your exploration, but I''m not afraid of it. If we really form an alliance, we should be cautious, but we should not be in the alliance. "


    Dracula couldn''t see anything on his pale face. He just nodded, looked up at Yang Yitian and said, "thank you for your instruction."


    "See off." Yang Yitian didn''t have any superfluous words, coldly gave the order of eviction.


    Dracula got up, stroked her chest, turned and walked out. Her back was wet.


    "Grandfather, do we really want to make an alliance with them?" Seeing Dracula walk out of the reception room, Chen Xi goes to Yang Yitian and asks softly.


    Yang Yitian nodded, turned and sat back on the chair. Looking at Chen Xi and Li Fan, he said slowly, "of course, since the blood clan came to the door in person, we should agree to form an alliance, but we should be more careful about them. Although the blood clan is powerful, they are also famous for their rebellious behavior. "


    Li fan can''t help but curl his lips. A look of disdain.


    Yang Yitian smiles, as if seeing Li Fan''s disdain for the blood clan and saying, "don''t think all the blood clan are like that just because of that Dracula. Your Xuanyuan sword and divine sense, for the blood clan, are just things to restrain them, so for them, you have a congenital advantage, but their strength is not like what you see. If that day. If Dracula is not careless, the bats will be enough for you. "


    After hearing Yang Yitian''s words, Li Fan thought of those bats'' silent ultrasonic waves that day, the power to strike the soul directly. Even with his natural ability, he was at a loss.


    "But I''d like to congratulate you, old man. I didn''t expect that you would be able to get familiar with the use of divine consciousness so soon, and that you could be promoted to the out of body stage at one time. It seems that the soul of Xuanyuan is really of great benefit to your promotion. "


    Li Fan shook his head and said helplessly, "what''s the out of body period. That day, I just accidentally activated the soul of Xuanyuan in the sea of divine knowledge. If it wasn''t for Xuanyuan soul and Xuanyuan sword, I''m afraid it didn''t have such powerful power. That power is beyond my control. "


    "Oh." Yang Yitian''s brow wrinkled up, looked at Li Fan half ring, and finally found that Li Fan is not lying. He got up and walked slowly to Li Fan. He put his hand on Li Fan''s pulse, closed his eyes and felt it for a while. Then he said, "yes, it is. But since the soul of Xuanyuan has taken root in the sea of your divine consciousness, sooner or later, you will have that kind of power. But now I can''t feel your specific strength. Can you tell me what stage you are in


    Li Fan scratched his head and said unnaturally, "I''m not very clear about the stage. My divine consciousness seems to fluctuate, and the power I can use is also somewhat uncertain. It''s like I have something, but I have no way to get familiar with its specific use. "


    "It''s normal that the power of divine consciousness is too illusory. We practitioners have never practiced, and we can''t help you. However, as long as one day, you can be familiar with the divine consciousness, then you will be able to really grasp its power


    Li Fan looked up at Yang Yitian with some doubts¡° I don''t know how to cultivate him. If it''s always like this, how can I improve my strength? "


    Yang Yitian shook his head¡° We can''t help you with these things, but according to what you said, I guess that divine consciousness may not be promoted only by your cultivation, because your divine consciousness is naturally strong. What you lack is to be familiar with it and use it. Maybe the spirit of Xuanyuan in your body is a good reason. "


    Li Fan sighed, some helplessly knocked on the table. Shaking his head said, "but this time and Dracula''s fight, in fact, is not nothing."


    "Oh. Let''s hear it. "


    When Yang Yitian and Chen Xi heard Li Fan say this, they were all full of gossip.


    "This fight with Dracula, I found out." Li Fan looked at a few pairs of gossip like eyes around him and felt like an animal in the zoo. It was the feeling of being watched in the garden.


    "Fighting with people who are beyond my strength can quickly enhance the growth of Xuanyuan''s soul in the sea of my divine consciousness. If the soul of Xuanyuan was a sapling before, then after this fight, the soul of Xuanyuan has doubled. " When Yang Yitian heard Li Fan''s words, he thought for a long time, and finally his face burst into a smile¡° It seems that as I thought, fighting is the quickest way to familiarize you with divinity. "¡° In that case, it seems that you must go to the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin. And inside, the more dangerous the better. "

 V2.Chapter 29

    Qinshihuang Mausoleum is located in Lintong, Xi''an, the whole geographical location is in the east of Guanzhong Plain, Lantian County in the South and Yanliang District in the north, which is the traffic location connecting Xianyang. From the Zhou and Qin Dynasties to the Han and Tang Dynasties, Lintong has always been the capital. It is here that all the war games and Hongmen banquets in history took place. It is also one of the eight wonders of the world.


    After getting off the plane from Xi''an, Li Fan took a taxi and went straight to Lintong county. Because of Dracula''s reason before, when I got into the taxi. Li Fan or carefully looked at the taxi driver, let the driver for a time think Li Fan is what mental problems.


    Six people, two cars. Li Fan and fat, Ming Yue was assigned to a car, although fat and Li Fan some unclear. Along the way, Mingyue was cold. It seems that if you don''t know where Li Fan is, there''s something bad about Ming Yue.


    "It''s said that the famous feature of this place is mutton steamed bun." The fat man looked at the scenery on both sides of the road with a salivating expression on his face.


    "As you know, I''m not here to eat and travel this time." Li Fan looked at the fat man with a salivating expression. He said, shaking his head.


    Mingyue sat in the front row, listening to the conversation between the two people, shook his head, closed his eyes, do not want to pay attention to the two people.


    The fat man turned his head and looked at Li Fan. He also felt that it was inappropriate to say this now. I had to stick out my tongue. But there was a gurgling sound in my stomach.


    After more than an hour on the road, the car finally stopped in front of a hotel. Li Fan and fat man got out of the car at the first time. Obviously because and Mingyue are in the same car, the dull atmosphere makes them feel a little unbearable.


    Chengying turns her head and looks at them, covering her mouth and smiling softly.


    When they opened the house, they let Li Fan and fat man feel depressed. Because Chen Xi has a room for each person. But fat man and Li fan are two people in a room. Just two people''s refutation, but was ruthlessly rejected by several people.


    "Go in and put things down. Let''s go out and have a look." Chen Xi goes to the door and looks at Li Fan who enters the room.


    "Ah, Fanzi. You said you would go out with us to eat something. I''m hungry. " Wait until the door closes behind them. The fat man asked.


    He turned his head and looked at the fat man. Li Fan said in silence, "how? We must go to the location of Qinshihuang Mausoleum with us. After all, it''s too dangerous this time. "


    "Where are we going?" Standing at the door of the hotel, waiting for Chen Xi several people for half an hour, Chen Xi several people just came out of Shi Shi ran.


    "Don''t you want to see the terracotta warriors?" Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and said with a smile.


    "Terracotta warriors and horses?" Li Fan has some doubts¡° Don''t we go directly to Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum? "


    Chen Xi shook his head, "don''t go first. We don''t know what''s in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, and it''s too dangerous, so ah. We should first take a look at the terracotta warriors and horses related to the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin. Maybe we can find some clues in it. "


    "One of the eight wonders of the world." Looking at the silent terracotta warriors, Li Fan said with some exclamation¡° Looking at these terracotta warriors and horses, it seems that I can see the strong feeling of the Qin Dynasty. "


    The fat man stretched out his hand to pull Li Fan, and said in a soft voice, "fan Zi, how do I feel these terracotta warriors and horses have a cold feeling?"


    "Cold?" Li Fan turned his head to look at the fat man and looked at the terracotta warriors¡° I don''t feel that way. It''s just that these terracotta warriors and horses are strange to me. "


    "Strange?" Chen Xi looks at Li Fan with some doubts¡° How strange. These terracotta warriors and horses look like pottery. Although it looks like a real person. But these terracotta warriors and horses have been around for thousands of years. It shouldn''t be strange. "


    Li Fan frowned and walked slowly around the pit. I can''t help looking at all kinds of terracotta warriors and horses. He pointed to some of the terracotta warriors and horses and said, "those terracotta warriors and horses."


    Look in the direction of Li Fan''s finger. Chen Xi some doubts said, "those a few. Those are called Li she Yong. There''s something strange about it


    "Can you see something or feel something?" When Mingyue hears Li Fan''s words, he goes to Li Fan and asks.


    "Those terracotta warriors and horses give me the feeling that they are not terracotta warriors, among them. It''s like there''s a soul. " Li Fan stood in the same place and said softly¡° You know, I have a few soul generals. Those souls will be the same as these terracotta warriors and horses. "


    "If there''s anything strange, we''ll smash them, and we''ll know everything." The fat man said with disdain.


    "Smashed?" A surprised expression on Mingyue''s face¡° Do you know what grade these terra cotta warriors are? Smash them. I''m afraid you''ve been caught by the guards here before you get there. "


    "Come on, there''s nothing new here." Chen Xi looked at several people and said.


    "Is that all?" Li Fan looked at Chen Xi and asked softly.


    "What else? Even if there are some problems with the terracotta warriors and horses here, I''m afraid it''s still because of the reasons in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. " Chen Xi turns her head and goes out. He said with a smile, "as long as we solve the problems in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, there will be no big situation here."


    "The terracotta warriors and horses seemed to smile." Li Fan nodded, followed Chen Xi behind, just out of the exhibition hall, looked back at the same, suddenly felt a little surprised to say.


    "True or false." Fat man heard Li Fan''s words, immediately felt a trace of fear, quickly close to Li Fan''s side said.


    "Shit, what are you doing?" Li Fan felt the disbelief expression in the fat man''s words and said angrily.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go and have a look." Li Fan turns to look at Chen Xi to say.


    Without waiting for a few people to speak, Li Fan walked back to the terracotta warriors and horses group alone, and walked slowly along the tourist road to a terracotta warriors and horses.


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan with some doubts and went to one side, his eyes fixed on one of the standing terracotta warriors. There was a strange light in his eyes.


    A slight light flickered along Li Fan''s fingers. Li Fan gently compared his eyes and wanted to use his divine power to communicate with the strange terracotta warriors and horses here.


    Just after half a sound, Li Fan opened his eyes and gently shook his head. Turn around again, change a position, repeat the same action. In this way, Li Fan changed several positions in succession, and finally shook his head helplessly. Walked back to Chen Xi several people''s side.


    "I didn''t find it. Although I can feel that there must be souls in these terracotta warriors and horses, these souls are now in a state of deep sleep. I think it''s Qin Shihuang himself who can wake up these terracotta warriors and horses. It can only be those things in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. "


    "Let''s go." Chen Xi shook his head. "We''d better go to Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum tomorrow."


    Although Qin Shihuang mausoleum has been discovered for a long time, due to various reasons, up to now, the state has not agreed to develop it. On the one hand, the reason may be that the cultural relics in the mausoleum will not be well protected after excavation. On the other hand, perhaps the most important reason is that some of them still have no secrets that can be cracked.


    The surrounding area of Qinshihuang Mausoleum is a little lonely, with a large number of trees planted. The tall trees surround the whole mausoleum. Perhaps because of the trees, the whole mausoleum looks more gloomy.


    Ming Yue took a few people along the whole imperial mausoleum around a circle, although Nuo big imperial mausoleum is according to the official statement. The whole area is about the size of two football fields, but due to the surrounding trees and protection measures. It makes the whole imperial mausoleum even bigger.


    What makes people confused is that the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, one of the eight wonders of the world, has no numerous protectors.


    "Don''t look, there are very few protectors here." Ming Yue side in front of the road, while slowly explain¡° You can''t see the protection here. After all, this is the first huge imperial mausoleum in China. These protective measures are hidden. For example


    Hand pointed to the side of the tall trees, Mingyue coldly said, "the tree above, there is a camera." He reached for another number.


    "There''s an infrared sensor on that tree."


    "Then why have we been walking around for so long and nothing happened?" Li Fan turns to look at Ming Yue to ask a way.


    "Because we have the documents above, we have no one to take care of us up to now." Mingyue turns to look at Li Fan, his expression looks like a fool.


    Li Fan reached out and hammered his leg, feeling the chill around him. Looking at Mingyue, he said, "how can we get in?"


    Mingyue reached out and pointed to a low hill in the distance. "There it is," he said solemnly. There are many burrows there. We''ll go in through those caves. "


    "Go and have a look." Li Fan turns to look at Ming Yue to ask a way.


    Mingyue nodded and turned to walk towards his finger.


    This is a desolate hillside. Although it is a hillside, the overall height is only ten meters. There is no vegetation growing on the whole hillside. The whole hillside looks like a green and yellow color. Obviously, this land is not the common black soil, but the loess. This is not in line with the fengshui of the imperial mausoleum.


    "There is something wrong with fengshui, the location of Qinshihuang Mausoleum." The green spirit son looks at the scene around and says with a frown.


    "It''s normal." Mingyue didn''t turn his head and said, "the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang has existed for thousands of years. Fengshui has changed a long time ago. What we see now is certainly not the Fengshui pattern at that time. "


    "Feng shui, is there really Feng Shui?" The fat man turns his head and looks at Mingyue.


    Ming Yue shook his head and didn''t take care of the fat man. Chen Xi had to explain, "of course. Huaxia originally believed in Fengshui. As emperors of all dynasties, they paid more attention to these. But look here. Obviously, Qin Shihuang at that time was hoodwinked. "¡° Why? " Li Fan also asked with some interest¡° The pattern of geomantic omen, generally speaking, will change in several thousand years. But the fengshui of the imperial mausoleum, generally speaking, can''t be changed in a thousand years. " Chen Xi explained with a smile¡° Maybe it''s not because of the change of Fengshui pattern here. I''m afraid the Qin Dynasty won''t be defeated so soon. "¡° Here it is. " Mingyue stops and points to a place that doesn''t look abnormal. See a few people some puzzled expression. Mingyue did not speak, just went there. Reach out and wave across the ground. A piece of loess scraped by, and a heavy stone slab appeared in front of several people.

 V2.Chapter 30

    The width of the hole is less than half a meter, and the surrounding area is smooth. At first glance, Li Fan didn''t know how the hole was dug out. Bursts of chilly whistling sound came from the mouth of the cave. The deep and dark hole of the robber couldn''t see how deep it was.


    Judging from the appearance of the cave, the man who dug it must be a thin man. I don''t know if it''s because of the tradition of the team. After all, it''s relative to digging a half meter diameter hole. Compared with digging one meter, the engineering quantity is not as simple as doubling.


    "Fat man, you''re going to lose weight." Chengying looks at the hole, turns around and laughs at the fat man.


    The fat man rolled his eyes. One face helplessly said, "how do I know that I need to go down with you to steal Tombs? What''s more, I don''t know that the hole is so small."


    With these words, the fat man went to the hole and looked at it carefully, as if he was thinking about whether he could go through the hole. If you just look at this hole, maybe it''s not a big problem for the fat man to go down.


    "It seems that I should be able to go down." Fat man looked at half a ring, said with a smile.


    "Don''t be happy too soon." Mingyue coldly poured a basin of cold water on the fat man and said, "what you see now is only the hole. This hole should be several meters down vertically, and then turn right angle. Are you sure you can pass that right angle?"


    For a time, the fat man was speechless. Leng for a long time before he said, "it''s too late to lose weight now. Let''s wait here for a while and wait for me to reduce a little bit!"


    "How many days?" Li Fan looked at the fat man and said, "even if I give you a few years, you may not be able to reduce your body weight."


    Then Li Fan reached out and pinched the fat man''s stomach and said, "otherwise, don''t go down. Just wait for us here. If anything happens to us in there. Hello, we can meet you


    Fat man''s head shakes like a rattle, with a face of justice awe inspiring, "no, how can I let you go alone. I think I can have a try. "


    Several people looked at each other and saw the firm face of the fat man. Li Fan also nodded.


    "Today we''re just looking. It''s not going down. " Mingyue reaches out his hand to stop Li Fan who is going to steal the cave.


    "Why?" Li Fan turns around and looks at Mingyue doubtfully and asks.


    Mingyue looked at Li Fan and said, "we didn''t bring anything here today. If we go on like this, it''s like looking for death. If you want to die, don''t pull on us. "


    "Li Fan, listen to Mingyue. We don''t know anything about that. " Seeing Li Fan''s angry face, Chen Xi stretched out her hand to pull Li Fan''s sleeve and said softly.


    "When?" Li Fan breathed and muttered.


    "Tomorrow." With these words, Mingyue turns around and ignores a few people. He reaches out his hand to gather the surrounding loess back to the stone slab, and then turns away from the hillside.


    "What kind of jerk?" Li Fan looked at a few people, some angry said.


    Chen Xi several people are smiling, the fat man one face approval.


    "Is that what you call equipment?" Li Fan looks at the backpack on Mingyue''s bed and asks.


    The huge backpack is like a package for a hiker. Four huge backpacks look like they don''t have much weight. The weight is certainly not light.


    Mingyue nodded and stretched out his hand to open one of the packages. Li Fan took out a few people are a little surprised things.


    Rope, flashlight, gloves, gas mask, candles, all kinds of strange things are constantly taken out of the package by Mingyue.


    "When did you bring these things?" Chen Xi looks at the action of clear Yue, some doubt ask a way.


    Mingyue finally stopped the action on his hand, pointed to the things on the bed and said, "these have been mailed for a long time. They just came back today. These things can be used in it. "


    "That''s all?" Li Fan looked at Mingyue incredulously, reached for his gas mask and said, "I think this thing is useful. What''s the use of gloves and candles? "


    Mingyue looks at Li Fan, his lips move and he doesn''t speak. From the movement of Mingyue''s lips, the words that he didn''t speak out were two words of idiocy.


    "I''ve read some tomb raiding novels, but there are some special tomb raiding equipment. Why don''t you have it here? " Fat man in bed for a long time, finally very sure said.


    "Those things were used for the first time in the tomb. Now we are going in through the previous cave robbers. We can''t use those things. What I''m preparing is all the things that can be used in the Qinling mausoleum. " Mingyue from the side of the cabinet again took out a few slightly smaller backpacks, threw to a few people.


    "Each of us has one of these things, and we put them in our bags."


    I saw a few people putting things in place. Mingyue stretched out his hand to sort out his package, reached out his hand and said with a satisfied smile, "it''s just right, this size is just enough to enter the hole."


    "Have a rest. You can''t drink or stay up late tonight. You have to go to the tomb in the best condition." Mingyue glanced around a few people and said coldly.


    "Why?" Li Fan feels that Mingyue''s tone is a little angry and asks angrily.


    "Because I have the most say in the task of Qinshihuang Mausoleum, you all need to listen to my arrangement." Mingyue coldly said, went to the door, opened the door, pointed to the corridor, "go, go back to your room."


    "Fanzi, why don''t you always deal with Mingyue?" Hearing the sound of the door closing behind him, the fat man turned to look at Li Fan and asked.


    "I''m not against her." Li Fan stares at the fat man and says seriously, "I don''t deal with her very much. It''s like everyone owes her. "


    Chengying patted Li Fan on the shoulder behind him and said with a smile, "that''s because your strength hasn''t been recognized by her."


    "I don''t need her approval." Li Fan curled his lips and walked into the room with the fat man.


    Blue sky such as wash, pieces of white clouds like cotton candy general hanging in the sky, slowly fluttering. Standing on the hillside, you can see the whole surface of Qinshihuang Mausoleum.


    Brush away the thin loess on the stone slab yesterday. He reached out and uncovered the slate. The dark burrow was like the mouth of a wild animal. It''s a silent breath.


    "Let''s go." It''s been half a while. Mingyue took a deep breath. Fixed the rope on one side. Turn on the flashlight and the first one goes down to the cave.


    With the action of Mingyue. Chen Xi, Lu ling''er, Li Fan, fat man and Cheng Ying are like Mingyue. They stretch out their hands to support the two sides of the cave and slowly move down.


    The bright sunlight gradually disappeared, and the unique suffocating smell in the cave, accompanied by a musty smell of no ventilation, spread to several people''s noses.


    The narrow stealing hole can only let a few people''s hands open, and the flashlight light from the mouth spreads on the wall of the stealing hole, reflecting the yellow light. Because of the torch in his mouth, several people could not speak, and the silent atmosphere reverberated in the cave.


    "To the end." In this way, I don''t know how deep the distance is. Li Fan suddenly hears Mingyue''s voice from below.


    Then came Chen Xi several people''s landing sound, step on the ground of the dull sound to Li Fan''s ears, step on the ground. Let Li Fan confirm that he has come to the bottom of the hole.


    The bottom of the cave is much more spacious. The whole space is about ten square meters. A few people don''t seem crowded when they stand in it. There are several logs with a diameter of about ten centimeters standing around. It''s obviously used as a support.


    "Bah, bah, bah." Walk at the foot of the fat man behind just stand firm, can''t wait to spit a few mouthfuls of foam. Gasping, he said, "my God, it''s too deep. It''s more than ten meters."


    With these words, the fat man looked up and saw that the light at the entrance of the cave now looked like the moon at night, which was very far away. Only a little light can pass through the hole, and the rest is a lot of darkness.


    Ignoring the fat man''s sigh, Mingyue goes to the cave wall and fixes the rope hanging from above. I just swept around with a flashlight.


    In the whole cave, there was no passage except a few wooden piles.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan reaches out his hand and knocks on the smooth wall of the cave. He looks at Mingyue doubtfully and asks, "are we wrong?"


    Ming Yue shook his head and went to several wooden piles one by one. Finally, he walked to a stake again and pushed heavily on the wall beside the stake.


    Hua La a burst of sound, a large area of smoke transpiration, a piece of soil plate is not very heavy in Ming Yue''s hands suddenly collapsed. The passage behind the slab is revealed.


    "What''s a hole robber doing so stealthily?" Chen Xi stretched out his hand to cover his nose and looked at Mingyue in doubt.


    "To prevent other grave robbers from coming in is the rule of the party. After robbing the tomb, it must be covered again. " Mingyue shakes the flashlight in his hand into the passage. It''s dark. He can only see it through the light of the flashlight. The passage is obviously much wider than the previous stealing hole. I''ve been able to stand inside with my cat on my waist.


    "Since the cave has been closed, does it mean that the man who dug it has gone out of it?" Li Fan walks to Mingyue and asks in a soft voice.


    Ming Yue shook his head. "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of anyone coming out of the Qin mausoleum."


    A light wand was pulled out of the backpack. Mingyue tosses his hand and throws it into the passage. The light stick jumps a few times and falls on the ground, emitting a long light.


    A slight wind came from the passage. Some cold wind blowing in a few people''s faces, let a few people are some involuntarily beat a spirit.


    Once again lit a candle, Mingyue gently placed in the entrance of the passage, from the direction of the candlelight towards a few people, the breeze in the passage, is not a few people feel that there is something wrong. It''s real.


    "Come on. No problem After waiting for half a sound, seeing that the candlelight had no change, Mingyue tightened the backpack behind him, and the cat climbed into the passage. It''s still Chen Xi and Li Fan in front, taking pictures in the last formation. Several people followed in turn after the Ming Yue walked in. The light of the flashlight is constantly sweeping on the wall around the passage. Every other distance, you will find that there are two wooden piles on both sides of the passage, like inlaid in the passage wall. Some of them are rotten. It smells of mildew¡° It''s really strange. It''s not only the geomantic omen of the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, but also the stealing cave. " Li Fan shakes his head and takes his eyes back from the stakes on both sides¡° Is that strange? " The fat man asked after Li Fan¡° Do you think the earth slab we entered the passage was covered from the inside or the outside? " Li Fan did not answer the fat man''s question. Instead, he asked. The fat man blinked his slender eyes. After thinking about it, he said, "it should be covered from the outside." Li Fan curled his mouth, stopped, looked at the fat man''s eyes and said¡° Then why has no one ever been out of the Qin mausoleum alive? "¡° That''s from the inside Some fat people can''t hear the meaning of Li Fan''s words, so they change a guess and say¡° Then why block the entrance after entering the mausoleum? " Li Fan stares at the fat man''s eyes, and what he says makes the fat man feel the chill from the bottom of his heart.

 V2.Chapter 31

    The fat man shook his head and looked at the figure of Mingyue in front of him. Worried, he said, "Fanzi, what do you mean, do you mean?"


    Say words, the finger of fat person gently pointed to the direction of bright Yue. It''s obviously the meaning of Li Fan''s words. It''s the same as what''s wrong with Yue.


    Li Fan''s angry face, patted the fat man on the shoulder and said, "you."


    The fat man looked blankly at Li Fan who sighed, shook his head and followed him.


    Chen Xi and Cheng Ying also looked at each other, and both of them were smiling.


    The dim channel only has the light of flashlight. The flashlight that Mingyue prepared for several people is obviously used for long-distance irradiation. The light of the whole flashlight condenses into a beam and shoots out from afar. But the range of exposure is somewhat narrow. The space in front of you can only see straight ahead. The rest of the place was pitch black. It makes people feel a little frightened in the bright and dark. A few people can only borrow this limited light, follow behind Mingyue, and have a sense of unknown about the things that appear in front of him.


    "Don''t move." Mingyue suddenly stood in the same place, the light in his hand shot directly to a place. The left hand raised to give a few people a stop gesture.


    With a few people behind Mingyue are standing in place for a moment, looking at Mingyue.


    "There''s something in that place." Mingyue''s voice seems calm and abnormal. I didn''t have the feeling of surprise when I suddenly saw the unknown.


    "What is it?" Li Fan stands behind Chen Xi and mutters softly.


    "I can''t see clearly. The light just flashed past and I only saw a fuzzy object. It looks like people. " Chen Xi stands behind Mingyue. Just when Mingyue opens his mouth, Chen Xi is already blurred by the residual light.


    "People?" Li Fan looked at Chen Xi with some doubts and asked, "is there anyone in this place? Was it the man who dug out the cave before that stole out the figurines inside? "


    With these words, Li Fan shook his head and denied his idea¡° If there is anything good in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, it should not be the figurine. How hard it takes to get that thing out of there. It''s not easy to sell


    "Not figurines. That should be a dead man. " Mingyue''s voice came coldly. With words, the flashlight in Mingyue''s hand radiates toward a place in the passage.


    Along the light in Mingyue''s hand, in the dim shadow, there is a fuzzy figure leaning against the channel wall. Because of the dim light, we can''t see whether it is a dead person like what Mingyue said.


    The light in Mingyue''s hand shines up and down along with the figure. As the light in Mingyue''s hand gradually sweeps, several people finally see clearly. This is indeed a dead man. Because of the time, I can''t see the original color of the clothes I''m wearing. Leaning against the wall, eyes looking at the direction is facing the outside of the channel. Obviously, for some reason, the tomb robber wanted to escape from the tomb, but for some reason, he died dozens of meters away from the entrance.


    The light in Mingyue''s hand has been shining on the leaning dead man''s face, walking slowly towards the figure at his feet. Li Fan was also following behind, but his face was tense.


    Although it is said that the dead were found in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty thousands of years ago, several people were already known before they entered the mausoleum. After all, as an eternal emperor for thousands of years, its mausoleum is luxurious and luxurious. Even after death, there are a large number of grave robbers. But in the Qin mausoleum for thousands of years, it has only been heard that someone has entered from the cave, but no one has come out of it, let alone any items in the mausoleum.


    The light in his hand shone on the dead man''s face. Several people who walked in finally saw the grave robber who had been blinded by the dust.


    "How did this man die?" Li Fan several people walked in and saw the people who had died for some time. At the beginning, the tension gradually subsided.


    The dead man''s face was covered with dust that had accumulated for some time. Although I don''t know how long it took to die, the whole person was surprisingly not rotten. It''s still like a mummy. It''s just that my face has been dry for a long time.


    "Is this man not long dead?" The fat man looked up and down at the dead grave robber. Some doubts asked.


    Ming Yue shook his head and looked at the dead grave robber carefully. He said slowly, "I don''t think so. I''ve been dead for many years. It is only because of the tomb of the first emperor of Qin that there is no decay. "


    Ming Yue says words, hand in front of the dead man''s face gently wave, a strong wind blows, the dust on the dead man''s face all blow off. Exposed the face of the dead covered with dust.


    A man who looks about thirty years old has a square face. Although he has been dead for a long time, his face is still the same as before. Empty eyes fixed on the direction of the hole. The look in the eyes before death, even if it has been dead, I don''t know how long. But that kind of panic expression, as if in a silent voice to tell the horror of Qinshihuang Mausoleum.


    "This man is too terrible. How did he die?" Li Fan first saw the exposed face, startled and said.


    "Look, he should have come out of the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. It seems that there is something in the mausoleum that makes him feel terrible. " Chen Xi shook his head and denied Li Fan''s idea.


    "Why?" Li Fan looked at Chen Xi and asked softly, "he should have come out of the tomb of the first emperor of Qin. Does it mean that he has entered the mausoleum from this passage? "


    Mingyue finally nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, it must have entered the Qinling mausoleum. But obviously, something happened in the Qinling mausoleum that surprised him. But it seems that he escaped from the surprise of the Qinling mausoleum. But why did he escape from the cave when he was about to escape, But he died in terror. It''s not all we can know. "


    "What are you doing?" Chen Xi looked at Li Fan from the backpack out of the glove belt, looking at the appearance should be what action.


    "Of course, let''s see if we can find anything in him. Can we help the imperial mausoleum we are going to enter?" Li Fan said, put on gloves, has been in the dead grave robbers turned up.


    "Don''t move." Mingyue reaches out his hand and holds Li Fan''s action. He shook his head and said, "we don''t know how this man died. Don''t move around. "


    Mingyue said, Li Fan''s hand has been taken back from the tomb robber. Originally, it was the tomb robber leaning against the wall. I don''t know if it was because of Li Fan''s action. It seems that the solid figure, with Li Fan''s hand has been slowly fell on the ground.


    Strange to say, leaning against the wall, it just looked like a dry mummy. But once you fall. But like the dust on the wall, it quickly floated in the air.


    "What is this?" Fat man saw the man turned into dust, surprised, back a step. But the eye is looking at the man disappeared, there is a look like a notebook general things revealed.


    Mingyue reaches out his hand to block the fat man''s forward movement, grabs the notebook with both hands, and the notebook floats to Mingyue''s eyes.


    "This is the grave robber''s note." Mingyue opened his notebook with his gloved hand. Just took a look, the brow tightly wrinkled up.


    "There''s something in it." Li Fan looks at the notebook with the light of Mingyue''s flashlight. But the handwriting on the notebook is that they know Li Fan, but Li Fan doesn''t know them.


    "This font is Xiaozhuan. It seems that the tomb robber should have been a long time ago." Mingyue gently flipped the notebook. He said slowly.


    "It''s all about tomb robberies. It seems that the tomb robber must have been a lot of mausoleums that he had excavated before. There are records about the Qin mausoleum. " Mingyue reached for one of the pages and said, "but this part of Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum. There will be no more here. "


    "No more?" Li Fan was surprised to grab the notebook from Mingyue''s hand, and turned it back and forth several times, finally looking at which page Mingyue had already picked out. He said slowly, "why? Why don''t we go to the Qin mausoleum? "


    "It''s normal." Chen Xi looked up at Li Fan, pointed to the page in Li Fan''s hand, reached out and pointed to the grave robber who had turned into dust on the ground, and said, "if he had written something about the Qin mausoleum in it, then it shouldn''t be him who is lying here now."


    "But seeing him here can also illustrate a problem." Li Fan laughed and threw away his notebook.


    "What do you mean?" Asked the fat man.


    "Explain, the cave excavated by this tomb robber must be able to enter the Qin mausoleum. So, there is no problem in our direction. " Li Fan looked at the fat man with a smile and said.


    Mingyue helplessly shook his head, looked at Li Fan and said, "this stealing hole is certainly correct, if not, what am I doing here this time."


    Say words, Ming Yue picked up the notebook on the ground, stretched out his hand to pat the dust covered on the surface. He turned around and put it into the back bar, looked at several people and said, "let''s go, this grave robber can be regarded as the forerunner of our team. Although he can''t be taken out of the mausoleum now, the notebook is his relic. I have to be taken out. "


    "It''s a cold look. I didn''t expect that I would do it for my predecessors." Li Fan looks at Ming Yue''s back and mutters softly.


    Several people become silent again, follow the passage behind Mingyue and walk slowly towards the front. The straight passage seems to have no end. It''s just the sound of a few people''s footsteps.


    Have been walking along the passage, do not know how long time, a few people finally heard a burst of slight sound came. It''s like the sound of water dripping from the end of the passage.


    "Is it the end of the passage ahead. We''ll be able to see the Qin mausoleum soon. " Li Fan listened carefully with his side ears. Yes, it''s the sound of water drops.


    The sound of water dripping on the ground seemed to come from the emptiness. With the progress of several people, the sound of the water drops became more and more clear. Turn the corner of a passage. The scene in front of us surprised several people. A huge open underground cave appeared in front of several people. The whole cave was surrounded by hard rocks. The top of the cave is like an eggshell buckled on the ground. A huge stalactite column falls from the dome. From the stalactite column slowly toward the drop of water. It''s not far away. There is a river with deep light flowing slowly¡° What is this place? " Li Fan looked at the scene in front of him and asked in surprise.

 V2.Chapter 32

    Uncanny workmanship, yes, is the uncanny workmanship of nature.


    Huge stalactite pillars hanging down from the dome of the cave. It''s like putting all the wonders of nature together. No one could have imagined that it was so deep underground behind the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. It''s a sight like this.


    "It''s really a miracle of nature." Chen Xi praised the miracle of nature. Eyes keep looking at the whole cave carefully.


    "The scene in this cave is really rare. This should be a stalactite pillar." The fat man went to the bottom of the stalagmite and looked up at the stalagmite.


    "Over there." Mingyue didn''t have any expression change to the scene in front of him. Straight to one of the caves. He pointed to a narrow hole in the dark corner.


    "Don''t we have a good look in here?" Li Fan turns to see Ming Yue and asks.


    "It''s very rare here, but it''s useless for us. Our purpose this time is Qin Shihuang mausoleum." Mingyue turns his head and stares at Li Fan. Calmly said, "remember, in the mausoleum, always remember your purpose. Otherwise, the things in it will kill you at any time. "


    "Just go." Li Fan reached out to catch the drops from the stalactite pillar. Two fingers twisted. With the Ming Yue behind, toward the narrow hole went in.


    From the outside. A narrow gap in the cave. I don''t know if it''s because of the masterpieces of nature or the previous grave robbers. But when a few people entered the narrow gap, they walked a few meters forward. It really opened up.


    The distance behind the gap is much wider. Several people side by side, the prospect is not a bit crowded feeling. And it looks like. This channel is obviously formed naturally. On both sides of the passage are exposed rocks. A sense of vicissitudes unfolded in front of everyone''s eyes. The passage twists and turns forward, I don''t know how far it is.


    "Is the last part of this passage really Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum?" The fat man followed Li Fan and asked softly.


    Li Fan shook his head, turned his head and looked at the fat man. He pointed to Mingyue who was walking in front of him and said, "why don''t you ask him. How do I know? "


    Fat man looked at Mingyue in front of him, hesitated for a while, and finally shook his head¡° Let''s forget it. I asked him, "it''s better to follow him."


    Several people are saying this, but Mingyue suddenly stops. There was an indescribable feeling of doubt in the tone: "there is no way ahead. It''s the end here. "


    "How could it be?" Li Fan several people hear Mingyue say so, hurried to Mingyue body.


    There is no road. In front of my eyes was a huge whole rock. Looking at the shape of the rocks, the weight of each rock or many of them has exceeded a few tons. It looks like, even if a few people use explosives, even if they can break these rocks. That''s enough to bury a few people. Not to mention a few people are just practitioners.


    He patted the rock in front of him with a blank expression on his face. Even Mingyue, who was sure of this channel, was full of doubts in his eyes.


    "Where is the road? Isn''t it the right way here? Why not? " Li Fan seems a little angry. Looking at Mingyue''s eyes is also full of distrust.


    "That''s a lot of talk." Mingyue turned to look at Li Fan, stretched out his hand in front of the rock one by one gently knocked. Listen carefully to the sound of the rock.


    "Step back." Chengying looks at Mingyue''s action, and the corners of his mouth show a look of disdain. The light flowed between the hands, and the sword awn which broke through the space of Chengying sword was all kinds of split on the rock.


    In the roar of the sound, the debris flew. The debris in the sky is like rain falling from the sky. The whole head of a few people is shrouded in it.


    "Bah, bah, bah." Li Fan put his hand over his nose and coughed because of the debris. He put out his hand and wiped his eyes. Knead the stone crumbs in his eyes, looked at Chengying and said, "Chengying, why, you can be careful, but don''t find this road and bury us in it."


    Cheng Ying glanced at Li Fan and said, "what are you afraid of? Is there a road here? Look at these rocks. They are so heavy. I can cut a few swords. It''s nothing."


    "Don''t move." Mingyue put out his hand to stop the shadow of the sword again, and he went to a prominent rock. I reached out and tapped on it. A flash of light in my eyes.


    In the eyes of several people don''t understand, Mingyue reaches out his hand and presses heavily on the rock. A flash of light in Mingyue''s hand.


    There was a roar. In the eyes of several people. It seems that the rock weighing several tons was pressed by Mingyue and entered the wall.


    "A landslide?" In Li Fan''s puzzled eyes, after the rock was pressed into the wall by Mingyue, a wide passage appeared. A cold wind whizzed out of the passage. Let a few people feel a kind of feeling as if from the bottom of the earth.


    "Go in?" Mingyue turns his head and looks at Li Fan. The expression on his face has indescribable disdain.


    Li Fan curled his mouth, or followed Mingyue, walked into this new channel. Several people continued to walk along the passage for about half an hour. With the wind coming. There was an indescribable smell that reached several people''s noses.


    When the smell just appeared, Mingyue frowned, reached out and stopped several people''s steps, took out the gas mask and put it on his face.


    "This smell, put on the mask quickly. Prevent poisoning. " Mingyue saw a few people some puzzled eyes to explain a way.


    Put on the gas mask of a few people a little rest, again toward the front. Turn a corner. A wide river appeared in front of several people.


    "There is no road ahead." Several people looked around to make sure there was no other way. Li Fan looked at the river in front of him and said.


    The river flows slowly under the light, and a flowing streamer flashes above the water.


    "How can there be a river in here?" The fat man put out his hand and stirred it slowly in the flowing river. He asked suspiciously.


    "There is astronomy above and geography below. In Sima Qian''s historical records, there was a description of Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum. " Chen Xi also went to the fat man and looked at a Peng of water from the river. He said slowly, "is this river the geographical River written in it?"


    Ming Yue shook his head, went to the river, reached for a handful of water and said, "it should not be the river in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, it should not be the real river, but the Milky way of water."


    After a pause, Mingyue continued, "but it has been recorded in historical records that it goes through Sanquan. This may be the underground water that Qinshihuang Mausoleum once penetrated. "


    "That is to say, walking along this river, we can find the real Mausoleum of Qin Shihuang?" The fat man picked up the stone from the river and threw it into the water.


    "But there are two sides. Where are we going?" Li Fan asked, looking at the rivers on both sides.


    "It''s stupid. It''s against the flow of the river, of course." Chengying white Li Fan an eye, attracted Mingyue appear to admire the eyes.


    Ignoring Li Fan''s expression, Mingyue goes straight to the upper reaches of the river.


    "Why go up the river?" Li Fan turned his head and looked at Chen Xi behind him with some doubts and asked, "why is the mausoleum on the upstream of the river?"


    Chen Xi blinked her beautiful big eyes, shook her head and said, "don''t ask me, I don''t know."


    Finish saying Chen Xi didn''t pay attention to Li Fan''s surprised eyes, followed in the Ming Yue several people behind.


    Li Fan curled his mouth, had to follow behind, patted fat man''s shoulder. I had a deep talk.


    Walking along the river again for about half an hour, the road became more and more spacious. Even more and more loose aggregates began to appear.


    "This river should have been used to transport the articles used to build the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. Looking at the stones scattered around. It''s not really abandoned after it''s built. " Mingyue looked at the stones around, picked up a few and threw them into the river.


    "Why, if it''s not abandoned. Isn''t there going to be mausoleum builders out there? Won''t the secret of Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum be made public? " Fat man heard Mingyue''s words, his face was obviously a look of disbelief, and said, "I used to read some novels, and those workers who built the emperor''s Mausoleum would be killed in the mausoleum in the end."


    "There are so many problems." Mingyue just coldly said a word, and did not answer the fat man''s words.


    Several people are talking, in front of suddenly appeared a touch of unexpected light. A sense of being in a huge space came from the front, and several people went forward with doubts.


    Huge space appeared in front of a few people, let a few people are open mouth looking at everything in front of them.


    "Is this the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang?" Looking at the unspeakable scene in front of us. Li Fanyi could not accept such a shocking scene for a while.


    Standing high in front of several people''s eyes is a palace like building about tens of meters high. Many buildings are built together. The front of each building is covered with white stone steps like white marble. In the corner of the building, there is a candle that emits a faint light. I don''t know what kind of lamp oil it is. It can burn for thousands of years. Wandering in the cold breeze from nowhere.


    At the main gate of the palace and around the palace, there are neat lines of terracotta warriors and horses. In the faint light, each terracotta can''t see the specific face clearly. Although the distance is far, it makes people feel that these terracotta warriors are like real soldiers. It was solemn and solemn.


    The source of the river is in the palace. I don''t know where it flows. However, around the palace, it was obviously hand dug, about 10 meters wide. The flowing one doesn''t look like water, but like grease. Streams of light white smoke from the artificial river above the continuous transpiration.


    Although the whole palace is built deep underground, but look up. Above the dome above the palace, there was a little light. These lights look very bright. It''s like the stars in the sky. tiny spots. Flickering.


    On the whole ground, shallow gullies appeared around the people. It''s like a map of the whole palace¡° There is astronomy above and geography below. " Mingyue looked at the dome, looked down at the ground, and murmured, "take Mermaid cream as a candle, it will last forever. Take mercury as the source of all rivers, rivers and seas. This is the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang described by Sima Qian in historical records. "¡° Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum They all looked surprised, looking at this luxurious mausoleum which has been going through thousands of years and finally showed in front of the living for the first time.

 V2.Chapter 33

    The whole palace group looks like a real royal palace. If there are any different palaces, it can only be said that the luxurious palace group has such a gloomy feeling. No wonder. After all, the palace group was not reserved for the living, but for the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang after his death.


    The terracotta warriors and horses standing neatly around the palace group seem to be silent and indifferent. I don''t know whether it''s on purpose or for any reason. The formation of these terracotta warriors and horses looks very beautiful. It''s like an attack. The front one was armed with a bronze spear, and the soldiers behind him were armed with bows and arrows. Although the bow and arrow has gone through a thousand years of wind and frost. But it seems, but still exudes the sharp light of the people.


    On both sides of these soldiers are terracotta warriors and horses riding on horses and carriages. They were all armed with spears, and they were ready to fight.


    "Is this the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang?" Li Fan looked at the scene in front of him and stepped forward involuntarily.


    "Don''t move." Mingyue reaches out his hand and pulls Li Fan back. The strong one even makes Li Fan stumble and nearly fall.


    "What for?" Li Fan glares at Mingyue and asks.


    With Li Fan''s voice falling, the terracotta warriors and horses made a sound of wheezing. Originally some dim sky, suddenly it is cage on a layer of shadow. The light of a piece of metal covered the sky and went straight to the place where Li Fan had just stood. In an instant, the ground in front of several people was covered with sharp arrows. The feathers above the tail of the arrow were even slightly quivering.


    "Here it is Several people looked at the change in front of them, they all opened their eyes wide and looked at Li Fan stupidly.


    If Ming Yue hadn''t just reached out and pulled Li Fan back, Li Fan would be like a hedgehog, covered with feathers and arrows.


    "Be careful, this is the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin. It''s not your backyard. " Ming Yue''s tone does not have the slightest polite appearance, coldly looking at Li Fan said.


    Li Fan''s mouth grinned, but he didn''t make a sound at last. After all, he just saved his life.


    "These terracotta warriors and horses are supposed to protect the mausoleum, but I don''t know why these organs can be activated even after thousands of years." Chen Xi looked at a piece of arrow forest in front of him and sighed.


    "Let''s not move forward yet." Mingyue looked at the whole imperial mausoleum and said slowly.


    Take a few steps along the edge of arrow forest, the curves drawn on the ground. Mingyue turns to signal several people to follow.


    With Mingyue''s steps, several people no longer dare to move at will. Just now, Li Fan''s unintentional behavior made them know that in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, if there were no really familiar people, they would walk around at will. It''s no doubt suicide like behavior.


    Several people follow behind Mingyue, and they don''t know whether Mingyue knows the mechanism or luck in the imperial mausoleum. Several people walked around the whole imperial mausoleum, but they didn''t open a mechanism.


    "You see." Mingyue finally went back to the original position, reached out and pointed to the curves drawn underground, and said, "these curves should not be drawn at will."


    "What are these?" Li Fan approached a few steps and asked, looking at a row of feather arrows shooting down the curve on the ground.


    "This should be the territory of the whole empire when Qin Shihuang ruled the country." Mingyue said slowly.


    "The map?" Several people all have some doubts of looking up at clear Yue.


    Mingyue nodded, did not explain, but raised his finger to the dome above the palace, reflecting a little bit of starlight from the dome. Just like the stars in the sky, they are constantly flashing.


    "Those above should be drawn according to the real sky star map." Mingyue looked up at the twinkling stars and said¡° Qin Shihuang built this mausoleum into a world with sky above and earth below. And he is the master of the world. "


    "How much work is required. With the national strength of the Qin Dynasty at that time, it was able to build such a large imperial mausoleum. These technologies, even now, are extremely difficult. " The fat man''s family was originally dealing with engineering. At a glance, they could see the engineering quantity of the whole imperial mausoleum, which is absolutely beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Mingyue goes to the front of Yujian and looks at the palace and terracotta warriors in front of him. He said slowly, "this shows how powerful the national power of Qin Dynasty was at that time."


    "None of this has anything to do with us. What we should consider is how to get into the mausoleum group, and how to find out if there is Qin Shihuang in it. " Li Fan turned his lips and looked at Mingyue.


    Ming Yue stretched out his hand, pointed to the location of the Qinling mausoleum, looked at Li Fan and said, "then go. Do you have a way now? "


    Li Fan shriveled shriveled mouth, obviously in the words of Ming Yue, Li Fan felt full disdain.


    "Well, let''s do something about it. Finding the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty is only our first step. How to enter the mausoleum next is the key." Chen Xi see Li Fan some depressed expression, quickly open mouth to ease the embarrassing atmosphere between the two.


    Mingyue looked at Chen Xi, slowly exhaled a breath and said, "there''s no way. If you want to enter the imperial mausoleum, you must pass these terracotta warriors. They are the guardians of the mausoleum. If we can''t even deal with them, we don''t have to think about anything else in the Qin mausoleum. "


    "Through? How do you live? " Green ling''er looks at the vast number of terracotta warriors and horses in front of her. I''m afraid there are thousands of terracotta warriors and horses within the sight of a few people. There must be more soldiers protecting the imperial mausoleum in those missing places¡° It''s hard to break through. " Mingyue fell the backpack behind him. Looking at the terracotta warriors in front of him, he said¡° You guys stay here and don''t walk around. I''ll try it on my own With these words, Mingyue walked slowly in the eyes of several people, thinking firmly about the terracotta warriors and horses. Just as Mingyue passed the map drawn on the ground of the mausoleum. It''s like getting instructions. Within the sight of a few people, all the terracotta warriors and horses holding bows and arrows shot feather arrows again almost at the same time. The arrow that they had just buckled on the bow had already been shot out, but at this moment, the arrow didn''t let a few people find out how it was put on the bow, and it had already covered the sky. There was a whistling sound. The arrow that blocks the sky and the sun is like a bunch of condensation, shooting straight at Mingyue''s figure¡° Hum Mingyue gave a cold hum. Hands in front of the body a circle, a dazzling light from the Ming Yue body. As in the Ming Yue body in front of the condensation into a light barrier in general, will be shot from the feather arrow all resist. In front of Mingyue''s body, the overwhelming plumes and arrows stir up a burst of stars. Although Mingyue has been constantly mobilizing his spiritual power to enter the barrier, these are almost condensed into a bunch of feather arrows, and their destructive power is completely different from the scattered feather arrows just now. Almost at the same time, the light curtain in front of Mingyue was broken in the eyes of several people. Just when several people thought that Mingyue would be hit by these feather arrows, Mingyue suddenly disappeared in the original place in the eyes of several people. A roar sounded in several people''s ears. Originally standing in front of the terracotta warriors and horses, the terracotta warriors and horses with spears move together. The spear in his hand suddenly stabbed forward. It was like a sudden fire in the air. On the spears of these terracotta warriors, a sudden burst of fire. The sound of piercing the air was like a burst. Mingyue, who flashed out of the void, turned to avoid the stabs of several spears. He twisted the bronze spear which was still glowing on his side with one hand and pulled back. A burst of some harsh Kara sound, Mingyue looks thin body as if condensing infinite power in general. Pull the bronze spear in front of you. Tear the stone arm of the terracotta warriors and horses to pieces. From the broken stone arms of the terracotta warriors and horses, like a hollow arm, a jet of black smoke sprang up. The whole terracotta warriors and horses in the smoke after blowing, suddenly broken into countless pieces. Scattered on the ground. The bronze spear in Mingyue''s hand ran by and blocked countless spears. It seemed that the heavy spear was as light as a toothpick in Mingyue''s hand, and even shot a silver light on the spear, smashing the bodies of several terracotta warriors and horses in front of him. A thick smoke around the body of the Ming Yue sky. Ming Yue, who had a successful attack, didn''t stop at all. Before other terracotta warriors around him came up, he rushed forward again and went straight into the archer''s plastic surgery. In ancient China, archers were always in the middle and rear ranks, and were threatened by close arms. Every dynasty knew the horror. But these seemingly slow-moving archers of terracotta warriors and horses have once again refreshed the consciousness of several people. It seems that there is a silent tacit understanding. The archers and terracotta warriors that Mingyue intruded into, Qi Qi Qi put down his bow and arrow, stretched out his hand and pulled out the short knife hanging on his side with a speed that was extremely inconsistent with the speed of the terracotta warriors. The spear in Mingyue''s hand suddenly passed in front of him. A few people just can see this action of clear and bright Yue. In front of my eyes, I was once again covered by the terracotta warriors and horses. Obviously, Mingyue was already protected by the terracotta warriors and horses in the formation. Although we can''t see clearly the specific situation of Mingyue, black smoke rising from the sky. But obviously tell a few people, at the moment of Mingyue, there is no too big danger¡° Don''t move Chen Xi stretched out his hand to hold Li Fan who wanted to move forward and said, "Mingyue just said, we don''t walk here."¡° Now she''s in a siege. Even if she''s strong, I''m afraid she can''t get out. " Li Fan looked at Chen Xi with red eyes and said angrily, "although I don''t like her attitude very much. But she is still our companion after all¡° What can you do in there? " Chengying also stretched out her hand to pull Li Fan''s sleeve. "Now, if you go in, you will only lead more terracotta warriors and horses. In this way, Mingyue''s pressure will be greater."¡° Is that how we look at it? " Li Fan glared at them and asked. He turned and looked at the fat man and said, "fat man, you say." Fat man looked at Li Fan with red eyes, his lips moved, but he didn''t speak. Mingyue''s voice is in several people''s side rang up¡° No, I''m fine. "

 V2.Chapter 34

    Ming Yue''s voice suddenly rings in his ear, which makes Li Fan a little stunned for a while. When he looks at the voice, he just sees that Ming Yue''s figure has appeared behind several people. It seems that there is no damage due to the encirclement of the terracotta warriors. But slightly messy clothes, but still is to show, just now Mingyue experienced the battle must be soul stirring.


    "Oh, isn''t this the master of Mingyue? What''s the matter? There''s nothing in it that can enter your old man''s eyes? " Although Ming Yue just fell into siege, Li Fan is the first time to rush into the rescue, but really see Ming Yue, Li Fan''s tone is another look.


    Mingyue obviously also heard what Li Fan had just said, but this time, Mingyue did not say anything targeted words, just calmly looked at Li Fan, and then said softly.


    "If there are only some ordinary terracotta warriors and horses inside, it''s not very difficult to deal with." As soon as Mingyue''s words came out, several people were surprised. Although a few people didn''t really enter the terracotta army, the atmosphere of extermination couldn''t deceive them. But Mingyue said at the moment that the terracotta warriors and horses are not very difficult to deal with. Obviously there''s something unusual about it.


    "In this, if I don''t make a mistake. It should be based on the military establishment of the Qin Dynasty. " Mingyue looked at the vast number of terracotta warriors and horses in front of him and continued, "after I was surrounded, there were no less than three terracotta warriors and horses with the mark of Qu long. The strength of these terracotta warriors is not the same level as that of ordinary terracotta warriors. If I can deal with these ordinary terracotta warriors and horses, if the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces appears. I''m afraid we have to run away. "


    "So powerful?" Li Fan was obviously suspicious of Mingyue''s words. He put his hand on his forehead and looked away. The dim light cannot see far. But as Li Fan now, because of the fusion of some Xuanyuan soul, his own divine consciousness has been greatly improved. If you feel it carefully, you can feel that there are some differences in these terracotta warriors.


    "But if we can''t get past these terracotta warriors, how can we get to those palaces. Not to mention the first emperor of Qin in this mausoleum. " Chen Xi also looked at the terracotta warriors and horses in front of him with some embarrassment.


    "It''s definitely impossible to break through." Mingyue gave a definite answer.


    "If we can''t do it, we''ll have to go to heaven." The fat man said with a smile.


    "That''s a good idea." Chengying listened to the fat man''s words, but with a look of approval, nodded and said, "although there are terracotta warriors on the ground, there will be no terracotta warriors in the zenith."


    "Are you a decoration when you are the archers? I don''t want to be a hedgehog. " The fat man turned to Chengying and said with a smile, "in the sky, we are not birds. We can''t avoid bows and arrows. What''s more, even birds will be shot down by bows and arrows. "


    "That''s a way." Chen Xi opens a way in one side however¡° We are not birds, of course, but we are much better than birds. "


    Mingyue also agreed and said, "you can have a try. The threat of bow and arrow to us is very small. It''s within our reach. "


    Fat man quickly reached out to stop a few people, "Hey, you can all fly, what can I do?"


    "I told you you were waiting for us outside the mausoleum. You''re all flesh. " Chengying walks to the fat man with a smile, reaches for the fat man''s arm and says, "I can''t take you. I''m not a fairy. "


    Seeing that the fat man''s eyes turned to him, Li Fan waved his hand again and again¡° No, I don''t know how to get there myself


    "We don''t all go there." Mingyue interrupted several people''s thoughts and said, "if we act together, we can''t help it. This time, I will go first. If there''s no problem. You can think of another way. "


    "Why. Do you have to go first every time? " Li Fan muttered in a low voice.


    Mingyue made a please gesture, looking at Li Fan, said, "then you come."


    Li Fan waved his hand¡° Forget it. I''m a little afraid of heights. "


    Mingyue snorted coldly and walked slowly to the territory. He took a deep breath, stamped his feet suddenly, and a streamer rose up. The whole person, like assimilating into a meteor, rushed to the direction of the palace group.


    Without waiting for Li Fan to react, Mingyue has already rushed out of the distance of tens of meters. Just when a few people thought that these terracotta warriors and horses had no defense against Mingyue in the sky. Suddenly, there is no sound, the front and back of Mingyue is just like a metal barrier. Ming Yue will be all around the number of blocked, a feather arrow metal reflection almost flared a few people''s eyes.


    A few people were shocked. Fortunately, Mingyue had just said that they didn''t pass through the sky together. Otherwise, according to the density of feather arrows, it might be hard to say whether they would survive. But it''s as simple as watching the pattern with ten fingers and kneading the snails.


    Sudden attack of Ming Yue although the heart has been prepared, but this feather arrow is like a sudden from the side. Although my reaction is also very fast. Almost at the moment when feather arrow just appeared, it put layers of protection around itself. But these feathered arrows are totally different from the bows and arrows shot by the archer when he just rushed in front of the ground. These feather arrows are like knives in the face of butter. They put the protection of Mingyue in front of them. If it wasn''t for Mingyue, he would be very quick. Instant is a blink out of this territory, I''m afraid at the moment Mingyue is also hard to escape death.


    Just like snowflakes in the sun, in the moment of the disappearance of Mingyue''s figure, in the sky, those dense plumes and arrows disappeared at the same time, just as everything that just a few people saw was an illusory dream. Never.


    "What''s going on?" Although Li Fan didn''t face the arrow which almost became a metal barrier, he was also shocked. I just feel a cold sweat flowing from my back. The clothes on the back are almost as if they were fished out of the water.


    "Is it an illusion that we saw just now?" Chen Xi some doubts ground looking at clear Yue to ask a way.


    Mingyue shook his head, although his face was still cold, but from the rising and falling chest, it was obviously surprised by the situation just now.


    "No, my defense is my strongest defense. Let alone an ordinary feather arrow, even a 7.62mm bullet can''t be penetrated. "


    "That is to say, those feather arrows appeared and disappeared suddenly?" Chen Xi some doubts ground looking at clear Yue to ask a way¡° Do we have such mysterious technology now? "


    Mingyue didn''t answer Chen Xi''s question directly. He just shook his head and said, "the road in the sky doesn''t work."


    Looking at the terracotta warriors array in front of them, they all fell into silence for a moment, as if they had been forbidden by a magician. The dull atmosphere lingered among several people.


    "There is no way to heaven, no way to earth." Li Fan stamped the ground with hatred¡° In that case, what are we doing here. You''d better go out first and think of a way to come back. We can''t. We''ll take it with us. I don''t believe that these terracotta warriors can resist the power of explosives. "


    The fat man nodded his head and slapped each other with Li Fan, saying that he agreed with Li Fan.


    "No way." Ming Yue has not yet opened his mouth, Chen Xi has been the first to negate Li Fan''s idea¡° Although we are here for the secret of Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum, we can''t destroy these cultural relics at will. Although Qin Shihuang has betrayed China, we''d better not destroy these ancient sites at will. "


    "Then what to do? If you don''t know Yue, report to the police. Let''s drive an armored car to come here." The fat man joked with a smile.


    "In that case, it''s not a covert operation." Li Fan gave the fat man a white look.


    "Just talk about it." Fat man some grievances said.


    "I have an idea. Maybe we can try it." The green spirit son who has been silent for a long time suddenly says.


    "What can I do?" Several people asked in unison, five pairs of eyes at the same time staring at the direction of the green spirit.


    Green Ling Er raised her foot and stamped the ground with a smile and said, "how did we get in? Have you forgotten? Stealing holes. Since we all come here by stealing holes. Why don''t we make a hole to cross these terra cotta warriors and horses? "


    "That''s a good way. It''s just that we''re going to steal a hole? " Li Fan said, looking at the terracotta warriors array in front of him, he said, "I don''t know how many of these terracotta warriors are. How far do we need to drill? "


    "Fool, are you looking at the palace ahead?" Chengying knocked on Li Fan''s head and said, "we only need to dig the holes to the gates of those palaces."


    When Li Fan heard the photo, he looked up at the dim palaces in front of him. It was not far away. There must be a distance of 100 meters. It is not a small project for several people to steal a hole of this length.


    "If we make a hole to steal there. But what if these terracotta warriors turn over and hit us? " Li Fan nodded slightly and asked a question.


    Lu ling''er shook her head with a smile and said, "no, although I was born in the Miao area, I know something about the Central Plains. Every emperor of every dynasty has strict rules about his palace. If a soldier enters the palace without receiving an order, it can be regarded as a crime of rebellion and is to be beheaded. Some even want to kill the nine ethnic groups. Even some generals. Without the emperor''s orders, I would never dare to lead a soldier into the palace. "


    Hear the explanation of green spirit son, several people are the color of a sudden realization of a face. Green spirit son continues to say with a smile¡° However, what we need to deal with may be more difficult to deal with than these terracotta warriors and horses. "


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan asked.


    "Although ordinary soldiers are not allowed to enter the palace at will, some people are doing the encirclement work of the emperor. There are not many guards in the palace, but every one of them is a master. " Green spirit son some worry of say.


    "It doesn''t matter." Ming Yue said softly, with confidence in his voice, "although the guards in the Imperial Palace are more famous than these terracotta warriors, they don''t have the killing breath of these terracotta warriors. There won''t be that kind of tacit cooperation. As long as we break them one by one, it should not be very difficult for us. What''s more, if we want to enter the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, we have to face all these. Now that we can reduce one loss, it''s certainly a good thing. "


    "So that''s it?" Li Fan looked at the people who had agreed and asked, "how can we dig with our hands? I didn''t see a shovel in my backpack¡° Of course, it''s not with shovels. There are professional tools for digging holes. " Green Ling Er smiles, turns to see Ming Yue and says, "Ming Yue should have this thing."¡° No, I didn''t Mingyue cold back. Eyes are staring at Green Ling er said, "however, how do you know so much about these?"

 V2.Chapter 35

    There was a look of helplessness on lvling''er''s face. She just looked at Mingyue and said, "these are just my hobbies for Central Plains culture as a Miao witch."


    Ming Yue''s cold face, mouth slightly raised, looking at Green ling''er, sneered, "can know about the rules of the Central Plains palace, more can know these about touch gold Xiaowei about some techniques of tomb robbery. I''m afraid it''s not just a hobby. "


    Li Fan saw that the two people were obviously tit for tat. He quickly explained to one side, "Mingyue, you don''t have to be so serious. How to say, lvling''er is not a person of our time. Even if there is something, it''s not our turn to manage it. Ethically speaking, we still need to call her ancestor. "


    "Li Fan, you die." Green spirit son''s face feigns angry way "I have so old?"


    Li Fan laughed. "For example," he said


    Mingyue coldly looking at a few people, finally did not continue this topic. He just looked at the terracotta army in front of him and said¡° Let''s go back first. When the equipment arrives, do it again. "


    Although before he came to the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, Li Fan never thought that he could have a thorough insight into the mausoleum, one of the eight wonders of the world. But like now, we can only see the appearance of a mausoleum, even the real mausoleum structure is not clear, so we leave in a gray. This still makes Li Fan''s heart have a faint anger. Of course, what''s more, it''s the spirit of turning the mausoleum upside down.


    The first trip to the imperial mausoleum came to a hasty end. When several people left Zhongyuan Road, they found that although they didn''t feel it long in the imperial mausoleum, they found that the sky outside was already dark.


    It is obvious that the whole day has passed before several people knew it. But a few of them didn''t even feel hungry, let alone a little bit about the passage of time.


    Although the buildings on the surface of Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum under the shadow of darkness are the same as those renovated and protected by the state, the mausoleum is the mausoleum after all. Under the dark package. The whole mausoleum still exudes a kind of silent loneliness, which is like a silent giant. In the dark, he was eyeing several people. Let a person from the bottom of my heart, then spread out a sense of confusion for the unknown can panic.


    Looking up at the stars all over the sky, Li Fan was surprised to find that the night sky was already fuzzy in the city. At this moment, the location of Qinshihuang Mausoleum can clearly see the stars in the sky. Even the faint meteor can be seen clearly. It''s like the position here is closer to the sky.


    "You see, the starry sky here seems to be the same as the sky in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang." Chengying looked up at the stars in the sky and suddenly said.


    For the night sky and stars, although everyone has seen many times, but no one has ever really remembered the location of these stars. After all, few of them were ancient diviners. Not even a fortune teller. A few people still don''t have the ability to see the stars.


    "Yes, the positions of these stars are exactly the same as those in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang." Mingyue looked at the sky and said slowly, "it seems that the position we see in the underground palace is actually here in the territory of the Qin Dynasty at that time."


    "It doesn''t matter." Li Fan yawned. He rubbed his slightly sour neck and said, "we''d better go back to sleep and come here to work when things arrive."


    "I didn''t expect that I would do engineering at home. When I came to the Qinshihuang Mausoleum with Fanzi, I would still do engineering." The fat man looked at Li Fan speechless and shook his head.


    £ª


    £ª


    £ª


    "What is this?" Looking at the strange things Mingyue took out of his backpack, Li Fan asked in some doubt.


    Mingyue in the hands of things, at a glance, it is not a regular manufacturer. Maybe it''s just something made by a local workshop. A long steel pipe about one meter long and about ten centimeters in diameter is connected together by Mingyue. Then Mingyue takes out something from his backpack that looks like a fan blade on an electric fan. It''s much bigger than the fan blade. It''s made of metal and emits a faint yellow light. Looking at things, it is obvious that it has been for some years.


    Connected objects look like an enlarged version of an electric fan. It makes Li Fan and fat man who have never been in touch with these people feel more curious.


    "With this thing, you can make a hole?" Fat man some doubts ground looking at the thing in the hand of clear Yue to say¡° Aren''t we digging with shovel? "


    "Shovel?" There was a slight disdain in Ming Yue''s tone. He looked at the fat man and said, "if shovel is used, I''m afraid it will take ten and a half days before we get through."


    "This thing can dig faster than we can." The fat man''s eyes were obviously distrustful. Although the home is mainly based on real estate, the fat man has never heard of the efficiency of things produced by such local workshops.


    "If it''s easy to use, why use high technology? What else do you want? " The fat man couldn''t help muttering.


    In addition to Li Fan and the fat man, they all have a smile on their face, looking at Mingyue standing his things on the Loess in front of him.


    Li Fan and fat man were stunned by the scene in front of them. See Mingyue gently shaking the handle on his long arm. Three pieces of blades with metallic luster rotate rapidly. Just in an instant, a hole with a diameter of about one meter is dug out in front of Mingyue. With Mingyue''s hands, this cave gradually begins to dig deep. What surprised them even more was that the soil dug out of the cave didn''t need Mingyue''s hands at all. With the rotation of these blades, it discharged out of the cave automatically.


    "Damn it." The fat man smacked his gums, gasped, and said, "it''s so damn bad."


    "This thing was made by the experience of the past dynasties. The purpose is to speed up the excavation of the cave Green ling''er looked at Li Fan and fat man with surprised eyes and said, "I don''t know the specific name of this thing. But it''s not something that ordinary grave robbers can have. "


    Li Fan shakes his head and looks at Mingyue who is still shaking the handle seriously. He turns to lvling''er and says, "then we''ll just wait. It seems that Mingyue can handle it by himself. "


    "I''ll do it first. You''ll change shifts later." Mingyue obviously heard Li Fan''s words, slightly stopped the action in the hand, turned to look at Li Fan and said.


    Seeing that Li Fan wanted to talk, Mingyue added again, "not everyone, just you and fat man. It''s just you two men here. No work. Yes? What are you waiting for us to do? "


    Li Fan slightly micro some speechless looked at the fat man, the fat man is also a face of helplessness. Two people have to be in Chen Xi a few people in the side of the rest, standing on the side looking at the work of Ming Yue.


    In a few people constantly rotation, because this is the tool that Mingyue took out. Obviously, the speed is extremely fast, and several people have learned the lesson from last time. I took my watch with me. After more than three hours'' work, Li Fan got out of the hole which he didn''t know how deep it was. First, I patted the soil on my body. A long air passage.


    "How far is that? How long do we need to work?"


    Ming Yue from the side of the eyes closed, opened his eyes, looking at some straight can''t rise the waist of Li Fan said, "this can''t?"


    Li Fan clearly put forward the feeling of extreme contempt from Mingyue''s words. That kind of feeling, is like between men and women in that kind of indescribable things. The tone of the woman''s voice. This made Li Fan feel extremely despised.


    "Who said no. How can a man say no! " Li Fan did not speak, fat man has been in the side of the mouth, said, "yes, fan Zi."


    Li Fan did not speak, just nodded, after all, in front of girls, no man is willing to admit that he can not, even if it is really not.


    The corner of Mingyue''s mouth slightly tilted. Obviously, I also think that there is a little language defect in my own words. He stood up and went to Li Fan and said, "forget it, I''ll come. After all, you''re not very familiar with it. "


    It''s almost half time to see Mingyue. Li Fan finally confirms that Mingyue''s words are true. In a hurry, he put down the things in his hand, reached out and hammered his waist, and went to the fat man.


    See Mingyue stoop into the hole. The fat man slapped his thick back with a sly smile, approached Li Fan and said softly, "fan Zi, you can''t really do it."


    "Damn it." Li Fan immediately felt a stream of Qi and blood rushing to his forehead.


    Seeing that Li Fan''s face was obviously changed, the fat man waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s a joke."


    "To die." Li Fan hit the fat man hard, and the latter fell to the ground.


    There was a slight tremor on the ground, followed by a dull rumble. The whole ground shook suddenly. It was as if there was a crack from the bottom of the earth. Let a few people who are resting wake up for the first time.


    "I''ll go, won''t I. You are too powerful. " Looking at the exaggerated fat man, Li Fan said with a laugh.


    As Li Fan''s voice fell, a strong wind suddenly came out of the hole which was dug by several people. Although several people were still some distance away from the hole, they still felt that the strong wind seemed to make them unstable.


    With the strong wind hanging, the figure of Mingyue suddenly ran out of the hole. In a few people doubt, Mingyue that cold voice has sounded, although cold, but there is a little worry.


    "Stay away. It''s not going down here


    As Mingyue''s voice fell, a roaring sound seemed to come from the cave. Like thousands of horses galloping into the ears of several people.


    A turbid current, accompanied by the smell of decay hidden in the ground for many years, came out of the cave. As if several people did not make a hole, but dug a fountain. A meter of water rose into the sky. Will dodge less than a few people poured a cool through the heart.


    It took about ten minutes for the water column to rush out, and then it slowly fell back. Although several people were far away from the cave at the first time, under the impact of the current for more than ten minutes, the whole cave was like a rainstorm, and there was no place to escape. It''s all turned into mud. But what surprised a few people was that although the current was fierce, it was not just coming towards a few people. However, although the terracotta warriors and horses were made of clay, they didn''t change at all under the fierce current. It seems that they are even better than a few people¡° What''s going on? " Chen Xi stretched out her hand to wipe the water on her face and asked¡° There is an underground river below. The road below is impassable. " Mingyue said, then he threw his tools aside. The green spirit son Du Du mouth, made a I don''t know of facial expression to say "that look really is the sky have no way, enter the ground have no door."¡° Can you wade through? " Chen Xi looks at Mingyue and asks tentatively. Ming Yue shook his head, looked at the current that had fallen back and said, "the river should be very wide. If we wade through the water, we might as well break through here. "¡° Let me try. " Li Fan said¡° I still have nine soul generals who have not been used. They are also terracotta warriors. It might be useful here. "

 V2.Chapter 36

    The muddy loess covered the soles of several people''s shoes. Mingyue put out his hand and patted the clay on his body. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "let''s have a try. I don''t have much hope anyway. "


    Li Fan rolled his eyes and took a few steps backward. He waved his hands gently. There was a wave in the air. In the original open space, suddenly there are nine soul generals dressed in stone armor. Let the original open space appear a little narrow up.


    "Where is this?" Soul one by one appear, turn a head to look at Li Fan to ask a way¡° Master. It feels like we have a partner here. "


    "Companion." Li Fan turned and looked at the terracotta warriors with a smile. Looking at the soul, a few people said, "if you are talking about these terracotta warriors and horses, they are just like you."


    Soul a few people hear Li Fan''s words, quickly turn a head to see to several people''s behind. His face was cold. It''s a little weird for a moment.


    "What''s this?" The words of soul one stuttered slightly. Pointing to the terracotta warriors and horses, he said, "aren''t these terracotta warriors and horses?"


    While saying this, the soul of a few people with surprised eyes scanning the terracotta army group.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know each other?" Li Fan curled his lips and said, looking at the soul.


    Unexpectedly, the soul of a few people actually nodded. Looking at the terracotta warriors and horses in front of him, he said, "yes. We know these terracotta warriors and horses. "


    "What?" Li Fan felt the pores all over his body expand. I feel the cold wind blowing into my body from somewhere.


    Soul a quickly waved hand, stone face smile. It''s like squeezing out a smile and saying, "don''t worry, though we know them. But that''s also before. "


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan felt that he couldn''t accept the words of Hunyi for a while, so he quickly asked.


    "This is actually a long story." The soul pestles the bronze spear on the ground. Looking at Li Fan, he said slowly, "we were actually one of the terracotta warriors and horses a long time ago. But later I didn''t know why. We were summoned away from the space inexplicably. I don''t know anything about what happened here. "


    "How can these terracotta warriors and horses pass through?" Chen Xi looked at the soul and asked.


    The soul shook his head. He said slowly, "I don''t know. We were just one of these terracotta warriors. Or, we''re just the captain of one of the teams. As for how to pass these terracotta warriors and horses. " The soul shook his head. Slightly helpless said, "we don''t know."


    "You''re just the team leader." The green spirit son hears the words of soul one, obviously is some surprised.


    Soul nodded, looked at several people and said, "yes. There are more masters among these terra cotta warriors. Where we can''t see it. With the commander of these terracotta warriors. He is the soul of the terracotta army. "


    "Since you are one of these terracotta warriors. Do you know how to get into the palace Mingyue turns to look at the soul and asks.


    Soul nodded, looking at some unnatural look on Mingyue''s face. He said slowly, "although we are only one of these terracotta warriors and horses, after being made into terracotta warriors and horses in those years, our memories have disappeared. But for how to get in. I don''t know. "


    "How to get in?" A few people smell speech greatly happy, the mouth that busily does not stack says.


    "It''s very simple," he said. Although these terracotta warriors and horses do not seem to have much wisdom, they only know how to protect the Qin mausoleum. But in their hearts, there is also a minimum military heart. "


    "What''s in your heart?"


    "Tiger charms." Soul a light vomit out two words¡° Only when we get the tiger amulet, we can command these terracotta warriors and horses. They won''t stop us from entering. "


    "Nonsense." Li Fan patted his forehead, looking at the soul with some depression, and said, "if we can get the tiger amulet. What else do you need. Now we can''t get into these terracotta warriors. "


    "This one. We can help. " The soul said. He pointed to the terracotta warriors in front of him and said, "over there. The general holding the amulet is in that position. There''s nothing else we can do. If it''s into the terracotta warriors and horses. Even we have no way back. "


    Seeing Li Fan''s face with an expression of displeasure, Hunyi continued, "of course, we can go in. But you have to be prepared. Our death may do you some harm. "


    Li Fan waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need to talk again. He said, "I won''t let you risk it. It has nothing to do with whether your death will hurt me."


    Soul nodded, stepped back and said, "if you want to go in, we will also accompany you."


    "What to do." Chen Xi looked at the terracotta warriors and horses in front of her and said, "there is only one way now. It seems that we have to break through. "


    Mingyue also has some helplessness. Looking at a few people said, "no way." Say this, turn a head to look at a soul to say "the strength of that general is in what range?"


    He patted his forehead and said, "we don''t know the strength of the general, but he is not a practitioner. Just fighting on the battlefield. If it''s one-on-one, you should be able to draw with him


    Li Fan took over and said, "what should I do? Do you want to break through? "


    Mingyue nodded. Looking at a few people, he said, "I have to break through. The shortest distance to the general''s position. "


    Soul looked around, reached out and pointed to a direction and said, "here, go from here. It''s the shortest distance. The general''s account is probably a hundred meters away. "


    Mingyue gently breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Chen Xi, several people said, "well, the distance is not long. It''s a bit of a chance to break through. "


    "Soul one, you a few assist Ming Yue in the side." Li Fan looked at the soul of a few people said.


    Soul a few people nodded. Clench the weapon in the hand, looking at Ming Yue to say.


    "You can rest assured that we will protect your back."


    Mingyue looked at the soul of a few people, the face of indifference is finally a smile. Slowly say "OK."


    Like a strong wind sweeping leaves. Forward of the Ming Yue very fast will be in front of the terracotta warriors and horses all hit into pieces. Obviously, the strength that Mingyue shows at the moment is not the same as when he broke through the barrier before. The strength of this time, obviously is Mingyue let go. I know that the front is the key to whether several people can enter the Qinling mausoleum. Mingyue releases all his strength. What''s more, there are several soul generals behind. Obviously let Mingyue more put down some burden.


    The overwhelming plume arrows in the Ming Yue a few people just burst into the tens of meters, it is again full of the sky. Soul a few people join hands a roar. Around Mingyue''s body, he arched up a circle of sky to resist all the arrows from all over the world.


    It''s like a lonely road. Mingyue and the soul of a few people behind, there is an empty road in an instant. Obviously, with the soul of a few people to join, in addition to the Ming Yue let go. The terra cotta warriors and horses, which used to look a little difficult, can now be seen. It''s as easy as cutting melons and vegetables.


    Li Fan looks at Mingyue who rushes in front of him, turns his head and looks at Mingyue''s figure. He said slowly, "shall we keep up with her?"


    I didn''t wait for a few people to speak. From the terracotta army came a roar. In front of us, the terracotta army, which was originally densely packed, and the terracotta army, which was trying to resist the advance of Ming Yue, split into two rows in an instant.


    A black flag appeared in front of several people, a little too far away from Li Fan. Just can see that the flag is hanging on a high pole. Behind the pole stands a large account with an area of about 100 square meters. Although it has gone through thousands of years, there is still no damage to the account. The dark tent looked like a silent beast.


    In front of the tent, under the big Mao, stands a man covered in armor, not like the terracotta warriors here. The man in armor looked like a real man. Although the whole body of armor after a thousand years, but still exudes a trace of light. A halberd flickering with cold light was in hand. Staring at the direction of Mingyue.


    A deep voice of indifference came into the ears of several people.


    "Who''s coming? There''s another half of the amulet. Show me the Amulet of the tiger, or there will be no amnesty. "


    "Tiger charms." A sneer appeared on Mingyue''s face. Looking at the general in front of him, he said slowly, "there is no tiger amulet, but the tiger amulet in your hand, we have to decide."


    "Ha ha ha." The halberd general gave a wild laugh. Looking at Mingyue, he said, "I want my Hufu. Then come and get it. For thousands of years, there are still people who want to enter the imperial mausoleum. "


    The general said this, holding halberd fingers to the distance of Li Fan several people said¡° Come on, you guys. If you can defeat me, you will take half of my tiger amulet. "


    When the general said this, his hand without halberd took out a small object with faint light like a magic trick. It''s obviously a tiger amulet in the general''s mouth.


    Li Fan turns to see Chen Xi, several people ask a way¡° Well, we were invited. Are we in the past


    A strange smile welled up on the general''s face. The halberd in his hand waved gently. Several people have not yet reflected. The space in front of us suddenly changes. Unexpectedly, it is less than a few meters away from the general, standing beside Mingyue and others.


    "Damn it." Li Fan scolded, looked at the soul and said, "didn''t you say he was not a practitioner? This is not a common practitioner. "


    Soul one''s face showed a touch of helplessness. Just wanted to talk. The general had already said, "I''m not a practitioner."


    "Don''t deceive me." There was a touch of disdain on Li Fan''s face¡° This is not the ability of the practitioner. "


    "It''s just a wonderful part of the Qin mausoleum. If you can get the tiger amulet, you can know more about the secrets of the Qin mausoleum." The general sneered.


    "Secret, we''re not interested." Mingyue coldly looking at the general said.


    "Ha ha." The general gave a sneer¡° You didn''t come to the Qin mausoleum for the secret of the Qin mausoleum. Can''t you come shopping. You don''t have to say much. Let''s do it. I will not bully you either. As long as you can defeat me, you can take the tiger amulet from my hand. "¡° Do it. " Ming Yue chuckled, gently moved his wrist and said, "come on." The halberd thundered across the sky. Although the general said that he was not a practitioner, a light burst out from the long halberd. But the general''s strength is beyond doubt. Before a few people started, the soul of a few people have been stopped in front of a few people, the weapons in their hands were blocked in the long halberd attack road. In the roaring sound, the body of a few souls flies out one after another. A handful of dust fell out¡° It''s just a few captains, and it''s impossible to try to intercept them. " The general let out a burst of laughter. In the hand long halberd pointed to the bright Yue several people¡° Come and fight. "

 V2.Chapter 37

    Mingyue looks at the general with a long halberd. Hands slowly close and open. A flash of streamer flashed between Mingyue''s hands. Mingyue, who had never used weapons, showed his weapons in front of Li Fan for the first time.


    A dagger with blood red light appears in Mingyue''s hand. It''s a dagger with a length of less than one foot. But it looks very beautiful. The whole dagger seems to be made of unknown metal. Reflecting the light of introverted. A touch of streamer flickered on the dagger. The whole dagger shows a slanting arc. Holding in the hands of Mingyue, it seems to be so fit.


    "Is this the weapon of sister Mingyue?" Chen Xi stands on one side and sees that Mingyue shows his dagger. He exclaims in a low voice, "is this the month by month that has been legendary in the cultivation world?"


    Mingyue gently holds the dagger in his hand, turns to see Chen Xi, nods and says with a smile, "yes, this is my weapon. Every month. "


    Chen Xi gently covered his mouth, from that pair of big eyes that can talk revealed surprised eyes.


    "Come and fight." The dagger in Mingyue''s hand turns gently, curling a streamer between his fingers. Cover the whole palm in it. Looking at the black armour general on the opposite side, he said.


    A heavy meal on the ground. General heijia''s whole body seemed to burst into a momentum of continuous transpiration. A breath of indomitable will fill the body in an instant.


    Ming Yue''s body suddenly forward. There was a piercing sound of sonic boom in the air month by month. Straight to the chest of general heijia.


    General heijia gave a cold smile and his halberd stood up in front of him. There was a clanging sound. With the sound. The black armor general''s body slides back several meters, that originally did not have any facial expression on the face also showed a dignified look.


    "Good strength, good speed, actually can stab several swords in an instant to repel the general. It''s really worth it. "


    Black armour general says a words, the long halberd in the hand is in front of the body heavy a split, the whole person is also along with this halberd under the trend of split forward a few steps. Mingyue''s figure suddenly disappeared in the original place. The long halberd crossed the figure of Mingyue who still stayed in the original place. General heijia knocked the end of the long halberd with his right hand, and the long halberd instantly slid out a huge arc in the air. All around you.


    The black armour general who took back the halberd stepped back a few steps. Slightly frowned, suddenly turned to one side. The strong wind makes general heijia''s cloak surge. As if from the void appeared month by month across the black general''s face. Cut off the red velvet rope tied to the helmet of general heijia. Cut off countless black hair in the air.


    General heijia was suddenly attacked. He didn''t panic at all. In a moment, he showed his true qualities as a general. Empty left hand homeopathy an elbow bumps to clear between the belly of Yue.


    Mingyue stretched out his hands to block in front of him, but he was hit by general heijia fiercely, throwing his body high in the air. The black armour general with a successful attack steps forward abruptly, and his halberd pierces the space, bursting out a group of dazzling sparks, which directly stabs Mingyue, who is inconvenient to turn his body in the air.


    Just when Li Fan thought that general heijia''s Halberd would wear transparent Yue''s body. In the air, Mingyue doesn''t know where to burst out a force. At the moment when the long halberd is about to touch the body, he suddenly shrinks between his chest and abdomen. Month by month, he was stabbing general heijia in the face.


    No one thought that Mingyue was a loser at the moment. If general heijia''s Halberd continues to pierce, it will undoubtedly pierce Mingyue, but the dagger flying to the front door will also pass general heijia through his head.


    Black armour general a stuffy drink, rigidly twist open is about to be dagger through of head, because of oneself of body turn, in the hand long halberd is also can''t reach Ming Yue''s body any more. Both men retreated with a single blow.


    So far, they have only fought twice, but none of them is not rolling on the sword. If they are not careful, they will die.


    Both of them stepped back a few steps, and the undulating chest showed that they were also a little surprised at the fight just now. General heijia didn''t expect that he had been fighting for a long time, but he was almost killed by the weak looking woman in front of him. And Mingyue didn''t expect that this was obviously not the black armor General of the cultivator. He had such a keen sense of the unknown danger. It''s the first time that my stealth attack failed on a man a thousand years ago. If it wasn''t for the fact that I just used the game of losing both sides for a moment, I''m afraid that just now, even if I can dodge. It also requires a lot of physical strength.


    "Not bad." General heijia didn''t attack again. Instead, he stretched out his hand to tie up the scattered hair beside his ears again and looked at Mingyue in front of him.


    "You''re not bad either. I didn''t expect that a general a thousand years ago could have such ability. " Mingyue said coldly.


    "Ha ha ha." General heijia burst into a burst of firecracker like laughter. The long halberd in his hand pointed to Mingyue and said, "my Mengtian is not in vain. I have been in the Qin mausoleum for thousands of years, and finally I have someone who is worthy of my opponent."


    "Meng Tian!" Although a few people have already had countless conjectures about the identity of the black armour general, the person who can command all the terracotta warriors and horses in the Qin mausoleum is obviously not a nobody. But a few people did not expect that the first general of the Qin Dynasty, who was called second only to the killing God Baiqi, was here. What''s more, it never occurred to Meng Tian, who had been given death by the king of Qin since the beginning of history, to be able to stand in front of several people again after thousands of years of wind and frost in this ancient tomb of Qin mausoleum.


    "You are the general of the Qin Dynasty who is second only to the killing God Baiqi." It''s obvious that fat man''s understanding of history is not comparable to that of Li Fan. Almost at the same time when Meng Tian said his identity, the fat man exclaimed¡° White A look of disdain appeared on Meng Tian''s face¡° That kind of person deserves to be compared with Ben. "¡° Not bad. " Li Fan looked at Meng Tian and said, "how can that shameless guy be compared with you. That guy is able to hide in the dark Li Fan, with a sly smile on his face, immediately said, "for the sake of our consensus on Bai Qi. Don''t you stop us. " With a long smile, Meng Tian pointed his halberd at Li Fan and said, "impossible. My task here is to guard the imperial mausoleum."¡° Cut Li Fan rolled his eyes, looked at Meng Tian and said, "to tell you the truth, although Qin Shihuang is dead, he did not give up the idea of ruling the world. Maybe it won''t be long. He''ll show up again. Let the world be enveloped in a bloodbath. "¡° Are you serious Meng Tian looks at Li Fan, obviously not believing¡° Of course, otherwise, what are we doing here, interested in the treasures of the imperial mausoleum? " The fat man echoed¡° If so. " Meng Tian''s face showed a look of hesitation. Looking at several people, he said, "then I can''t let you go in. On the day of emperor''s rebirth, Meng Tian raised the flag for the king of Qin again. "¡° Shit, it''s a waste of effort. " The fat man rolled his eyes, looked at Meng Tian and said, "when Qin Shihuang did that to you, how could you be so devoted to him?"¡° If you want to die, you have to die. " Meng Tian''s face is full of complex emotions. The halberd in his hand pointed to Li Fan and the fat man and said, "it''s not necessary to say much. You two are the only two men here. Why are you different. But a weak woman? " Li Fan listened to Meng Tian''s words and rolled his eyes. He looked at the fat man beside him and said, "fat man, come on."¡° Damn it The fat man shook his whole body, patted his chest and said, "if you want me to die, just do it." Li Fan speechless looked at the fat man and turned his head to look at Meng Tian. The long halberd in Meng Tian''s hand was obviously aimed at him. It seems that he didn''t take several moves against Meng Tian, who is known as the first general of the Qin Dynasty. Meng Tian can''t let him go. Li Fan also has a plan to fight Meng Tian in his heart. After all, the purpose of these people coming here is to explore the secrets of the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. Most of them are inspired by the hidden danger in the Qin mausoleum. So that they can quickly integrate the soul of Xuanyuan in the body. See Li Fan a face eager to try appearance, Chen Xi several people, but did not stop. Mingyue also walked back to several people, looking at Li Fan, just whispered a word of caution. Looking at Mingyue staring at Li Fan for a long time, as if he did not know Mingyue, did not expect that Mingyue, who has always been as cold as frost, would tell him to be careful. Looking at Mingyue''s expression, it''s like a person with amnesia. When he sees someone he knows, he looks familiar and strange. It was not until Meng Tian''s impatient roar that Li Fan was awakened from that state¡° It''s not manly at all Meng Tian looked at Li Fan, his face covered with armor was also disdainful¡° If you want to fight, you can''t come here to play. "¡° To satisfy your wishes. " Looking back at Meng Tian who was already impatient, Li Fan said, "if I beat you, will the tiger amulet in your hand belong to me?"¡° Is it up to you? " Meng Tian put on a scornful smile on his face and said, "beat me." A touch of the sound of dragon chant accompanied by a sword of Li Fan resounded in the space. Xuanyuan sword is shining from the sky. It is directly inserted in the soil in front of Li Fan. Nine small dragons full of golden light are swimming on Xuanyuan sword. With Li Fan''s word "Ning", they come out. Nine Dragons flash away. It''s like merging into Xuanyuan sword. A slight dragon chant seemed to come from far away. Li Fan put his hands on the hilt of Xuanyuan sword. From the appearance of Xuanyuan sword, Li Fan at this moment has the style of an expert. If he puts on a white dress, he will have a breeze. It must be indescribable freehand style. But this appearance way did not let Meng Tian have the slightest change of color. Just looking at the Xuanyuan sword held by Li Fan, he said softly, "good sword." Li Fan''s face has just a touch of joy, Meng Tian next words let Li Fan nearly vomit blood¡° It''s a pity that you have such a good sword. "

 V2.Chapter 38

    Li Fan rolled his eyes, holding the hilt of Xuanyuan sword in both hands, pulled out Xuanyuan sword from the ground, looked at Meng Tian and said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll let you taste this good sword."


    "Can''t wait." Meng Tian''s Halberd drew a circle in front of him and pointed to Li Fan with a sneer.


    If it is said that Li Fan''s momentum of summoning Xuanyuan sword just now is the same as that of a real immortal practitioner, then his cultivation can be said to have nothing to do with his style. Since Li Fan came into contact with the cultivation world, if there is any relevant fighting experience, it can only be the fight with Dracula on the battlefield of chasing deer, but the two battles. One time, Li Fan was defeated, and the other time, it happened without any control of Li Fan.


    Up to now, Li Fan has no experience in real weapons. But this has not become the action that prevents Li Fan from rushing to Meng Tian.


    The Xuanyuan sword in his hand tied a sword flower. Li Fan steps to Meng Tian, and Xuanyuan sword stabs Meng Tian''s face with a straight front stab.


    With a sneer, Meng Tian stands his halberd in front of him. The point of Xuanyuan sword is directly on the halberd, which gives off a spark. The halberd did not tremble at all. It was Li Fan who was struck back by the anti earthquake force.


    Just a slight contact, Meng Tian has tried to find out Li Fan''s strength and strength. Meng Tian is worthy of being the first general of the Qin Empire. The first time he forced Li Fan back, Meng Tian''s Halberd was already ringing with a sound explosion. Straight out.


    The long halberd, which is as powerful as thunder, is like a flash of lightning in the air. For a while, Li Fan had no way to deal with the thunder like halberd. In a hurry, he had to fall on the ground, covered with mud all over to avoid. Provoked in the side of the fat man watching a few people issued a burst of mild laughter.


    Meng Tian is also looking at Li Fan''s action with a faint stupor. Meng Tian, the first general of the Qin Dynasty, never thought of and never met such an opponent. In order to avoid his own attack, he was able to use the common tricks of street fighting hooligans.


    For a moment, Meng Tian didn''t continue to attack, but let Li Fan have a breath time. Li Fan who got up from the ground didn''t wait for Meng Tian to have any words. He waved the Xuanyuan sword in his hand and shot a sword that was as thick as his arm. He rushed straight to Meng Tian.


    Although Meng Tian was the first strong general of the Qin Dynasty, he never saw the attack of the practitioners. But it didn''t hinder Meng Tian''s judgment of the sudden appearance of the sword. In the hand long halberd shakes between the hand is to get rid of the hand but come out, straight to meet the sword awn which rushes forward in the air.


    After a clear sound, the halberd broke and fell on the loess.


    The sword still rushed to Mengtian, but because of the long halberd''s obstruction, there was a buffer, so that Mengtian just slightly sidestepped to avoid.


    Without waiting for Mengtian to have time to react, the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand is like a continuous chop, and several swords rush to Mengtian''s body.


    Forced helpless Mengtian face for the first time showed dignified expression, body armor issued a burst of Hua cheering sound. Meng Tian''s mind was occupied by the habit of fighting for the first time. When it''s too late. The seemingly heavy body dodged between several swords.


    "Oh, isn''t that good?" Li Fan looks at Meng Tian with a smile. It seems that although Li Fan is a little relaxed, he is able to wield several swords continuously. Li Fan has exhausted most of his divine power.


    The hair on Meng Tian''s face was a little scattered. It was obvious that when he just dodged the dense sword, although there was no harm, the Qi of the sword still made Meng Tian feel a cold feeling from his heart.


    Hands fiercely a crisscross, the armor on the body suddenly resounds a piece, the armor on Meng Tian''s body is instantly broken into countless pieces scattered on the ground.


    Meng Tian, who had taken off his armor, was wearing a strong black paint dress. The two fists held tightly, looked at Li Fan and said, "I didn''t expect that you are still a deep practitioner. No wonder you don''t seem to have any strength."


    Li Fan looks at Meng Tian coldly, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand hangs at his side at will. He said slowly, "I can''t see that one of your generals even knows the cultivator."


    "Of course." Meng Tian sneered¡° My king''s warlock Xu Fu is a practitioner. It was also my king''s instruction to go out to sea in search of elixir. "


    "What are you talking about. Have you planned to give us the tiger amulet in your hand? " Li Fan looks at Meng Tian and asks.


    Meng Tian shakes his head, reaches out his hand and raises the amulet in his hand to his eyes. He looks at Li fan through the amulet and says, "of course, it''s impossible. Even if I can''t defeat you, it''s absolutely impossible to give you the amulet. This is the symbol of my great Qin. "


    "Do it." Aware that Mengtian is not right, Mingyue shouts out for the first time.


    The light of several swords almost rushed to Meng Tian''s body at the same time. But although the speed of several people is very fast, Meng Tian, who has made up his mind, moves faster. The tiger amulet in his hand suddenly stretched out in front of him, obviously blocking the way of the light of these swords.


    A few people who see something wrong want to stop, but it''s too late. The light of several swords and swords directly split on Meng Tian''s hand. Almost for a moment, Meng Tian stretched out in front of his body and held the hand of the tiger amulet, which was neatly cut off like tofu. The tiger amulet in his hand also made a clear sound. It broke into pieces and fell to the ground.


    Suffering from pain, Meng Tian looks at the pieces of tiger amulet falling on the ground, and blood gushes out from his broken wrist. Staring at a few people in front of him, he said calmly, "now that the tiger amulet has broken, you can''t enter the imperial mausoleum."


    "Damn it." Li Fan scolded hatefully, in the hand Xuan Yuan sword heavy a next split. Li Fan, who had almost used all his strength, shot out a golden round blade that kept spinning like a crescent moon from Xuanyuan sword. Dribbling around rushed to Mengtian''s body.


    To some people''s surprise, Meng Tian''s body, which was supposed to dodge, stamped his feet heavily and rushed to the golden round blade.


    Blood suddenly splashed in the air, like an abstract painting in the air.


    The golden round blade penetrated Meng Tian''s body and brought up a blood flower in the air. Dribbling into the sky.


    Meng Tian looked down at the wound in front of his chest, stretched out his only intact hand and gently brushed his chest. Looking up at Li Fan, he said with a smile, "the cultivator is really powerful. But you don''t want to enter the imperial mausoleum. "


    Then Meng Tian turned weakly and looked at the magnificent and luxurious imperial mausoleum. His face was also full of loneliness.


    "Wang. I''ve lived my whole life, though you''ve killed me in the end. But if you want to die, you have to. I have no regrets. Now, Meng Tian has finally completed his last mission in the world. I have guarded the imperial mausoleum, and I have not allowed these people to enter the mausoleum. I am worthy of the Qin Empire and you. "


    With that, Meng Tian suddenly reached in from the cut wound on his chest, and countless blood flowed out from Meng Tian''s chest like a spring. With the outflow of blood, a pale color appeared on Meng Tian''s face.


    No one thought that Meng Tian would rather sacrifice his life to protect the secret of the imperial mausoleum. What''s more, I didn''t expect to end my life with such a result.


    With Meng Tian''s continuous blood flowing out, the pale Meng Tian is still standing, empty eyes, but still staring at the direction of the imperial mausoleum.


    "I didn''t expect that. What a surprise. " Li Fan murmurs a few words to himself. Looking at Meng Tian''s figure, he just wants to say something. There was a roar around.


    With the death of Meng Tian, countless terracotta warriors and horses came from all directions. Obviously, without Meng Tian''s instructions and the transfer of tiger amulet, these terracotta warriors and horses have completely lost their command. Looking at the surging terracotta warriors and horses in all directions, it is obvious that Li Fan is going to wipe out several invaders here.


    "Run." Just as the fat man made a crow like a chicken, he was interrupted by the metal wall from the sky.


    For a moment, it seemed that all the bow and arrow terracotta warriors and horses would shoot all the bow and arrow in their hands. The fat man just wanted to turn around and run out. But just turned around, there was a hand behind him holding the fat man''s hand, dragging the fat man''s body hundreds of pounds in the air, and rushing towards the direction of the imperial mausoleum in the fat man''s panic.


    "Go in the direction of the imperial mausoleum." Mingyue''s voice rings out behind the fat man. Needless to say, it''s Mingyue who reaches for the fat man''s hand.


    Almost at the same time, the Chengying sword in Chengying''s hand shot several illusory swords. The sword that tears the space breaks a passage through the countless feather arrows in the air. Several people almost use their fastest speed in their life to bring their limits into play. He rushed into the passage at full speed.


    It seems like a short distance, but a few people are as long as a century. If it is not for the shadow sword that cuts through the space after the shadow hall, or the sudden death of Meng Tian that makes these terracotta warriors lose their command for a while, if it is not for Ming Yue''s speed. A few people would be buried in the metal wall of the arrow.


    Countless feather arrows followed behind several people and shot down on the soil behind them, making a series of aggressive noises, which aroused countless soil scattered on several people.


    As if the space was still for a moment, countless terracotta warriors and horses behind a few people did not attack again. Obviously, the frenzied rush of a few people just entered the attack distance of these terracotta warriors and horses.


    The scene in front of us surprised several people who had just escaped. From a distance, we can see that although the palaces are luxurious and magnificent, they are far from as shocking as walking in.


    The whole palace complex is just like a newly built one, with countless colored paintings on the walls. Each painting is a scene of fighting, which is obviously the fighting experience of Daqin when he was under the rule of the whole country. The palace in front of a few people is just like a whole stone carving. There was no crack.


    Several huge logs were separated at the four corners of the palace. I don''t know whether they were used for support or other purposes. Each one of the original has been carved into a huge totem pole. On the four corners of the palace, there were soldiers with halberds in their hands and covered in armor. Just like other terracotta warriors and horses. But these terra cotta warriors and horses give a few people''s feeling, but they have a strange feeling that can''t be explained.


    It''s like these terracotta warriors and horses standing in front of us are not stone figurines, but real people. This feeling, is like standing in front of is a copy of Mengtian. However, what makes a few people feel a little relaxed is that these terracotta warriors and horses just stubbornly stand in the same place, and do not have the slightest movement. I don''t know whether they didn''t enter the attack distance or what other purposes these terracotta warriors and horses have¡° This is the Qin mausoleum? " Li Fan looked at the palace in front of him and said. Needless to say, even if the scene is not Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum, it is also a group of surrounding palaces. The next difficulty for several people is how to enter the palace under the protection of these terracotta warriors and horses and find the real location of the Qin mausoleum.

 V2.Chapter 39

    The Qin mausoleum palace is close in front of us, but several people are standing in front of the palace quietly, and no one walks forward casually. Even some fat people and Li Fan, who are out of tune on weekdays, are still standing in the same place. There was no change at all.


    There is no other reason. After being blocked by Meng Tian and the terracotta warriors, they have been cautious about the things in the Qin mausoleum. These figures in front of us don''t look like the guards of the terracotta warriors. Although they haven''t moved yet, their strength is obviously different from that of Meng Tian and other terracotta warriors.


    Xuanyuan sword suddenly disappeared in Li Fan''s hands. Two steps back. Looking at the guards standing in the same place, Li Fan looked at them in doubt and said, "what can I do? These things are obviously not Mengtian''s goods. Is there anything we can do about it? "


    "We''ve all been here. We''ll go in if we can." Mingyue frowned and looked at a few people, slowly said, "I lead them away, you first enter the palace."


    "Pull away?" Chen Xi looks at Mingyue with some doubts and asks, "how can you lead away? If these guards are stronger than Meng Tian, I''m afraid you can''t act by yourself."


    "No problem." Ming Yue shook his head, and his dagger shook gently. Step forward gently.


    Accompanied by a karaoke sound like a stone wall. Almost at the moment of Mingyue''s action, several guards around the palace took a step forward almost at the same time.


    Four bronze halberds pointed to the direction of Mingyue, and a dull voice sounded, "stop coming, this is the forbidden area of the Qinling mausoleum, show me the Imperial Palace pass, otherwise. Outsiders are not allowed in. "


    Mingyue''s face showed a touch of disdain. Looking at some stiff guards, he said coldly, "pass, No. But I''m going in. "


    Four bronze halberds arrived at the same time. Ming Yue''s body will be immediately shrouded, unable to avoid. At the same time when the four bronze halberds were attacking him, Mingyue''s body suddenly slipped out of a gap and drew a huge circle in front of him with his dagger month by month. It''s like forming a whirlpool that keeps spinning. Let the four bronze halberds rush in the air to change a direction, from his side like a fish.


    Ming Yue''s body with the bronze long halberd across, the body suddenly forward, toward the nearest paint black palace gate.


    Four guards issued a roar, four bodies in the air across an illusory shadow. Ming Yue''s body faster than a step in front of the palace gate, accompanied by the sound of four roars. The fists of four guards hiding under the armor rush to the front door of Mingyue.


    From the instant reflection of the four guards, it is obvious that the guards here are totally different from those groups of terracotta warriors and horses, and they are not comparable to Meng Tian''s generals.


    Fortunately, Mingyue''s intention is to distract the guards, and the forward body is the way to attract several people''s attention. They didn''t rush to the palace gate just like the guards thought, but when the fists of several guards didn''t reach the body, with the fists of the four guards, they made a deep gully mark on the hard white marble ground. Far out.


    The four guards push back Mingyue with one punch. Looking at Mingyue, they don''t follow Mingyue''s whereabouts as Mingyue thinks. It''s a stomp. Fly back out. Stand in the original position again.


    "What? I want to go in. Do you just let me go? " Mingyue''s brow wrinkled, 0 looked at several guards and sneered¡° Do you know you can''t beat me? "


    The four guards stood in place in cold silence, just like they didn''t hear Mingyue''s words.


    Mingyue''s monthly dagger suddenly comes out and stabs one of the guards.


    Jingle a crisp ring, flying dagger by one of the guards just use fist to fly out.


    The monthly guard of Gefei dagger with one fist returns to the posture of standing coldly again. He didn''t even look at Mingyue.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan some doubts of looking at the direction of the clear Yue, soft voice asks a way.


    "It seems that these guards will not attack us if we do not enter the palace." Chen Xi looked at several guards standing quietly and said, "their duty is to guard the safety of the palace. It seems that we have to think of other ways."


    "How about killing some of them?" The fat man put forward a solution.


    Chengying turns her head, looks at the fat man and laughs, "OK, then you go and have a try."


    "I can''t help it. These are not terracotta warriors at all." Li Fan looked closely at the guards standing in place and said, "I clearly feel the power of life from them."


    "What?" Chen Xi looks at Li Fan in surprise and asks.


    "Really." Li Fan felt the expression of several people''s apparent disbelief, and a look of grievance suddenly appeared on his face.


    "I believe you." Mingyue said suddenly¡° There is nothing wrong with the feeling of a natural God


    "They should be practitioners." Mingyue continued.


    "A practitioner thousands of years ago. When did the Qin Dynasty have practitioners? " Chen Xi asks questioningly.


    "It''s normal that Qin Shihuang let Xu Fu go out to sea to look for the elixir of immortality. It''s not surprising that his empire had some mysterious practitioners." Mingyue light said.


    "Can we deal with these practitioners?" The fat man hid behind Li Fan and asked.


    Mingyue shook his head, looked at several guards and said, "I don''t know. Let''s have a try. There are only four guardians, and we should be able to cope with them. "


    Ming Yue says words, dash forward abruptly. Almost when Mingyue enters the attack range of several guards. The eight hands of the four guards suddenly burst out a blue light. Gathered into a tornado general, blowing up the ground countless gravel. There is a deep ravine on the ground of white marble.


    The body that bright Yue rushes forward suddenly stopped at the original place. A cold drink, hands suddenly in front of a pull. A crackling sound, surrounded by countless free electric flower light ball appeared in front of Mingyue. With Mingyue''s hands waving. The huge ball of light dashed forward.


    The flashing ball of light collided with the tornado. The crackling and flashing lightning was sucked into it like a giant tornado in an instant. The whole tornado turned into a whirling lightning. With more rapid speed rushed to the body of Ming Yue.


    A virtual sword blade that tears through the space appears in front of Mingyue''s body and directly splits into the tornado. Like a river cut off in the air, the tornado, which was originally free of electric light, broke into two sections in a flash.


    Almost with the appearance of the first imaginary blade, several blades continuously split the tornado into countless small tornadoes.


    Mingyue''s body suddenly slides back. In the moment of emergency, he escaped from several tornadoes.


    The flying tornado passed several people and rushed forward into the terracotta warriors and horses. The numerous terracotta warriors and horses were smashed to pieces of broken stone.


    "Damn it." Li Fan stretched out his hand to block his head, looked at the rubble falling all over the sky and exclaimed, "what the hell is this guardian? He can even use magic to attack."


    While talking, Li Fan''s hands suddenly sent out a shining light. The golden blade of Xuanyuan sword appears in Li Fan''s hands.


    "Be careful."


    I don''t know who said a word, but several people haven''t reflected it yet. The four guards around the palace rushed towards several people.


    "Damn it. Doesn''t that mean they won''t attack us? Why are you attacking us now? " The fat man exclaimed, staggered backward and hid behind Li Fan.


    Li Fan was accidentally hit by the fat man hiding behind him, staggering forward a few steps, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand has not been raised. Several palace guardians have rushed to Li Fan. The fist raised high is in the air, toward Li Fan''s head fiercely.


    Just when Li Fan thought that he could not escape this time, a barrier with faint flames appeared on his head. By four guardians fiercely hit a flame barrier, burst out like a ripple like ripple. When Li Fan was still in doubt, he heard the voice of the fat man behind him.


    "Run."


    Li Fan is almost pissed. Before the flame barrier subsides, he rolls back behind him.


    "Damn it. This thing is made by fat man. When did you practice it? " Li Fan got up with a disheartened face and looked at Mingyue and Chen Xi, who had been fighting with the four guardians. In his busy schedule, he turned to look at the fat man and asked.


    The fat man raised the yellow paper in his hand and said, "this is what my grandfather gave me before I left. It can be useful. I didn''t expect that it was really useful. "


    Seeing that Li Fan still wanted to speak, the fat man quickly stretched out his hand and pointed to several people who were fighting and said, "go on, Chen Xi, they seem to be unable to support."


    Fat man''s words swallow back what Li Fan originally wanted to continue. Looking at Chen Xi who has been fighting with four guardians, although each of Chen Xi''s four girls is dealing with only one guardian, it seems that these four guardians are not able to resist. Just a few words from Li Fan and fat man. Four people are already in danger. It''s only a matter of time for the guardian to beat a few people.


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand vibrates and makes a clear sound of dragon chanting. His body rushes towards several people in a group, but he doesn''t forget to remind the fat man to be careful


    With the addition of Li Fan, the situation did not improve because of the increase in the number of people, just like five big rats and cats fighting. The five are still defensive.


    "Li Fan, use the power of divine consciousness." The Chengying sword in Chengying''s hand has been exposed in the air, obviously frequently mobilizing the power of Chengying sword to break through the space. Let Chengying sword is also a little over load.


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand blocks an attack from the guardian. Gasping, he said, "I still have strength. As early as when I was fighting with Meng Tian, I used it almost. "


    "I''ll help you." Mingyue doesn''t know when he has appeared behind Li Fan. When he reaches out his hand, he pulls up Li Fan''s left hand. What he can''t help saying is that he uses his fingers to stroke on Li Fan''s wrist. Suddenly, Li Fan''s wrist gushes out countless blood. Mingyue''s right hand waved a moon blade with silver light. Forced away the attacking guardian. He pasted Li Fan''s bloody wrist on Xuanyuan sword. It was like the water seeping into the desert. Almost for a moment, the blood gushing from Li Fan''s wrist was sucked in by Xuanyuan sword. The whole Xuanyuan sword broke out a sound of dragon chanting across the sky. A touch of glittering golden light envelops Li Fan, just like nine Golden Dragon shadows swimming around Li Fan. Holding his head high, he sent out bursts of loud dragon chants. Li Fan''s whole breath came with the Dragon chant, and suddenly became strong.

 V2.Chapter 40

    "What an evil way." Chengying feels Li Fan''s unusual breath behind him, turns his head and sees the moment when Mingyue cuts Li Fan''s wrist¡° It''s a blood sacrifice. Can even Xuanyuan sword, an ancient artifact, be sacrificed with blood? "


    Li Fan, who has been immersed in the powerful force, can no longer hear the voice of several people in the photo. An extremely powerful force filled his body. A clear feeling makes Li Fan feel that the soul of Xuanyuan in the sea of his divine consciousness has grown up with the strength of his whole body.


    Consciousness is already some ethereal Li Fan stretched out his hand to wipe the blade of Xuanyuan sword. The sound of the sound of the dragon in Li Fan''s heart constantly reverberated. Li Fan who bends his finger and bounces on the blade. Xuanyuan sword in hand is buzzing. It shot out a brilliant sword as thick as an ancient tree. Straight toward the waist and abdomen of the four guardians.


    The four guardians have been awakened by Li Fan''s abnormal situation. Almost at the moment when the sword appeared, the four guardians roared together. The four guardians gathered together almost in an instant, and the eight hands held tightly together. Qi Qi''s spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    The brilliant sword suddenly rushed to the four guardians. The blood of the four guardians converged into a brilliant pattern in the air, but it didn''t stop the Xuanyuan sword because of its seemingly self injurious behavior.


    Xuanyuan sword''s awn passed through the blood painting, and the faces of the four guardians flashed a touch of surprise. But before the four guardians continued to reflect, the awn had quickly crossed the waist and abdomen of the four guardians, and the brilliant awn was as if it had crossed the air, without any obstruction or blood splashing. The sword ran across the waist and abdomen of the four people, and it was only ten meters away that it dissipated in the air.


    Four guardians face with a touch of unexpected color, some of the movements of rigid looking down at each other, chest and abdomen above the sword across the place.


    Li Fan''s strong breath disappeared in an instant, and his face began to become a little bit withered. Surprised to see the four guardians standing unhurt, Li Fan is about to speak. The four guardians'' bodies gave a slight shake. Where the sword crossed, there was a trace of Qi brush. Then, a trace of blood permeated from the tiny traces. In a flash, a splash of blood burst out from the four guardians. The surrounding ground was dyed a bright red color.


    "Fanzi, great." The fat man stood behind Li Fan, looked out at the four guardians and exclaimed.


    Li Fan''s body swayed for a while, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand reached out and stood on the ground, supporting his body.


    "It''s a good way, but can you discuss it with me next time?" Li Fan pale face looking at Ming Yue said softly.


    Mingyue cold face looked at Li Fan, hand toward the direction of the four guardians gently grip. The guardian, who had already shed countless blood, seemed to be squeezed together by the surrounding space, like a cracked tomato. In the sky burst out a blood stained picture.


    There''s no more stopping¡° Four guardians are dead? " Chen Xi looked at the blood left on the ground and murmured¡° Then we can enter the palace next. "


    The fat man reaches out his hand beside Li Fan and entangles some Li Fan who is unstable. Looking at Chen Xi several people said, "where son this appearance, we are not wait."


    "I can''t wait. I feel a faint breath coming towards us. " Li Fan wiped the sweat on his face. Although Mingyue just cut Li Fan''s wrist, the blood gushing out is not the kind of blood Li Fan thought before, but the blood essence containing the power of Li Fan''s divine consciousness. Otherwise, it will not be so easy to merge with Xuanyuan sword.


    "Go." Fat man heard Li Fan''s words, almost immediately set up Li Fan and rushed to the main gate of the palace.


    Chen Xi several people also follow behind the fat man, stretch out a hand to hold Li Fan. The four came to the front door of the Grand Palace almost in an instant.


    The main door painted black depicts the pattern of strange monsters, and there is a bronze ring on each side of the two doors. It looks like the doorring of the front door. The tall main gate is about four or five meters high. The material looks different from wood. I don''t know what kind of material is used. Emitting a faint light, like a protective film over the main door.


    Mingyue stops the fat man from pressing his hand on the front door. With one hand, a flame as thick as a candle shoots on the front door. With a burst of cheering sound, the whole paint black door shines red. There was a heat wave that enveloped the whole gate. Free in the door above the flame, rising up countless flames, so that a few people can not help but slightly back a few steps.


    The fire on the gate burned for dozens of minutes, but the whole gate didn''t make any changes, just like the burning flame didn''t do any harm to the gate. I don''t know whether the flame from Mingyue is attached to the gate, or whether the gate burns itself.


    Without the slightest change, the flame above the gate suddenly disappeared. As never before, the black door still exudes the feeling of silence. Standing quietly in front of several people.


    Mingyue nodded gently, reached out and pressed on the two bronze rings of the gate. In the roar, the painted black gate separated in front of Mingyue. It shows the scene behind the main entrance.


    The breath of darkness and silence gushed from the palace, and several people''s eyes could not adapt to the scene. What several people didn''t expect was that the palace was supposed to be a scene of darkness, but the light in front of them completely showed the inside of the whole palace in front of them.


    The first thing that catches the eye of a few people is dozens of stone columns several meters thick standing behind the broad hall. The whole dome of the main hall is propped up. On the dozens of stone pillars in the main hall, there are all kinds of animal patterns, some are unicorn, some are Hun, and more are animals that Li Fan didn''t know.


    Dozens of huge golden lanterns hang on the stone pillars. In every lamp, there are even green yellow flames. A charming smell spread into the nose of several people, and I don''t know if these lamps are burning.


    Facing the front of several people, there is a huge throne, which is as if it is carved as a whole. On the golden throne, there are several dragons stretching their teeth and claws. The dragon on the throne is like a guard, guarding the golden throne.


    There was a sigh as if from the hall. Let a few people for a while some sway God. It''s like being on an alien plane.


    With the charming smell coming into the nasal cavity, several people walked slowly into the hall. The charming smell made several people feel a light floating feeling. Like falling from the clouds.


    "Is it true that what is said in ancient books?" The fat man looked up at the lamp hanging on the stone pillar, several meters above the ground¡° These lamp oils are really extracted from Mermaid. Otherwise, how can it burn after thousands of years? "


    "Why is there no such decadent smell in this hall? There is still a charming fragrance, like perfume. " Li Fan broke away from the fat man''s hands. Surprised looking at the hall said.


    "This hall doesn''t look like an underground palace. It seems that it has been inhabited all the time." The photo is also curious to look around.


    "Don''t move." Mingyue said in a cold voice¡° This hall looks strange. "


    "Strange?" The fat man came to a stone pillar. The diameter of the thick stone pillar looked thicker than the fat man''s body. The fat man standing under the stone pillar is like a child standing under a thousand year old tree¡° The strange thing in this is these lamps. They may be useful for archaeology, but they are not good for us at all. "


    "Can it be so safe in the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum?" Mingyue coldly satirized the fat man. Turning around, he swept the whole hall and said, "this hall should be the study of Qin Shihuang."


    "Study?" Li Fan reached out and knocked on the stone pillar. Looking at Mingyue, he asked, "except for the throne in this hall. There is nothing that can help us. The bones of Qin Shihuang must not be here. "


    "Go. We''ll try to be emperors, too. " The fat man walked towards the throne in the center of the hall with a smile.


    "Don''t move." Li Fan suddenly rang out what is the same, hurriedly opened his mouth to shout.


    It''s too late. As soon as Li Fan''s words came out, the fat man was sitting on the throne, reaching out and gently stroking the lifelike Tenglong. Looking at Li Fan with a smile, he said, "nothing. When you sit on the throne, it doesn''t feel like anything. "


    Mingyue coldly looked at the fat man sitting on the throne, slowly came to the throne, without the slightest hint is to pull the fat man up from the throne. The fat man''s weight of several hundred jin is like a chicken in Mingyue''s hand, which is easily carried away from the throne.


    "What''s next. There is no other access to this palace. " Chen Xi see fat no change, but also went to Mingyue side, looking at Mingyue said.


    "Are we in the wrong palace?" Green spirit son some doubts of ask a way.


    Mingyue shook his head, stretched out his hand over the dragon on the throne, and said in a soft voice, "there is no mistake. This palace is arranged in the front of the palace, and the palace behind must pass from here."


    "Yes. That''s right. Why is there no way? " Li Fan obviously still didn''t come out of Ming Yue''s rude action.


    "The way to the palace behind is above the throne." Mingyue ignored the meaning of Li Fan''s words. Hands are still touching the throne said.


    "Here?"


    Several people are some doubts, looking at the action of Mingyue, at the foot of involuntarily walked to the throne.


    It is true that the throne is carved as a whole, but although the throne exudes the golden color, it is obvious that the throne is not carved with gold. It''s some unknown metal. I don''t know how the craftsmen carved such a huge stone into the throne in the Qin Dynasty thousands of years ago. Even the dragon on the throne was integrated with the whole throne.


    "This throne gives me a familiar feeling." Chengying said coldly. White hands gently stroked the Dragon above the throne¡° The way to the palace behind the Qinling mausoleum is just above these Tenglong. " Mingyue said, turning to look at a few people said¡° These dragon heads can be twisted. " With these words, Mingyue''s hand on a dragon''s head is gently forced, accompanied by a slight Kara sound. The whole palace rocked like an earthquake.

 V2.Chapter 41

    A burst of sudden ground vibration, let Li Fan several people almost stand unsteadily fall. He quickly reached out and grasped the Dragon chair beside him before he barely stood up.


    "Is it an earthquake?" Fat man''s heart just came up with an idea, but he found that although the whole hall was shaking, except for a few people, none of the other items in the hall had changed, even a slight shaking. Among the lamps on the twelve huge stone pillars, the blue flame is still jumping gently. There is not a trace of lamp oil spilled.


    "Fool, that''s why the mechanism was opened." Chengying said with a chubby mouth.


    As Mingyue''s hands continue to move, one by one the capital of the dragon is issued a series of clattering sound, the whole hall is also constantly came a series of tremors. It''s just that a few people have previous experience. Already no longer panic, just don''t blink an eye of looking at a clear Yue step by step of action.


    The nine dragon heads turn under Mingyue''s hands in turn. The original nine are gathered together. The mouth of the dragon is facing the dragon head of the Dragon chair. After Mingyue''s turn, the nine dragon heads are already in a strange posture, pointing in the direction of a stone pillar.


    "The stone pillar?" Looking at the nine dragon heads pointing at one of the stone pillars, Chen Xi was surprised and went to the stone pillar. Looking up at the stout stone pillar and the burning lamp, she asked, "is this stone pillar the entrance?"


    He reached out and knocked on the stone column. The dull sound from his fingers told Chen Xi that the stone column was not an entrance, but a real solid stone column.


    "Not that one." Mingyue looked up at the stone column and said calmly¡° If the Qin mausoleum was so easy to enter, there would not be countless grave robbers who died here. "


    With these words, Mingyue went to the stone pillar in front of Chen Xi, walked around the stone pillar twice, looked up at the lamp with the blue flame. The figure suddenly rose up, almost instantly like a rocket, and came to the lamp of the stone pillar. Just a glance lightly, a few people then hear the cold words of clear Yue.


    "It is."


    Several people stand position can''t see clearly the specific situation of Mingyue, more can''t see clearly what is in the lamp, and Mingyue''s conjecture is the same. Just vaguely see Mingyue hand toward the lamp to sit what. The whole lamp just gave out a whirring sound. The originally weak flame suddenly seemed to be pouring hot oil. With a whirring sound, it almost ignited the vault of the main hall with a height of several meters.


    With the flames in the lamp suddenly increasing, a slight clacking sound appeared again on the Jiulong emperor''s chair. The nine dragon heads, which were facing the stone pillar, turned slowly together with the sound of clacking. They changed their direction again and pointed to another stone pillar.


    Mingyue''s body slowly fell from the air, like a yellow leaf in the air, swinging out a long shadow in the air.


    "What''s on it?" Fat see Ming Yue''s body shape again landed on the ground, hurriedly is a face of curiosity appearance close to ask.


    Mingyue ignored the curiosity of the fat man, just went to another stone pillar, pulled up the figure again, a flame again transpiration. Almost half of the palace dome will be lifted out of a blue and red light. A touch of some strange and special atmosphere seems to gradually spread to the palace.


    Not a few people expected, nine dragon head in the second pillar of the lamp when transpiration. As expected, the dragon head on the Jiulong emperor''s chair shifted its direction again and pointed to another stone pillar.


    Obviously, the secret hidden in the palace is really deep enough, with as many as three or four floors. If it wasn''t for Ming Yue''s descendants, I''m afraid Li Fan would be able to enter the palace, and I''m afraid he would not be able to find the next route.


    Several people''s eyes fixed on the figure of Mingyue, constantly with the movement of Mingyue''s body shape, gradually turned around the whole palace. With the continuous change of Ming Yue''s body position, twelve stone pillars in turn transpiration from a few meters high flames. On the whole hall, there was a little dark light, which rose several meters high with the twelve lamps. The whole hall will be illuminated by qiuhao.


    Mingyue''s body slowly falls, and the lamp on the twelfth stone pillar finally transpiration. With Mingyue''s body falling, the nine dragons on the Kowloon seat seem to burst out a dazzling light in an instant. I don''t know whether it is the light from the Kowloon imperial chair or the light reflected from the lamps on the twelve stone pillars.


    The light on the Jiulong emperor''s chair flashed away. In front of several people''s eyes, it was just a vast expanse of white, and then it was back to normal again.


    The original position of the Jiulong emperor''s chair has disappeared, leaving the golden throne standing there alone.


    "Then?" Li Fan exclaimed, "isn''t the Kowloon imperial chair integrated? Why did the Nine Dragons disappear? "


    Then Li Fan ran to the emperor''s chair, stretched out his hand and scratched the air above the chair for several times. He even closed his eyes and felt it carefully. He opened his eyes and said, "no, it''s really gone."


    Mingyue face some unnatural went to the throne, hand first gently stroked the chest, spit out a stuffy, looks like some just transpiration of the flame, some burned the nose in general, said the words sound a little dull sound.


    "It didn''t disappear, but the Nine Dragons showed us the way ahead."


    "Leading the way?" Li Fan turns his head to look at Mingyue and asks, "how to lead the way? Is the Nine Dragons still a real dragon?"


    "At twelve o''clock, the palace of heaven was set up, and the imperial mausoleum was shown by the way of Jiulong." Mingyue said coldly, "we just lit up the lights of the twelve hours. It''s far from us to find the underground palace of the Qinling mausoleum. This Kowloon is really a guide for us. "


    Say words, the finger of bright Yue pointed to originally clear and clean on the throne seat stool surface. The color that used to look golden now seems to be unclear. Some seem to have a thick layer of fog on the surface, and it seems to be looking at the throne through the water. It''s hard to tell.


    "This Jiulong seat, Chen Xi, do you think it''s similar to a throne we''ve seen before?" Li Fan pondered for a while, suddenly looked up at Chen Xi and Chengying and asked.


    "You mean Chen Xi originally looked at the eyes of the throne and heard Li Fan''s words. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Li Fan. After looking at Chengying and lvling''er, they all looked at each other. Obviously, they all saw something unusual from each other''s looks.


    What does this have to do with the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces. Li fan can''t help thinking about it in his heart. Why is the throne so similar to the one in the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces. Will someone sit on it later and be transported to another place?


    "Have you met a similar throne before?" Mingyue saw four people''s unusual expressions and asked.


    Chen Xi shook his head, nodded and said, "I''ve met one before, but Jiulong on the throne hasn''t disappeared, and the appearance of the main hall is different from here, so for a moment, we didn''t remember it."


    "Perhaps, most of the practitioners in the world thousands of years ago worked for the royal family. It''s no surprise that the scale and strangeness of the mausoleum are similar." Mingyue nodded, looked at the throne in front of him and said, "it seems that the next passage is above the throne."


    "The throne?" The fat man''s body was squeezed by Li Fan. His fat body could not enter the inner ring to see the scene above the imperial chair. He asked strangely, "what channel can this imperial chair have? Even if it has, let alone my figure, I''m afraid you can''t get in."


    "Well? What''s the taste? " A few people heard the fat man''s words, just want to laugh, green Ling son suddenly said.


    "What''s the taste?" Several people are twitching their noses to smell in the air, but they are all at a loss. Looking at the green spirit, they ask, "no taste."


    The green spirit son''s face put on to put on to put on the puzzled facial expression to show, lightly twitched Qiong nose to look at several people to say "this smell you didn''t smell?"


    "Tell me what it tastes like. We don''t smell anything? " Li Fan said impatiently.


    "A fragrance, like rosemary, or some herb. It''s like sandalwood. " Green Ling Er frowned, as if carefully distinguish the smell in the air that only she can smell.


    Chen Xi laughs, pats Lu ling''er on the shoulder and says, "I forget that Lu ling''er is a poisonous master in Miao area. She is very sensitive to the taste. We may not be able to smell what she can smell. "


    "It''s as if the smell came from the twelve lamps after they were steaming and burning." The green spirit son carefully thought to want to say.


    "What?" Ming Yue''s face was originally motionless look, heard the words of green spirit son suddenly some changes.


    "By the way, Mingyue, I haven''t asked you what''s in those lamps?" Chen Xi looks at the face that bright Yue changes greatly to open a mouth to ask a way.


    Mingyue shook his head, looked up at the twelve flames that were still steaming, and said, "you''d better not know. There''s something. You don''t know better than you know. "


    "Mysterious." The fat man muttered.


    "Let''s get going." Mingyue took back his eyes, looking at the emperor who was still a little fuzzy, and said¡° If the smell appears, it means that something will happen that will put us in danger. "


    "Danger?" Lvling''er looked at Mingyue with some doubts and said, "there''s nothing strange about the taste. If there is one, I''ll feel it for the first time."


    Green ling''er''s words have a hidden sense of anger, obviously for Mingyue to his experience don''t believe some angry.


    Mingyue shook his head, looked at lvling''er and said, "it''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s just that some things will happen with the taste. It''s not that the taste itself is special."


    "Shall we go now?" Chen Xi also heard something from Mingyue''s words. Obviously Mingyue knew many things about the Qinling mausoleum, but he never told a few people. But in this case, it is obviously not suitable to ask Mingyue about more things. What''s more, if Mingyue doesn''t want to say something, several people obviously don''t have a better way.


    The palm of Mingyue''s hand brushed gently on the throne seat, like a wave of water flashing, on the golden chair surface, it seemed to highlight a dark picture¡° Let''s go. " Mingyue saw this appearance on the chair surface, without the slightest hesitation, turned to look at several people. It seems that a soft voice of "if there is nothing" comes from all directions. A feeling of laziness, sweetness and deep sleep strikes several people''s hearts, making them drowsy for a while and even unwilling to open their eyes¡° Plug your ears. " Ming Yue''s eyes, although there is also a touch of mixed color, but it is still cold mouth said "go."

 V2.Chapter 42

    Say words, Ming Yue can''t help but say of stretch out a hand to press the fat man on the Dragon chair. With a flash of light, the fat man suddenly disappeared on the Dragon chair.


    With the disappearance of the fat man, the sound of the faint moan in the whole hall seemed to be suddenly aggravated. Several people''s minds even become a little hesitant for a moment.


    Mingyue bites the tip of his tongue, so that his mind still keeps a pure and bright. Mingyue, who has no time to explain to several people, reaches out again and pushes Chen Xi to the Dragon chair in turn.


    The silver rays of light could not stop flashing. When Mingyue presses Li Fan on the Dragon chair and disappears. On the twelve stone pillars in the hall, the steaming blue flames seemed to be extinguished in a flash. It was like a roar from the deep of Jiuyou, which made the whole hall from warm as spring to cold as bone.


    "Is it finally coming?" Although the hall has been as dark as an abyss, but the Dragon chair is still emitting bursts of dark light, shining on Mingyue''s face, it seems that Mingyue''s face is a cold expression, like an eternal iceberg.


    Mingyue''s mouth raised a smile, slowly sat on the Dragon chair, looked up as if looking at the dome of the whole hall, as if looking at those lights that have gone out, and said softly, "only, you are still a little late."


    A silver light rises from the Dragon chair and wraps Mingyue''s whole body in it. Almost at the same time, when Mingyue''s figure disappeared on the Dragon chair, the hall was like a cold wind blowing by. In the dark hall, it seemed as if several people were standing suddenly. A breath filled in the hall, scattered around the walls of the hall, like a tornado, More than ten strong Qi directly impacted on the Dragon chair, but the distance in front of the Dragon chair disappeared. A shrill scream filled the hall like a ghost crying at night.


    The sudden change of space made Li Fan a few people feel a little uncomfortable for a while, and his dizzy head didn''t react at the first time. Until a few people''s minds a little clear, just saw a few people in front of the scene. Next to the Ming Yue also appeared in a few people''s side.


    "Where is this?" Li Fan put his hand on his head and thumped it heavily to wake up from the feeling of faintness. Looking at Mingyue, he asked, "is this another palace, or did we not leave just now?"


    Several sober people finally saw the scene in front of them. No wonder Li Fan asked. In front of me, the scene of the main hall is the same as that of the previous one. There are 12 huge stone pillars, 12 slowly burning lamps, and the Golden Dragon chair surrounded by Kowloon. Nothing as like as two peas before.


    Mingyue''s brow wrinkled, looking at the scene around, carefully turned around, his face finally had a light expression, looking at several people said, "no, this hall is another place, and our palace is not the same."


    "What is the purpose as like as two peas? Qin Shihuang, why did he build two identical palaces?" Fat some doubts of looking at clear Yue to ask a way¡° Will there be other palaces with the same pattern


    "Maybe." Li Fan answers before Mingyue¡° But is this palace the same way as before? "


    "Do you think Qin Shihuang is you?" Mingyue didn''t look at Li Fan, but turned to the Golden Dragon chair. Without looking at it, he could guess that it must be a look of disdain.


    Li Fan turned his mouth. Before he could speak, he saw that Mingyue went to the front of the Dragon chair and pressed his hand heavily on the Dragon chair.


    A burst of clattering sound came, Kowloon seems to be made of glass in general, in Ming Yue seems to be a slight press, into countless powder. Scattered on the ground.


    Li Fan a few people surprised to see Ming Yue, have not waited for a few people to ask what. The powder that falls on the ground is like a circle. It is like a dark passage with no bottom.


    "What is it?" Li Fan looked at the mouth of the cave in front of him with a surprised look on his face. When he just got to his mouth, he swallowed it.


    "Come on, this is the way to go." Mingyue didn''t pay attention to several people''s surprised eyes, but walked to the side of the passage, looking at some cold wind came from the hole said.


    "Can we also take away the Dragon chair?" Fat see Chen Xi several people have been down to the mouth of the cave, just want to go down the fat man looked at the side of the Dragon chair, eyes suddenly came out with a look of color.


    "Don''t move." Li Fan heard the fat man''s words, did not look back, is hastily to stop.


    It''s just a step too late. The fat man''s hand has touched the Dragon chair. Originally thought can easily destroy the Dragon chair, in the fat man''s palm just a touch, don''t know where, suddenly came out a burst of roaring sound.


    The sound startled the fat man. The hand that wanted to break off an armrest of the Dragon chair also drew back involuntarily. But the sound had already come. I don''t know where it came from. Suddenly, a huge stone slab appeared. It didn''t wait for several people to react. Is just Chen Xi and Chengying a few people into the hole instant closure.


    Almost at the same time, the whole hall suddenly came a rustling sound. The air seemed to be filled with the smell of soil.


    "What for?" Mingyue suddenly roared, let already Leng in situ fat man is finally back to God. Looking at Ming Yue murmured to say.


    "I didn''t know it would be like this. It didn''t happen to the Dragon chair just now."


    Looking at the fat man''s innocent face. Mingyue at the moment want a punch in the face of the fat man, but now the moment, already can''t tolerate the remaining three people have what infighting. Chen Xi, Cheng Ying and Lu ling''er have entered the cave. Now in the hall, the rest are themselves and fat Li Fan. Now the most important thing is not to open the hole which is closed for some reason, but how to escape from the hall.


    Mingyue took a few deep breaths, looked at the two people who were confused, and said slowly, "what are you doing? Think of a way as soon as possible."


    "What can I do?" The fat man looked at Mingyue speechless and said, "this hole is sealed, so let''s change it."


    "Idiot." Mingyue almost wants to pull the fat man''s ear and roar¡° Didn''t you hear that rustling sound? "


    "What''s that sound?" Li Fan asked. The voice was getting closer and closer, as if it was coming from several people.


    "That''s quicksand." Mingyue coldly looking at two people said¡° If you don''t find a way, let alone find Chen Xi, the three of them, the three of us, will die here. "


    "Quicksand? Where is it? " The fat man turned his head and looked around in surprise, but he only heard the rustle, but didn''t see any stones in the hall. The rustling sound seemed to come from all sides of the hall.


    "Where is it?" Mingyue points to twelve stone pillars and says¡° These stone pillars are hollow. Their function is not to support the former hall, but to connect with the Dragon chair. If they touch the mechanism, the stone pillars will be full of quicksand. Bury the whole hall thoroughly. "


    "Damn it." Li Fan scolded softly¡° The people who built the Qin mausoleum are too overcast. "


    "Do you think the mausoleum, especially the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, is so easy to get in?" Mingyue cold face, looking at twelve stone pillars above has some slightly trembling flames said¡° In the hall just now, although we have found the right way, if we move slowly, we may not be able to get away. "


    "Then find the exit quickly." The fat man jumped three feet. It seems that the meat rolling body also burst out with rapid speed, almost two steps rushed to the front door of the tall palace, reached out and pushed it.


    "Bang" a sound, fat man heavily pressed on the door of the hand issued a sound, but the door is not moving, fat man''s body is shaking, back a few steps, surprised looking at the door, said "what is this thing, the door is locked from the outside?"


    "This door is just for decoration." Mingyue''s cold voice came from behind the fat man¡° This hall is just a connection between the former hall and the later one. There''s no other way but that passage. "


    "Damn it. It won''t move. " A sound of gold and iron came, and the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand was heavily split on the seemingly thin stone block. But a mass of Mars came out. The silk of slate pattern did not move.


    "No?" The fat man licked his face and looked at Mingyue and said, "how can I go? You should say it quickly."


    Mingyue looked at the fat man and said coldly, "how do I know that I didn''t build the Qinshihuang Mausoleum. The roads just now are all from some ancient books about the Qinling mausoleum. But no one has ever said how to crack the quicksand. "


    With Mingyue''s words, the sound of Shasha seems to be gradually rising. Now it sounds as if the quicksand has accumulated more than half of the stone pillars.


    "What to do?" Li Fan listens to the sound of rustling and looks at Mingyue. He asks in a deep voice¡° How did you deal with quicksand before


    Mingyue looked at Li Fan half ring, slowly shook his head, "there is no way, touch Jin Xiaowei encounter quicksand, if not deep in it, then it will choose another way, if already in it, then."


    Ming Yue sighed and said slowly, "then there''s only prayer."


    Li Fan rolled his eyes, looked at Mingyue and said, "but now the quicksand hasn''t appeared. We should have a chance to escape."


    "In theory. That''s right. " Bright Yue light return way.


    "Fat man, have you ever been in this situation?" Li Fan suddenly turned his head and asked the fat man.


    The fat man looked at Li Fan in confusion and asked, "no, I''m not a grave robber. How can I meet quicksand?"


    "Idiot, I mean, have you ever met this kind of sand and stone land on your construction site?"


    "Oh." Fat man suddenly patted the forehead, surprised to see Li Fan said, "you mean, we can use the way on the construction site to deal with the situation here?"


    Seeing that Li Fan nodded, the happy expression on the fat man''s face subsided again. He said to Li Fan with a bitter face, "I met him, but they were all fixed by pouring steel and concrete. It''s not like escaping from it. "


    A few people suddenly became silent. Even at this time, a few people had enough concrete and steel. In such a short time, I''m afraid they could not build enough space around them, let alone get through a road under the cover of countless sand and stones. As time goes by, the sound of rustling is gradually far away from the ears of several people, but it is clear in the hearts of several people that the sound is getting smaller and smaller. On the contrary, it shows that the danger is getting closer and closer to several people.

 V2.Chapter 43

    A slight sound of Kara came. Mingyue''s head was lowered and suddenly raised. He looked at the place where the sound came from. There were twelve huge stone pillars, the one nearest to Mingyue. Although it was a little dark in the palace, Mingyue''s electric eyes could clearly see that there was a tiny crack on the stone pillars.


    "No way." Mingyue always calm expression is also from a trace of change, looking at Li Fan and fat man said, "stone column will soon split."


    Along the direction of Mingyue''s fingers, Li Fan carefully looked at the half ring, just saw the gradually expanding crack on the stone column. The heart is also panic up.


    "What can we do, we can''t go?" The fat man''s voice was already a little dejected.


    "How did the quicksand come from?" Li Fan reached out and patted the fat man on the shoulder to calm him down a little. Looking at Mingyue said.


    "Of course, the pillar is connected with other organs." Mingyue looks at Li Fan with an idiotic look and says.


    "Can we get out of the stone pillars?" Li Fan put forward a method that sounds a bit out of the question.


    "Stone pillar?" Mingyue''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and he whispered something. Suddenly looked up at the two people and said, "maybe it''s a way, if we can withstand the falling quicksand, maybe it''s a temporary safe way."


    "Up?" The fat man looks at Mingyue with some doubts and asks, "how can we get up?"


    "So." Ming Yue says words, the hand month by month dagger suddenly flash, heavy split in the stone pillar below.


    There was a sound of iron and stone, the thick stone column made a harsh sound, and the debris flew. Ming Yue continuously several knives split on the stone column, roaring sound. The huge stone pillar broke a huge hole, and countless quicksand flowed out from the hole. In a flash, the ground around a few people was covered.


    Li Fan and fat man also started at the same time to move the flowing sand away. It''s just that the countless quicksand flowing out of the stone pillar obviously can''t be quickly dispersed by Li Fan and fat man. Almost two people just moved the flowing sand away. The quicksand from the stone pillar filled the ground again.


    "Wait a minute." Ming Yue says words, the body shape suddenly pulls up. When he reached the top of the stone column, he waved the dagger in his hand again and cut a huge hole on the top of the stone column with several knives. Countless quicksand flowed out of the top hole, and the instantaneous flow of the bottom hole decreased a lot.


    The quicksand flowing out of the two holes almost immediately covered the large palace floor. The rest of the stone pillars are the same, giving out bursts of slight crashing sound.


    "It can''t go on like this." Li Fan looked at the cracks of other stone pillars that were still expanding. Looking at Mingyue, he asked, "when the quicksand in this stone pillar is finished, I''m afraid the other stone pillars have already split."


    Mingyue didn''t answer Li Fan''s words. His body shape was just transferred to another stone pillar in an instant. He reached over the stone pillar and brushed it gently. A flowing light appeared on the stone pillar, wrapping the whole stone pillar in it like a transparent film.


    Ming Yue''s body shape is not stop, continuous action will be the other ten stone pillars, covered with a layer of film.


    "That''s all I can do." Ming Yue''s body turned back to Li Fan''s side, looked at them and said, with a trace of sweat on his face. Obviously just now a series of actions, also let Mingyue consume not small strength.


    "How long will it last." Seeing the sweat on Mingyue''s face, Li Fan asked in a hurry.


    "I don''t know. I can only delay the breaking of those stone pillars. If the stone pillars are completely broken and the quicksand falls, my spiritual power can''t support so much quicksand."


    "No way?" Li Fan some doubts of looking at clear Yue to ask a way¡° Can''t the spirit power stop the power of the quicksand? "


    Mingyue reached out to wipe his sweat and said coldly, "the power of nature, how can I fight against it."


    "Stop it." The fat man said anxiously¡° The quicksand flowing out of this pillar seems to be slowing down. "


    When they heard the fat man''s words, they both turned their heads at the same time. Sure enough, from the beginning of the rapid flow to now, it has become a bit slow. Obviously, the quicksand in the stone pillar is not infinite.


    Only in this short time, the elevation of the ground in the hall has been increased by about one meter. Obviously, if these stone pillars are all broken, it is not empty talk to fill the whole hall, and even there will be excess quicksand. The sinister and vicious intentions of the organs of the Qin mausoleum obviously gave no chance to survive. If a few people were just ordinary grave robbers, they would be able to pray now.


    A burst of Kara''s voice came, Mingyue''s face was already flowing with sweat, suddenly became a little pale. After shaking, he finally stood still.


    "Go up." Seeing that quicksand can''t fill all the holes, Mingyue takes a deep breath and looks at them.


    Li Fan and the fat man looked at each other. The thick stone pillar was even wider than the fat man''s body circumference, with a diameter of one or two meters. Obviously, not two people can climb up.


    "How to get up?" Li Fan looks at Mingyue and asks¡° I''m not going to fly like you


    The fat man also nodded, looked at the thick stone column and said, "I can''t climb up either."


    Mingyue took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. His body floated up and came to the hole of the stone pillar. In a flash, he disappeared in the hole of the stone pillar.


    "She''s gone?" Fat some doubt of looking at disappear not see of Ming Yue, turn a head to looking at Li Fan to ask a way.


    A rope fell from the stone pillar to the two men''s eyes. Mingyue''s voice immediately spread, "climb up along the rope. If you can''t, you''ll die. "


    It''s true that danger is the best way to stimulate human potential. Even if Mingyue doesn''t fall the rope, I''m afraid that when the stone pillars are all broken, they will be able to climb up.


    Along the falling rope, the fat man climbs to the middle of the stone pillar. Li Fan follows the fat man and shakes his head. Once there is any danger, the fat man can always escape quickly with a method that doesn''t fit his body. It''s the potential of being fat.


    Wait until the two people''s disheartened along the rope climbed to the hole in the stone column, only to find that Mingyue''s face is pale abnormal, a drop of sweat can''t help falling from Mingyue''s face. The whole body is also issued a slight tremor.


    "Let''s go." Mingyue see two people come up, no any nonsense is to turn on the flashlight, toward the stone pillar above.


    The flashlight lights up the middle of the stone pillar. At this time, Li Fan and fat man just found that the stone pillar looks one or two meters in diameter from the outside, but the middle is very spacious. There is even a section of spiral stone steps appear in the middle of the pillars, spiraling upward.


    "What''s going on?" The fat man stepped on the stone pillar and asked, "Why are there steps in it? Is it for escape?"


    Li Fan shook his head, looked at the fat man and said, "it shouldn''t be. Maybe it was made by the craftsmen at that time."


    Two people are talking, walking in front of the two people Mingyue suddenly trembled, the flashlight in the hands of the silent fell on the steps, made a slight sound, down the steps fell to the bottom of the stone column. Walking in the back of the fat man reached out to grab the flashlight, but still a little bit, can only watch the flashlight fall to the bottom of the stone pillar.


    "What''s the matter?" See Mingyue suddenly some abnormal. Li Fan quickly went to the side and asked.


    Without speaking to Mingyue, Li Fan finds that Mingyue''s situation is already very bad at the moment. The whole person is like being fished out of the water. His body is shaking uncontrollably. His whole face is very pale, and even a trace of blood oozes from the corners of Mingyue''s mouth.


    "Go, I can''t hold on." Ming Yue shook his head and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Qiang got up and walked forward.


    "If you can''t, remove the outside protection." Seeing the situation of Mingyue, Li Fan said quickly.


    Mingyue stopped a little, and finally nodded. Almost at the same time, a dull noise came from several people''s ears, like the explosive exploding the stone and the mountain. The whole ground also sent out waves of shaking.


    "The stone pillars below are starting to crumble." The fat man exclaimed.


    Li Fan suddenly lowered his head and saw that the flashlight light that had fallen at the bottom of the stone pillar had disappeared. It was obvious that it had been buried by the falling gravel. At the foot of the stone steps also began to shake, it seems, at any time may be broken.


    "Run." The fat man made a sound like the crow of a chicken. The plump body rushed forward in an instant.


    Reach out to frame the body of bright Yue. Li Fan also walked up the steps quickly. After removing the protection of the stone pillar outside, Mingyue''s body has obviously recovered a lot. No longer need Li Fan''s help to walk quickly.


    Almost a few people walked by, and the steps behind them were broken down. It seems that the broken steps are just like chasing these people. As long as a few people stop a little, they will fall from the stone pillar. Falling into the quicksand. No more.


    Several people feel that they have used all their strength, but the broken steps behind them still follow them closely.


    "When will it end?" Li Fan gasped¡° How come the steps don''t end. It doesn''t look that high either. "


    It''s not that high. From the outside, it seems that the stone column is only a few meters high, but the rapid progress of a few people has obviously run tens of meters or even hundreds of meters, but the stone column is still not at the end.


    "Where does this pillar lead to?" Fat man''s whole body trembled, saliva also flowed down the corner of his mouth.


    "I don''t know. Maybe soon. We can''t stop. We''ll fall when we stop. " Mingyue''s voice is obviously relaxed.


    "If it goes on like this, if it doesn''t come to an end, we will fall." The fat man was breathing heavily, and his body shape gradually slowed down. Obviously, some of them can''t support the rapid progress.


    "Hold on." Mingyue coldly said, "fall down, but no one will save you."¡° I don''t know Fat man''s words only said a word, in front of the Ming Yue is suddenly disappeared. In a daze, the fat man also felt that his body was falling rapidly. He just had time to scream, that is, he was angry and fainted. Fortunately, Li Fan walked behind them and saw them disappear suddenly. For the first time, Li Fan realized that they didn''t fall to the bottom of the stone pillar, but what other passage appeared in front of them. A few steps forward, Li Fan saw a deep channel at the corner in front of him. There was no sound from the two people who fell into it. The stone steps behind him are constantly broken. Li Fan clenched his teeth and stepped into them.

 V2.Chapter 44

    Li Fan felt as if he had fallen into a bottomless hole, and his body was sliding rapidly. Fortunately, the unknown passage is not vertically downward, otherwise Li Fan may fall to the bottom, that is, when several people fall into meat mud.


    Like a slide, there was a grinding sound coming from his side. Li Fan knew that it was the sound of the fat man''s body rubbing against the passage, and he was much more stable.


    I don''t know how long it took. In the dark of the slide channel, suddenly became flat up. Li Fan felt a sense of stability in his heart, which means that several people will soon reach the bottom of the passage.


    Li Fan''s heart is thinking, ear suddenly came a burst of body landing plop sound, accompanied by the fat man''s scream and Mingyue''s exclamation. Li Fan felt his body suddenly separated from the channel. Drop vertically. A very short time is heavily on the ground.


    "Well." The fat man hums and wakes up. Although it''s not far away from the passage, his clothes and trousers are worn out, and his buttocks are worn out with blood. The height that just dropped is not high. But the fat man''s weight fell to the ground, which also aroused a heavy smoke. It choked Li Fan out of breath.


    "I''ll go, fat man. How are you. There''s nothing wrong with the butt Although Li Fan and a few people fell into this channel, but he still said to the fat man in a funny tone.


    "You''re not much better. I don''t believe your ass is good. " Although the dark hand in the passage can''t see five fingers, but the fat man still recognized Li Fan''s voice and replied impolitely.


    Fortunately, it was dark in the passage. Otherwise, they would be able to see Mingyue''s face flushed with scarlet color. It''s obviously through the slide of the tunnel. Several people''s clothes are a little damaged.


    "Pop." It''s a big noise. Li Fan took out a spare flashlight from his backpack and opened it. The light of the flashlight was just shining in the cave. He was killed by Mingyue.


    "What for?" Li Fan some exasperate of ask a way.


    "Wait a minute." Mingyue cold way back.


    There was a sound in the air. Li Fan and fat man thought a little and then laughed, but they didn''t dare to make any sound. It''s just that the palms of two people are touching each other. When you say nothing at all.


    "Do you have any spare clothes?" Light in the hands of Mingyue lit, has been put on a suit of clothes Mingyue looking at two people asked.


    They shook their heads, reached out and touched behind them, and the fat man began to laugh¡° It''s nothing. It''s just a small hole. "


    "Where is this?" Li Fan also reached out and touched his buttocks, and asked with a grin.


    "I don''t know." Mingyue''s flashlight swept around the cave and said.


    "Anything else you don''t know?" Li Fan asked.


    "This should be formed naturally." Said the fat man, turning around the cave a few times.


    "Naturally formed?" Li Fan looks at the fat man with some doubts. He reached out and knocked on the wall and asked, "how do you see that?"


    The fat man showed an expression of seeing an idiot. Seeing Li Fan''s discolored face, he quickly put away his smile and said, "of course, you see, there is no trace of cutting on the wall. It must have been formed naturally. But why does that stone pillar lead here? "


    "Look what this is?" Mingyue reaches out his hand and picks up something and shakes them.


    Two people go to Mingyue side, just found Mingyue hand holding. It turned out to be a pinch of golden quicksand. Li Fan and fat man look like they are in a muddle.


    "How can there be quicksand here? It seems to be the same as the quicksand in the palace before." Asked the fat man.


    Mingyue nodded, reached out and threw away the quicksand in his hand, and said, "yes, it was the quicksand in the stone pillars of the palace before."


    "Why are you here?" Li Fan and the fat man asked in unison.


    "It''s obvious." Mingyue clapped his hands and said slowly, "this is where the quicksand from the palace was stored. We should use the siphon principle to suck the quicksand from here to the previous palace. Fortunately, we left at the right time. Otherwise, we should be in the quicksand now. "


    "That is to say, it''s closed. There''s no other road." When Li Fan heard Mingyue''s words, he immediately thought of this problem. He asked.


    Ming Yue shook his head, looked at the two people and said, "of course not. The quicksand here will not appear for no reason. Since the craftsmen at that time were able to transport the quicksand here, it means that there must be a passage here. Maybe it has been closed now. "


    "Then what are we waiting for? Look for it quickly." Li Fan heard Mingyue say so, quickly reached out and knocked on the surrounding cave wall. The look of disdain on the fat man''s face.


    "Not yet." Li Fan looked at the fat man''s disdainful expression and asked¡° What are you doing? "


    "Do you know that''s the passage?" Asked the fat man.


    Li Fan nodded, looked at the fat man and said, "of course, I''ve seen it on TV before. The empty sound behind the wall means that it''s empty behind the wall."


    Then Li Fan reached out and knocked on the wall. He looked at the wall with a proud smile and said, "here it is. The sound here is different from that in other places."


    Then Li Fan held Xuanyuan sword. A heavy sword fell on the wall. Stone chips flying, countless gravel pavement from. A deep gully appeared on the wall in front of Li Fan. What emerges in the gully is not the passage, but the dark rock.


    "No?" Li Fan''s eyebrows wrinkled, and his face suddenly had an uncomfortable expression. Just about to make another sword, he was stopped by Mingyue.


    "Don''t bother. It''s not a passage at all." Mingyue looks at Li Fan and says¡° If you can understand the wisdom of the ancients. "


    With words, Mingyue turns around in the whole cave and knocks on the wall from time to time. Finally, it stopped at a raised rock. Frowning at the raised rock.


    "Is it here?" Li Fan looks at Mingyue and asks.


    Fat also went to Mingyue''s side, looking at the raised rock, stretched out his hand to touch and asked, "this stone should not be, how did such a big stone move over at that time?"


    "Yes, this is it." Mingyue said slowly.


    Reaching out and pressing on the raised rock, Mingyue closed his eyes as if feeling the mechanism on the wall.


    "Why don''t you just smash this stone?" Li Fan asked when he saw Mingyue''s expression.


    Mingyue opened his eyes and shook his head. Looking at them, they said, "no way, this stone is not an ordinary rock. Just now, I felt that this rock should be an extraterrestrial meteorite."


    "Extraterrestrial meteorite." Li Fan exclaimed. He reached out and touched the raised stone and asked, "how can we seal the passage with extraterrestrial meteorite?"


    "Brute force can''t break this stone." Mingyue frowned, reached out and left the rock, and said, "I''m afraid the weight of this rock is at least ten tons."


    Fat man and Li Fan surprised mouth opened into O shape, reached out to touch the cold rock, looked at Mingyue and asked, "how can that pass."


    "Find the authorities." Ming Yue said words, once again stretched out his hand in the side of the cave wall fumbled up.


    "Mechanism, a mechanism that can move more than ten tons of rock."


    Li Fan is in doubt, don''t know where Mingyue did what, the rock in front of the body issued a boom sound. Countless debris fell on the rock wall. Li Fan and the fat man stepped back and covered their nose.


    It''s like a whole rock, with bursts of roaring sound, moving slowly to one side in the surprised eyes of Li Fan and fat man.


    A gleam of light came from behind the rock. It''s like there''s a light flashing in the tunnel in front of you. A faint sweet smell spread into their nostrils.


    Li Fan and fat man have been in fear for a long time in the Qinling mausoleum. They quickly put their hands on their noses as the fragrance rushed into their nostrils.


    "What are you doing?" Ming Yue walks to two people''s voices from one side, one face of disdain looks at two people to ask a way.


    "There''s a smell in the back. Don''t be toxic. " Li Fan put his hand on his face and said.


    Mingyue''s expression flashed a look of disdain. Looking at the two people, he said, "aren''t you familiar with the fragrance?"


    "Familiar?" Li Fan had a look of awakening in his eyes. Looking at them, they said, "Oh, I remember what you said. In the former palaces, there was also this fragrance. Do you think so? "


    "Yes. There are also those lamps in the back passage Mingyue said, in front of the stone is completely moved a wide channel.


    The spacious passageway is several meters wide. It seems that it can accommodate more than ten people walking side by side. Every three or five meters, on both sides of the passage, there are flames with blue light. Every time the flames roll, it''s like a faint chant or a plaintive pour out. It came to the ears of three people.


    Mingyue did not have the slightest hesitation, also did not have any tentative action, then stepped into the channel full of light. Li Fan behind him asked¡° Yes? Isn''t there a mechanism in it? "


    Mingyue looked back at them and shook his head. The expression on his face was helpless. Shaking his head, he said, "this is the place where the craftsmen who built the Qinling mausoleum transported stones and materials. So


    Mingyue said here, no longer speak, just with a light expression looking at two people, that expression is obviously to say. There is no problem here. Two people can go in safely.


    The three stepped into the passage, and there was nothing on both sides of the wall except the lamps which were several meters apart. The leaping flames reflected their figures on the wall of the passage, as if they were ghosts.


    "Chen Xi, where are the three of them?" Li Fan walked forward carefully and asked¡° How can we find them? "


    "I don''t know." Mingyue''s cold voice said, "we are not on the same road with them, but our final destination is the same. When we get to the underground palace of Qin Shihuang, we should be able to meet."¡° You mean? If we go along this passage, we can find the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum The fat man interrupted. Mingyue didn''t speak, but walked forward. Several people walked along the passage for about ten minutes, turned a bend, and the light in front suddenly dimmed. From the position of a few people, there was no sign of light in the distance. A few people at the foot immediately accelerate. In the distance of tens of meters, it suddenly became clear that the three people had come out of the passage and once again placed themselves in an open space. The palace figures appeared in front of several people. They opened up from the position. It was obvious that several people had gone from the palace buildings on the periphery to the interior of the palace group, but this place looked like the garden in the palace group. Innumerable trees are planted at random, although there is no light, but the trees are still lush, with innumerable flowers in them, looking full of vitality.

 V2.Chapter 45

    If it wasn''t for the lack of light around the three, a few people would have thought that this was not the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum. It''s outside in the royal garden.


    Several people walked slowly among the flowers and trees. A breath of fresh air from the forest and garden. It makes people feel refreshed in an instant. It''s a good place to relax if it''s not the feeling around that makes people feel a little bit scared.


    His eyes swept over the trees planted around him. After looking at the surrounding palaces, Li Fan asked, "is this the garden in the palace of Qin Shihuang. It''s just an underground palace built after death. It''s so luxurious. No wonder it was destroyed in a short time. "


    Fat man listens to Li Fan''s words and nods to one side. On the contrary, Mingyue hasn''t spoken since he came to the garden. He just walks along the only quiet path in the garden. Fat man and Li Fan look at each other. They both know that they can only follow Mingyue here. Otherwise, according to their limited knowledge, let alone find Chen Xi. I''m afraid it''s all a question whether we can get out of the garden alive.


    After entering the garden, Mingyue seems to have put down the guard in his heart, without the previous cautious appearance. I even have the leisure mood to look at the roadside flowers and plants, although they grow in this not very bright underground palace. I don''t know what it''s growing on. It''s also long and lush and gorgeous.


    Several people walked along the only path in the garden for about a few minutes. The trees and plants on both sides of the road gradually became scarce. Without the shelter of tall trees, the scene in front of them gradually became clear. The tall and luxurious palaces radiated a touch of golden light, as if falling in the clouds.


    "There won''t be any mechanism here, will there?" Li Fan saw that Mingyue was not on the alert, so he went forward and quickly underestimated the way behind him.


    Mingyue turned his head and frowned at Li Fan, and said softly, "would you like to decorate the mechanism in your own home or in your own garden?"


    Li Fan curled his mouth and underestimated it in a low voice. He didn''t talk behind Mingyue.


    When several people came out of the garden, they saw that the three were surrounded by palaces, but these palaces looked gorgeous. But several people''s eyes did not look in the past, but coincidentally focused on the rear direction of the palace group. From where, even the fat man felt some inexplicable pressure. This pressure, like you are a pupil sitting in the classroom looking out of the window, but you can clearly feel the teacher''s stern eyes on the platform. It''s more like huanheng, a towering mountain in front of you. In front of this mountain, you are like a mole ant.


    "What is there? How can it feel like there is a powerful creature or something extremely dangerous?" Although the fat man is not a practitioner, he also feels an unusual breath. He turns his head and looks at Mingyue and Li Fan in surprise and asks.


    "There, it should be the real underground palace of Qin Shihuang." Mingyue eyes tightly staring at the direction of the breath, slowly whispered.


    "The underground palace of Qin Shihuang?" Li Fan murmured, "how could we find it so soon?"


    "So fast?" Mingyue looked at them with tears and laughter, and said, "this is the way we used the previous grave robbers, otherwise, it will not be easy for us to find these palaces, let alone the real underground palace of the Qin mausoleum in the vast palace group."


    "But I don''t think there''s anything special out there beyond these palaces." When Li Fan said this, he patted his head and suddenly realized, "yes, except for the quicksand palace."


    Ming Yue shook his head and said coldly, "what we met is just a corner of the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum. I''m afraid there are several palaces of this scale in front of us in the whole underground palace of the Qin mausoleum. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find the real underground palace here. "


    "What are we waiting for? Go ahead. " The fat man knew that the purpose of several people was right in front of him, and he wanted to rush forward.


    Mingyue reaches for his hand and grabs the fat man''s collar. Mingyue carries him back like a chicken. Looking at their puzzled expressions, Mingyue coldly explains, "we can''t go yet. We have to find Chen Xi and some of them first. In the underground palace of Qinling, there are dangers everywhere. Although we have escaped the danger, we have come here by accident. But Chen Xi and some of them took the road to enter the Qinling mausoleum. There must be more organs on the road. We have to find them. "


    Li Fan thought for a while, nodded and said, "that''s right. How can we say that we are also companions?"


    "Now where are we going to find them?" Li Fan spoke and asked.


    Mingyue pointed to the periphery of the palace group and said, "go there first. If they are lucky, they may be able to walk to the periphery of the palace group."


    With these words, Mingyue takes the lead in walking towards the periphery of the whole palace. Li Fan and fat man look at each other and then follow up.


    As like as two peas that have been seen before, all palaces look exactly alike. Whether it''s the wall painting of the external wall or the supporting column of the palace, if there is no contrast nearby, I''m afraid several people can''t tell whether they have come out of the previous palace group.


    As like as two peas, how are these palaces exactly alike? The fat man looked at the palace on both sides and muttered.


    Ming Yue''s eyes swept over the palaces on both sides and slowly explained, "this is actually designed to prevent later tomb robbers. If we don''t know enough about the Qin mausoleum, we can''t know which palace group is real and which ones have organs. Among these palaces, only one is the real access to the underground palace. In addition to the quicksand we encountered, there are also poisonous gases and mechanisms. Mercury and so on


    "It''s bloody poisonous." The fat man scolded¡° Qin Shihuang is really not a thing. "


    "Come on, if you are the first emperor of Qin Dynasty or any other emperor, I''m afraid you should pay more attention to your mausoleum. After all, no one wants to be dug up by grave robbers after death. " Li Fan patted the fat man on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    The fat man turned his lips, looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "maybe, but their mausoleum is not a good thing for us."


    "There''s the last palace ahead." Li Fan said this and saw that Mingyue had stopped¡° Why, there is no trace of Chen Xi. Where else can we find it. They don''t have an accident, do they? "


    Mingyue''s brow is also wrinkled up, although it seems that he is just walking around at random, but Mingyue has already spread his spiritual power around the whole palace group. Except for the flowers and trees, not to mention the breath of Chen Xi, even the breath of terracotta warriors and horses.


    Mingyue stood in the same place and thought about it. He couldn''t help looking at the distance, and turned back to see the real location of the underground palace. For a long time, he stamped his foot and said, "let''s go to the underground palace first."


    "No more of them?" Li Fan looks at Mingyue doubtfully and asks¡° So we gave them up? "


    "Not to give up, our present position, in addition to entering the underground palace, can only choose to leave the Qinling mausoleum. Because we can''t go in that direction. " Mingyue stretched out his hand and pointed to the distance, looking at the two said.


    "There''s no way to get there?" Fat man doubts along the direction of Mingyue''s fingers to see in the past, just has a vague image, but what is there, he is unable to see.


    "What''s that?" Li Fan''s sense of Qi has been much more sensitive since the soul of Xuanyuan merged into one part. But I can only feel that the seemingly vague image is not what I see in front of my eyes. That space seems to be separated by something like an air barrier.


    "You''re right." Mingyue nodded and looked at Li Fan¡° It''s hard to go anywhere. That''s the warlock array of the Qin mausoleum. "


    "What''s the use of warlock''s array, to stop us?" The fat man rubbed his eyes and asked.


    Mingyue nodded, looked at the fat man and said, "yes, the purpose of this warlock array is to enter, but absolutely not to go out. So now we can only go in the real direction of the underground palace. "


    "What about Chen Xi and them? We won''t wait for them?" Li Fan heard that Mingyue said, although he thought Mingyue was right, he was still reluctant to leave.


    "I can''t help it. If we don''t leave now, if we want to wait for them here, I''m afraid it will be a while longer. We''ll never find a real underground palace again. " Mingyue points to the direction of the underground palace and says lightly.


    "No? Isn''t the underground palace there? How can it not be found? Can it run away? " The fat man turned his mouth and rolled his eyes.


    "The underground can''t run, but they can swim." Mingyue said coldly.


    "You?" The fat man laughed, "are you kidding?" The fat man looks at Mingyue with an expression of distrust.


    Seeing that Mingyue''s expression is getting colder, the fat man realizes that in this situation, Mingyue can''t joke with them. What''s more, Mingyue has never joked since he met Mingyue.


    Fat man''s laughter abruptly broke, a face of waterfall like sweat asked, "can he really swim away?"


    See Mingyue nodded, fat just want to ask what. Li Fan had already cut in and said, "is it Sima Qian''s description of mercury as a river in historical records?"


    Mingyue nodded, looked at Li Fan and said softly, "yes, it''s the water galaxy."


    With these words, Mingyue points to the direction of the underground palace. Although he can''t see the real appearance of the underground palace from several people''s positions, Mingyue seems to see it with his own eyes and says, "the underground palace is a whole, just like the ship we are familiar with. Drifting in a river made of mercury. Every once in a while, the underground palace will float away with the direction of the river. I just said that there are several palaces in the whole Qin mausoleum that I have seen before. In fact, those palaces are connected with the water galaxy. Every once in a while, the underground palace will move to one of the palaces. In order to find the real location of the underground palace, we need to know more about the Qin mausoleum, and we also need luck. After all, only one of the five palaces can reach the underground palace. If you find a palace group that can''t enter the underground palace, it''s a vain trip. I can only choose to quit the Qin mausoleum. "


    "Well, let''s go to the underground." Li Fan said this, looking at Mingyue and asked, "what about Chen Xi?"¡° It doesn''t matter. " Mingyue coldly said, "if they don''t touch any mechanism, even if they can''t reach the underground palace, they will finally get out of the Qin mausoleum."

 V2.Chapter 46

    After hearing what Mingyue said, Li Fan and the fat man think about it and agree with Mingyue''s method. After all, if it''s really like what Mingyue said, even if a few people wait for Chen Xi here, I''m afraid the underground palace will change its position with the mercury river. No more. What''s more, even a few people are waiting here. I''m afraid Chen Xi can''t come here. After all, this is not the only access to the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum. It is very likely that Chen Xi is lucky enough to have passed other palaces and entered the underground palace.


    "Let''s go." Li Fan looked up at the distance, looked back at Mingyue and said in a low voice.


    Mingyue didn''t speak, just nodded, obviously also in the heart under a lot of strength just gave up here waiting for Chen Xi several people''s idea.


    Several people have become silent, along the palace group in the planning of the road toward the direction of the breath. Walk slowly. Almost every step forward, you can feel the pressure of the momentum more heavy a point. Almost all the oppressed people were out of breath.


    "Hoo." Fat man stood in the same place, reached out and patted his chest, a burst of fat trembled and said, "no, let''s have a rest."


    Li Fan picked eyebrows to look at the fat man, a face of disdain said, "how? It''s just a few steps away. It''s time for you to exercise. "


    The fat man waved his hand and squatted on the ground. Gasping, he said, "how do I know what to do? I just feel suffocated and out of breath."


    "It''s the pressure from the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum." Mingyue stopped and said slowly, "it''s no wonder the fat man." With these words, Mingyue looked at Li Fan and continued, "you have the soul of Xuanyuan. Of course, you don''t feel much about this kind of pressure."


    Li Fan curled his mouth and looked at Mingyue and asked, "then you don''t feel anything."


    "Me?" Mingyue stretched out his hand and pointed to his nose, disdainfully said, "what is Qin Shihuang, how can his momentum affect me?"


    "I feel less and less familiar with you now." Li Fan narrowed his eyes and looked carefully for half a ring before he said.


    The corner of Mingyue''s mouth raised a touch of radian, didn''t speak, but continued to walk toward the front. Li Fan put his hand on the fat man''s arm, and a gentle force spread to the fat man''s body. The fat man looked up at Li Fan in surprise. His face was full of surprise.


    "Hey, hey, what''s the surprise. How can I say that I am also the one who has inherited the spirit of Xuanyuan. If I can''t do anything, I can''t say it. " Li Fan laughs and reaches for the fat man. The fat man''s weight makes Li Fan''s face look hard.


    The fat man shook his head and patted Li Fan on the shoulder. The expression on his face was unspeakable depression.


    Several people walked along the road again for about half an hour. At last, a building different from the palace complex appeared in front of them. A broad river appeared in front of them. The silvery River exuded a strange smell. The winding river envelops a huge palace like building, like an island standing in the river, or a mirage. It''s like floating in the air.


    The whole palace exudes an invisible prestige. The whole palace is carved from a huge rock. Although it doesn''t look gorgeous, it also has a unique elegant style. The whole palace is in a dark color. Four huge and solid pillars stand around the palace. It''s like a palace, and it''s like a support.


    In the center of the palace is a huge stone gate about three or four meters high. Three big characters are carved on the top of the stone gate, but Li Fan doesn''t know the font at all. Since Mingyue has said that this is the real location of the underground palace of the Qinling mausoleum, it should be the writing of the first emperor of the Qin Dynasty.


    "This is the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum, the real location where the body of Qin Shihuang was buried?" The fat man looked at the silence in front of him and murmured.


    Mingyue nodded, looked at the majestic underground palace in front of him and said slowly, "yes, this is the underground palace of Qinling."


    "Is this river the Milky way of water?" Li Fan asked, looking at the river tens of meters wide in front of him¡° Is such a heavy underground palace flowing in such a mercury River, won''t it sink? Is mercury so buoyant? "


    "Of course." Mingyue nodded, pointed to the mercury River in front of him and said, "the buoyancy of mercury is greater than water. This palace is not what we see in front of us. It is not completely floating on the water. Of course, there''s no problem. If you want to try, you can jump into it to see if it will sink


    Li Fan vomited his tongue, looked at the fat man and said with a smile, "you''d better have a try, fat man. My weight must be able to float on it. I guess you''re choking."


    The fat man hit Li Fan with his hand, turned his head and looked at Mingyue and asked, "how can we get there? The water galaxy seems to be a way to protect this underground palace. There''s no boat here for us


    "Who said no?" Mingyue coldly said, stretched out his hand to throw the backpack behind him. Li Fan and fat man were stunned by the things he took out from inside.


    "Kayak?" Fat man looked at the simple kayak that Mingyue pulled out, surprised to point to Mingyue''s backpack and asked, "this thing can actually let you put it in the backpack."¡° Why not? " Ming Yue talks and unfolds the simple canoe¡° In the army, there is the subject of loading kayaks into backpacks. Why can''t I? "¡° It''s a very simple kayak. How do you fit this in? " Mingyue stops his work. Pointing to the canoe that had been unfolded on the ground, he said, "this is simple. It seems that your weight will not be able to board this canoe with us." The fat man puffed his little eyes and looked like an angry frog¡° I don''t want to sit on this thing. Do you really want me to swim there? "¡° Use the rope to tie up the canoe. When we pass, you are pulling the canoe back and rowing by yourself. " Mingyue said while taking out the rope from the bag and tied it to the tail of the canoe¡° Damn it Fat man scolded a, is obviously a little reluctant, two people will stay here alone¡° It looks gloomy here. I don''t want to be here alone¡° There''s no way. The weight of this canoe can''t satisfy three people to sit on it at the same time. Especially if a person of your weight capsizes in the mercury River, you can imagine the consequences. " Mingyue did not step back, looking at the fat man talking at the same time is also stopped in the hands of the finishing work. Fat man looked at Mingyue has the whole canoe open, looking thin canoe seems to tell Mingyue is not empty talk and said, more like laughing at the fat man''s weight. The fat man had to nod helplessly. Mingyue props up the whole canoe, opens the air filling hole on the canoe, and takes out the quick inflation device from the backpack. The canoe expanded rapidly. Although it looked thin, if the fat man sat on it alone, maybe there was no problem. The three men pushed the inflatable canoe into the water galaxy. Unlike the ordinary River, the canoe just pushed into the water galaxy. It didn''t drink like the ordinary River, but just sank in the bottom of the canoe as it did on land¡° Let''s go. " Mingyue tightens his backpack behind him and pats fat man on the shoulder¡° Wait for us here. " The fat man nodded, reached out and picked up the rope on the ground. He held it tightly in his hand. It looked like he was holding his pants. Never let go¡° You''ve gone by like this. If something happens, I''m in danger. Do you leave something for me to defend myself? " The fat man asked with some worry¡° Don''t worry. There''s nothing dangerous around here. Even if there are, it should be the worry of Li Fan and me. " Mingyue said, raised his foot and stepped into the canoe. Li Fan took a look at the fat man and then entered the canoe. Watching the two people shake the simple oars on the canoe gradually away, the fat man''s heart appears more nervous. Hand is also gradually with the strength, feel their own tension, fat man himself is grinning. The other hand grasped the rope. He wiped his clothes with his hands full of sweat. The distance of tens of meters is not far or near. Li Fan shakes the oars and feels different from the ordinary River, which is more difficult in the water galaxy. The nose is also constantly with a unique smell of mercury into¡° Isn''t this mercury poisonous? " Li Fan shakes the oar and asks, "will it be ok if we just go there?" Ming Yue shook his head. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "although mercury is poisonous, it''s OK for us to inhale it, as long as it doesn''t fall in." After a long time, they finally came to the underground palace, which was like an island. They watched the canoe pulled back by the fat man and rowed towards them gradually. Li Fan also gradually breathed a sigh of relief¡° I''m scared. " Li Fan unkindly looking at some trembling walked to the underground palace, the fat man on the ground asked. The fat man snorted, disdaining to say, "no, this little thing is hard to live. I''m fat." A tremor of the ground interrupts the fat man''s words, and the whole underground palace shakes like an earthquake. The fat man suddenly looks at Li Fan with a pale face, grabs Li Fan''s clothes and asks¡° What''s going on? Has there been an earthquake? " No one answered the fat man''s words, because the tall door of the underground palace in front of the three people''s eyes was already in this quiver, slowly opening, and a touch of breath that seemed to come from ancient times.

 V2.Chapter 47

    Different from the palaces that a few people have seen before, what comes out of the open gate of the underground palace is not a faint light, but a deep dark passage, just like a silent ancient beast with its mouth open waiting for a few people to enter.


    Mingyue reaches out his hand, pulls out a light stick from his backpack and throws it in. This kind of light stick does not rely on combustion lighting, but uses some kind of chemical distance. As long as it is folded in half, it will continue to illuminate for several minutes.


    The jumping light wand didn''t illuminate the passage of the whole underground palace, but with the light of the light wand, several people could see the appearance of the passage.


    It''s not that the passage in the underground palace has no light. On the walls on both sides of the underground palace, in addition to depicting a variety of animal painting. Every one meter away, is inlaid with a beautiful lamp. But I don''t know whether there is no lamp oil in the lamp or it doesn''t ignite at all. The whole underground palace looks like it has never been seen since it was built.


    Three people Leng Leng looking at the front inexplicably open underground palace gate, a time is some trance. Although the purpose of these people came here is to find the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum, they did not expect that the door of the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum would be opened by themselves at the first sight of seeing it. In their thoughts, it would take a few people to break through the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum. Now it''s like you''ve tried your best to seduce a good woman, but you didn''t expect that the good woman had the same idea for a long time.


    "Did the first emperor of Qin already know that there will be people here after thousands of years? How did you open the door of the underground palace to meet us? " Li Fan looks at the scene in front of him doubtfully, turns to look at Mingyue and asks.


    Mingyue was also at a loss at this time. Although he had learned about things outside the underground palace of the Qinling mausoleum through the notes of some tomb robbers before, no one really found the underground palace of the Qinling mausoleum, let alone the underground palace.


    "What was written on the door of the underground palace?" The fat man didn''t care about these things as much as they did. Instead, he pointed to the words carved in the rock on the gate.


    "It was written in the Qin Dynasty." Mingyue looked up and said¡° Those three words are the first imperial mausoleum. "


    "The first imperial mausoleum?" The fat man reached out and rubbed his chin, with a puzzled look on his face¡° Why don''t you write something in the pyramids of Egypt that you will die if you enter here, or something frightening. It''s written on it like the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, like a place to visit. "


    Li Fan laughed and stood behind the fat man. He gave the fat man a bad retreat. The fat man was so scared that he staggered backward and leaned back with his hands desperately. His face was also full of panic.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you want to go in and have a tour?" Li Fan asked, looking at the fat man leaning back with a bad smile.


    "It scared the hell out of me." The fat man clapped his hand on his chest, looked at Li Fan and said, "fan Zi, you scared me to death. I thought it was the ghost of Qin Shihuang who backed me back."


    Mingyue frowned, coldly looked at the two people and said, "don''t make trouble, don''t see when."


    Two people listened to the words of Ming Yue, the smile on the face is also immediately a Lian. All is a face of positive color looking at Ming Yue to ask a way "how to get in, this inside can have what mechanism."


    Mingyue see two people convergence up joking appearance, is also the color of the nod, way "mechanism is inevitable." Then Mingyue stretched out his hand and took the backpack down from behind. He threw it into the passage.


    Just as the backpack was thrown into the tunnel. Just a few meters away, three people''s ears is a whizz sound. From the walls on both sides of the passage of the underground palace, I don''t know how to suddenly shoot countless small arrows. Countless arrows seemed to fill the whole package in an instant. Heavy fall on the ground, like a hedgehog in general.


    Just as the mechanism was activated, the lights that had gone out in the whole passage of the underground palace started to shine suddenly from the nearest door to several people. It''s like someone lighting up the lights one by one. It also made the passage of the whole underground palace bright in an instant.


    It was originally a dark passage. Fortunately, when the lamp is on, the autumn hair will appear in the passage. Except for the wall painting that can be seen in the dark on both sides of the passage. Several people were even more surprised to find that in this passage, those wall paintings were on the top. There was a small hole in the big mouth of each beast. It was obvious that the arrows just flew out of the open mouth of these beasts. As before a general charming fragrance into the nose of several people. A shallow light chant, like a singing girl by the Qinhuai River, the voice of gentle and quiet resentment rings out.


    "Here it is." Seeing the package that had fallen on the ground like a hedgehog, Li Fan grew up and pointed to the passageways on both sides in surprise, saying, "I''m afraid the danger of this place doesn''t need other palaces."


    It''s not only incomparable, it''s just incomparable. What a few people see now is just within sight. According to the appearance of the underground palace that a few people saw outside before, this underground palace probably has an area of thousands of square meters. It is obvious that this huge area can hide countless secret channels. If a few people go in so rashly, I''m afraid they can''t reach the real location of Qin Shihuang''s corpse.


    "How to get in?" Seeing the situation in front of him, Li Fan had no choice but to look at Mingyue with inquiring eyes. Now, after the three of them, they know something about the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. They don''t know anything except Mingyue. It can only be based on Mingyue''s judgment for the next action, that is to say, if Mingyue has any misjudgment, then the three people will have to explain here. Mingyue frowned and stood at the gate of the underground palace. After a long time, he said, "we can''t go in like this. Now for today''s sake, safety can only be guaranteed without disturbing these organs. "¡° But the question is how can we get in without disturbing these organs. Just now that backpack is just thrown in, it has been shot like a hedgehog. " Mingyue smiles and looks at the two people and says in a low voice, "of course, there are ways. It''s just that this way requires you two to make a little sacrifice."¡° Sacrifice? " Li Fan stretched out his hand to cover his belt, looking at Mingyue vigilantly said, "as long as it''s not lost, others are easy to say." The fat man also nodded and put his hand over his trousers. Even if it is to Mingyue such a cold person on weekdays, also can''t help but some laughing and crying, looking at two people, holding his forehead helplessly said, "what do you two think, let you lose your body, lose your body to the first emperor of Qin in the underground palace."¡° What do you mean by losing your life Hearing that Mingyue didn''t mean to let two people lose their lives, Li Fan''s vigilant look on his face finally retreated. He took a long breath and looked at Mingyue and asked¡° I don''t mean to let you two really lose, but a statement from our group Mingyue looked at the shining channel and said slowly, "it''s actually very simple. The mechanism in this channel only responds to moving objects, such as people, such as backpacks, which can be monitored. But for the moving objects that can''t be monitored, the mechanism in this channel can''t be opened naturally. We can enter the Qin mausoleum calmly. "¡° Is there any other way to practice? Why didn''t I hear Chen Xi say that? " Li Fan looks at Mingyue doubtfully and asks¡° Of course, this method actually turns you into ghosts, just like ghosts, not to mention such mausoleum mechanisms. Even in this high-tech era, if it''s not for ghosts, then ordinary people can''t see him. " Mingyue''s face is like the thawing of spring breeze, finally showing a smile. Li Fan nodded and suddenly realized, "Oh, when you say that, I remember. Isn''t this a kind of magic in some supernatural novels I used to read that combines with ghosts?" Mingyue nodded and looked at Li Fan¡° Well, is this feasible? " Li Fan nodded, looked at Mingyue and said, "it''s up to you. Since it''s your way, it should be feasible. It''s just that I have a question. Since this method is so good, why do you say we should sacrifice for a while? " Mingyue''s face wrinkled when he heard Li Fan''s question and said, "because although this technique can turn us into ghost like forms, you should know that we have three souls and seven spirits. If we keep this appearance for a long time, it will do us great harm. So think about it. "¡° Don''t think about it. " The fat man suddenly said, "now that we are here, we are blocked by these mechanisms. I''m not reconciled. As for Mingyue, the damage you said is nothing more than the damage to the physique. I think my strong body should have no problem. " Li Fan rolled his eyes, looked at the fat man and said with a smile, "you also mean strong. You are fat, not strong." The fat man grinned and gathered Li Fan''s shoulder, patted his chest and said, "ha ha, fan Zi, you also agree with me." Seeing the shameless appearance of fat man, Li Fan also nodded helplessly. Looking at Mingyue, he said, "I think the same as fat man. Now that I''m here, how can I go in?" Mingyue nodded, looked at two people and said softly, "then you two are ready." Finish saying words, Ming Yue no longer pay attention to two people, but slightly closed eyes, from delicate lips, spit out a whisper voice. A thick smoke, like assimilation, rings with Mingyue''s voice, and immediately envelops the three people.

 V2.Chapter 48

    With the sound of Mingyue''s incantation rising higher and higher, the sharp sound came out from the condensed black fog. Let Li Fan and fat two people feel shudder. The thick black fog enveloped the three people for a moment. Li Fan felt a cold breath from it. Although he couldn''t see anything in the dark fog, relying on his natural sense of God and the cultivation of Xuanyuan''s soul, Li Fan still clearly felt that there were two people with exuberant life fluctuations around him, the clear sense of life fluctuations, But it''s gradually fading. If Ming Yue hadn''t told Li Fan in advance, I''m afraid Li Fan would have thought that there was something unexpected happened to the other two at this time.


    Ming Yue''s incantation at this time is just a kind of psychic skill that has been lost for many years in the cultivation world. In fact, it is similar to Maoshan and Longhushan. They are mainly used to catch ghosts and cultivate immortals. Therefore, this kind of psychic skill is frequently used. In fact, it is also a kind of psychic skill, such as opening the eye of heaven, As for the incantation that Mingyue used to transform three people into souls, it''s actually a more advanced type of channeling. The most common way of channeling is to temporarily become a soul form through a spell or some spiritual objects in a short time, but it can not last for a long time. However, this kind of channeling used by Mingyue is to seal up people''s three souls and seven spirits and completely form a soul form. In the process of channeling, it has long been lost because of the difficulty of cultivation and harsh conditions.


    The black fog lasted for less than a minute and then quietly dispersed. The three people who stood in the same place again did not seem to have any changes. If they did not look carefully, it was just a little illusory. However, if you look at it carefully, it seems that some of them have passed through the water mirror. The most important thing is that the shadow of the three people who had been drawn by the lamp behind them had already disappeared.


    A cold breath of Yin reverberated around the three people. Let the fat man involuntarily hit a shiver. Although it has completely become the soul form, it is only the change of form after all. Several people are actually normal human beings. So the Yin cold power of the soul makes the fat man not used to it for a while.


    "Are we in the state of the dead?" Li Fan looked at his back and no shadow left, nodded, looking at Mingyue asked.


    Mingyue''s cold feeling seems to be even colder because he has changed into a soul form. There was no change on his face. He nodded, "yes, we are souls now. It won''t touch these organs in the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum. "


    "What''s around?" The fat man whispered and looked around in surprise. There is a little doubt in my eyes¡° How can I feel like there''s something else around me? "


    "Do you feel it?" Li fan folded the fat man''s shoulder with a smile, reached out and waved behind him, and said in a low voice, "in fact, there have been countless souls around here for a long time, but maybe these souls are just the craftsmen who built the Qinling mausoleum in those years, so they have no threat to us up to now."


    "Will they always be like this?" The fat man looked at Li Fan and asked.


    "Maybe, at least they didn''t show hostility to us. Maybe because of time, their mind has been a little blurred. Otherwise, we can communicate with them and maybe find a safe way to enter this underground palace." Mingyue is on one side to receive words way.


    The fat man waved his hand, looked at some shadowy shadows around him, and said in a low voice, "forget it. I still have some conflicts with dealing with the soul. Shall we go in like this?"


    "Let''s go." Mingyue took a long breath, turned his head to look around the underground palace, and murmured, "these craftsmen of those years, I don''t know how many lives they sacrificed to finally build the world''s miracle underground palace."


    The bright lamps on both sides of the underground palace radiate the whole underground palace like day. But these lamps are not burning how exuberant, and even intermittent feeling, as if do not know when, these lamps will go out at any time.


    "The lamp oil in these lamps must have been refined by more than a dozen or even more mermaids. Only in such a burning situation can such a bright light be emitted. " Mingyue passes by a burning lamp. Every time he stops and looks into the lamp, he decides to open his mouth after seeing more than ten.


    "Mermaid?" Fat man and Li fan are stunned when they hear Mingyue''s words. Although they have read some inferences about Mermaid from history or some strange magazines, they treat the mermaid as if they were aliens. They all hold the idea that it is nothingness if they have not really seen it. But at the moment hear Mingyue say that these lamps are oil refined by Mermaid, all can''t help but ask.


    "Is there really a mermaid in this world?"


    Mingyue nodded and went back to the middle of the underground passage from the lamp. As he walked, he said, "yes, it''s just that this mermaid has been around for 500 or 600 years. But there was no camera at that time, so all that was left were pictures. So now we all think that mermaid is just something we made up. In fact, in history, or a long time ago, mermaid is not only a real existence, but also a big nation. "


    Mingyue said, sighing, looking at the two people and saying, "however, since knowing that the oil extracted by Mermaid can burn for a hundred years, the world has spontaneously launched a war against Mermaid. In the end, the mermaid race has basically disappeared. "


    "It''s a secret, too." Li Fan looked at the lamps on both sides of the channel, and his body involuntarily sent out a chill¡° It''s evil to use mermaid as oil. "


    "Evil." Mingyue frowned at Li Fan and said, "who says it''s not. Not only in this world, but also in every plane and every battle, which one does not have the presence of intelligent race? How can war happen without intelligent race? Take the mermaid for example. In fact, like us, they all belong to human beings. We can use the lives of our own ethnic groups to make lanterns, which is enough to illustrate some problems. "


    "I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it." Li Fan and fat man shake their heads and look at Mingyue in surprise. It''s the first time for both of them to hear this kind of information about Mermaid, and it''s the first time to know that mermaid is actually a kind of human. Although the news is no less than an earthquake for them, they have no other ideas except shock. After all, these things are too far away from them.


    "Let''s go." Mingyue clapped his hands and took back his thoughts. Looking at them, he said coldly.


    Fat man and Li Fan said their opinions while walking. It''s all about taking what Mingyue said as a story to talk.


    In this way, Mingyue leads the way in front, and Li Fan and fat man talk behind him, looking at the wall paintings on both sides of the passage. The three men walked forward slowly for about a hundred meters. As expected, nothing happened. The organs in the underground palace did not touch any of them. Obviously, Ming Yue''s method had an effect on countless organs in the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum.


    "Haha, it seems that if we go on like this, we will soon be able to reach the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin. It''s almost done. " The fat man walked beside Li Fan and beat his solid back.


    "It''s done?" Li Fan''s words did not finish, from the front of the deep channel, out of the call of a burst of sound like the strong wind.


    It seems to be a surging light. In the blink of an eye, it is flying from the deep channel to the front of several people.


    The energy of the three people is in the passage of the underground palace to the highest level. When the voice rings, they look up and follow the direction of the voice. Mingyue''s hand even holds the dagger month by month in his hand. Li Fan is also the first time to sacrifice Xuanyuan sword, while the fat man uses the action that is extremely not in line with his body, and flashes to Li Fan''s back in an instant.


    Even though Ming Yue and Li Fan''s movements were fast enough, the sound came to several people''s eyes in the blink of an eye, just like the sound had just reached several people''s ears. This light is flying to several people''s eyes.


    Li Fan''s almost subconscious sword waving movement is blocked by the moon in Mingyue''s hand, and makes a slight Ding sound. The flames of the lamp in the whole passage trembled for a moment, as if an invisible force rushed out from the intersection of the two swords. The whole space tunnel is shaking.


    "Take it easy. There''s no threat to that thing." Mingyue looks effortless to block Li Fan''s Xuanyuan sword, looking up at the direction of light, said softly.


    The light in the air was instantly dissipated. Without the obstruction of light, a bird that looks like an eagle vibrates its wings in the air. But this bird, it seems to be a little special, because through the bright light to see past. This bird is not a real bird, but is made of wood or steel.


    Every time the wings vibrate, they emit a whine in the air, as if they were small eddies, which slowly dissipate around the birds.


    The structure of the whole wooden bird looks extremely exquisite, not only the wings, but also the feathers and head of the wooden bird. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find that the one flying in the air is actually a wooden bird.


    "What the hell is this, a wooden bird?" The fat man poked his head out from behind Li Fan, looked at the wooden bird floating in the sky, and said with a frown.


    Originally flying in the air, the wooden bird didn''t know if he heard the fat man''s words, or because the two swords in Li Fan''s and Ming Yue''s hands broke out, which made the wooden bird a little scared. From the carved eyes of the wooden bird, it was like a red light burst out. Before several people reacted, the wooden bird flapped its wings and turned into a light, In an instant, he disappeared in the passage of the underground palace.


    "Well, what happened?" The fat man looked at the disappearing bird and wondered.


    "That must be the legendary Luban bird in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. This kind of thing actually exists." Mingyue looked at the direction of the birds disappeared, and murmured for a long time¡° It is said that the golden goose is a means to protect the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum. Since the golden goose has appeared, the core position of the underground palace must be coming soon. "


    "The golden goose of the underground palace." The fat man looks at Mingyue and asks suspiciously¡° Is that bird just now the bird that can fly for three days and three nights, which is said to be made by the craftsman Lu Ban¡° Three days and three nights? " Mingyue smiles coldly¡° If it can only fly for three days and three nights, how does the bird fly now? Is there anyone in the underground palace who can wind it up? "

 V2.Chapter 49

    "No one, how do you know there is no one in this underground palace?" Mingyue looked at the fat man and said coldly, "there will be countless terracotta warriors and horses outside the underground palace, and there are countless craftsmen wandering in the underground palace. If there is no guardian in the underground palace, I''m afraid there will be no tomb robbers in the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum. Just these craftsmen wandering outside will destroy the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum."


    "What do you mean?" The fat man suddenly became nervous. Looking at Mingyue''s serious look, he said with some trembling, "is there a guardian in front of the underground palace? Then we are already known by him when we enter the underground palace."


    "Of course." Mingyue nodded, looked at the direction of the Luban bird and said, "that Luban bird should be something similar to a detective in this underground palace. We have to be careful on the road ahead. "


    Li Fan and the fat man both nodded, and the three of them gathered their spirits and moved forward cautiously towards the passage. Although the three people are all in the form of souls at the moment, there are countless craftsmen ''souls in the underground palace, but they have never attacked the underground palace, which is enough to show that there are guardians of restraining souls in the underground palace.


    Since its completion, the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum has been the Holy Land in the minds of tomb robbers of all ages. According to legend, there are several kinds of things in the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum, each of which is priceless and mysterious in the world.


    This is the most important treasure in the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum. According to legend, it is the elixir that the first emperor of Qin sent people to sea to find. It is said that the elixir was obtained from an immortal in the East China Sea. However, the details of the elixir, whether in unofficial history or in secret, are unknown. In fact, not only the tomb robbers, but also many practitioners agree that there is immortal elixir in the Qin mausoleum, which is pure nonsense and a kind of reverie. Among other things, if Qin Shihuang actually sent people out to sea to get the elixir, the first one who got the elixir would never bring him back to Qin Shihuang. Even if the elixir was really given to the emperor of Qin, the first emperor of Qin would not bring him into the mausoleum. After all, the purpose of seeking the elixir is to live forever and rule his own dynasty for a long time.


    Under this elixir, there are other things, such as the sword of the king of Qin, the Yin Yang mirror and so on, which have long been known by the cultivation world or the tomb raiding world. After a long time of research, the newly flying Luban bird has appeared in the world. Therefore, although they are surprised at these things, they can not accept them all.


    After nearly 100 meters, a new scene finally appeared. There was no longer a spacious passage on both sides, but a huge space. In the center of the space, the opposite direction of the three people. It is a huge stone gate about five meters high. On both sides of the stone gate, there stands a lifelike statue of strange beast. The reason is that it is strange. Because no matter Ming Yue or Li Fan or fat man. In the minds of several people, there should be stone lions on both sides of the gate, but the statue in front of us has a lion''s head, but the body is like a lion. What''s more strange is that there are two thin wings on both sides of the lion''s body. On the wings, there are seven gems with dark green light. The lion''s claws are sharp as doves.


    "What is it, four or five?" Asked the fat man, shaking his head and looking at the strange lion statue in front of him.


    "Ha ha, your attention is really different." Mingyue stretched out his hand and pointed to three people''s eyes. The huge stone gate facing the three people is now open, revealing the deep dark passage. At a glance, it is like a black hole, absorbing all the light.


    "The stone gate should not have been opened, but now, it has been opened. Obviously, either someone entered the underground palace before us, or the guardian of the underground palace has awakened. It''s waiting for us in there. "


    "What can we do? We can''t see anything clearly. If you go in rashly, will you be attacked? " Fat man''s eyes from the stone door on both sides of the strange lion beast back, looking at the dark channel said.


    "Nonsense." Li Fan looked at the fat man and said with a smile, "no matter what, we belong to outsiders for this underground palace. If we go in, it''s natural to be attacked. But, "he said


    Li Fan said, his eyes stayed on the dark passage of the stone gate, and said doubtfully, "this situation seems to be a black hole."


    "Black hole?" The fat man looked at Li Fan doubtfully and asked, "fan Zi, are you sure? Don''t black holes exist only in the universe? How can there be black holes here? "


    "When I say black hole, I don''t mean the kind of black hole that exists in the universe, but a kind of material that can absorb light, which I have experienced before. It''s as like as two peas. " Li Fan laughed, patted the fat man on the shoulder and said, "if it was really the black hole in the universe, I''m afraid we can''t even think about it now. We would have been sucked in by him long ago."


    Mingyue had a strange look in his eyes. Looking at Li Fan, he said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that your strength is not so good, but you really have a lot of insight. That''s right. The walls in the core of the underground palace use what you call this kind of things, but I didn''t expect that you could see these things, which is rare now. "


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a bad thing to look back on." Seeing that Mingyue is interested in his past experience, Li Fan quickly waves his hand and interrupts Mingyue''s plan to continue to ask. He shifts the topic and says, "shall we go in?"


    "We''re not." Mingyue just opened his mouth and said two words. It seemed that he was a little surprised, a little confused, and a little frightened. It came out of the hole where there was no light.


    "What''s the situation?" For the first time, the three people watched the direction of the stone gate, their eyes were not blinking. It seems to know that there are three people outside the stone gate. The voice only came out once, and then it didn''t make any sound again. It was silent again.


    "That voice just now?" Li Fan''s brow wrinkled, as if in memory of what, half ring just exclaimed, "that voice, is the voice of the shadow."


    With these words, Li Fan is about to step into the stone gate. Mingyue quickly reaches out his hand behind and pulls Li Fan back, but his face is not relaxed at all. On the contrary, it is dignified.


    "How could it be the sound of the photo? That sound sounds like Chen Xi''s voice to me." The fat man looked at Li Fan and said doubtfully¡° Fanzi, your ears don''t work well. "


    "No, it sounds like greenling in my ears." Mingyue said softly.


    Three people, unexpectedly is to hear the voice of three people who have been separated. Obviously, it''s not because of the dark gate, it''s because of something wrong with the three people.


    "No, no matter who made the noise just now, we have to go in now." The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand suddenly flashed, and there was a golden light on it. I''ll go in as soon as I''m in shape.


    "Wait a minute." Mingyue stretched out his hand to hold Li Fan, and said, "don''t you think the sound we heard is strange?"


    "Strange?" Fat man looked at Mingyue and asked, "what''s strange? Maybe there''s some reason in this passage, which makes our hearing different."


    "No When Li Fan heard Mingyue say this, he immediately stood in the same place, looked at the fat man and said, "I''ve experienced this kind of place before, and there won''t be any difference in my voice. Is that right? "


    Li Fan talks and looks at Mingyue. Mingyue nodded gently, looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, it should be what you think."


    "What do you mean?" Fat oneself some doubts ground looking at two people to ask a way.


    "The sound we heard just now should be from the guardian in the stone gate." Li Fan looked at Mingyue, nodded and said, "as Mingyue said, the stone gate in the underground palace should have been closed, but now it suddenly opened. What''s more, although we are separated from Chen Xi, no matter what, they will not reach the underground palace faster than us. Therefore, the voice just now should have been made by the guardian. The purpose is to let us lose control of our emotions in this underground palace through this voice, so as to rush into this underground palace rashly. He''s very able to wait for work with ease. "


    "Damn it. It''s so poisonous. " After listening to Li Fan''s explanation, the fat man looked scornfully at the entrance of the cave and said in a loud voice, "it''s sneaky. There''s nothing that you dare not come out openly."


    "All right." Li Fan patted the fat man on the shoulder, shook his head and said, "he is the guardian of the underground palace. In fact, these are his duties. Although some of them are not bright, maybe he can''t get out of the core of the underground palace. If we are here, I''m afraid he can''t come and threaten us."


    With these words, Li Fan squeezed his eyes at the fat man, with a rich expression on his face. Fat man and Li Fan have been through college for a long time. One person makes one move, and the other knows what it means. At the moment, he blinked his eyes and said in a disdainful voice, "I think the guardian in the underground palace is just a tomb keeper. And I guess that guy is very ugly. Otherwise, how can we guard the tomb in this dark place? "


    "Ha ha ha." Fat man said, looked at Li Fan, two people laughed.


    They were laughing. Suddenly, they felt an extremely cold force, like a gust of wind, coming from the dark door.


    Mingyue had been staring at the mouth of the cave when they were talking and laughing. He felt the wind coming, and immediately pulled them aside to avoid the cold wind.


    As if the essence of the wind whistling past the three people, blowing straight behind the three people in the channel, a flash. After a while, from the passage behind the three, there came a shrill voice. It was not the real sound, but directly reflected in the minds of the three and engraved on the spirit.


    Obviously, although the Yin wind didn''t hit the three people, there were wandering craftsmen''s souls everywhere in the underground palace. Obviously, the Yin wind swept away the craftsmen''s souls.


    Li Fan and fat man opened their mouths wide and looked at the hole in surprise. At the moment, even Ming Yue beside him is also on guard. They are now in the form of souls. Fortunately, they didn''t rush into the cave. Otherwise, I''m afraid that under the overcast wind, the place where they didn''t escape would be blown into the powder of souls.


    "Stop talking." Mingyue looked at two people and said softly¡° We are now in soul form and will not be the adversary of this guardian at all. " Looking at the open stone gate in front of them, the three were silent for a moment. Ming Yue also lightly stamped his feet, and a series of low voice incantations resounded in the three people''s ears.

 V2.Chapter 50

    With the sound of Ming Yue''s whispering mantra. A faint blue smoke surrounded the three. Gradually into the body of the three.


    Three people''s bodies with the end of the Ming Yue mantra, the original light figure gradually clear up, a shadow is also reappeared in the three people behind the ground.


    "Have we changed back?" The fat man pinched his face and felt a tight touch.


    Mingyue took a breath, and the nervous look on his face also eased a little. He nodded and said, "yes, we have reached the core of the underground palace. There is no mechanism nearby. There is no need for soul form any more. What''s more, the guardian of the underground palace, the Yin wind just now, does great harm to the soul form. "


    Li Fan took the Xuanyuan sword in his hand, pointed to the open gate of the underground palace and said, "in this way, we can go in."


    The fat man took out a light stick from his backpack, folded it several times and threw it into the gate of the underground palace.


    "It''s useless. Even the light can be absorbed. There''s no way for the lighting stick to see the situation inside." Li Fan saw that there was no light after the light stick was thrown into the gate. He patted the fat man on the shoulder and said.


    "Then we''ll go in like this. What if that man attacks us?" The fat man asked with some worry.


    Mingyue stretched out his hand and drew a circle in front of the three people. A light almost transparent barrier appeared in front of the three people. With Mingyue''s walking, he changed his position.


    "It''s OK. This can resist an attack from the guy inside. We must be careful." With these words, Mingyue is on guard, and the dagger in his hand is also tight. Looking at Li Fan, they nod and walk towards the gate.


    There was endless darkness, just as Li Fan had been in the tomb of yin and Yang Pisces before. After entering the gate of the underground palace, he could not see his fingers. It seems that one''s senses are lost as one plunges into darkness.


    Although he didn''t hear the voice of fat man and Mingyue, Li Fan knew that Mingyue was OK. When fat man entered the underground palace, he would keep talking to eliminate his fear of entering the dark underground palace.


    Indeed, it''s just like Li Fan. Although fat man listens to Li Fan, his fear can''t be eliminated by having two partners around him. But no matter what he said, Li Fan and Mingyue didn''t answer at all. If it wasn''t for holding Li Fan''s clothes tightly, the fat man even thought Li Fan was no longer with him.


    Although there was no light in the underground palace, there was no mechanism trap either. It seems that Qin Shihuang was very confident about the outside of his underground palace or the guardian in the underground palace. The ground of the whole underground palace is extremely flat. There''s not even a single bump or bump.


    The three men advanced in the deep and dark passage of the underground palace for about ten minutes. I don''t know what the surrounding underground passage is like. And so on and on.


    All of a sudden, a little light appeared in front of the three people, because they had been in the dark of the underground palace for a long time. The first time there was a bright light, the three people even thought it was the same as the sun''s light, the three people couldn''t help but close their eyes.


    But after all, Mingyue and Li Fan went through a lot of fighting. Although they were blinded by the light, they still narrowed their eyes slightly, leaving a small gap to see.


    It''s not the light of the sun. The place where the light appears seems to be because the three people have walked out of the passage of the underground palace. After a while, the three people''s ceaseless steps finally make the scene clear.


    The place where the light came out was in front of the three people. The light was not the sun''s light, but the countless lamps hanging on both sides of the wall in the huge space in front of them. If all the previous lanterns made Li Fan and his three people marvel at the luxury of the Qinling mausoleum, then the lanterns in the underground palace are like no money. It''s densely distributed on the walls of the whole space. From a glance, the number of lamps in this space may not be less than thousands, and the whole underground palace will be illuminated like day.


    In front of them, it was like the hanging garden of Babylon. Suspended in the air was a huge coffin. It seemed that the coffin was made of gold as a whole. Under the reflection of these lamps, it radiated golden light.


    It''s amazing that the coffin doesn''t have any chains, so it floats in the air. Looking at it, the coffin will weigh dozens of tons. I don''t know what principle was used to levitate. A cloud of golden light surrounded the coffin. Constantly changing the shape.


    When the three people saw the changing shape of the golden light on the coffin, they all involuntarily made a puffing sound.


    What surrounds the coffin is not the golden light, but nine golden dragons circling the whole coffin. Each golden dragon is about two meters, and each golden dragon emits light. Every hover is like a golden light around the coffin.


    "The coffin in Kowloon?" Li Fan looked at the nine golden dragons in the air and said.


    "It''s not the coffin in Kowloon, it''s the coffin in Kowloon." Mingyue corrects Li Fan''s statement¡° It seems that this coffin is the coffin of Qin Shihuang. "


    "The guardian just now. Why didn''t you see that? Did you know that you were not against us and ran away? " The fat man is smiling and scanning the whole space.


    Indeed, there is nothing in the whole space except the lamps inlaid on the walls around, the coffins suspended in the air, and the nine circling golden dragons.


    Mingyue shook his head coldly, pointed to the coffin in the air and said, "there is no guardian. What we see is all the things in the underground palace."


    "The guardian?" Li Fan looks up at nine golden dragons and turns his head to look at Mingyue in doubt¡° Are those nine golden dragons


    Mingyue nodded, reached out and pointed to the coffin in the air and said, "the nine dragons are the guardians of the underground palace and the coffin of the Qin mausoleum."


    It seems that they found the people who shouldn''t exist in the underground palace, and the nine golden dragons circling in the air made a sound of dragon chanting through the underground palace. The nine dragon heads looked at the three people standing on the ground.


    The sound of the dragon''s song came to our ears, and the three of them stepped back, their faces turned pale. The fat man''s face is like gold paper. Opening his mouth was a mouthful of blood, which dyed Li Fan''s clothes red in front of him.


    An inexplicable pressure spread throughout the underground palace. The three people were as if they were suddenly on a mountain. They were unable to move. Even breathing became extremely difficult.


    "Longwei, this is Longwei." Mingyue clenched his teeth and said in a low voice.


    "What to do?" Li Fan looked at the side of the fat man, now is sitting on the ground, seems to have fainted.


    "No way, we can''t resist Longwei." Ming Yue shook his head, his face is also hung with some regret expression.


    It really surprised the three people. Even an experienced practitioner like Ming Yue did not expect that there would be nine golden dragons in the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum. I thought that even if there were guardians in the underground palace guarding the safety of the underground palace, with the strength of three people, even if they could not win, self preservation might be no problem.


    But all of a sudden, the nine golden dragons are just legendary things. Not to mention that there is no Longwei, even if the three Mingyue are in the peak state, there is no suspense about whether they can get away.


    Now the nine golden dragons just utter a dragon chant, which has already made the three people lose all their fighting power, and even made it difficult to walk and breathe, let alone leave here. As long as these nine golden dragons attack each other, three people will surely die here.


    "Do we die here?" Ming Yue''s mind even appeared such an idea.


    A brighter light flashed into the underground palace. Three people suddenly feel the pressure around a lot easier. The heads of the nine golden dragons gaze at the place where the light appears. Li Fan still holds the Xuanyuan sword in his hand.


    The Xuanyuan sword, which used to be ordinary, now radiates the same light as the nine golden dragons. As if formed a barrier general, shrouded in three people around, will three people and the nine Golden Dragon isolation.


    Like being provoked, the nine golden dragons'' hovering in the air speeded up abruptly. The nine dragon heads were staring at the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand, and a ray of light came out of their mouths.


    Nine golden awns gather together in the air, completely turning the surrounding into a golden space. Straight shot in the direction of Li Fan.


    Without waiting for Li Fan to make any movement, Xuanyuan sword had already got rid of it and flew into the air. In a tremor, Xuanyuan sword became bigger. Like a huge sword, he suddenly shot out a golden sword Qi and met the golden awn in the air.


    The dazzling light made the three people close their eyes involuntarily, and a bruxism like sound came from their ears. The ground was shaking violently. Bursts of energy wreak havoc in the whole underground palace.


    Fortunately, Xuanyuan sword has the consciousness of protecting the Lord. Otherwise, without Jinlong''s hands, the four scattered energies will be enough to tear the three into pieces.


    As the light gradually faded away, the three were able to see the scene again.


    What surprised the three people was that under the ravages of this crazy energy, there was no damage in the whole underground palace. Not to mention the coffin in the middle of the sky, even the lamps on the walls around the underground palace, there was no damage, and the jumping flames were still burning.


    The nine golden dragons had gathered right above the coffin at the moment. The nine entangled golden dragons were like a huge golden dragon with nine heads, staring at the Xuanyuan sword in the air.


    "What''s the matter?" Until now, Mingyue just gasped to look at Li Fan and asked.


    Li Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t control Xuanyuan sword. It flew out on its own


    "It seems that Xuanyuan sword has something to do with these golden dragons." Mingyue frowned and said, "Xuanyuan sword is said to be made by gods. The Yellow Emperor was also welcomed by Golden Dragon when he ascended. This Xuanyuan sword may be the killer of these golden dragons. "¡° I wish they were not companions. " Li Fan looked at Jiulong and Xuanyuan sword in the air and said, "if we didn''t have Xuanyuan sword, I''m afraid we would have died." Nine golden dragons circled together and gave out a low dragon chant to Xuanyuan sword. It seemed that they didn''t want to attack, but more like communicating with Xuanyuan sword¡° What are they doing? Do you communicate with Xuanyuan sword? " Li Fan looked into the sky and asked. Mingyue shook his head, "it should be, but even if Xuanyuan sword has wisdom, can it still communicate with Jinlong?" Let three people feel unexpected situation happened, Xuanyuan sword in the air sent out bursts of vibration, a few people have not heard of a sound resounding in this underground palace. As the sound sounded, nine golden dragons in the air obviously had a look of doubt in their eyes. Qi Qi stares at Li Fan standing on the ground.

 V2.Chapter 51

    "Look what I see, I don''t know them." Li Fan saw nine Golden Dragon''s eyes staring at him, his heart was a little hairy, and he muttered in a low voice.


    Although the fat man''s face is a little pale, just spit a mouthful of blood, but the fat man''s constitution really does not live up to the fat. There is no harsh sound of the dragon. The fat man began to smile at Li Fan again.


    "Fanzi, these golden dragons don''t take a fancy to you."


    "Go away." Li Fan twisted his eyebrows to look at the fat man and said, "these golden dragons are not good things. It''s better to have a crush on you. "


    "Stop it." Mingyue said coldly¡° Xuanyuan sword really seems to have something to do with the nine golden dragons. "


    Xuanyuan sword in the middle of the sky vibrated gently. Suddenly, the whole body was shining, and the whole underground palace was as bright as before. After the light converged, the Xuanyuan sword, which had been suspended in the air, had disappeared. Standing in the same place, it turned out to be a man in a golden robe, with his hair tied up and a golden ribbon on his hair. The waist is also tied with a gold ribbon, the whole person is like a upstart general, flashing golden light. The man''s face looks extremely handsome, but in this handsome face, there is a firm look hidden.


    "Sure enough." Seeing the man floating in the air, Mingyue murmurs, "Chengying sword, which is one of the top ten famous swords, can give birth to a sword spirit. How can Xuanyuan sword, which ranks first, not have a sword spirit?"


    "Sword spirit?" Li Fan looked at Mingyue doubtfully, then turned to look at the man in the middle of the sky, and asked, "how come I didn''t feel the spirit of Xuanyuan sword before, and Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor didn''t mention it when he gave it to me."


    "Of course, I can''t show up at will." The man in mid air opened his mouth and Lang Lang said, "only when Xuanyuan sword reaches certain conditions, I will appear."


    With these words, the man turned his head from the air and looked at Li Fan with a bright smile¡° At that time, the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan never reached these conditions. "


    "Sword spirit?" The fat man whispered to himself, "isn''t he very powerful?"


    "Do you know these golden dragons?" Mingyue looked at the man and asked softly.


    The man nodded, but shook his head again. His eyes looked at the nine golden dragons hovering above the coffin, and he looked puzzled¡° Maybe I know each other, but I''ve been sleeping for a long time. I''m not very clear about the relationship between these golden dragons and me. But I know that these golden dragons are not willing to guard the coffin. "


    "Actually." After a pause, the man''s eyes floated to Li Fan''s body and said, "you make me feel like we have known each other for a long time."


    "Don''t say it''s useless, OK?" Li Fan rolled his eyes and said discontentedly. Although Ming Yue and fat man are both surprised at the sword spirit, Li Fan has seen more than one sword spirit. Li Fan is also quite helpless to take pictures of the sword spirit in a child''s mind. Although the sword spirit of Xuanyuan sword seems to be much more mature than Chengying in appearance, Li Fan doesn''t want to catch up with the sword spirit here when he has a strong enemy.


    The man turned his mouth and looked at the nine golden dragons circling together. Waves of low voice from the mouth.


    "What are you doing? And what we don''t understand? " Fat man dissatisfied with looking at the air said.


    The nine golden dragons sounded with the man''s words, and their eyes were full of doubts. However, the hostility in my eyes gradually subsided. Obviously, the man''s words played a certain role in the nine golden dragons. Looking at the situation, it seems that the nine golden dragons are not going to embarrass several people.


    A sound of dragon chanting came from the top of the nine golden dragons. Originally, the nine golden dragons circling together gradually separated and continued to circle around the coffin.


    The man nodded, turned to look at Li Fan and said, "although the nine golden dragons don''t know why they are guarding the coffin here, as long as we leave here and don''t continue to fight for the coffin, they won''t embarrass us."


    "Is that all right?" Li Fan looked at the man in surprise¡° Their mission is not to guard the coffin? How come it''s so easy to let us go? "


    The man shrugged his shoulders, fell slowly from mid air, came to the three people and said, "they are not willing to be here, like they are trapped here by some vicious curse. They can only protect the coffin. But their task is just like this. As long as we don''t have any idea about the coffin, they won''t embarrass us. "


    "No way." Mingyue said coldly, "the purpose of our coming here is for the coffin of Qin Shihuang, which may hide important clues and things about the resurrection of Qin Shihuang. We have to open that coffin and have a look. "


    Mingyue''s words just finished, and several people haven''t spoken yet. Nine hovering golden dragons seem to understand Mingyue''s words, and the hostility in their eyes suddenly surges up again, and the nine dragon heads are staring at the four again.


    The man shrugged helplessly, looked at Li Fan and said, "no way, if so. I''m afraid it''s just a fight against them. "


    "If we help them lift the curse, will they ignore the coffin?" Li Fan suddenly burst out a sentence.


    The man looked at Li Fan unexpectedly, but nodded. He was embarrassed and said, "I don''t know how the curse of carrying the coffin in Jiulong can be lifted."


    Seeing some discoloration on Li Fan''s face, the man went on to say, "what''s more, there is a time limit for me to wake up. Now it seems that the time is almost over."


    The man''s words just finished, without waiting for Li Fan''s three people to have any reaction, the whole body has burst out the golden light again. When the light is gone. The figure of the man really disappeared in the original place, Xuanyuan sword quietly inserted in the land in front of the three people.


    "Damn, I''m leaving now?" The fat man scolded, looked at Li Fan in a hurry and said, "fan Zi, call it out again as soon as possible."


    Li Fan rolled his eyes, looked at the fat man and said, "Damn, if I know how to wake him up, I still need you to say, haven''t you heard of it. You can''t wake a sleeping person by any means


    "What about that?" The fat man''s face suddenly changed.


    In the middle of the sky, the nine golden dragons are hovering together again, and the 18 hostile eyes are staring at the three people tightly. The atmosphere solidified in an instant. It seems that as long as one side has a slight action, a big war will be triggered.


    "Close your ears." Mingyue''s cold voice came to two people''s ears. Two people a Leng, the moment is reflected. Jin Long''s sound of dragon chanting and Long Wei have just been understood by the three people. Although they don''t know if blocking their ears will have any effect, now in this case, the dead horse can only be regarded as a living horse doctor.


    Seeing the movements of three people, the nine hovering Golden Dragon''s eyes flashed a look of disdain, which was full of humanized expression. The three people were a little stunned. The nine golden dragons in the middle of the sky have turned into a golden light, shooting straight at the three people.


    The speed of this golden light seems to be a little faster than that of lightning. A few people are just a little stunned. The fleeting fighter plane has been captured by Jinlong.


    At this moment, Mingyue drinks coldly, reaches out his hand and pushes Li Fan and fat man away. The dagger is also suspended in front of his body month by month, and goes straight to the golden light.


    A clear sound, a deep dull hum.


    Month by month, the dagger just touched the golden light in the air, burst out a dazzling light, flew to one side, inserted on the ground, and trembled slightly. Castrated golden light straight through Mingyue can dodge the body, although did not shoot Mingyue''s body, but still in Mingyue''s shoulder with a splash of blood. Let Mingyue stagger a body shape, backward a few steps, cover shoulder stuffy hum a.


    The golden light goes back and again attacks the direction of Mingyue. Obviously, this golden light also knows that Mingyue''s strength is the strongest among the three.


    "Ding" a sound, in the golden light is about to shoot in front of Mingyue, Xuanyuan sword was thrown from one side by Li Fan, just in front of Mingyue.


    With a change of direction, the golden light shoots at the coffin in the middle of the air and returns to the shape of nine golden dragons, with a look of cruelty in his eyes. But no longer eager to attack.


    "How''s it going?" Li Fan and the fat man come to Mingyue''s side and see that Mingyue''s hand is bleeding.


    Mingyue shakes his head, but his eyes are staring at the air. Jinlong says, "it''s OK. His shoulder is penetrated. But not yet. "


    "Go away." Li Fan took a look at Mingyue''s shoulder, then turned his head and looked at the nine golden dragons in the air. He said, "if this goes on, none of us can go."


    Mingyue''s eyes across a strange look, finally or nodded, three people just want to move. In midair, it seems to know that three people want to quit. The Golden Dragon once again uttered a dragon chant that resounded through the underground palace. The whole underground palace was rumbling and shaking.


    The whole underground palace, like an earthquake, made a huge sound, like something hit the ground heavily. All the lamps and flames in the whole underground palace vibrated.


    "I can''t go." Mingyue face across a touch of sad look, "underground palace is blocked."


    "What?" Li Fan and fat man exclaimed and turned to look in the direction of the passage.


    A heavy stone gate has been standing in the passage, blocking the whole passage completely. Obviously, the sound of the Dragon chanting just now has activated the mechanism in the underground palace. There is a strong enemy in the front, but no way back. Mingyue is injured again. The situation has reached the extreme.


    Looking at the stone gate, I''m afraid it can be several tons or even more than ten tons. Let alone three people are injured at the moment. Even if they are not injured, I''m afraid such a heavy stone gate can''t be broken in a moment.


    Li Fan just wanted to speak, but the whole underground palace was shaking like an earthquake. It was as if the ground began to move under my feet.


    "What''s the matter?" Fat man was suddenly shaking on the ground, standing unsteadily, squatting on the ground and exclaiming.


    "The underground palace is moving." Mingyue''s slight voice came to two people''s ears. As early as before entering the underground palace, Mingyue once said that the underground palace would change its position according to time with the water galaxy. Now it seems that Mingyue''s statement is true. Feeling the movement of the underground palace, nine golden dragons shot a fierce color in their eyes and suddenly raised their heads.

 V2.Chapter 52

    Staring at by the longan of the nine golden dragons, Li Fan felt as if a needle was pricking his own skin. All over the body unspeakable pain, the nine Golden Dragon''s eyes as if the essence of the general, stabbing himself.


    "Fanzi, what should I do?" The fat man said with a little cry, "now the door of the underground palace has been closed, we can''t get out. Can we just wait here to die? "


    "Fart." Li Fan endured the tingling feeling on his body and looked at the fat man scolding. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand made a virtual split. His eyes were fixed on the nine golden dragons in the air¡° Even if the underground palace is blocked, no matter how powerful the nine golden dragons are, I won''t just wait to die. I''m not that kind of person. "


    Mingyue nodded, looking at Li Fan with a little appreciation on his face, and said, "yes, even if we can''t get out, we will destroy this place."


    After a pause, Mingyue went on to say, "you look like a natural divinity."


    Li Fan snorted and said with some dissatisfaction, "I''ve always been like this, but you didn''t find it."


    "Be careful."


    Li Fan''s words have not finished, Mingyue is blurted out a exclamation, Li Fan almost heard Mingyue words at the same time, subconsciously a sword block action. Although he didn''t see what happened, since Mingyue issued a warning, Li Fan naturally thought that Jinlong had attacked himself.


    The Xuanyuan sword in his hand cuts through the air without any obstruction. When Li Fan is surprised, there is a scream of fat man beside him.


    The blood was almost half a meter high. Li Fan followed the fat man''s scream and saw that the fat man put his hand over his thigh and staggered. A face full of pain.


    "Damn it?" Li Fan scolded hatefully, "how?"


    Fat man just closed his lips and hummed. He didn''t know whether it hurt or didn''t want to make a fool of himself.


    "Jinlong''s attack has the effect of eye locking. Don''t be confused by the attack route." Mingyue''s voice rang out at the right time beside Li Fan.


    The ground under his feet is shaking constantly, which makes the three people all stand unsteadily. Up to now, two of the three people have been injured. I don''t know whether it is because Li Fan holds Xuanyuan sword or Jinlong has other ideas about Li Fan. Although Li Fan has been covetous, but never hands.


    "When can this underground palace stop? It''s shaking all the time. We can''t even stand steadily. How to fight with them. " Li Fan said angrily.


    The nine golden dragons and coffins in the middle of the sky seemed to be in the air, and did not change with the vibration of the underground palace. Is still suspended in the air, 18 longan revealed in the cover of contempt.


    "Shit." Li Fan felt the look of scorn and was angry. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand swung out a golden sword about 30 cm wide and shot straight at the nine golden dragons in the air.


    The sword made the air in the underground palace make a harsh sound, but the look of contempt in the eyes of the nine golden dragons was more intense. He turned a blind eye to the sword.


    I don''t know whether the nine golden dragons have feelings for the sword, or whether Li Fan''s angry blow is somewhat biased. Although it looks like it''s going straight to the golden dragon, from Mingyue''s point of view, it''s obvious that the sword can''t hit the golden dragon, but will be cut on the coffin of the first emperor of Qin.


    The castrated sword mango, however, didn''t come out of Mingyue''s expectation. In Jinlong''s scornful eyes, it fell heavily on the coffin and burst out a sound like a bell. The explosion sent out countless sparks.


    Li Fan''s half hidden smile was finally revealed. Originally, Li Fan''s goal was not to deal with the nine golden dragons.


    From this golden dragon, you can hurt Mingyue. Xuanyuan Jianling was also polite to him. Li Fan knew that the three of them could not defeat Jinlong in any case. What''s more, the main entrance of the underground palace has been closed. Several people are unable to get out.


    However, Li Fan kept in mind the purpose of several people coming to the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang. As long as the coffin of the first emperor of Qin is destroyed, even if a few people will eventually die here, it is a success. As for whether Yang Yitian of the power alliance will regret the accidental death of Li Fan, a natural God, these are not the questions Li Fan is considering now.


    The smile that just appeared in the corner of the mouth dissipated with the sparks, and it dissipated on Li Fan''s face before it rippled.


    Originally, I thought that Xuanyuan Jian mang could at least cut apart the coffin of Qin Shihuang. But to Li Fan''s surprise, the sword fell on the coffin. Although the sparks burst out, the coffin made of unknown materials didn''t even show a trace, as if it had never been hurt.


    Seeing the situation in front of him, Li Fan suddenly realized that it was not Jinlong who disdained his sword, but Jinlong who had an extraordinary intuition about eye locking. The attack can also change direction. His attack target is so obvious, how can it surprise Jinlong. From this point of view, the Golden Dragon didn''t stop him, and the scornful expression on his face clearly showed that he had full confidence in the coffin of the first emperor of Qin, and believed that Li Fan''s attack would be futile.


    "What material is this coffin made of? How can you resist the sword''s attack? " Li Fan grew up and looked at the coffin in the air.


    "Qin Shihuang''s coffin is not recorded in history." Mingyue stabilized his figure, looked at the coffin circled by Jinlong and said, "but according to the exploration of these years, the coffin should be as many as six layers. The outermost one should be made of meteorite. That''s the meteorite that Qin Shihuang met when he was on a tour. It is said that the coffin can not only resist the powerful damage, but also keep the body in the coffin for thousands of years


    "Do you mean that Qin Shihuang''s bones may still be intact in this coffin?" Li Fan looked at Mingyue and asked softly.


    Mingyue nodded and felt that the underground palace had gradually stabilized, and there was less trembling sound in his voice.


    "It should be that since Qin Shihuang can return to this plane in a planned way, his bones must be kept intact."


    "There seems to be nothing we can do. That coffin can''t be opened at all. " Li Fan said dejectedly¡° Maybe our mission will end in failure. "


    It seems that the nine golden dragons also felt the rotation of the underground palace stopped, the dragon body that originally hovered above the coffin also stopped swimming, and the nine dragon heads raised to make an attack gesture.


    "Be careful, Jinlong will attack again." Mingyue hurriedly reminds two people¡° Don''t be hit by the Golden Dragon. It''s a temporary delay. "


    Fat face with a trace of helplessness, a trace of pain expression, looking at Mingyue said, "how to hide? I feel that my leg is unconscious now


    "Come behind me." Li Fan heard the fat man''s words, looked back at the fat man, but saw that there was a lot of blood on the ground beside the fat man. Li Fan hesitated for a moment, looked back at the Golden Dragon step by step, and came to the fat man.


    Mingyue one hand toward inserted in the ground to enjoy not far away from the month by month a grasp. He held it in his hand and put his hand on his shoulder. A faint light flashed by. Mingyue shoulder wound in the naked eye visible speed gradually closed.


    Once again, he stretched out his hand to shoot a ray of light onto the fat man''s leg, and the fat man who had bared his teeth immediately breathed a long sigh of relief. Obviously, it''s Mingyue''s light that has therapeutic effect on the injury.


    Although the Golden Dragon in the mid air glared at several people, it didn''t attack them as soon as they thought. Just when the three people were a little surprised at the Golden Dragon''s action. It seems that something else has attracted Jinlong''s attention. Originally, the dragon head glaring at several people was lifted up slowly. Around the figure of the three. Looking at the stone gate where the underground palace has been blocked.


    "Is there anything else coming?" See golden dragon''s abnormal action, Mingyue is also some doubt, the heart can''t help but a trace of mutter.


    A low and oppressive sound of the Dragon once again resounded in the underground palace, which was different from the previous one. This time, the sound of dragon chanting seemed to have a trace of doubt, a trace of inquiry.


    "Is there anyone outside the underground palace?" Li Fan followed the Golden Dragon''s eyes and looked at the direction of the stone gate of the underground palace. He said doubtfully, "is Chen Xi really lucky to find this place?"


    Ming Yue shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. Judging from the location of our lost palaces, there are at least four or five traps, not to mention. The movement of the position of the underground palace is unexpected to none of us. Unless they are lucky enough to reach the sky, even if they can get out of those traps, they can''t reach the underground palace. Although there are only four palaces, this is not a simple one-quarter probability problem. "


    "It''s not Chen Xi. Who else will come to the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum?"


    When several people were discussing in doubt, the golden dragon around the coffin also stopped chanting, and 18 bright eyes were staring at the direction of the stone gate of the underground palace.


    A burst of roaring sound just like the creation of heaven and earth, the whole underground palace suddenly sent out a violent shaking. The unexpected three people were overturned by the sudden shaking.


    It seems that the huge and thick stone gate is hit heavily by something outside, falling a layer of dust.


    "What can impact this stone gate The fat man exclaimed.


    Before Li Fan and Mingyue could answer, a louder sound came. With the shaking of the underground palace, a tiny gap appeared on the huge stone gate. With the sound of pounding again and again like fighting for life, the cracks on the whole stone gate became bigger and bigger.


    The nine golden dragons seemed to feel the threat from the gate of the underground palace. The nine golden dragons quickly circled together and made a harsh sound of dragon chanting. It''s like trying to warn the people who are hitting the stone gate crazily.


    With the sound of the dragon, the whole stone gate made a loud noise. Countless dust and gravel mixed together, like huge hailstones, the pavement poured into the underground palace.


    Ming Yue and Li Fan wave up their weapons and open a rippling light, blocking countless stones in front of them. But it can''t stop the small dust. Choking and coughing.


    "Is this the center of the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum?" A crisp voice mixed in the dust, poured into Li Fan''s ears¡° Thank you Li Fan exclaimed. Originally, there was some helpless voice in Li Fan, but now it sounds like the sound of nature¡° Why? Are you here? " The sound of the shadow came from the thick dust¡° Be careful

 V2.Chapter 53

    Three beautiful voices and shadows came out of the smoke and dust of the underground palace. It was Chen Xi and his three.


    While reaching out and fanning the dust in front of him, Cheng Ying looks at Li Fan with a pretty face. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? How can you be so embarrassed? "


    Li Fan didn''t speak, so he had to smile bitterly. Chen Xi beside Chengying pulls Chengying''s arm behind her and says softly, "Xiaoying? Don''t you feel the breath in this underground palace? "


    Because the gate of the underground palace was destroyed by Chen Xi''s brute force from outside. Although I don''t know who did it, Li fan knows that it''s very likely that it''s Chengying. Because in this underground palace, only Chengying would have no scruples.


    Chengying nods playfully, and the dust covers the coffin of Qin Shihuang in the air, so that Chen Xi, who just came in, doesn''t find the coffin surrounded by nine golden dragons. In Chengying''s heart, she just thinks that there is something guarding the imperial mausoleum in this underground palace. It''s just more powerful.


    "Of course, I feel it. It''s just the guardian of a mausoleum. There''s nothing bad about it. " Chengying disdained to curl his mouth, reached out to cover his nose and said.


    A powerful sound of the dragon''s chant came from the smoke of the underground palace. Just finished saying, Chengying''s face suddenly looked at the source of the voice and exclaimed, "there are dragon people in this underground palace."


    Mingyue looks at Chengying helplessly and says, "otherwise, how do you think we are in such a mess? Even if there is no dragon in this underground palace, you should be more careful with the three of us in such a mess."


    Cheng Ying disdains to curl her mouth, looks at the direction of the Dragon chant and says, "even if it''s a dragon, how powerful can a broken dragon be?"


    As if refuting the words of the shadow, a strong wind blows out from the direction of the coffin in the air, and the dust in the whole underground palace is all in the strong wind. It is carried out of the door of the underground palace, and the whole underground palace is clear and bright. The fire on the wall of the underground palace is shining again, illuminating the whole underground palace.


    In addition to Li Fan, Chen Xi, who has just entered the underground palace, is surprised. Even the photo of Chen Xi, who just disdained, can''t hide his surprise. Staring at the Golden Dragon hovering on the coffin.


    "I finally know why you are in such a mess." Chengying murmured in his mouth¡° This is not an ordinary dragon, this is the royal family of the dragon, the highest existence of the dragon, Jinlong


    "Are the dragon people hierarchical?" Li Fan some surprised looking at hovering in the air of the golden dragon, don''t know is because the new three people some don''t understand the strength, or other reasons. Jinlong is still keeping the state of hovering together, staring at several people tightly.


    "Of course, the dragon people are the same as you human beings. They all have different races. The reason why Jinlong is the king of the dragon is that they are the least and the most mysterious branch among the dragon. They are also the most powerful. " Chengying takes a look at the Golden Dragon in the sky, turns her head and looks at lvling''er, and slowly says, "another thing, in fact, lvling''er''s blood power, the mysterious candlelight dragon, is the earliest ancestor of the dragon clan according to legend."


    "I feel it already." Green ling''er looked at the Golden Dragon on the coffin and said slowly, "I feel the power of blood in my body is surging. It seems to have a lot to do with these golden dragons. "


    As soon as lvling''er''s words were finished, the circling Golden Dragon sent out a dragon chant that rang through the underground palace. It turned into a streamer from the coffin and rushed straight to lvling''er''s direction.


    "Be careful."


    Mingyue sees Jinlong attacking again and shouts out in a hurry.


    Chengying sword''s sword Qi that tears the space has been shot out. Li Fan and Mingyue Chen Xi also attack the streamer at the same time. Several sword Qi mixed together to meet the streamer of Golden Dragon in the air.


    "No." The voice of green spirit son just export, the streamer of the air and several sword Qi have already collided together.


    Li Fan several people seem to be hit by a huge force, throw high from the original place, fell in the distance. The streamer of the Golden Dragon seems not to be damaged at all. It shoots directly at the position of lvling''er, wrapping lvling''er in a golden light.


    "Nothing." Green ling''er''s voice came from the golden light of the package. It was obvious that after seeing a few people flying out, she was worried that they would continue to attack, so she quickly began to comfort them.


    "What''s the matter?" Mingyue surprised to get up, although the collision between the two sides let a few people fly out, but the damage, but not as serious as it seems. It seems that Jinlong''s purpose after seeing luling''er is just not to let a few people stop him from approaching luling''er.


    Li Fan shakes his head, gets up from the ground, and looks at Chen Xi and Cheng Ying, who are also unhurt. His inquiring eyes keep turning on them.


    No one answered Mingyue''s question. Several people''s eyes were all looking at the green spirit wrapped by the golden light. His eyes were full of concern.


    "How did you find it?" Mingyue see a few people did not pay attention to their own meaning, once again asked.


    Chengying looks at Mingyue and asks, "how did you come to this underground palace?"


    "After we were separated from you, we touched the mechanism, but we accidentally avoided other mechanisms. It came in by accident. " Li Fan said.


    "Oh." Chengying nodded, looked back at the direction of lvling''er and said, "we are here under the guidance of lvling''er. After separated from you, all the way is green Ling er with me and sister Xi, but did not touch other organs


    "She''s the one with you?" Mingyue heard Chengying say so, his face can''t help floating a look of doubt. Frowning at Chengying, she asked, "how can she know the mechanism and route in the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum?"


    Chen Xi shakes her head, takes back her eyes, looks at Mingyue and says, "I don''t know. I once asked her, but lvling''er just digs off the topic. It seems that there is something we don''t want to know."


    "What does she know? What''s the secret? " Mingyue can''t help but have a doubt in his heart. Looking at Chen Xi several people said.


    Chen Xi shakes his head and looks at a look of memory on Jin Guang''s face¡° I don''t know. We are not very clear about the background of greenling, but I believe she won''t do any harm to us. "


    Hearing Chen Xi say this, Li Fan and Cheng Ying can''t help but look at each other and smile. They all think of the process of meeting Lu ling''er at that time. If we didn''t know that lvling''er was the apprentice of Yang Tiangang, Chen Xi''s father, maybe some people would have something unpleasant with lvling''er at that time.


    Just as several people were thinking about their own affairs, the underground palace suddenly changed. The green spirit who was originally covered by the golden light. Suddenly burst out a strong momentum, and this momentum is still rising with the passage of time. As if the green spirit wrapped in the golden light had become another person. With the growth of momentum, the golden light wrapped with luling''er constantly expanded its form. It seems that the whole underground palace will be covered.


    "This momentum?" Chengying looks at lvling''er in the golden light thoughtfully and suddenly looks up and says, "this momentum is the blood power of lvling''er''s deep sleep and the feeling of the awakening of the blood of the candle dragon."


    As soon as Chengying''s voice falls, the golden light wrapped with lvling''er flashes away. When Yinghua''s eyes adapt to the light in the underground palace, they find that the Golden Dragon wrapped with lvling''er has returned to the coffin. The nine dragon heads seemed to see something they were afraid of. They all looked down at luling''er. And the position that green spirit son just stood, before the body stands a huge thing.


    "Candle dragon?" Mingyue exclaimed.


    It''s really a candlelight dragon, but this time, it''s not like the shadow of the candlelight dragon before, it''s just like the real show in front of several people. The heavy momentum like mountains, the oppressive body, and the figure projected on the ground are all showing the candle dragon in front of several people. Maybe the real candlelight body.


    "The golden dragon is really related to my candle dragon blood." Green ling''er''s voice rang out in front of the candle dragon, and there was unspeakable tiredness in the voice.


    "Ha ha, little one." The huge figure of the candle dragon burst out a long smile, and the face full of resolute lines was also crossed with a touch of joy¡° I didn''t expect to see my offspring again. "


    The nine golden dragons uttered a chant in the air, as if in response to the words of the candle dragon.


    "Although I created you at that time, I''m glad to see you. I didn''t expect that it was just a bet at that time, and it was able to create a new race. " The deep voice of the candle dragon reverberates in the underground palace.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t attack you." Candlelight Dragon said, turned the huge head to look at Li Fan, several people said.


    "Nice to see you again." Li Fan looked at the candle dragon and laughed. He arched his hand and walked to the candle dragon.


    "Why? There are also practitioners of the whole department. " Candlelight''s eyes looked at Mingyue who came to his voice, and his tone was full of surprise¡° There are no more practitioners in the whole department than those who are born with divine knowledge. "


    "Ancient candle dragon." Mingyue looked up at the tall candlelight, his face is also showing a smile, said, "I did not expect that I have such luck, actually can see you come in person."


    The huge head of the candle dragon shook and said, "no, this is not me. Limited to the law of time and space, I can appear in this form at most. "


    Reach out to touch the green spirit son''s head in front of the body, the eyes of the candle dragon surging with gratification¡° The descendants who have the power of my blood. You did a good job


    "There''s something in it that we don''t know." Although in front of the candle dragon is the ancient demon God, but Mingyue tone is no cowardice, as if looking at a and his very strange person.


    The eyes of the candle dragon looked at the Golden Dragon in the air, then at the green ling''er and Li Fan in front of him, with a low sigh. He said slowly.


    "You may have known that the dragon race was actually created when I was still in this plane. In fact, it was only because of a bet with Nu Wa that I created them at that time."


    "Darling Li Fan exclaimed to himself. He didn''t expect that the candle dragon had such a powerful strength. Nu Wa is the ancestor of human beings in this plane. I didn''t expect that this candle dragon could bet with Nu Wa. It seems that this big guy is not like what we see. It should be more powerful¡° In the earliest times, this plane did not exist for you. At that time, Nu Wa traveled to this plane and felt very beautiful here, so she used her own ability to create this plane of human beings. " Candle dragon seems to see through Li Fan''s mind, just looking at Li Fan with a smile, continue to say¡° Later, Nu Wa was very satisfied with the human beings she had created. It''s because human beings can practice. Moreover, human beings with outstanding talent can practice their ability to travel through time and space. They can even be as good as us. "

 V2.Chapter 54

    Almost rock breaking secret, the words from the mouth of the candle dragon made several people as shocked as a tsunami.


    Although we know that this plane of humanity was created by Nu Wa, there has been no definite statement about the extent to which humanity can cultivate. After all, since ancient times, there have been practitioners who can break through space to reach another plane, but later, the strength of practitioners is getting worse and worse. Now, Li Fan is a little surprised by the secrets of ancient times that the candle dragon tells.


    See a few people a little surprised look. The candle dragon smiles heartily.


    "Don''t be surprised, because of the tide of time and space, your current practitioners don''t have the ability to break the space."


    After a pause, the candle Dragon said, "in those days, although Nu Wa created human beings, we have nothing to admire. But later, every time Nu Wa met us, she would tell us how beautiful the human beings she created were. This has been going on for many years. "


    "Then how did you create the dragon clan?" Li Fan asked in a hurry.


    "My temper has never been very good. Nuwa always boasted about these things, which finally made me angry. So I made a bet with her Said the candle dragon, shaking the huge head.


    "Our bet is that I will create a new race according to my ability. The name of this race is dragon." Candlelight looked up at the Golden Dragon in the air, flashed a look of memory in his eyes, and continued.


    "Later, I spent my own essence and blood, and finally created the dragon clan." The candle dragon drew back his eyes, but there was some doubt on his face¡° But I don''t know because of what situation, I created the dragon race, although it is very similar to my ability, but. But they can''t cultivate to a very high level like the human beings created by Nu Wa. "


    "So, what is your bet with Nu Wa? It''s not about whether you can create a race Chengying stands under the candle dragon, just like a grass under a towering tree.


    "Of course not, our bet is actually between these two created races, who is stronger in the end." The candle dragon laughs and says, "although the dragon people I created have this powerful power since their birth, they have their own bottleneck, so they are very weak. In the end, we have not been able to surpass human beings. "


    "It''s just a bet. What''s the big deal if you lose?" Li Fan looked at the candle dragon with some doubts and asked.


    Candlelight shook his head, looked at Li Fan and said, "of course not. Our bet agreement is that who wins the bet in the end, as a bet, the race created by himself needs to be the mount of another race."


    "But over the years, I''ve never heard of anyone who can be the master of the dragon clan." Mingyue looked at the candle dragon, thought for a while and said.


    The candle Dragon nodded, looked at Mingyue and said, "of course, because when I created the dragon race, the number was not very large. So after many years, the number of the whole dragon tribe has dropped sharply. Later, we and Nu Wa left this plane and never paid attention to the race we created in this plane. "


    "But for the dragon race I created, it always exists in my heart." The candle Dragon said slowly.


    "Why don''t you come back to this plane?" Li Fan looked at the candle dragon with some doubts, "like your strength, there should be no problem."


    "Of course, our strength is very strong, but it''s in time and space. We are not the strongest The candle dragon looked at Li Fan and lowered his head with a bitter smile¡° Have you ever heard of the law of time and space? "


    "The law of time and space?" Li Fan murmured in a low voice, looked up at the candle dragon and said, "I''ve heard of it, but what is it?"


    "The law of time and space can be said to be the rule of the whole time and space. It can also be said to be the game made by the controllers in this time and space." The candle dragon whispered, "although we are very strong, there are many more people who are far stronger than us in this time and space. They are the controllers and controllers of this time and space. "


    When Li Fan heard the words of the candle dragon, he seemed to grasp some clues, but it was not very clear. At that time, in the battle field, the Yellow Emperor once told himself about the space-time controller. It seems that the space-time controller controls the whole space. Other people are like flags on a chessboard.


    "The master of time and space. You mean there''s more than one time and space? " Mingyue murmured a few words in a low voice, looked up at the candle dragon and said.


    The huge head of the candle dragon was lit¡° Maybe, this is our guess of ancient gods and demons. As for whether there are more planes, it is not something we can understand. "


    "Then why can you come to this plane today?" Li Fan looked up at the candle dragon and asked.


    Candlelight shook his head. "No, my body is just clearer than before. But it''s not me either. "


    "Well, since you created them. Can you command them? " Mingyue looked up at the candle dragon and said suddenly.


    The candle dragon looked down at Mingyue and nodded slowly¡° Of course, but just now these golden dragons have communicated with me. They are not willing to guard the coffin here, but are bound here by a vicious curse. "


    The candle Dragon said, looking at the Golden Dragon hovering on the coffin, there was a trace of sadness in his eyes, "they may be the last nine dragon people in this plane."


    "With your strength, you should be able to break the curse and release these golden dragons." Chen Xi said.


    Candlelight nodded, but did not immediately start, but looked at a few people and said, "why do you want to come here, I can feel that there seems to be something extremely dangerous in the coffin."


    "This coffin is Qin Shihuang''s coffin in this plane. The people in it should be Qin Shihuang." Li Fan began to explain.


    "Qin Shihuang? Is he also a practitioner? " The candle dragon seems to recall something, but never heard of the name.


    "Maybe a practitioner." Li Fan spread out his hand and looked at the candle dragon. He gave a brief account of the events after the last meeting of several people in the battle field.


    After listening to Li Fan''s words, Zhu Long''s eyes are also full of doubts.


    "Listen to you, this guy may want to take advantage of the tide of time and space to come here again from other planes, which is what you call resurrection." The candle Dragon nodded. Looking at the green spirit, he said, "you and this little guy are friends, so I should help you with this favor."


    "What''s more, this guy actually used the dragon clan I created to protect his coffin. Maybe I can have a good chat with him in the future."


    The candle dragon raised his head and looked at the coffin in the air. Feel the eyes of the candle dragon, nine Golden Dragon issued a burst of gentle dragon chant, hovering in the coffin on the dragon body is also swimming up, entrenched in the side of the coffin.


    The mouth of the candle dragon was singing something low, and a ray of silver light was shot from the fingers like the Dragon claws, which directly shot on the coffin. There was a burst of cheering.


    With this sound, the whole coffin burst out a group of black light, the whole coffin wrapped in it, like a deep and resentful sound reverberated in the whole underground palace.


    The nine golden dragons crouching together in mid air suddenly emerge a pair of pictures full of strange symbols in the air. The black air of paint black continuously comes out from Jinlong''s body. The shrill sound of the Dragon echoes.


    "What an evil curse," the candle dragon''s huge eyes burst out with an angry look. A deafening sound came out of Zhang''s mouth¡° It''s broken


    With the voice of the candle dragon falling, the picture full of strange symbols suddenly trembles violently, like a golden flame burst out from the nine golden dragons. In a flash, the black smoke around was burned into nothingness.


    A sound of Kerala accompanies the disappearance of the symbol beside the Golden Dragon. Nine golden lights came to the candle dragon like lightning. Li Fan has not yet reflected from this situation. The painted black coffin in mid air makes a sound of Kerala again. The lamps on the walls of the whole underground palace are accompanied by this sound. Suddenly, a flame several meters high sprang up.


    The countless flames not only didn''t make the underground palace brighter, but also made it dim. Countless flames are like pilgrimage. The flames several meters high incline towards the coffin.


    With the gathering of the flames, the coffin vibrated in the air like an earthquake. With the roaring sound, the coffin seemed to have numerous tiny cracks. Gradually spread over the whole coffin.


    "Be careful. The contents of the coffin are coming out." Candlelight''s huge eyes were fixed on the coffin, and told several people in a deep voice.


    The deep sound of the dragon. The head of the candle dragon looks at the Golden Dragon beside him, but there is a doubt in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the puzzled look of the candle dragon, Li Fan quickly asked.


    "There is something strange in this coffin." The eyes of the candle dragon moved away from the Golden Dragon and looked at the coffin¡° Jin long just told me that in the coffin, there is not only the body of the owner of the underground palace, but also a mysterious thing. "


    "Mysterious things, is it the legendary elixir of immortality?" Li Fan looked at the shaking coffin in surprise and said.


    Just as a few people were talking, the lamp flames in the underground palace gradually spread and gathered on the coffin in the air, just like burning the coffin in the fire. The small cracks on the coffin were burning with the fire. Gradually expand up.


    A sound of Kerala came. Before the gap on the coffin was completely broken, the whole coffin seemed to make a sound from the inside. With this sound, the whole coffin suddenly sounded like a ball, just like soybeans burst in the coffin. The whole coffin exploded with a crackling sound.


    When a few people were staring at the coffin, without any omen, the whole coffin suddenly exploded. A slightly illusory figure in the countless stone splashes, slowly emerged in the air.

 V2.Chapter 55

    In the underground palace, when the figure appeared in the coffin, a strong momentum filled the whole underground palace. It is different from the majestic momentum of Jinlong and the domineering momentum of candlelight. This momentum is like looking at the whole world in the sky. There is a feeling that everything is in the hand. This kind of momentum makes Li Fan, except for the candle dragon, have a feeling of looking up. It seems that the figure in front of him is not in the coffin. It''s the master of the world. I''m looking at my territory coldly.


    "Qin Shihuang?" Li Fan exclaimed.


    Countless coffin gravel splashed, slowly falling smoke in the figure gradually clear up. The Dragon Robe is painted black, with a cold face, and a black belt around the waist, with seven shining gems inlaid on it. This face is as like as two peas of Qin Shihuang, who have seen several people in the battle field. If we didn''t know that the first emperor of Qin had already died, the one in front of us would have made Li Fan unable to distinguish whether he was a living person or not.


    "Who dares to break into the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum?" A cold and dignified voice came from the shadow of Qin Shihuang in the air, but it seemed to be a little stiff. It seemed that Qin Shihuang had just recovered from a serious illness, and he could not control his voice properly.


    "He is what you call the emperor of all ages, Qin Shihuang?" Candle dragon slightly with a trace of disdain expression, looking at Ying Zheng''s body in mid air, turning to look at Mingyue several people asked.


    Green Ling Er nodded and looked at the ancestor of her own blood. He said softly¡° Is he really not dead? "


    "I was what I was, but I had to rely on the power of curses to absorb the essence from the dragon, so as to keep the flesh from rotting." The candle dragon shook his head and his face became more angry.


    "But look at his appearance, I am afraid it has been practicing for thousands of years in this coffin. During this period, the essence of the dragon has been condensed to a very high level. Maybe it''s stronger than the drought you''re familiar with. "


    "The drought." Li Fan looked at the candlelight dragon with some doubts and said slowly, "the draught horse should be a kind of zombie, and among the zombies, the draught horse is not the most powerful one."


    "Nonsense." The candle dragon smiles, looks at Li Fan and says, "I don''t know where you heard these things. I''m not talking about zombies. But in the battle between the Yellow Emperor and Chiyou, she once helped the Yellow Emperor defeat Chiyou. He can already belong to the category of gods. "


    "Damn it. It''s so awesome The fat man exclaimed. Looking at Ying Zheng in front of him, he said, "there''s nothing special about this guy."


    "The essence of the Dragon nationality has been concentrated on him for thousands of years. What''s more, it''s the most powerful Jinlong among the dragons. Don''t say it''s an emperor with the body of fortune, even if it''s a little fat you. It will also become a powerful being. " The candle dragon laughs and turns to look at the fat man.


    "Why do you dare not answer. Don''t you think I can go in and out of the Qin mausoleum at will? " Ying Zheng saw that no one paid attention to his question in mid air, and his face was filled with anger. His voice was also full of pressure.


    "I''m an ancient god, and the candle dragon is." Candle dragon turned his head and glanced at Ying Zheng. His voice was full of disdain.


    "Candle dragon?" A look of surprise flashed on Ying Zheng''s face. Then someone began to laugh¡° It turned out to be the ancestor of the dragon people. "


    With these words, Ying Zheng bent his arms, and his Dragon Robe exploded from his arms. Among the splashing pieces of clothing, Ying Zheng''s two bare arms exuded a golden color. Vaguely revealed the hide in the skin under the finishing muscle and texture.


    "Ha ha, if I absorb your essence, I wonder if I will go upstairs again." After a pause, Ying Zheng continued: "in the past thousand years, I''ve only absorbed nine golden dragons, and I''m already so powerful. When the tide of time and space comes and I''m united, who else can resist me in the world. Xu Fu didn''t cheat the king in those years. Although this method of immortality has been postponed, the territory of the few people will be more vast and the strength of the few people will be more powerful. "


    "Xu Fu." Chen Xi low exclamation¡° This method is actually Xu Fu''s idea. "


    "I didn''t expect that." Ying Zheng looked down at Chen Xi and said, "I sent Xu Fu out to look for the elixir. Although Xu Fu didn''t find the elixir of immortality, he found the last dragon family in the world for me. After his secret skill. It is only in the thousands of years that we can draw on the essence of Jin long.


    "Do you think Xu Fu is so kind? Bai Qi and others under your command have always complained about you. Don''t you worry about Xu Fu''s tricks? " Fat man heard Ying Zheng say so, can''t help but ask: "Immortality should not only be your wish, perhaps everyone will have such an idea."


    "Who do you think you are?" Ying Zheng looked at the fat man with disdain and said, "although Xu Fu is a warlock, he does have some means, but you think he will be the opponent of few people. As early as when Xu Fu went out to sea to search for the elixir, Xu Fu''s family and himself had already dedicated their soul to me. Otherwise, you would think that Xu Fu would honestly dedicate this method of immortality to me. Do you still need to hand over these skills to the king? "


    There was a sound of astonishment. As early as Ying Zheng said that the way to live forever was to give Xu Fu to himself, Li Fan had something strange. According to reason, Xu Fu went out to look for the elixir. If he really found the elixir, he would take it first. This is human nature, and there is nothing wrong with it. But hearing Ying Zheng say that Xu Fu didn''t find the elixir when he went out to sea, instead, he found Jinlong, which made several people even more surprised. As a warlock thousands of years ago, Xu Fu''s reputation has not weakened after thousands of years. On the contrary, he is more famous. What puzzles Li Fan is why Xu Fu wants to give Ying Zheng the skill of immortality.


    Until now, Ying Zheng himself said Xu Fu''s helplessness. Instead of using Xu Fu''s family as a threat, he used his soul. For practitioners and magicians, family members are obviously not giving up what they are constantly doing. Thousands of years ago, the cultivation world had the practice method of cutting three corpses and love and hate.


    But the dedication of the soul is the most evil practice in the whole cultivation world. If the one who gives his soul has any careful thinking. The other side will have a thorough insight. Generally speaking, this kind of dedication of soul belongs to the practitioners of evil magic. Through this kind of dedication of soul. To gain greater power in the alien world.


    What a few people didn''t expect is that since Ying Zheng knows and is proficient in this kind of soul dedication magic.


    "Ha ha. It''s strange, isn''t it? " When Ying Zheng saw the surprised faces of several people, he said with a smile, "do you think that a few thousand years ago was just a man who only knew how to fight, but didn''t know how to practice magic. Do you think I am relying on people like Bai Qi and Meng Tian. Will it be possible to unify the world in that era of gunpowder and smoke? "


    "Are you also a practitioner?" Li Fan stares at Ying Zheng and asks in a deep voice.


    "That''s right. If I''m not a practitioner, how can I understand the dedication of soul and how can I separate the body and soul in two planes. How can you be in this underground palace and know everything about the world like the back of your hand? " Ying Zheng laughs, full of pride.


    A dragon chant full of anger and resentment resounded throughout the underground palace. The nine golden dragons beside the candle dragon have obviously endured a lot of time. In this dark underground palace, after thousands of years, they have been constantly absorbed by Ying Zheng from themselves. For the last dragon in this plane, as the blood heritage of the candle dragon. Obviously, I can''t stand such insults. Before, because of the curse, Jinlong couldn''t do anything about the coffin and Ying Zheng in the underground palace. Now that the coffin in the underground palace has been broken and Ying Zheng has appeared, the curse has dissipated with the broken coffin. Jinlong has long been unable to restrain his desire for revenge.


    Nine golden lights are shining in the whole underground palace. Straight shot into the air Ying Zheng''s figure. At the same time, waves of prestige burst out from the golden light. Several ways of coercion went to Ying Zheng together, just like a tsunami.


    Ying Zheng laughs and looks at the shooting golden light, dismissing that "if it was the golden dragon clan then, maybe I would be afraid of it. Over the years, your strength has been almost absorbed by me. He is still the opponent of Wang


    As he spoke, Ying Zheng waved his hand gently. His bare arms full of golden light were as if they had crossed the water waves. They were full of explosive power and suddenly collided with nine golden lights.


    In the roar. The whole underground palace rocked. Nine golden lights hit the wall of the underground palace one after another. Bursts of shrill sound came from the direction of the Golden Dragon.


    "Ha ha ha." Ying Zheng laughed crazily, "your strength is too weak." With these words, Ying Zheng''s eyes turned to the candle dragon on the ground, and his eyes were full of salivation¡° If it was your ancestor, his strength might be just fine. "


    "It''s up to you." The candle dragon laughs and shoots nine gray Qi into the body of the Golden Dragon. Looking at Ying Zheng, he said coldly, "it''s just that I want to settle the accounts with you. Since you can''t wait, I''ll teach you how to be a man."


    "I can''t help it." Ying Zheng''s face was full of expectations. At the same time, he turned to look at Li Fan and said, "little guy, you are here. It seems that you are also looking forward to the news that I was released. But it''s a little disappointing. In this underground palace, what I said at that time is somewhat true. However, whether you can get it or not depends on your ability. "


    "I think it''s a good name for you." Li Fan smiles at Ying Zheng and says.


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth, when I clean up this incomplete candle dragon, I''ll clean up you all." As Ying Zheng spoke, he waved his hands forward. In the whole underground palace, there was a sudden wind. There are countless lamps inlaid on the walls of the underground palace. Originally, the flames had already risen for several meters. In a flash, with the wind, they blew to the entrance of the underground palace. Countless flames blocked the entrance of the whole underground palace. The murmurs of bitterness reverberated through the whole underground palace.


    "Have a good taste of this thousand souls array. This is not an ordinary thousand soul array, but a thousand soul array made by almost all the mermaids in the world. " Ying Zheng raised his head and laughed wildly. My eyes are full of banter.


    Countless lamps and flames in the whole underground palace burned the whole underground palace into an orange color. It''s like countless ghosts whimpering in the whole underground palace. Bursts of harsh sounds continue to spread into people''s ears. A miserable picture, like a picture scroll, accompanied by the sound in the ear. Slowly unfolded in the minds of all.

 V2.Chapter 56

    Countless people head fish body, but the appearance is handsome Mermaid, as if from ancient times came out. With bursts of whimpering and howling, the mermaid image, which originally looked beautiful, suddenly became full of blood, and the whole face was in a moment of terror. Each mermaid is diverged palm, as if to Li Fan a few people have a deep hatred in general, crazy toward a few people flocking. Bursts of shrill voice, as if the essence of the general from several people''s ears. Let a few people''s minds explode for a moment. They all shook involuntarily.


    "Ancient thousand souls array." The candle dragon narrowed his eyes slightly. I don''t know whether Ying Zheng intentionally didn''t attack the candle dragon, or because the thousand souls array had the intelligence, they didn''t attack the most obvious candle dragon in the field. On the contrary, he rushed to Li Fan like crazy.


    Countless unreal Mermaid images, as if they were real existence, accompanied by every jump of the lamp on the wall of the underground palace, these Mermaid images are clear, passing through Li Fan''s bodies every time. Let a few people feel the cold air, as if they were in the freezer. That kind of feeling, is like oneself is about to freeze to death generally.


    "I''ve been waiting here for thousands of years. Do you think it''s just for the sake of the golden dragon. This thousand soul array is prepared by me for those who want to destroy me and enter this underground palace. The more powerful the people who come to the underground palace, the more powerful the thousand souls array will be. In the future, the strength of the few will be even stronger. " Ying Zheng smiles and looks at the candle dragon with salivation.


    "Candle dragon, the ancient demon God, it is said that when you open your eyes, it is day; when you close your eyes, it is night; when you exhale, it is winter; when you blow, it is summer. I want to see if I can reach your level after absorbing your original strength. "


    The candle dragon disdains to curl his lips and looks at Ying Zheng and laughs¡° Although Laozi has never heard of Ying Zheng, the Yellow Emperor before you never dared to talk to Laozi like this. " After a pause, the candle dragon seemed to see that Li Fan was suffering a lot. He continued to say, "if your soul and your body are integrated into one, maybe Lao Tzu''s projection body is still in a bit of a dilemma, but you, who have absorbed the power of the golden dragon, want to fight with Lao Tzu. It''s not enough to see."


    "If you want to see it, you''ll know later." Ying Zheng smiles and reaches for a stroke in the sky.


    As Ying Zheng''s fingers crossed, the whole underground palace was like a bright star. Countless lanterns no longer attacked Li Fan, but gathered together in the underground palace as if they had been pulled. In the underground palace, it is like a huge illusory figure.


    With Ying Zheng''s low murmuring words, the numerous lights and flames formed the illusory Mermaid. He raised his head and suddenly made a roar of tearing the sky. All of a sudden, he attacked the candlelight dragon.


    A long gray sword was formed in the hand of mermaid, like lightning that pierced the sky, and it went straight to the eyebrow of the candle dragon.


    Candle dragon ha ha a smile, bent up his claws, with a trace of disdain expression, gently to stab to their own gray sword.


    There was a sharp tremor. Although the mermaid is an illusory figure and the sword in his hand is also illusory, it intersects with the claw of the candle dragon like a real weapon. It not only made a deafening sound, scattered Qi and countless flames, but also made the whole underground palace shake violently.


    The long sword in the mermaid''s hand suddenly dissipated, and the candle dragon, with a trace of surprise, stepped back slightly.


    "Good. It''s a thousand souls array. " The candle dragon looks up at the sky and laughs¡° The last time I met this kind of array, I didn''t find that it had such power. Now, the thousand souls array really has the strength to compete with Laozi. "


    "Spell it?" Ying Zheng''s gloomy smile came out¡° This is only half of the power of the thousand souls array. If you don''t take out some real things, how can I afford my thousand years of waiting? "


    Ying Zheng said, looked up at the mermaid image in the air, and said coldly, "catch the candle dragon, I can let your soul go. Otherwise, your entire Mermaid clan will be reduced forever. "


    The empty shadow of the mermaid in the air, hearing Ying Zheng''s words, was slightly stunned, but only for a moment. It seems that I have determined my own idea. A pair of slightly absent-minded eyes, once again full of deep hostility, looked at the candle dragon.


    "Good. Then come on. " The candle dragon saw the situation of the empty shadow of the mermaid. Although he was on guard, his face did not change at all.


    Mermaid virtual shadow slightly raised his head, looking at the countless lamps in the whole underground palace, just like looking at all his people. The upright fish''s tail moved slightly. Hands like water in general, seems to be the whole underground palace in the force of all the inhalation of their own body.


    "Dementor." Countless flames poured into the body of the empty shadow of the mermaid in an instant. The mermaid raised his fuzzy head and raised his head to the sky to make a deep and old voice, just like the Titans coming out of the wilderness. The moment you say these two words, the whole person''s illusory figure seems to become more illusory. A stream of unreal flame, transpiration in the whole mermaid''s body surface.


    Candle dragon''s face changed slightly. People like Li Fan and Chen Xi didn''t know what was special about the simple word "soul capture" that Mermaid said. Even people like Mingyue who had been in the cultivation world for many years couldn''t know the deep meaning behind these two words.


    But as an ancient god like the candle dragon, he knows that the word "soul taking" is not a simple literal meaning.


    To be exact, soul taking is not a kind of practicing magic, but more like a kind of powerful curse. This curse does not depend on whether the caster and the caster are powerful or not. It is more about the soul power between them. Perhaps, this curse is more like a kind of roulette in the former Soviet Union, a revolver, a bullet, pulling the trigger in turn. It''s better to fight for two people.


    Dementor is just like the curse of roulette. It''s like there are a pair of invisible hands controlling the whole game.


    The wager of Roulette is life, and the curse of soul taking is the soul power of two people.


    Once one of the two uses the curse of Dementor, the other has no right to choose, to escape or to fight back. He has no choice but to deliver his soul power and let the player who controls the game to see which one is more powerful.


    It is said that the curse of Dementor is a game between the controllers of the whole time and space. With the curse of Dementor, the loser of the two sides will lose his soul, just like a walking corpse.


    Candle dragon''s face suddenly a tight, huge head tightly staring at the empty shadow of the mermaid. What the candle dragon didn''t think of was that Ying Zheng killed the entire Mermaid clan and made it into a lamp that could burn for thousands of years. Why is this Mermaid clan willing to give such strength.


    With the hands of the mermaid''s shadow gradually closed in the air, a balloon like an inflated balloon quietly suspended in front of the mermaid''s shadow. The balloon is full of countless strange but full of wisdom symbols. It looks like some kind of words.


    The candle dragon suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed. Looking at the already formed power of curse, he stood in the same place and said, "come on, I really don''t believe it. It''s just a family of people and fish. Can the power of soul be stronger than my ancient demon?"


    The mermaid''s shadow quietly looks at the candle dragon, with a strange smile on the corner of his mouth. When the candle dragon and Li fan are wondering why the mermaid''s smile is so strange, the situation suddenly changes.


    Originally, after the formation of this Dementor curse, among the present Li Fan and others, Li Fan is bound to be unable to become the object. The soul power of the natural divinity, let alone a human being and a fish, is probably that there are few souls comparable to him in the whole plane. As for Ming Yue, Chen Xi and Lu ling''er, although they have some value, the value is far less than that of the candle dragon. It can even be said that as long as the candle dragon among them fails, the rest of them have no chance to escape.


    Candle dragon and Li Fan share the same idea, but at the moment when this Mermaid virtual shadow just started, candle dragon already knew that the mermaid''s goal was not himself, nor Li Fan, or even Chen ximingyue.


    The target of this mermaid''s shadow is actually Ying Zheng, who is elated behind him.


    The power of Dementor curse is not a way to attack. Once started, there is no way to avoid it. Ying Zheng, who originally wanted to look at the candle dragon with surprised expression, saw the expression he wanted on his face.


    Like a channel covered with talismans, it connects the body of Mermaid and Ying Zheng, and it is like a gambling table between them. The flowing brilliance flashed and disappeared between them. A sound of awe seemed to come from the void.


    "How dare you disobey my orders." Ying Zheng was slightly stunned, but after all, he was the king who had seen countless people in the world. He glared at the mermaid for the first time and roared.


    "Ying Zheng." The mermaid said in a soft voice, "although you are an emperor for thousands of years, you have refined our whole Mermaid family into a lamp for your own self-interest. For your immortality. "


    "Well, there are few people in this world, and you mermaids are no exception." Ying Zheng looked at the mermaid coldly and said¡° Since you do this, you mermaids will never be reborn again. "


    Mermaid virtual shadow gently shook his head, looked at Ying Zheng and said, "we Mermaid people don''t think so long ago."


    A little pause, the mermaid virtual shadow continued to say, "in those years, Xu Fu''s immortal skill for you, do you think it''s really Xu Fu''s willing failure?"


    "Well, does Xu Fu dare to disobey me?"


    "Ha ha, Xu Fu didn''t dare." The mermaid chuckled¡° But who let you threaten with your soul? Since you don''t want others to be nice, Xu Fu certainly won''t really work for you. "


    "Well. Even so, didn''t Xu Fu give me the skill of immortality? " Ying Zheng said with a cold smile.


    "Here you are. Yes, he did. But, you know what? " The mermaid virtual shadow sighed softly, "although Xu Fu has given you the skill of longevity, he has finally left it. We Mermaid people have already reached a consensus with Xu Fu. Xu Fuli uses the art of immortality to arouse your interest. And we mermaids are Xu Fu''s backhand. "¡° What do you mean Ying Zheng asked coldly. Mermaid virtual shadow looked at the channel between the two, and finally a smile of relief appeared on his face. Slowly explained, "Xu Fu gives you the art of immortality. We mermaid''s innumerable lamps, in fact, are all a result. Because Xu Fu''s wife is our mermaid princess. "

 V2.Chapter 57

    "If so, the mermaid clan has been waiting here for thousands of years, and it seems that it''s hard to say." Li Fan hears Mermaid empty shadow to say so, oneself pour is low voice of underestimate.


    It''s like seeing these people at the scene. The empty shadow of the mermaid in the middle of the sky also smiles softly. The laughter is full of endless sadness.


    "That''s right. If Xu Fu''s wife is the princess of our Mermaid clan, why do we wait for this thousand years? Why can''t we start to resist at the beginning."


    The mermaid lowered his head, suddenly raised his head and looked at Ying Zheng full of resentment. "At that time, we really wanted to destroy your underground palace when you just died. But, unexpectedly, Ying Zheng, you still know how to use Jiulong to carry the coffin, which has been lost. This can be regarded as the only mistake in our plan. This mistake also led to our entire Mermaid clan trapped in this underground palace for thousands of years. To this day, the underground palace is open. The release of the golden dragon, we Mermaid clan, can finally really revenge. You, Ying Zheng, should also pay for this decision. "


    With the crazy laughter of the mermaid virtual shadow, it connects the charm between Ying Zheng and the mermaid virtual shadow. Suddenly, it was shining. A faint sigh, as if from the distant sky. A layer of illusory misty smoke, the two figures shrouded in it.


    "This, this is really unexpected." Li Fan looked at the two people who had already disappeared from the smoke. Looking at the side of the candle dragon murmured.


    "Unexpected, reasonable." Mingyue cold mouth gave an evaluation.


    "The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is in the rear. Does that mean that we can sit and reap the benefits now?" The fat man laughed and described himself as extremely obscene.


    A deep sigh came from the smoke. A shrill voice resounded through the whole underground palace and suddenly rang out.


    The smoke from Ying Zheng and Xuying of the mermaid suddenly dissipated as if it had never appeared before. Ying Zheng looks at the mermaid in front of him. Slowly exhaled a breath.


    "Ha ha, why, I didn''t expect that all the souls of this Mermaid clan were concentrated together, and they were not as strong as the souls of few people. Is it because I really conform to the destiny


    "You? How is that possible? " Mermaid virtual shadow looks at Ying Zheng in surprise, and the brilliance is like a startling flood, which is constantly drawn out from Mermaid virtual shadow, just like a rainbow after the rain. Winding and transpiration.


    Just as the mermaid spoke, Ying Zheng''s relaxed expression suddenly became tense. It''s like the startling flood on the empty shadow of the mermaid. A same rainbow like stripe was drawn from Ying Zheng. Gathered in the soul of the mermaid virtual shadow. Crisscross together appears more strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Ying Zheng exclaimed, "isn''t it the oligopoly who won this Dementor? Why is the soul of a few people pulled away


    No one can answer Ying Zheng''s question. The body of the mermaid, who is familiar with the art of soul taking, has been gradually blurred. The lights and flames in the whole underground palace, like being blown by the wind, are about to go out.


    And the candle dragon is the same face surprised, obviously did not expect, this is a result of both sides. The art of soul taking in the cognition of the candle dragon is just like being forced to change the result.


    "Ha ha. Ying Zheng, you have finally paid the price. "


    In the mid air, where the two souls meet, a figure gradually becomes clear. The source of soul flowing into one place. It''s like the re creation of a new soul.


    He was dressed in coarse cloth, his hair was high and his face was clear. It''s like a fairy walking out of painting and calligraphy. It''s just the face. But not like the immortal, but a trace of ferocity.


    "It''s you?" Far away from the source of the soul, Ying Zheng did not dissipate quickly. Although the figure looks unreal a lot. But when he saw the sudden appearance of the figure, Ying Zheng''s face still showed a trace of anger.


    "Xu Fu. You dare to disobey my orders. "


    "Ha ha ha." Hearing Ying Zheng''s words, the new figures in mid air burst into a burst of laughter. Then his eyes fixed on Ying Zheng tightly and said, "disobey?"


    "I didn''t know what Xu Fu had done for the Qin Empire. In the end, it was for the sake of immortality. Let me Xu Fu and all my family give their soul strength. "


    "Xu Fu." The voice of the mermaid''s shadow seemed a little tired. Looking at Xu Fu with some doubts on his face, he said, "what''s the matter? Why does this Dementor have such a result?"


    "That''s the result." Xu Fu''s face looks ferocious and abnormal. Looking at Ying Zheng, he turns his head and looks at the empty shadow of the mermaid, and says with a grim smile, "all this is not for me, Xu Fu."


    "Are we all fooled by you?" Ying Zheng is worthy of being the king of a country. When he saw Xu Fu''s appearance, he reacted immediately. He looked at Xu Fu coldly and said, "is all this in your plan?"


    Xu Fu finally regained his immortality, looked at Ying Zheng, nodded and said, "that''s right. It''s all my plan. "


    Looking at these people in the underground palace, Xu Fu finally said his plan slowly.


    It''s just like what Ying Zheng and Xuying said. At least in the front. In order to get the skill of immortality, Ying Zheng really made Xu Fu use the souls of Xu Fu and all his family members and clansmen as his loyalty to the Empire when he went to sea. But, as the mermaid said. How can Xu Fu, a warlock with the ability to change his life against heaven, be limited by a soul. If Ying Zheng didn''t use his soul power to coerce Xu Fu, maybe Xu Fu would still be loyal to Daqin and Ying Zheng. But it was Ying Zheng''s practice that aroused Xu Fu''s rebellious heart.


    After communicating with the mermaid clan, Xu Fu''s wife is the princess of the mermaid clan. The mermaid people, without much thought about Xu Fu''s words, agreed to Xu Fu''s request. The two sides are united. We will bury Ying Zheng together.


    But what Ying Zheng and the mermaid didn''t expect is that Xu Fu himself secretly changed the result. Originally, according to the original plan, the art of soul taking would surely burn the soul of Ying Zheng or one of the mermaids. In Xu Fu''s previous plan, this failed party. It must be Ying Zheng.


    But Dementor has changed. Let this result change completely. In other words, the art of soul taking, which Xu Fu handed over to the mermaid clan, is only called the art of spirit. The spell itself and the result have become, using the soul power of both sides to reshape a new soul, and this soul is Xu Fu.


    The purpose of all this, that is, Xu Fu''s whole plan for rebirth and immortality, can be said. The temptation of immortality has already made half of the people in this underground palace crazy about it.


    This madness has made these people lose their most basic morality and humanity.


    "Good, good." Ying Zheng said three good words in succession. Looking at Xu Fu, who became clear gradually, he said with a cold smile, "I didn''t expect that I would fight wild geese all my life, but I was finally pecked by a sparrow."


    "Ha ha ha." Xu Fu laughed wildly. Looking at the empty shadow of the mermaid who was unable to speak, he ignored Ying Zheng. Just light said "Mermaid patriarch, you can rest assured of dissipation, mermaid clan, how to say also has some relations with me. I will help you realize your unfinished plan. In this world, we will never forget that there was once a mermaid family. "


    "You." The empty shadow of the mermaid has no strength to raise his hand. Looking at Xu Fu''s deep sigh, his fingers move slightly. The whole lamp flame in the underground palace is like a flash of light. The whole underground palace was full of the sweet and disgusting smell.


    With the transpiration of the flame, the virtual shadow of the mermaid finally disappeared slowly, just like the stars scattered in the whole underground palace. At this moment, the lamp in the whole underground palace recovered the appearance of being about to go out.


    "Now it''s your turn." Xu Fu looked at the empty shadow of the disappearing Mermaid, his eyes seemed to flash the same color. But immediately, there was a return to the ferocious expression on his face. Looking at Ying zhenghen, he said, "I Xu Fu will make you regret what you have done."


    "You deserve to threaten me." Ying Zheng didn''t know what the reason was. Although the source of his soul was constantly pulling away, the speed of dissipation was extremely slow.


    "I''m only a body now. My soul has already gone to other planes for a long time. Xu Fu, when my soul power returns to this plane, it''s time for me to settle accounts with you. " A slight sound of the dragon''s chanting seemed to come from Ying Zheng''s body. The puffing air is constantly spreading out.


    "You want to fight me with the original strength of the dragon. Ignorance. " Seeing Ying Zheng''s appearance, Xu Fu laughed with disdain¡° Your soul, when it can come to this plane, says, "by that time, maybe your body has already dissipated in this heaven and earth."


    Ying Zheng snorted coldly and waved his hands forward suddenly. The source of the soul that is constantly pulled away from the body. As if by some kind of obstruction, the speed of withdrawal suddenly stopped.


    "Want to stop it? It''s beyond our capacity. " Xu Fu gave a grim smile, looked at Ying Zheng and said, "this mantra is not the art of soul capture, but the art of dedication. You have passed the rule of time and space, and you will reshape your own soul power into me. How can you stop it?"


    With Xu Fu''s words, Ying Zheng, who is blushing and wants to stop the loss of soul power, is swimming with gorgeous colors, just like a tap with a water valve turned on, and his soul power suddenly spills out. Into Xu Fu''s body.


    "I feel full of power now." Xu Fu''s eyes finally looked at Li Fan on the ground. His eyes were full of plundering light, and he said, "the natural God has taken away your soul. Maybe my soul power can reach the point of shuttle time and space."


    "Xu Fu, you want to." The constant loss of the source of his soul makes Ying Zheng''s body illusory. But Ying Zheng still looks up at Xu Fu with a smile. He said coldly, "I''m not a man like you can calculate."


    As Ying Zheng spoke, the sound of dragon chants resounded through the underground palace. The whole body is shining like the sun. The whole person is like a rainbow, into his own soul¡° What do you want to do? " Xu Fu exclaimed¡° Let''s die together. Anyway, I have another soul. Everything here, in the end, belongs to a few people. " Ying Zheng''s bleak words came to mind in the underground palace. With the dissipation of the light, Ying Zheng also dissipated in the underground palace. The soul power in mid air, like clouds, poured into Xu Fu''s clear body¡° You. " Xu Fu clenched his teeth and looked at the result of the abrupt change in surprise. His face was full of pain. Before Xu Fu finished, there was a roar from the underground palace. The whole underground palace was like a sandstorm, blocking the sky and the sun.

 V2.Chapter 58

    With the roar of the whole underground palace, it was like experiencing a Tangshan earthquake. Countless pieces of rubble fell with the tremor of the underground palace. The countless lamps on the walls of the underground palace were also extinguished in this moment, which made the whole underground palace fall into darkness.


    Without waiting for Li Fan to react, the candle dragon was already drinking. A soft power came from around the candle dragon''s body and wrapped Li Fan and his party in it.


    Then there was a little light in the whole underground palace. Look at that, it''s obviously the flame of the candle dragon. Countless stones fell beside several people, but with the protection of the candle dragon, the stones were all resisted by a soft force. But at the feet of all the people, they were still unstable. I was about to fall.


    "What''s the matter? What the hell are Ying Zheng and Xu Fu doing to make this underground palace like an earthquake? " Li Fan looked at the smoke rising from the underground palace and said discontentedly.


    "Neither of these two guys is funny. We don''t want to die. They''re not crazy." In this shaking underground palace, the fat man took advantage of his weight. No matter how the underground palace vibrates, it can''t shake the figure of the fat man.


    "Idiot." Chengying looked at them and said, "are your two IQ''s negative? Don''t you see that. Did Ying Zheng finally choose to burn all his souls and burst Xu Fu''s life? "


    "Ah Li Fan looked at Chengying in surprise and said, "and this kind of operation, Ying Zheng deserves to be a tyrant of all ages. I can''t think of such a way to play with both sides defeated. "


    "That''s a good thing for us. Both of these guys are dead. Can''t we just go out easily? " The fat man looks at Mingyue with a smile.


    "It''s too early to say whether it''s good or bad." Mingyue''s face was a little gloomy in the dark underground palace. He just said coldly, "although the purpose of our trip is to prevent the resurrection plan of Qin Shihuang. But what happened here has exceeded our expectations. According to the present situation, since the first emperor of Qin had such full preparation. Obviously, people like Xu Fu can''t resist completely. Perhaps the first emperor of Qin still has a hidden backhand that we didn''t expect. "


    "It''s useless to say that now. It doesn''t work for us anymore. As for whether the first emperor of Qin had any further plans, it''s not only the first emperor of Qin who has plans when the tide of time and space comes. " Li Fan said with a sneer, "now our situation is that an old man with no strength has been targeted by many thieves. In addition to protecting ourselves, we can only let these thieves fight against each other first. So we can get out of it. "


    "Li Fan is right to say that." Chen Xi nodded, looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "anyway, now we are considering too many things, it is useless."


    "That''s right." The candle dragon suddenly opened his mouth and said, "although I can''t go back to this plane now, after all, I used to be a person of this plane. For this plane, I still have deep feelings. As far as I know, the arrival of the tide of time and space is an opportunity for any plane. This opportunity can be said to be good or bad. The specific thing is to see how this plane responds. "


    After a pause, the candle dragon looked up at the underground palace, which had stopped shaking a little, and said, "among the major planes, there are actually many that were originally low-level planes, which have leaped into high-level planes through the tides of time and space. Similarly, countless high-level planes have fallen into low-level planes in the tides of time and space."


    "We have heard a lot of people talk about this tide. Can you tell us what you know about it?" Li Fan saw that the candle dragon seemed to know something about the tides of time and space, so he quickly asked.


    The candle dragon pondered for a while and said slowly, "actually, I know more about the tide of time and space than you, but I don''t know its essence."


    With a sigh, the candle dragon continued, "as you all know, our plane is just one of them in the whole time and space. In the whole space-time. There are countless planes, each of which can be connected in some secret way. Countless planes constitute the whole space-time


    Li Fan nodded, looked at the candle dragon and said in a hurry, "we already know this. Just say something useful."


    "Li Fan." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and said, "listen to the candle dragon first."


    "Just like the sea on our plane, although there will be tides, even if it is the same ocean, their tides are not exactly the same." Candle dragon ha ha smile, don''t care Li Fan interrupt oneself, but self-care said.


    "It''s the same with every plane in the whole time and space. The height of each plane is calculated according to the spiritual abundance of this plane. Because of the tide of time and space, the spiritual power will change with the tide of time and space. "


    "What does it have to do with other planes encroaching on our planes?" Li Fan was puzzled and asked.


    "Now our plane can barely be regarded as an intermediate plane in the whole space-time. Because of the tide of time and space, each potential surface will gradually transit from the lower level to the higher level. Of course, this time may be thousands of years or tens of thousands of years. " Candle dragon looked down at Li Fan and said, "you can think about it. If a high-level plane practitioner''s original strength has not changed, but the plane has become a low-level plane, what will his strength be like?"


    "Well." Li Fan hesitated for a moment, did not expect that the candle dragon would ask himself such a question. Hesitated a half ring just open a way "should be the actual strength invariable."


    "No way." The fat man had some different opinions on one side. Looking at the candle dragon, he said, "although I''m not a cultivator, I think my strength has become weaker."


    The candle dragon did not answer who was right, but continued to ask, "what if a practitioner of the lower plane comes to the higher plane?"


    "There is no doubt that it must be the ultimate terror of strength improvement." Li Fan replied without hesitation¡° It must be very difficult to practice in the lower plane, and it is difficult to come to the higher plane. Abundant spiritual power will make him get twice the result with half the effort. It''s just like those practitioners who once ascended in our plane. "


    The candle Dragon nodded and said, "yes, so that''s why the tide of time and space is an opportunity for some planes and a disaster for some planes."


    "But I heard that the tide of time and space is coming, and our plane will gradually dissipate the spiritual power. Why do they still come here?" Li Fan was puzzled and asked.


    "That''s the answer to the first question I asked you just now." The candle dragon laughs¡° He was originally a practitioner of the higher plane. When he came to the lower plane, it would be difficult to practice because of his abundant spiritual power, but his original strength was fixed. At the lower level, he may be invincible. "


    "Because of this?" Chen Xi is also some doubts said.


    "Of course, there is another reason. Although the spiritual power of the lower level plane is thin and even dissipates, it has one advantage: Although the strength grows slowly, once it returns to the normal level, his strength will change geometrically." The candle dragon sighed and said helplessly, "we didn''t understand these things until we left this plane."


    "You make me more confused now." Li Fan shook his head hard. Looking at the eyes of the candle dragon, it seems that there are stars in them¡° I thought they were invading, but I didn''t expect so much more. "


    "It''s aggression, of course." The candle dragon laughs¡° The law of the jungle is the law of survival. But you don''t have to worry too much. After all, these countless planes are constrained by the law of time and space. "


    Candlelight dragon is saying here, the whole underground palace is also from just now that shake gradually smooth down. Just a few minutes of air impact made the originally impregnable underground palace suffer a disaster. The numerous wall paintings carved on the walls of the original underground palace have been completely destroyed, and even the countless lamps are still a few. But it is also like a thousand years of ups and downs in general, showing a dilapidated appearance.


    In the whole underground palace, if there is anything that has not changed, in addition to the position of Li Fan, there is only a coffin in the air. After the impact of the air, it is still suspended in the air.


    It''s just that these people in the underground palace are now attracted by the secret story of the candle dragon. No one pays attention to the situation of the coffin.


    "The law of the jungle, you''re right." Li Fan nodded, looked at the changes in the underground palace, looked up at the candle dragon and said, "but in that case, our plane will be ruled by the alien world for thousands of years?"


    "So what?" The candle Dragon said without any care, "time is passing, and each plane will produce different splendor. Although the practitioners of your plane have declined a lot, they have also developed amazing things."


    "Ha ha." Li Fan said with a noncommittal smile, "with guns, I don''t think I can defeat the practitioners."


    "The natural God knows, you must remember a word." The candle dragon lowered his head and looked closely at Li Fan with huge eyes. He said, "time and space flow and time pass. Although everyone''s destiny is in his own hands, the change of every plane and the trend of the whole time and space are actually controlled by a small group of people. For them, we are just like flags on a chessboard. For them, we may be just a game. "


    "Even if it''s a game, I want to live my own life anyway." Li Fan shook his head and said with a smile.


    "It''s a natural God." The human head of the candlelight dragon showed a smile of unknown meaning. Nodded and said, "come on, I''ll take you out."


    With these words, the sharp tip of the candle dragon''s claws glided gently in front of him, and a dark gap seemed to flash suddenly. Without waiting for a few people to object, they waved their hands and brought them into the gap.


    Li Fan felt that he was still immersed in the words of the candlelight dragon. He suddenly felt his body rising. He could not help looking up in surprise. In his eyes, he saw the underground palace. There is no damage to the coffin¡° The coffin was not damaged at all Li Fan''s heart can not help but slip a trace of doubt. But before Li Fan spoke, his eyes were dark. When I open my eyes again, the sky is full of stars. The light moonlight fell on the earth. The light between heaven and earth is like a piece of silver¡° I''m going The sound of the candle dragon came¡° If I didn''t feel the breath of the Dragon this time, I wouldn''t inspire my blood. In the future, maybe we will have fewer and fewer opportunities to meet. " Looking at luling''er''s candle dragon, his eyes are full of elders'' expectation¡° Child, it''s up to you to continue the blood of the candle dragon. " The figure of the candle dragon gradually became illusory, and the nine golden dragons also surrounded the candle dragon. Light golden light¡° Goodbye and hope we meet on another plane The golden light rose and rushed up into the starry sky like fireworks.

 V2.Chapter 59

    "So you''re going away?" Li Fan saw the candle dragon finish his words, and did not wait for a few people to have any reaction, so he resolutely left. Looking at the stars all over the sky with discontent. He said, "this guy doesn''t give us a chance. How do you say to leave? "


    "Why don''t you wait to dry the salty radish here?" The green spirit son ha ha laughs, the facial expression restored some blood color, looking at Li Fan to say.


    Li Fan also scratched his head, looked around and said, "where is this?"


    The fat man reached out and touched Li Fan''s forehead, looked at Li Fan doubtfully and said, "fan Zi, you are not sick either. Why don''t you even know where it is? "


    Li Fan hit the fat man heavily and said, "of course, I know this is outside the underground palace of Qinling mausoleum. I mean, this is the position on the ground."


    "This is the periphery of the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum." Mingyue''s cold voice came. He pointed to the light in the distance and said, "that direction is the real location of the Qin mausoleum. Maybe when the candle dragon brought us out, he chose this place specially. You can avoid the guards who protect the mausoleum. "


    "In any case, our mission has been successfully completed." Li Fan stretched himself. Looking at the stars all over the sky, he said, "and I also know that Xuanyuan sword still has sword spirit."


    "Let''s go." Chen Xi reached out and patted, looking at several people and said¡° It''s time for us to go back and have a rest. Unexpectedly, such a huge imperial mausoleum made us finish the task in one day. "


    Li Fan felt that he had begun to dream again, but this dream did not seem to be made by Medivh. Because Li Fan dreamt that he was still in the dark underground palace, and saw that after the strong explosion of the underground palace, the coffin was still quietly suspended in the air. It seems that in the dim light, the coffin is still emitting a faint light. Let the whole underground palace be shrouded in a strange atmosphere.


    As if someone was watching the coffin in the underground palace, the coffin suddenly made a creaking sound, just as someone forced the lid of the coffin open.


    A phantom figure sat up from the coffin.


    "Ying Zheng?" Li Fan exclaimed in his heart.


    Although the light in the underground palace was not obvious, Li Fan still found that the figure sitting up was Ying Zheng''s body which had dissipated from the darkness. Because, that breath, that Dragon Robe, can''t camouflage in any case.


    The figure''s face turned to Li Fan''s direction, like a silent sneer. A dazzling light suddenly shot at Li Fan.


    "Ah." Li Fan exclaimed in amazement and suddenly dodged back.


    With a bang, Li Fan stood up with a grin. He wiped the sweat on his forehead. There was a long breath.


    "Fanzi, what''s the matter?" The fat man sleeping in the same room with Li Fan opens his bleary eyes and sees Li Fan standing on the ground and asks suspiciously.


    Li Fan waved his hand to indicate that he was OK¡° Nothing, just a dream. "


    The fat man muttered, turned over and continued to snore. Li Fan seemed to have exhausted all his strength in the dream just now, and sat on the bed dejectedly. But I couldn''t sleep anyway.


    When he was taken away from the underground palace by the candle dragon, he inadvertently saw that the coffin in the underground palace was not damaged. Combined with his dream, is there any close relationship between the two. Li Fan felt dizzy at the thought of these things.


    Want to get rid of these things, but these things are deeply rooted in their own mind, lingering.


    So leaning on the head of the bed, I don''t know how long it took until the fat man woke up. Li Fan still felt his head as heavy as lead.


    "Fanzi, are you ok?" Until the meal, the fat man felt that Li Fan''s state had not been answered, so he could not help asking worried.


    Li Fan shook his head, mechanically stuffed food into his mouth and said, "nothing. I guess I didn''t sleep well."


    "I don''t think you are stimulated by the events in the Qin mausoleum." Chengying sits on a bench beside him, with two slender thighs. Like the chair as a bed, comfortable nest inside, laughing.


    Li Fan smiles indifferently. He doesn''t quarrel with Chengying abnormally. Instead, he looks at the people who are doing it and says, "eh? What about Mingyue? "


    Chengying shakes her head and says, "I don''t know. I haven''t seen her in the morning. We don''t sleep in the same room as her


    "Didn''t you call her for breakfast?" Li Fan turns to look at Chen Xi to say.


    Chen Xi smiles and shakes her head. She secretly looks at Chengying with her eyes and says in a soft voice, "no, Chengying doesn''t like to see Mingyue''s cold expression just like you, so." Chen Xi shrugged, obviously because of the reason for the film, a few people did not go to Mingyue.


    Li Fan looks at Chengying with a smile. But by the shadow waving a small fist hard stare back.


    "By the way, after our business here is over, there should be nothing else in the league." Li Fan looked back at Chen Xi and said, "in half a year, it''s time for me to go to the dream world. I want to take advantage of this time to further integrate the soul of Xuanyuan."


    Chen Xi surprised at Li Fan, let Li Fan a time some at a loss. Fat man quickly explained to one side, "Fanzi, you are not in the right state today, and I didn''t tell you. We''re not in that dungeon, just for a day


    "Oh." Li Fan nodded indifferently. I think so. How could it be possible for a few people to walk through the grand underground palace of Qinling mausoleum in one day.


    "The underground palace." The fat man looked at Li Fan and said intermittently, "in fact, we have been in that underground palace for three months."


    Li Fan nodded, suddenly looked up at the fat man and said, "what? Three months? "


    Chen Xi saw Li Fan''s surprised appearance, reached out and patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said, "yes, it''s three months."


    Li Fan took a breath of air. In this way, it is less than three months before I go to the dream world. In such a short period of time, you can imagine the difficulty of fusing the soul of Xuanyuan.


    "Although our task has been completed this time, it is obvious that there is something we don''t know about in the underground palace of Qinling mausoleum, which makes us have no idea about the passage of time. In other words, in the underground palace of the Qin mausoleum, the passage of time is extremely fast. " Chen Xi saw Li Fan''s appearance and thought that Li Fan was surprised by the particularity of the underground palace. She quickly explained, "however, it doesn''t do any harm to us."


    Li Fan was in a trance. When he heard Chen Xi''s words, he just nodded and said, "maybe the first emperor of Qin was there to make time pass faster. So that he can appear earlier. "


    "Maybe, the secret is not what we can know." Chen Xi nodded. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "there are still three months left. Maybe the integration of Xuanyuan''s soul needs to be done as soon as possible."


    "When shall we leave?" The fat man asked vaguely with a bun in his mouth.


    "When Mingyue comes back, we''ll be ready to leave." Chen Xi said with a smile.


    When Li Fan heard Chen Xi say this, he felt as if something had been delayed. Although it was not very important to him, he always felt uneasy.


    "No. We can''t leave yet. " At this time, a few people''s ears suddenly heard the cold voice of Mingyue.


    Follow the voice to see, Mingyue has been dressed neatly standing next to a few people, a few people just focused on discussion, unexpectedly did not find Mingyue came to the side.


    Will be in the hands of a stack of paper thrown on a few people''s table, Mingyue opened a chair to sit down, looking at a few people said¡° Take a look. "


    A few people with a trace of doubt and puzzled, turning the paper in front of them, it is written about some information about the Qin mausoleum, although these things have not been seen before, but after entering the Qin mausoleum, they are no longer familiar with these information. It''s just the last piece of information. Several people''s eyes all stopped.


    "Do you see the problem, too?" Mingyue saw the reaction of several people, raised the corner of the mouth to ask.


    "The coffins of the Qin mausoleum." Li Fan looked at the black handwriting on the paper and said, "is there really something wrong with the coffin of the Qin mausoleum?"


    Mingyue accidentally looked at Li Fan, nodded and said, "yes, I have reported the situation to the group since I came back yesterday. After reporting to the group, the feedback to me is that the coffin containing the bones of Qin Shihuang is probably the most important thing in the whole underground palace."


    Mingyue hatefully chucked the table and said, "I didn''t expect that something so important and obvious was ignored by us."


    "When you say that," Li Fan hesitated and said, "when we left the underground palace, I inadvertently saw that the coffin was still suspended in the air without any damage. Just like we just saw it. "


    "Moreover, last night, I had a dream. It seemed that Ying Zheng''s body sat up from the coffin Li Fan said while looking up at several people.


    "The coffin?" Chengying looks at Li Fan with some doubts and says, "what''s so strange about that thing? After the death of every emperor, his coffin is more luxurious. There''s nothing wrong with that. Qin Shihuang''s coffin was made of meteorite. What''s the point? "


    "That''s not a meteorite." Mingyue said coldly, "the so-called extraterrestrial meteorite is actually the damaged part of other planes. And the materials used for Qin Shihuang''s coffin came from the nether world. "


    "The underworld?" A few people who had seen the coming of Qin Shihuang''s soul in the battle field exclaimed.


    "Isn''t that the position Qin Shihuang went to after his death?" Li Fan frowned and said, "don''t you think so?"


    Mingyue nodded and affirmed, "yes, that''s what you think. There is a secret way of communication between each plane. The coffin in the underground palace is the medium of communication between Qin Shihuang''s nether world and our plane. "


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid the first emperor of Qin began to plan this matter before he died." Chen Xi also said, frowning.


    "Are we all cheated?" The green spirit son doubts to say "shouldn''t, candle dragon that kind of ancient gods and demons, how can even this kind of thing also see through?"


    "Maybe it''s not that the candle dragon can''t see clearly, but that the candle dragon doesn''t want to say." Chen Xi light said four words, "the law of time and space."¡° That''s it. " Mingyue nodded¡° Although the candlelight dragon can protect us, the law of time and space makes this matter continue¡° Are we going to enter the underground palace again and destroy the coffin? " Li Fan''s eyes staring at the coffin painted on the paper said¡° It''s no use Chengying sighed deeply¡° Since the coffin is the medium connecting the netherworld, the soul of Qin Shihuang must have known all this. Even if we went. I''m afraid I have no ability to change the development of this matter. "¡° no way. We have to go once. " Mingyue opens his mouth to say, the cold tone has the affirmation that can''t be doubted¡° Even if the first emperor of Qin has noticed, we have to find a way to destroy the coffin. The above instructions have come down, at any cost. Even if we blow up the whole Qin mausoleum. "

 V2.Chapter 60

    "Are you kidding?" Li Fan heard Mingyue say so, some can''t believe looking at Mingyue said, "blow up the imperial mausoleum, you''re not kidding. What''s more, we''re going to have another Qin mausoleum, aren''t we


    Mingyue cold face still did not have too much change, just nodded and said¡° Yes, it''s the next Qin mausoleum, but we don''t need to go down together this time. Just me. "


    After a meal, Mingyue continued¡° Now I just want to say hello to you. In case you don''t know where I went. In this way, we can say goodbye. "


    "Mingyue, maybe it''s very dangerous for you to go down the Qinling mausoleum this time. If, as we suspected, Ying Zheng must have passed the coffin and be ready. It''s too dangerous for you to go down this time." Chen Xi thought about it, stretched out his hand to hold Mingyue and said.


    "Yes, although we have entered once, since Ying Zheng has already made preparations, it will not be so easy for us to pass the second time." Li Fan also nodded.


    Mingyue cold eyes looked at Chen Xi and Li Fan two people, in turn one by one swept the fat man and Chengying green ling''er. He shook his head and said¡° No, we can''t go down together. I''m the only one going down this time. If anything happens to me, you don''t have to go down, just detonate the explosives. In this way, it''s always better than going down together without any news. "


    I can hear it from Mingyue''s words. Mingyue also had little confidence in entering the underground palace of Qinling mausoleum for the second time. If several people knew the secret of the underground palace when they first entered the Qinling mausoleum. Maybe even the first time I go to the underground palace, I don''t have the confidence. For the unknown things, people always seem to have infinite courage. But in the face of the known results, courage may still be the same, but confidence is much less.


    Li Fan and Chen Xi hear Mingyue say so, for a time is some silence, finally is fat timely mouth broke this awkward atmosphere.


    "Mingyue, if you blow up the whole Qin mausoleum, how much dynamite should you need?" The fat man put down the bun in his hand, and his eyes glowed.


    Mingyue thought for a while and said slowly¡° If it is detonated from the underground palace, you want to blow up the whole underground palace completely. The quantity of explosives should not be less than a few tons. "


    "So many explosives, how can you transport them to the underground palace by yourself." Asked the fat man in doubt.


    "You don''t need to worry about this problem. I have confirmed these things with the team. Naturally, there will be a way and someone will be responsible for it." Mingyue said coldly.


    "That is to say, you will have other company this time." Chengying suddenly opens her mouth on one side.


    "That''s right," Mingyue nodded without denying, turned to look at several people and said, "now this matter is not about your power alliance, but about the whole China. Sun Tzu, you don''t need to be involved anymore. Of course, if you want to watch, we won''t stop you, but if you want to enter the underground palace, don''t blame us


    "Good, good." Chengying even said three good words, looking at Mingyue''s face is also long on a layer of frost. The same style coldly threw out a sentence, "in this case, we are not boring."


    "See you here." Mingyue nodded without expression, just like a robot without emotion. "See you later," he said coldly


    "I''d better say goodbye. We''re just practitioners, and we''re not all of you." Chengying coldly replied.


    The Ming Yue who turns around hears this sentence, the body obviously pauses, but just for a moment, it returns to normal. He walked out of the restaurant without looking back.


    "Little shadow." Chen Xi looks at Chengying in a strange way. Some angry said¡° How can we be so awkward? After all, we have acted together. "


    Chengying duzui, looking at the direction of Mingyue''s back, said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I''m not happy to see her cold appearance. Besides, she said that we can''t go. Can''t we go there secretly? "


    "Forget it." Chen Xi thought about it and finally shook her head and said, "maybe Mingyue has something that doesn''t look like what we know. Since she said so, we won''t go there. Tomorrow morning, we''ll leave for the league


    Chengying nodded and looked at the people who were already eating their breakfast. There was a sly smile in their bright eyes.


    "What? Is the shadow gone See Chen Xi anxious appearance, Li Fan is also exclaimed¡° When won''t that happen? "


    "I don''t know. We came back from shopping last night. Xiaoying said that when she was sleepy, she had to go to bed first. At that time, I watched her walk into her room and then go back with ling''er. But this morning I knocked on the door and no one opened it. Finally, when I opened the door with the spare key of the hotel, I found that the shadow was missing. "


    "This guy." Li Fan was speechless. He patted Chen Xi on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. Chengying is a sword spirit. In this era, can anyone threaten her?"


    "But our plane ticket is running out, if she doesn''t come back. We''ll miss the plane. " Chen Xi Yang said of the ticket in his hand.


    "Could it be that she went out to play in the dark and got lost?" Hearing two voices, the fat man came out of the room and said.


    Chen Xi shook his head¡° No, Xiaoying went out with us before. She was always the one who didn''t like to come back, but yesterday she said she was tired. If you want to go back to the hotel, you should not go out again. "


    "If she hadn''t gone out to play." Li Fan rubbed his chin and thought for a moment before he spoke slowly¡° Let''s hurry while the plane hasn''t taken off. Let''s see if we can get a refund. "


    Waiting for Li Fan, Chen Xi and fat man can''t help rolling their eyes. A look of disdain at Li Fan.


    "Shit, look what I''m doing." Li Fan said uneasily, "this person''s plane ticket is hundreds. It''s all money. "


    "Will Xiaoying secretly go to the Qinling mausoleum?" Greenling''s voice came from behind the three.


    "I don''t think so." Chen Xi some uncertain said, "yesterday saw Xiaoying and Mingyue''s attitude, should not be steal where to go.". Xiaoying doesn''t like Mingyue all the time. "


    Green spirit son laughed, looking at several people to say¡° It''s not a matter of favor. " The green spirit that says this son looks at Chen Xi to say¡° It should be every girl''s curiosity. Even Chengying and Mingyue don''t deal with it. But the place like the Qinling mausoleum, I think, should be very attractive for taking pictures. "


    Chen Xi nodded, thought and said, "that''s right. Where should we go to have a look? If the Qinling mausoleum doesn''t have it, Xiaoying shouldn''t be dangerous. In that case, we''ll be fine even if we leave a few days late. "


    Among the mountains where the Qinling mausoleum is located, I don''t know why. Several people always feel that there are some different tunnels along the way. But what''s different, several people can''t tell. It felt as like as two peas of two identical paintings, one as a genuine and one as a fake. Although they knew the difference between them, they could not tell from the layman, but the feeling from the bottom of their heart made a few people feel like a cold wind blowing through the pores, leaving the whole people unaware of their slight tremor.


    "Are we still going to the last place?" Li Fan gently hit a cold quiver to ask a way.


    The green spirit son shook to shake head, stretched out a hand to point to front, is already if concealed such as now of Qin mausoleum appearance say¡° If it''s tomb robbery, it''s really good from that place, but we have been to that place once, according to the situation of the Qin mausoleum. Maybe some changes will take place in the place after one visit. So Mingyue should not go down from there. "


    "How can we find them? The area of the Qin mausoleum is not small." Li Fan put his hand on his forehead and looked into the distance¡° And we''re here to find the photo, not to go to the underground palace. "


    "Of course," greenling laughed. Hand gently shaking the wrist between the silver bell, a crisp sound, a colorful butterfly dancing in the air.


    "Why don''t you forget that I''m a sorcerer. I want to find someone who has been with us for many days. It''s also very easy. "


    See butterflies dancing in the sun. A faint fragrance came with it. Li Fan suddenly heard something.


    "Luling''er, how did you find the underground palace of the first emperor of Qin after we separated last time when you entered the underground palace?"


    Hearing what Li Fan asked, Lu ling''er was stunned and then laughed. She looked at the direction of the butterfly''s flight and turned to Li Fan.


    "Don''t you forget, I''m not of your age. I was a thousand years ago. And they come from the Miao area. Although you have some attainments in mausoleum construction in the Central Plains, for us witches in the Miao area, there is nothing we can''t find. Even in the strange and tortuous underground palace, there is no obstacle when there are poisonous insects. "


    "Hey, hey." Li Fan laughed. "Fortunately, your Gu master has never done anything to rob tombs. Otherwise, I''m afraid all the tombs in this world will be empty."


    When Li Fan finished speaking, he found that there was a blush on Lu ling''er''s face.


    "Actually, I used to steal tombs." Green spirit son silent half ring, soft voice says¡° But when I met the master later, I never did it again. "


    Li Fan several people were surprised, looking at the eyes of green ling''er is also very surprised.


    "You said that earlier. If we had you, why should we go to find Mingyue?" Li Fan slapped lvling''er heavily and said.


    "Green spirit, what tombs have you stolen? Do you have more Mausoleums in miaojiang? " Fat man in the side pour is some salivate of ask a way.


    "No Lu ling''er shook her head. "The mausoleum construction in the Miao area is different from that in the Central Plains. Some of them are not as easy to enter as the Central Plains."


    The green spirit son smiles to say this words, but suddenly eyebrow is wrinkly. Eyes are also raised to look at the distance¡° How could they use the last hole again? "

 V2.Chapter 61

    "What, what?" Li Fan heard the words of green ling''er and asked in surprise, "didn''t you just say that they wouldn''t go in through the last passage?"


    The green spirit son ordered to nod, but the eye is looking at the distance and didn''t withdraw¡° That''s right. Under normal circumstances, if a tomb has been stolen and excavated once, the later grave robbers can still enter through that channel, but the Qin mausoleum is obviously not in this category. Ying Zheng must have known something through the coffin. If you go through that passage again, it''s like death. "


    "Xiaoying, is she there, too?" Chen Xi frowned and asked.


    Lu ling''er closed her eyes and felt it carefully. She shook her head slowly and said, "no, there is no breath of taking pictures in that direction. There is no breath of taking pictures in the whole location of the Qin mausoleum."


    "Let''s go and have a look. If you can stop Mingyue, of course it''s best. " Chen Xi thought about it, but she said for sure.


    Li Fan disdained to curl his lips, looked at Chen Xi and said, "people don''t want to be with us, why do we have to go there. Maybe she doesn''t care about us at all


    "No matter whether she cares about us or not, we are all Chinese descendants and companions." Chen Xi bit his lip and said, "I can''t watch Mingyue die."


    Over the front of the low mountain, in front of the scene at a glance. In the distance, it was the last time several people entered the entrance of the Qinling mausoleum, but in that place, now there is no one except the yellow sand footprints on the ground. It was as desolate as a desert. Bursts of cold wind blowing, rolled up the yellow sand on the ground. Like a knife cut in the face of several people.


    "There''s a smell of dynamite in the air." The fat man twitched his nose and said for sure¡° They should have gone down. "


    "How do you know?" Li Fan looked at the fat man and asked suspiciously¡° Can you tell the smell of dynamite? "


    The fat man nodded, his face full of proud expression, "of course, my family is a builder, from small to large, I have been used to the smell of explosives."


    "Besides, this explosive is not ordinary explosive." The fat man reached out and grabbed a handful of air from his eyes, put it in front of his nose, twitched and said, "this is concentrated explosive. I''m afraid only a few tens of kilograms will blow up the whole Qin mausoleum. "


    "Just blow it." Li Fan looked at the fat man with disdain¡° Do you think explosives are nuclear weapons? "


    "I don''t believe you smell it." The fat man blushed, as if Li Fan didn''t believe he was angry¡° The smell of dynamite is in the air. "


    "All right. Stop it Chen Xi opens her mouth and interrupts their quarrel. She looks down the hole¡° Let''s go down and have a look. "


    "No," he said Fat man quickly stopped Chen Xi. He said excitedly, "if Mingyue really wanted to blow up the Qinling mausoleum, we would go in without knowing. I''m afraid it''s going to be buried here. "


    Several people are hesitating, the ground suddenly came a slight shake. Then it calmed down. But the fat man''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "Run, it''s the dynamite."


    The fat man just finished. The whole ground was like an earthquake, making a boom. The ground immediately stirred up countless yellow sand. It''s all over the sky. The constant vibration at the foot made several people unstable.


    Fat face almost no trace of blood, rolling toward the distance running, while running while shouting "run. The underground palace is going to collapse. "


    This time, no one objected to the fat man''s words, because there were tiny cracks on the ground, and with the vibration, they expanded in a moment, as if they were tearing the whole ground.


    A few people ran to the distance behind the fat man. The cracks on the ground behind him were like beasts chasing a few people, trying to devour them.


    The whole Qinling mausoleum area of nearly a thousand square meters, there are waves of shaking, a few people want to escape in such a huge range, obviously some impossible.


    "Bah, bah, bah." Li Fan spat repeatedly. Countless yellow sand rushed into Li Fan''s mouth¡° How to run, such a large range, it seems that we are going to fall below


    "I can''t run." Chen Xi stopped, stood in a place that had not collapsed, looked at the scene in front of her and said, "it seems that what fat man said is not false, we are a little late."


    "Of course, it''s not fake. If we just go down, I''m afraid we won''t be able to go up again." The fat man leaned on his legs and gasped.


    The whole place of the Qin mausoleum, as a whole, seems to have sunk several meters in height, and there are countless cracks that are gradually emerging. Fortunately, several people are in this position, and I don''t know what the reason is. There is no collapse yet. Countless cracks extend to a few people not far, also stopped the spread.


    "Why didn''t you see Mingyue?" Green Ling Er looked up at the distance, suddenly said, "is she still under the Qin mausoleum?"


    Chen Xi''s face was full of sadness. He nodded heavily and said, "it should be that if there is no Mingyue near the Qinling mausoleum, she should still be under the Qinling mausoleum."


    "What about the photo?" Li Fan stamped his foot heavily. Looking at the smoke and dust blocking the sky, he said, "we are here to find a photo."


    Greenling shook her head. His face was full of confusion¡° There is no breath of taking pictures around here. "


    "There are only two possibilities." Chen Xi thought about it and said, "the first is that Chengying didn''t come here at all."


    "Yes." Li Fan patted her thigh and said, "Chengying and Mingyue didn''t like it. How could she come here?"


    Chen Xibai took a look at Li Fan and continued, "the second thing is that Chengying has gone down to the underground palace. So your insects can''t find her at all. "


    Green Ling Er thought about it, shook her head and said, "No. If Chengying comes here, my poisonous insects will surely feel the breath of Chengying. But there''s no breath of him around here. "


    "What if the shadow converges its own breath?" Chen Xi turns her head and takes a meaningful look at lvling''er and says, "don''t forget, Chengying is not a human being, she''s just the spirit of Chengying sword. For convergence. He''s familiar with it


    The vibration of the ground finally came to a slow halt. But the ground is still collapsing. Obviously, the explosive power in the underground palace has been completely released. The rest is the gradual destruction of the destroyed Qin mausoleum. This time may be hours or days.


    Greenling sighed. Looking at the tragic scene on the ground around, he said, "it seems that we are going to go down to the underground palace to have a look."


    "I can''t help it. It''s not only for taking photos, but also for Mingyue." Chen Xi nodded¡° It''s more about whether the first emperor of Qin in this underground palace has the result we think


    Just when a few people want to wait for the collapse of the ground to stabilize. A breath suddenly rose from the distance. The surging yellow sand all over the sky seems to have been impacted invisibly. Gathered into a bunch, straight into the sky. It''s like a storm of sand. They are falling.


    With the appearance of this breath, the whole ground is like an earthquake. There was a clattering sound. After a violent noise. An image of an object with a strong sense of pressure rises from the ground. Quietly suspended in the air. Countless yellow sand slowly fell down all around. It''s like a yellow sand waterfall.


    "Which is the coffin of the Qin mausoleum."


    As the yellow sand on the object gradually fell, the figure exposed in the county made several people exclaim.


    It''s still that deep color. There is no trace of destruction on the whole coffin. In the sun, the whole coffin exudes a strange atmosphere. At a glance, it makes people feel creepy.


    "Even such explosive force didn''t damage the coffin?" The fat man''s eyes widened¡° What kind of material is this thing made of? "


    The air is like countless tornadoes. Convoluted with countless yellow sand. In the coffin over the formation of a tornado like the black vortex. It''s like drawing strength from the coffin, or gathering it. A strong sense of oppression followed.


    "Ying Zheng. Come out if you can Looking at the coffin in the distance, Li Fan suddenly remembered his dream that night. In the dream, it is from this coffin that Ying Zheng seems to be resurrected. Sit up slowly. Li Fan has a deep memory of that cold and strange situation.


    No one answered Li Fan''s words, the vortex above the coffin is still a slow rotation. The whole space seems to be frozen suddenly.


    A powerful sword suddenly rose from the ground. Straight stabbed to the coffin in the air.


    A harsh rustle came into several people''s ears. As if the essence of the sword has not yet been stabbed on the coffin, it was squeezed by the numerous flowing yellow sand around the coffin. There was a piercing sound. It''s like a dagger in the sand.


    With the rising of sword Qi. A figure also rises from the ground. Suspended in the air, facing the coffin coldly.


    "Mingyue?" Several people were surprised.


    Unexpectedly, the coffin of the Qin mausoleum was not destroyed in the explosion, and Mingyue appeared in front of several people undamaged.


    At the moment, Mingyue''s hand is holding a slender sword. But this long sword doesn''t seem to match Ming Yue''s identity at all. I don''t know whether it''s carved or the reason for a long time. It was covered with dark yellow spots like copper rust. If the sword is still on the ground and a kitchen knife is placed beside it. Maybe most people will choose the kitchen knife instead of the sword. Because the sword looks too shabby. It''s like waste.


    "You''re still here." Mingyue didn''t transfer, but he obviously knew that several people were nearby. The sword in my hand moved gently.


    "What the hell is going on?" Li Fan put his hand to his mouth and cried out.


    "Task failed. We have not been able to prevent Ying Zheng''s resurrection. " Mingyue coldly opens his mouth, stares at the coffin in front of him and says, "Ying Zheng, since he has already planned all this. Why don''t you show up? "


    "Ha ha ha." A voice of authority seemed to come from the vortex¡° Trying to push me. You look down on me too much. "¡° Now that you''ve planned all this. Why don''t you show up in World War I. And hide like this. "¡° Hum The voice out of the vortex is full of disdain. Coldly said, "of course, I have my own arrangement. When the tide of time and space comes, I will meet your wish."¡° Do you think it''s safe to hide in the nether world? " Mingyue coldly smile, obviously know Ying Zheng won''t appear easily, the hand of the old sword suddenly split. A silver silk screen wrapped the whole coffin, accompanied by the forward split of the sword. Suddenly appeared in the cage around the coffin. Only because of the yellow sand around the coffin. The silver screen did not really cover the coffin. It was a crackling sound. It''s like hot water splashed into oil.

 V2.Chapter 62

    Accompanied by bursts of crackling sound, the whole coffin like a burst of sparks. The scattered sparks are like fireworks that light up the sky at night. Li Fan was blinded by the glitter.


    A deep cold hum came. The whirlpool on the coffin suddenly speeded up. Just in the blink of an eye, the coffin might have several tons of weight, just like a light floating leaf, which was easily inhaled by the whirlpool.


    "I''ll remember you, little one. When the tide of time and space comes, I will naturally come back to settle the account with you. "


    Ying Zheng''s cold voice still reverberates in the same place, but the coffin has disappeared. Even the vortex in the sky is slowly dissipated after the coffin is inhaled. In an instant, the whole world became quiet.


    Only the gullies and folds on the ground are left, suggesting that what happened just now is real.


    Mingyue scolded in a low voice and stamped his feet with hatred. He turned to look at Li Fan and said coldly with a frown.


    "What''s the matter. Didn''t I say that this mission has nothing to do with you? Why are you still here? "


    "We''re not."


    "The shadow is gone." Li Fan interrupted Chen Xi''s words, looking at Ming Yue said¡° We don''t want to come here. We just want to see if we are here because the photo is missing. Unexpectedly, as soon as I got here, I met the underground explosion. "


    "What? It seems that the first emperor of Qin escaped at last? " Li Fan dun dun, looking at Ming Yue not good face to say.


    Ming Yue is originally some bad face, heard Li Fan''s words, instantly become more ugly. Deep breath, as if to forcibly suppress the breath in the heart. Looking at Li Fan, he said coldly, "yes, Ying Zheng did run away. This time, I underestimated him."


    "What''s going on?" Chen Xi looks at the expression of the clear Yue to quickly open mouth to ask a way.


    "We have suffered a great loss this time." Mingyue''s eyes floated to the ground full of folds and said softly, "all the people we went down to the underground palace this time, except me, were buried in the underground palace."


    "What?"


    "Ying Zheng really knows something through the coffin, so he has already connected with this plane through the coffin. Maybe it is because the tide of time and space has not come yet, and he has not come to seize our plane, but we have just entered the Taoist underground palace, and he already knows it. Just after we had just finished loading the explosives in the underground palace, he suddenly appeared from the coffin. We were unprepared and almost instantly killed by him. " Mingyue sighed¡° The loss this time is all the elites in the group. "


    "So it was you who lit the explosives at the end of the day?" Li Fan looks at Mingyue and asks.


    Mingyue nodded, as if to restrain the tears in his eyes. He slowly said, "yes, it''s 47. He held Ying Zheng''s pace and let me leave the center of the explosion. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll die down here, too. "


    "Forty seven, even he came and died here." Li Fan was a little absent-minded for a moment. Although he didn''t have much contact with the man, Li Fan still had a trace of admiration in his heart. Although they didn''t have much contact with each other, his every move on the battlefield was still printed in Li Fan''s heart. I didn''t expect that the man who looked firm and resolute had gone through many dangerous situations and even fell into the underground palace.


    For a time, several people were silent. They didn''t expect that the first time they entered the underground palace, which seemed to be no danger, was to let the experts of the Chinese power group almost die. Fortunately, Mingyue didn''t let several people into the underground palace, otherwise, I''m afraid there are not many people left standing here.


    Looking back at the fold desolate earth. Within the scope of the Qinling mausoleum, if it used to be a tourist place, now it is like a real poor mountain and evil water.


    "After you go back, you should plan the next thing with President Yang. After all, the tide of time and space is coming. Although we only know Chiyou and Ying Zheng, we don''t know how many enemies are hidden in the dark. " Mingyue took back his eyes, looked at several people and said.


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "are you going back to the psionic group?"


    Mingyue nodded, and his face was filled with a sad look¡° There are too many people lost in this mission. I must give an account to the team when I go back. I''m afraid I can''t come out in a short time. "


    "The photo is gone. Do you have any news?" Chen Xi said softly.


    Mingyue shakes his head, and several people are silent again. Chen Xi knows clearly that although Mingyue''s words seem light, it can be said that Mingyue is the leader of the Qinling mausoleum. All the members of the team will be killed in one mission. Even with the identity of Mingyue, I''m afraid it''s hard to have an account in the group. After all, it''s too difficult to cultivate a cultivator, a power cultivator.


    "What can we do? We''ve looked for all the places we can find now, but we haven''t got any information about the photo yet." Li Fan sits on the bed and looks at Chen Xi, muttering, "where can she go alone?"


    "There''s no place she can go alone." Chen Xi thought about it and said definitely, "although there is some money I gave her, the money can only help her buy food. If there is any other consumption, it must be unsatisfied."


    "Or we''ll call the police." Said the fat man, nibbling at an apple¡° If there''s a problem, find the police uncle. What''s more, the photo has been missing for more than 24 hours. "


    "Nonsense, if we could have called the police, we would have already called the police." Li Fan grabbed the apple from the fat man''s hand and said, "Chengying is not a person in our world. How do you ask the police to find it and how do you ask us to call the police?"


    The fat man pointed to Chen Xi and said, "isn''t president Yang very relevant? This should be flat. "


    Chen Xi smiles and shakes her head. "It''s not the problem. If the police can find the photo, we can find it ourselves."


    "What do you mean?" Fat man some don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Fat man, your grandfather used to be a member of the psionic alliance. You should know that practitioners and ordinary people are not at the same level." Li Fan looked at the fat man and asked.


    Fat man nodded, still looking at Li Fan some puzzled.


    "It''s easy for practitioners to find ordinary people, but if ordinary people want to find practitioners, if practitioners don''t want to be found, ordinary people can''t find them anyway." Li Fan looked at the fat man and explained, "it''s like, you can''t see the ghost, but the ghost can see you. If the ghost wants you to see him, you can see him."


    The fat man patted his head and said, "I seem to understand. Do you mean Chengying doesn''t want us to find her now? "


    "Not us." Chen Xi stood up, went to the window, looked out of the window and said, "the photo has no contradiction with us, and there is no reason to leave alone."


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan looked at Chen Xi''s back and said.


    "That''s right." Chen Xi definitely nodded, turned back to look at Li Fan and said, "Chengying is probably captured by others."


    "Captured?" The fat man''s tiny eyes seem to have widened several times at this moment, just like the staring ox''s eyes, asking "how is it possible? Is there anyone more powerful than taking pictures. She is a sword spirit. Is there anyone more powerful than her in this world


    "There are people out there, and there is heaven out there." Chen Xi did not explain, just said a light¡° If someone grabs the photo, we just have to wait here. Naturally, someone will come to the door. "


    "Come to death." Li Fan hit the table with a heavy blow.


    The green spirit son puffed to hiss of smile to come out, looking at Li Fan''s facial expression to smile a way "the other side but connect to take a picture of all can grasp of superior, can you still beat them not to become."


    "If you can fight it or not, just try." Li Fan said with indifference.


    It seems that the development of things is beyond the expectation of several people. Originally, several people thought that Chengying was alone or shopping, but they never came back. After several people''s discussion, they thought that the photo was taken, but they waited for a few days, let alone the person who took the photo. A few people, even those passing by the roadside every day, have clearly remembered their appearance, but there is no suspicious person.


    Until this time, a few people finally feel a little flustered. It''s not because the shadow disappeared for no reason, but because the hidden forces or people seem to have a thorough grasp of several people.


    Because if it''s a joke of Chengying, several people obviously don''t believe it, because although Chengying looks like a child, it''s never ambiguous about the real event.


    Three days later, seven days had passed since the shadow was missing. During this period, I didn''t wait for the news of the shadow, but let several people wait for the phone call from the power alliance.


    Although a few people belong to the mission outside the league this time, but this time, there is Yang Yitian''s granddaughter, and there is also the future of the Power League. How to keep these old guys in the power alliance from worrying.


    Yang Yitian has obviously heard about the results of several people''s trip from other channels, without any nonsense. Yang Yitian just left an order on the phone, let a few people do not have to pay attention to anything, be sure to rush back to the headquarters of the power alliance as soon as possible.


    Chen Xi several people are gathered in a place, listening to Yang Yitian finished the order, mutual gaze of a few people just want to speak, the phone end but Yang Yitian''s words.


    "I know what you''re trying to say. I tell you, don''t pay attention to Chengying. He won''t do anything. Your task now is to return to the power alliance as soon as possible. "


    "Grandfather, do you know something?" Hearing Yang Yitian''s words on the phone, Chen Xi has a keen sense that Yang Yitian seems to know something about Chengying''s disappearance for no reason, but he conceals something from several people.


    "You don''t have to worry about these things. You should hurry back. There are important things." Yang Yitian''s tone on the phone is full of undeniable. A few people were caught off guard by the severity.


    "Good." After a pause, Chen Xi finally slowly spits out a word, and then silently hangs up the phone¡° Do we really want to go back without taking photos? " See Chen Xi Hang up the phone, Li Fan stopped half ring asked. Chen Xi looked up bitterly, looked at Li Fan and said, "what can I do? If my grandfather is on the phone, he obviously knows something about Xiaoying''s disappearance, but he doesn''t tell us. Obviously, there is something wrong."¡° Then we''ll go back and ask him. " Li Fan nodded. "It''s so far away that no one knows about Chengying''s disappearance except Mingyue. I feel. The disappearance of Chengying may have something to do with President Yang. " Chen Xi nodded, "grandfather knows that Chengying is missing?" Chen Xi bit her lip¡° Is that what my grandfather planned? "

 V2.Chapter 63

    A few people with full of questions, unwilling to board the plane back to the league.


    As a result, when several people return to the league, Chen Xi wants to find Yang Yitian, but is told. Yang Yitian had already left the League a few days ago. The people who left the league together, in addition to Yang Qinghua, even took out all the top ten people in the league.


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t grandfather mention it in the phone call to me?" Chen Xi looked at only a few people left in the league, his eyes full of doubts.


    My grandfather just called himself yesterday. In this way, Yang Yitian should have been out of the League for a long time, and yesterday''s call was not made in the league.


    "I don''t know." Among them, Chen Xi, who has been guarding the whole league since the beginning of the story, has long been white. Barely opened his bleary eyes, and there was even a little bit of eye excrement in the corner of his eyes¡° President Yang went out in a hurry this time and didn''t say anything to us. "


    "Why didn''t grandpa tell me on the phone. Instead, let me come back. He''s not here Chen Xi mumbled a few words, looking at this as the gatekeeper of the league, and said, "I didn''t say when I would come back."


    The old man rolled his eyelids, shook his head and said, "no, President Yang said that if miss you come back, you will wait for the president in the league. He may be back soon. "


    "Soon?" Chen Xi is more puzzled when she hears the old man''s words. It''s reasonable to say that when grandfather goes out to do business, once he brings many experts, I''m afraid it''s extremely troublesome. But this time, Chen Xi will bring out the top ten experts of the whole league, which has never appeared since she can remember.


    "That''s right." The old man nodded, ignored Chen Xi and walked out of the villa.


    Chen Xi helplessly spread out her hand, looked at Li Fan and said, "I can''t help it. Since my grandfather said so, we have to wait for him here."


    "What does that old man do?" The fat man looked at the old man walking out and said with a smile, "how do you feel like you listen to him?"


    Chen Xi gently empty a. Looking at the old man who had come out of the villa, he said, "keep your voice down, don''t say it''s me. No one in the whole power alliance dares to say a heavy word to the old man."


    "What a cow?" The fat man''s eyes were almost full of starlight. Looking at the figure of the old man who had disappeared, he said in a low voice, "this old man is not like the sweeping monk in the eighth part of Tianlong. He is a very hidden old man."


    Chen Xi shook his head. "I don''t know. Anyway, my grandfather respects him very much."


    Although Yang Yitian told the old man that he would return to the league in a few days when he left the league, Chen Xi stayed in the League for six days before he finally came back with the league. To Chen Xi''s surprise, he thought that after such a long time, Yang Yitian and his party were in a mess. At least it should be disheartened.


    However, judging from the clothes and facial expressions of Yang Yitian and his party, these people are well-dressed, and they are not even tired from the journey.


    "Grandfather, what''s going on. Why are you so anxious to call us back, and you are no longer in league? Now it''s almost half a month since Chengying disappeared. "


    Walking into the conference room, before Yang Yitian can sit down, Chen Xi throws out several questions like a firefight. From the tone of Chen Xi''s speech, it is obvious that she has been waiting in great anxiety.


    Yang one day sits on the chair, looks at or stands or sits several people, reaches out the hand is already several people to sit down. Just slowly opened his mouth and said, "in fact, the missing of the shadow, I have long expected."


    "What?" Chen Xi exclaimed¡° Does it have something to do with Chengying when you leave the league this time? "


    "That''s right." Yang Yitian''s whole body seems to have fallen into the chair, looking a little old¡° As a matter of fact, when you just left the alliance to go to the Qinling mausoleum, I had expected that Chengying would disappear. "


    "What''s going on?" Chen Xi frowned and asked.


    "It has something to do with you." Yang one day looked at lvling''er, then turned to Chen Xi, sighed and said, "you should have known about the tide of time and space. But you may not know that before the tide of time and space comes, time and space will become extremely disordered. It''s also called time and space turbulence. Or potential plane fracture. It''s the same way you used to go back to the past through the turbulence of time and space. "


    "What does it matter?" Li Fan thinks of the time and space turbulence he once met with Chen Xi on the Kunlun mountain. He once involved them in the time and space thousands of years ago. It''s where he met Chen Xi''s father, Cheng Ying and Lu ling''er.


    "Of course it does." Yang Yitian sat up. Shen Sheng said, "in some very special cases, each plane will break. Generally speaking, the time dimension of the past coincides with the time dimension of our present, so that we can go back to the past, or people from the past come to the present. Your experience is a good example


    "I still don''t understand." Li Fan shook his head, looked at Yang Yitian and said, "can''t things we''ve ever experienced change?"


    "Normally, there won''t be any problem," Yang Yitian sighed and said helplessly. "But the problem is that we are going to experience the tide of time and space, and under the influence of the tide of time and space. The recombination of potential plane faults will be greatly improved. "


    "Is this kind of crossing still common?" Li Fan asked scornfully.


    Yang Yitian chuckled, shook his head and said, "of course not, but something worse will happen."


    "Granddad, just say it." Chen Xi some anxious said.


    Yang Yi day long relief, looking at a few people said, "yuxu faction, you two should be very familiar with it."


    "Of course." Li Fan looked at Chen Xi, nodded and said, "Chen Xi and I in Kunlun mountain through time and space turbulence, what we met is yuxu school."


    "Yuxu school reappeared in Kunlun mountain." Yang Yitian''s words fall quietly, but they are no less than a heavy bomb in Li Fan and Chen Xi''s mind.


    As early as the first contact between Li Fan and Chen Xi, the yuxu sect already knew the prosperous sect thousands of years ago. I don''t know when it was. I don''t know why, it has disappeared. But now, Yang Yitian has told two people that yuxu sect has reappeared on the top of Kunlun mountain. For a moment, it made them a little unbelievable.


    "I can''t believe it, can I?" Yang one day ha ha of smile, looking at two people to say¡° This time I took the experts in the league, in fact, I went to the yuxu sect. "


    "You can''t see xuanjizi." Li Fan asked softly.


    Yang Yitian nodded and said with a long sigh of relief, "yes, they are xuanjizi and xuankongzi. And they even remember the two of you very well. "


    "I feel like there''s a cold wind. I feel like goose bumps are coming up." Li Fan said with a shiver.


    "It''s a plane fracture." Chen Xi said suddenly.


    Yang Yitian nodded, looked at the two people and said, "it''s the plane breaking, which shows the past time events that we have experienced at this time in the present time."


    "What''s the point? In this case, our strength has increased a lot. " Li Fan didn''t respond for a moment. Wu Zi said, "the strength of yuxu sect is not bad."


    Chen Xi glanced at Li Fan, turned to look at Yang Yitian and said, "grandfather, do you mean?"


    "That''s right," Yang Yitian said, looking at Chen Xi. "The disappearance of Chengying is closely related to the sudden appearance of yuxu school. When you got Chengying sword, you were in yuxu sect. "


    "I feel a little confused." Li Fan shook his head and said, "Chengying has come back to the present time with us, but the yuxu sect suddenly appears at this time. Will there be another Chengying on the yuxu sect. At one time, on the same plane, there are two identical people


    "That''s the problem." Looking at Li Fan, Yang Yitian said with a smile, "the same person, who has been in both planes, how can he become two people. The best result, of course, is that one disappears and the other remains. "


    "The bad result." Li Fan asked with some worry.


    "The bad result is that this person does not belong to either of these two times. In that case, he will disappear into the world. "


    "No way." Li Fan yelled¡° How can it disappear


    "It''s not really disappearing." "After the plane breaks, the person may appear in two planes at the same time, but the law of time and space does not allow him to, so he will stay between the planes forever," Yang said


    "What''s the picture like now?" Chen Xi suddenly calmed down and asked softly.


    "Nothing." Yang Yitian light back to "Chengying now just lost consciousness, but she is still in the main hall of yuxu school.". It''s just that her consciousness was a thousand years ago. "


    "Oh. I wish nothing had happened. " Li Fan patted his chest and said at ease.


    "If that''s the case, does it mean that I might suddenly disappear one day?" The green spirit son suddenly opens a mouth to ask a way in the side.


    Yang Yitian nodded, looked at lvling''er, turned to Chen Xi and said, "your father may also suddenly appear one day."


    "If that''s the case, then things may be really troublesome." Li Fan suddenly lowered his head and murmured.


    Yang Yitian looked at Li Fan''s face with a happy smile and said, "Xiaofan, you finally found out."


    Li Fan looked up at Yang Yitian and said, "well, if it''s really like what you said, maybe the things Chen Xi and I have experienced and the people who have experienced will appear at this time one day. In that case, it''s not much fun. "


    "It''s not just that." One day, Yang said, "it''s not just you two. There are countless people in this plane. They have gone through other planes, and there have been people at other times crossing the road. Now it''s time. If the potential plane fracture occurs generally, we can imagine how much influence it will have on the potential plane. "¡° Things are getting more and more complicated, "Chen Xi murmured." originally, we thought that the tide of time and space was a very troublesome thing, but now that the tide of time and space has not come, I''m afraid that the plane fracture will make us worried. " Yang Yitian sighed, stood up, looked at several people and said in a deep voice, "things are not the worst. But now what you need to do is to get the photo back first. After that, I''ll talk about it when it comes out. "¡° Grandfather, since you''ve gone to yuxu peak, why don''t you bring back Chengying? " Chen Xi looks at Yang Yitian with some doubts and asks. Yang Yitian''s face appeared a rare color of embarrassment. After a long delay, he said, "I want to do the same, but I didn''t succeed because I didn''t remember you."

 V2.Chapter 64

    Kunlun Mountain is still the eternal cold snow mountain. The white snow that covers the sky and the sun turns the whole world into a white color. Cold wind constantly blowing from several people''s hair, with snow all over the sky, like a sharp blade like blowing on several people''s faces.


    Gusts of strong wind, constantly blowing along the gap of several people''s clothes. Let the fat man tightly wrap his clothes and follow Li Fan with deep and shallow feet.


    Li Fan and Chen Xi, who climb Kunlun Mountain for the second time, are not unfamiliar with everything in front of them, but they are not familiar with it. Snow and mountains. There''s hardly any memory for them. It seems that these things are everywhere on the whole Kunlun mountain.


    After Yang Yitian and several people said these things, originally according to Yang Yitian''s meaning, Li Fan should use the shortest time to fuse the soul of Xuanyuan. Only in this way can we have some security assurance for the journey of the dream world three months later.


    But Chen Xi and Li Fan want to come to Kunlun mountain first. On the one hand, there is a shadow on Kunlun mountain that has lost its memory. Although I don''t know if I can recover my memory after taking photos. But a few people''s hearts, has long been the shadow as their friends. One of my sisters is average.


    On the other hand, when they first climbed the Kunlun Mountain, they met the turbulence of time and space, and then went to yuxu peak, where they had a series of subsequent events. This time, the plane broke, so we can''t forget the connection between them. When they passed through the turbulence of time and space, the leader of the demon sect, yewuyan, slaughtered Yin and Yang of the Yin and Yang Pisces, Obviously, it''s not a good match.


    Only this time, in addition to two people, there are two more people, green spirit and fat man.


    A group of four people climbed Kunlun Mountain along the route before Li Fan and Chen Xi. All the way smoothly made Li Fan doubt whether they didn''t see the Yellow calendar for the first time.


    "Fanzi, how long will it take to get there?" The fat man pulled out his leg from the snow and tightened his clothes.


    "Go over the hill in front of you, and then go over a hill. Then Li Fan looked at the fat man and pointed to the sunny snow mountain in the distance.


    "And then there it is?" Fat man looked at the distance of Li Fan''s fingers full of hope.


    "Then." Li Fan pauses, looks at the fat man and says, "then we can know if the route is right."


    The fat man''s face was almost the same color as swallowing bitter gourd. He tightened his sleeve and shivered. He looked at Li Fan and said, "fan Zi, if you have something to say, you can''t finish it all at once. White makes me happy


    Li Fan laughs and pats the fat man on the shoulder. Looking at the snow mountain in the distance, he says, "what''s the matter? That won''t work. The last time Chen Xi and I came here, we didn''t have a detailed map, but we also met lynx. There was an avalanche. If Chen Xi and I hadn''t been lucky, we would have been buried under the snow mountain. "


    The fat man spat out his tongue and stamped his feet heavily, feeling the hard snow under his feet. Exclaimed, "avalanche, I''ve only seen it on TV."


    "Hey, hey. If you want to experience it, Kunlun Mountain is a very good place. " Li Fan looked at the fat man with a smile and said, "Kunlun Mountain is a good place to bury you."


    Chen Xi exhaled into his hand. The light white mist curled up like smoke. Take out the map Yang Yitian gave him. Chen Xi looked at the scene and said, "what Li Fan said is right. If we don''t have a map, I''m afraid it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find a yuxu sect in Kunlun mountain."


    "I didn''t feel a little boring until the photo was no longer here." Li Fan sighed and looked at the hazy snow mountain in the distance. Looking at Chen Xi, he said, "it seems that we can go to yuxu peak this evening."


    Chen Xi nodded and put the map in her backpack. He pointed to the mountain in the distance and said, "maybe."


    According to the map redrawn by Yang Yitian, the actions of a few people obviously improved a lot of efficiency. At least, there were no wild animals and dangerous places in their route. Perhaps, this is why Yang Yitian came to Kunlun Mountain immediately after he knew that there was a plane fracture.


    Looking at the mountains and running dead horses, not to mention the setting sun on the snow capped mountains, hanging slantingly in the sky, dyed the whole Kunlun mountain into a piece of gold. It''s a little bit of bloody afterglow.


    Against the whistling wind, several people finally climbed the last mountain in the evening. In front of my eyes, there is an open valley, and the snow walls on both sides are as high as tens of meters, reflecting the crystal light. Let the whole valley in a quiet silver all the year round.


    Several people along the narrow road down to the bottom of the valley, in front of the snow wall engraved with three characters, yuxu sect.


    "This is the yuxu school where you have been, Fanzi?" The fat man rubbed his hands and looked at the big characters carved on the mountain wall.


    Li Fan nodded, looked at Chen Xi and said, "why is it different from when we came last time. I remember the last time we went to yuxu peak, it wasn''t like this. "


    Chen Xi smiles, looks at Li Fan, points to the road in front of her, and says, "last time we passed through time and space, the location is certainly different. This time, it''s obviously the real Mountain Gate of yuxu school."


    Several people are talking, a burst of footsteps from far and near, gradually clear up. From the end of the road, a team of more than ten people appeared. They are all plain white Taoist robes with a sword on their back. According to their appearance, these ten people are at most thirty or forty years old, and some of them are younger. They may be only fourteen or fifty-six years old.


    "It''s really you." A voice of surprise came from the opposite side.


    Among the more than ten people who walked in, one came out with high hair and a hairpin on it. A long sword is not carried behind, but in the hand.


    "It''s you?" I saw what the man was like. Li Fan also laughed happily¡° Wang Quan, Wang Daochang. "


    "Little brother still remembers me." Wang Quan began to laugh, and his sword returned to the scabbard. He walked into several people and said, "a few days ago, President Yang, who claimed to be a power alliance, came here. Before leaving, he once told the headmaster. In a few days, the little brothers will come here again. I didn''t expect that the little brother came so fast. "


    While talking, Wang Quan stretched out his hand to guide the way and took a few people along the road.


    "We didn''t want to be here so soon." Chen Xi nodded to Wang Quan and said, "it''s just that Chengying sword disappeared for no reason. My grandfather saw Chengying sword again in Kunlun Mountain, so we came here in a hurry."


    Wang Quan stopped, turned his head and looked helpless¡° President Yang once thought about taking Chengying sword away, but it seems that Jianling doesn''t approve of President Yang. If it wasn''t for the headmaster and master xuankongzi. I''m afraid president Yang will still be trapped in the main hall. "


    "No wonder." Chen Xi sticks out her tongue¡° No wonder the expression on grandfather''s face is not right when he talks about Chengying sword. "


    Li Fan thought of Yang Yitian''s face that day, and he couldn''t help laughing. Looking at Wang Quan, he said, "it seems that yuxu sect already knows what it is."


    Wang Quan turned his head and looked at the brothers around him. He lowered his head and said softly, "little brother, keep your voice down. After the plane fracture happened, the leader and uncle just informed us, and the younger generation''s classmates still don''t know what happened


    "This time, we have brought disaster to the yuxu sect." Chen Xi sighed softly.


    "Little girl, that''s not what she said." Wang Quan said with a smile¡° It''s all predestined. In front is the main hall of my yuxu sect. "


    With these words, after turning a bend, a scene different from Kunlun snow mountain finally appeared. Rao Shi, Li Fan and Chen Xi had been to yuxu school, and they were also shocked by the scene.


    The last time I came to yuxu sect, I didn''t have a special feeling when I went through the space channel, but this time, several people clearly came step by step on the ground. But after turning this bend, the pines still appeared in front of us. Everywhere you can see, it''s lush. A green color.


    Stepping on the familiar and strange steps, Li fan can''t help feeling. When he came to heyuxu peak last time, he was worried about how to leave here. Unexpectedly, he went to Kunlun Mountain twice in such a short time. Moreover, in this plane, I once again met Wang Quan and others, who are regarded as old friends.


    Under the guidance of Wang Quan. Several people just stepped into the hall, they saw xuanjizi and xuankongzi sitting in the hall. They all closed their eyes and looked as if they didn''t have any trouble because of the fracture of the plane.


    Wang Quan whispered a report, then left the hall, for a moment, in the hall of Nuo big, left Li Fan and his party and xuanjizi xuankongzi two people.


    "Little friend, long time no see." Xuan Ji son opened the eyes of tiny MI, project a sharp vision to say.


    When Li Fan felt xuanjizi''s eyes looking at him, he seemed to feel drowsy.


    "Hehe, Xiaoyou is good." Xuanjizi laughed, and the sharp light in his eyes disappeared, and he recovered his yellow appearance.


    "What does Taoist xuanjizi mean?" Li Fan asks a little puzzled.


    Xuanjizi waved his hand. Looking at the green spirit and fat man, he turned around and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just to test the strength of Xiaoyou."


    "Ha ha." Li Fan gave a smile.


    "Taoist priest. We''ll come this time. " Chen Xi just wanted to speak, then was xuanjizi shook his hand to interrupt.


    "I already know." Xuanjizi stood up. Looking at Li Fan and Chen Xi with a puzzled face, they said, "President Yang once said something to us. Although we don''t know much about the current things, we have been involved in the plane fracture. There is no way


    "Take a picture?" Li Fan wants to talk and stop looking at xuanjizi.


    Xuanjizi nodded, reached for the dome of the main hall and said, "yes, Chengying sword is really on the main hall. In fact, the fracture of potential plane has little effect on us. After all, our yuxu sect can be regarded as a place out of the world. Of course, when Chengying sword appeared on the main hall, I already knew something about it. "


    "Is there anything else?" Chen Xi asked softly.


    Xuanjizi no longer spoke. He took out a light yellow paper from his arms, handed it to Li Fan, and said, "there are some things. The master of the demon sect has no words at night. It''s the same time. "¡° "He?" Li Fan frowned, took the paper in xuanjizi''s hand, looked down carefully, looked up and said, "he invited the war?"¡° That''s right. " Xuanjizi nodded and said, "I think you also know that my yuxu sect was a long time ago, or so on." Xuanjizi thought about it and put it another way¡° Compared with your time, it disappeared for no reason long ago. "¡° We know something about that. " Chen Xi nodded¡° Although we old guys are still alive, yuxu sect is still strong. But. How did the yuxu school disappear. Maybe it has something to do with the cult. " Xuanjizi said lightly¡° It''s just that we can''t expect what kind of result the potential plane fracture will cause. "

 V2.Chapter 65

    "Is there any other problem?" Hear Xuan Ji son say like this, Li Fan some doubts of ask a way.


    Xuanjizi nodded, gently waved, a puff of smoke wrapped around several people, suddenly the scene changed. I have come to the main hall of yuxu peak.


    Chengying sword is still as before, quietly inserted in the hall above. The air folds, like ripples, are gradually disappearing around the shadow sword. Swing open a layer of waves, as aroused the spray of the water, a circle of waves open.


    "This time you will take away the shadow sword, this layer of causality, even if it is over." Xuanjizi looks at the shadow sword in front of him. Murmured.


    Li Fan took a step slowly, and his sword Qi was like a sharp blade. The clothes on the body also split out countless tiny cracks in an instant.


    "Be careful. Chengying can''t remember what happened before us. Now it''s the first time to communicate with her. " Chen Xi saw that Li Fan walked forward without any scruples, and immediately gave a voice to remind him.


    Li Fan turns to look at Chen Xi and smiles. He just wants to speak. There was a crack in the air, as if something were exploding nearby.


    With the general sound of thunder, a figure like falling from the sky, standing on the hall. A strong sense of hostility, like the rough waves of the general shooting, towards a few people.


    "Well, it''s a trick to carve insects." Xuanjizi sneered and took a step forward. Just like a rock standing in the same place.


    "I didn''t expect that I didn''t take it to you, but you sent it to me." The figure gradually became clear. A cold voice accompanied by gradually clear face. In front of several people.


    "Silent at night?" Several people exclaimed.


    Although I have heard xuanjizi say in advance, yewuyan also came to this time node because of the plane fracture. But a few people did not expect that the meeting of a few people was in the same form as the first meeting before.


    What''s different is that this time, Li Fan hasn''t got the Chengying sword, and there is no help from Chengying. and. Li Fan is no longer the rookie who knows nothing. Li Fan, who is pregnant with the soul of Xuanyuan, is speechless about the night which seems to be powerful. There''s not much fear.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect you to show up." The night is speechless and caresses his cape, his pale face looks a little ferocious¡° Originally, I thought you would not have a chance to meet you after you left. It seems that you are not our people at this time. "


    The night speechless looked around at the scene and said with a grim smile, "it seems that the fracture of the plane does not appear for no reason. It seems that it is your reasons that lead to the fracture of this plane. It seems that heaven helps me too. "


    "I''m not afraid to talk big." Li Fan disdained to curl his lips, looked at the night speechless and said, "it seems that you haven''t made any progress after such a long time?"


    The night has no words and laughs. His hands are gently rubbed in front of him. A long and slender sword appears in his hand, which is like a swimming snake, showing a natural drooping arc in the air. With the passing of the cold wind, the sound of the dragon''s song came out.


    "Well, it''s just a broken sword. What''s the point?" Li Fan looked at the sword in yewuyan''s hand with disdain and laughed.


    "Li Fan." Xuanjizi looked at Li Fan solemnly and said, "you''d better step back. The sword in yewuyan''s hand is made by the secret method of demon sect, which is called dragon snake sword. It''s not something you can handle


    Chen Xi wants to talk and stop looking at Li Fan. She turns to xuanjizi and says, "Taoist priest, let Li Fan have a try. We are right beside him. He should have no problem." With these words, Chen Xi showed a smile on her face and said, "just now, didn''t you also say that Li Fan''s strength has been greatly improved?"


    Xuanjizi looked at Li Fan, and finally nodded, but quietly told him to be careful.


    Li Fan nodded, turned to see the night speechless.


    "Why, do you want to die in such a hurry?" The silent hand of the night has been wiped on the long sword. The sword is accompanied by a tremor, like a spirit snake. The picture of the sword''s tip shows the spirit of the sword.


    Li Fan raised his mouth slightly, showed a smile and drank "Xuanyuan sword" lightly


    A golden streamer came down from the sky, making the sound of dragon chanting, straight into the hall in front of Li Fan. In a twinkling, the whole hall above the top, calm. Even in the silent night, the dragon and snake sword in his hand is no longer shaking. Just like the mouse who saw the cat, she didn''t dare to make a change.


    "What''s great about a good weapon? It''s up to the people who use it." Seeing the change of the dragon and snake sword in his hand, he showed a trace of anger on his speechless white face. Looking at the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand viciously, he said, "Xuanyuan sword is the first of the ten famous swords. It seems that your luck is not so good."


    "The first time, you are repulsed by the shadow, the second time. You''re lucky to run away again. I''m afraid you won''t leave here so easily this time. " Li Fan gently pulls out the Xuanyuan sword in front of him. Straight to the night, speechless.


    "Hey, hey, you think you can keep me." The night has no words, a cold smile, turn a head to look at Xuan Ji son and quietly stand of Cheng Ying sword, say "if I don''t have what hindhand words, can''t I come to this jade empty school?"


    "If you have any tricks, just use them. What''s the use of empty talk?" Li Fan waved his Xuanyuan sword and sneered.


    The night has no words, a cold smile, no longer speak, just hands clenched the handle of dragon and snake sword, calm, eyes slightly closed up.


    Just when Li Fan thought that yewuyan would gather strength for a while, yewuyan suddenly had an action.


    The snake, like a snake breathing the letter, shoots a poisonous snake from the tip of the dragon snake sword. It breathes the scarlet letter and pounces on Li Fan.


    Although the night silent attack suddenly some, but Li Fan is no longer before that do not know anything rookie. As early as when the night was speechless and ready, Li Fan had been watching intently and saw the sword coming. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand cleaved down heavily towards the mouth of the illusory poisonous snake.


    It is like the poisonous snake sword Qi with life, but at the moment when Xuanyuan sword is about to touch the body, it changes a body shape in the air, which not only makes Li Fan''s sword split into the air. Even more, he took a heavy bite on Li Fan''s arm.


    Li Fan snorted, but Xuanyuan sword in his hand turned around and heavily cut to the poisonous snake.


    Li Fan''s face changed slightly, his feet faltered, and he stepped back a few steps. There was a thick black air on his face.


    "Ha ha ha." The night was silent and burst into laughter¡° You think my dragon and snake sword is just like this. It''s true that Xuanyuan sword is one of the top ten famous swords, but I just said that it can''t be used. No matter how good the sword is, it''s just a decoration. It''s like a new man with a lot of money will lose to an old gambler at the gambling table. "


    "Sword Qi is poisonous." Chen Xi exclaimed, a few steps to Li Fan''s side, see Li Fan''s face shrouded in black gas, biting his teeth to see the night speechless said.


    "Dragon snake sword." Yewuyan nodded slightly and said, "I used the secret method of my demon sect to sacrifice and practice thousands of poisonous snakes in the world. Finally, tens of thousands of poisonous snakes could only successfully refine a dragon and snake sword. Not only is the sword poisonous, but also the sword Qi is extremely poisonous. As long as it''s touched, it''s sure to die within five steps. "


    "It''s so powerful." Li Fan raised his head, obviously forced himself to endure the feeling from his arm. After the snake bite, the wound was not only painless, but also itchy, like countless ants crawling on his arm. Obviously, the venom of the dragon and snake sword has been strong to a certain extent, and it has even led to the deviation of consciousness.


    "No?" Night speechless smile, looking at Li Fan said, "if you don''t believe it, you will take a few steps to see if you will die."


    "I''ll show you if you want to." Li Fan broke away from Chen Xi''s arm, and the Xuanyuan sword in his hand fell down, as if he had been unable to lift the sword in his hand.


    Slightly faltering pace, will Li Fan at the moment the situation completely showed. Staggering forward two steps, Li Fan''s face pale stop, forehead left on the size of sweat. His whole body began to shake violently.


    "Why don''t you go?" The night is speechless and looks at Li Fan jokingly and says with a smile, "there are still three steps left. If you can finish these three steps, nothing will happen."


    "What if it''s nothing?" Li Fan trembled and raised his head, looking at the night speechless said.


    "If you don''t have any problems, I will give you another sword." The night has no words and laughs wildly.


    "Li Fan, don''t listen to him." Xuanjizi said in a loud voice behind Li Fan, "the dragon and snake sword of the demon sect is extremely poisonous. No one has ever been able to walk out of five steps alive."


    "Li Fan, don''t be impulsive." Chen Xi is finally sober at the moment. Walked to Li Fan behind, pulled Li Fan''s hand to say.


    "I believe in everything in my life, but I don''t believe in the five step deadly poison." Li Fan''s face showed a trace of stubbornness. Throw off Chen Xi''s hand, raised the Xuanyuan sword in the hand forcefully, pointing to the night speechless to say¡° Even if Laozi is dead, this Xuanyuan sword will avenge Laozi. "


    Then Li Fan suddenly stepped forward. In the blink of an eye, he stepped out in three steps.


    "Hey, hey. How about that Li Fan took three steps, stood in the same place, looked at the night, and said, "I''ve finished five steps. Isn''t this a good place to stand? "


    The silent face of the night is full of masochistic smile. "One, two, three," he said softly


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Fan''s face suddenly changed and his body shook a few times. As if he had lost his support, he fell to the ground.


    "Li Fan."


    "Fanzi."


    Chen Xi and the fat man scream and run to Li Fan.


    Everything happened too fast, from Li Fan bitten by the poisonous snake sword Qi to his death. Just a few seconds. This kind of situation makes a few fat people a time some reaction not come over.


    Holding the palm of Li Fan''s hand, the fat man looked up at the silent direction of the night¡° I''ll fight with you. " The fat man gave a roar. The strong body suddenly stood up. A yellow Fu from the fat man''s hand shot to the night speechless. The fire all over the sky, like an erupting volcano, suddenly rushed out of the Yellow amulet thrown by the fat man. It almost covers the space above the whole hall.

 V2.Chapter 66

    At the same time when the fat man makes a move, Chen Xi is also a light rebuke. A slinkly rotating silver moon blade, like the moon hanging from the sky, glows with cold light. After fat man''s yellow symbol of fire. Straight to the night, speechless.


    Xuanjizi and xuankongzi were also on the stick. Two air engines, which were like cannonballs, joined in the air and became like a green dragon going out to sea. He rushed to the night with his teeth and claws, speechless.


    For a moment, with Li Fan down. There are four or five kinds of attack waves around the silent body at night. Wrap the body of night wordless in it completely. In the whole space, because of the gas engine. There are layers of ripples. Spread like a wave.


    The silent and cold laughter of the night still reverberates in the air, but suddenly, like a burst of smoke, the whole person forms a thick black fog. In addition to the fat man''s flame yellow symbol is still burning around the black fog, the other several people''s attacks all penetrated the black fog, far shot, and gradually dissipated.


    The silent voice of the night still reverberates in the space. Although the flame wrapped in the black fog is still burning. But it seems that there is no way for the black fog.


    "Ha ha. It worked. " The silent laughter of the night became more and more proud. Just like the rampant words coming out of the thick fog, "the prohibition of the demon sect is really extraordinary."


    Almost for a moment, the flame wrapped in the black fog suddenly disappeared. With the continuous distortion of the black fog, the silent figure of the night gradually appears.


    The silent face of the night seemed to be covered with a layer of black air, some of them seemed to be smoked by the flame, and some of them seemed to be stained with black fog. The reflection of the silent night looks more strange and ferocious.


    The dragon and snake sword in his hand swung gently, just like a windward willow. The night said with a silent sneer, "today, on the yuxu peak, no one will be left alive."


    "I will never let you succeed even if I fight for this old life." Xuanjizi stepped forward and said in a deep voice.


    "You people," the night said with a smile¡° They''re all as arrogant as the guy on the ground. I don''t know why


    The dragon and snake sword in his hand is like a willow flying in the wind, which changes into numerous illusory sword blades. It''s like a sword rain. He pounced on several people in the opposite direction.


    There was a sound of gravel friction on the top of the hall. The sword rain had not reached the body yet. It''s like this vast sword rain, in which every blade is real.


    "Dangyu sword curtain?" Xuanjizi exclaimed. He just wanted to step back, but suddenly he thought of Chen Xi standing behind him. He had to bite his teeth. Hands in front of the body suddenly staggered, two pieces of Taoist robes from the shoulder broken into pieces.


    With xuanjizi''s action, a huge imaginary sword handle suddenly appeared in front of him. It''s like the beginning of the world. Pangu used a giant axe. The whole sky was covered with huge sword handles, and the blade seemed to have been inserted into the clouds in the sky. Xuanjizi held his bare arms on the handle of the imaginary sword.


    A roar. Xuanjizi''s huge hilt fell straight from the sky. Straight into the sword rain.


    "Yuxu sword!" The night has no words to see Xuan Ji son in the hand of unreal sword handle, a cold hum. Looking at xuanjizi waving his huge sword, he said, "Taoist priest xuanjizi, you dare to take off your pants when it''s still so early?"


    There was a crackling noise. Xuanjizi''s huge sword handle rushed into the sword rain. Just in a short moment, the huge imaginary hilt was already in the crackling sound, as if it were a layer of potatoes.


    Although it broke a huge gap in the sky blocking sword rain, the unreal hilt of the sword was also reduced by more than half. Become like a common broad blade.


    Countless sword rain hung beside several people, although it didn''t split on them. The sword rain, however, made several people''s faces feel like a sharp blade. The clothes on the body are also bulging.


    A pale color appeared on xuanjizi''s face. Obviously, the use of the yuxu sword in the wordless mouth of the night also consumed xuanjizi a lot. Let Xuan Ji son stuffy hum a, retrogression a few steps, can''t live of big gasp.


    The night has no speech, the facial expression is gloomy slowly forward. Looking at xuanjizi who couldn''t breathe, he said, "Taoist priest xuanjizi. Yuxu sword is just like this. It seems that the yuxu sect is not as powerful as our demon sect. "


    "You''re not a demon sect." Xuanjizi reached out and stroked his chest, pressed down the churning Qi and blood, and said, "there is no such secret method in your demon sect."


    The night is speechless, and the sky laughs, "that''s right, it''s not the common secret of my demon sect. It''s a taboo technique in the altar of our demon sect. "


    The night of talking is speechless, and the face is more ferocious. Looking at xuanjizi fiercely, he said, "if it''s not for the sake of getting back the sword of my demon sect leader, why should I practice this method. Why do you have to look like a man without a man or a ghost without a ghost? "


    With the silent words of the night, the whole face is like a rainbow after the rain. Constantly changing colors, like an abstract painting in general. Face will be green, one hundred, one turned purple.


    "The altar of demonism?" Xuanjizi took a breath, looked at the night speechless and said, "what you said is beautiful. This chengyingjian didn''t even want to take away Huatian at that time. Why do you need to do it. After all, it''s not for you. "


    "What for myself?" The night has no words to walk to Xuan Ji son several person body front a few steps to stand to settle. With a cold smile, he said, "under my silent leadership in the night, my demon sect will surely carry forward and become the leader of the cultivation world and the highest being. As for your yuxu sect, it''s just the stone steps for my demon sect to reach the top. "


    "Be careful the steps don''t trip you. It''s not good to fall from a height. " The fat man stood on the silent side of the night and sneered coldly.


    "Quack." The night has no words to lightly wave a hand, a strong wind bumps the fat man''s chest, throws the fat man''s fat body high, and spurts out blood all over the sky before landing.


    "Why?" The night has no words, surprised sigh a "unexpectedly is not a cultivator."


    Night speechless, some surprised looking at the fall unconscious past fat man. Just now the fat man waved out the yellow flame, even if it was silent at night, it was a little surprised. But I didn''t expect that the fat man didn''t even take the blow of his own demonstration.


    In a short period of time, Li Fan fell to the ground and died. The fat man didn''t know his life or death. Although they were not experts among these people, from the fight between xuanjizi and yewuyan, yewuyan''s strength at this time was obviously not the same as before. It''s like eating elixir, strength is like sitting on a rocket, shaking up.


    A strange wave, a sudden shock in the whole space. It''s like a breeze across the water. Not very strong, but very alert.


    "Green spirit. Don''t Chen Xi suddenly turns her head and looks at the already whispering green spirit.


    "Well?" Silent night is also a feeling of change in the space. He turned to look at the green spirit and said with a smile, "there is a hidden guy. What do you want to summon? "


    Seeing that the night is speechless, lvling''er''s whispers speed up abruptly, and bursts of strange breath reverberate around lvling''er''s body, obviously. The green spirit son already wants to stir up the power of own blood, summon the candle dragon to deal with this night speechless.


    "Hey, I''ll see what you can summon." The night has no words to look at the action of green spirit son, but the meaning of the slightest does not stop, in the tone, on the contrary, there is a trace of expectation.


    With the speed of lvling''er''s speech gradually accelerated, the Qi around lvling''er''s body was gradually enriched. It''s like forming a vortex. Wrap greenling in it.


    "In my name, the power of blood. Wake up. The power of the candle dragon in my blood. " With the cry of green spirit. The whirlpool suddenly rises up into the sky, forming a funnel connecting heaven and earth. There''s a lot of energy coming out of it.


    "Candle dragon blood." The night is speechless and laughs¡° I don''t know if I can deal with the ancient demon God with the forbidden skill of the demon sect. "


    In the eyes of people like yewuyan and Chen Xi, the whirlpool in the sky was spinning wildly. Suddenly it stopped spinning. It''s like a spinning gear is stuck. Accompanied by waves of violent shaking. The scattered Qi is like a snowflake. Suddenly, the huge whirlpool is broken. Make the whole space a shock.


    "Failed." Green Ling Er looked up in amazement at the vortex that had dissipated, and said in a low voice, "how is it possible, why does the activation of blood power fail?"


    "Where the potential plane breaks, the construction of spatial channels will be extremely unstable." Xuanjizi some tired voice came, "even if it is to activate the power of blood, but also through the space channel."


    The night speechless pie mouth, looking at the green spirit son several people, the face takes a touch of false disappointment¡° What a pity. There is no chance to fight with the ancient gods. "


    "Elder martial brother." Xuankongzi glares at the night and says nothing. He just wants to do it. But is pulled by Xuan Ji son, can''t help but surprised of turn a head to look at elder martial brother.


    "Let''s go. Take the little brothers and the people of the sect Xuanjizi said in a deep voice, "now we are not the silent opponents of this night. Don''t make unnecessary losses. "


    "I want to go." Hearing xuanjizi''s words, the night had no words and burst out laughing. The dragon and snake sword in his hand pointed to several people and said, "today, no one in yuxu sect wants to go."


    "Go." Xuanjizi reaches out his hand and pushes xuankongzi heavily, but his body rushes to the night speechless. The light flashed in his hand, and an antique sword was already in his hand.


    The night has no words to sneer a, in the hand dragon snake sword block away Xuan Ji son to stab of long sword, ferocious smile way "I said, jade Xu peak a person all can''t walk."


    "Go." Xuankongzi saw that the elder martial brother had already rushed to the night without words, and he used a kind of almost desperate fighting method. I know that the elder martial brother used his own life to give these people and the disciples a chance to escape. He had to bite his teeth and came to the fat man. Probe hand will be a hundred pounds of fat, light to carry up.


    "Take Li Fan and go quickly." Xuankongzi said to Chen Xi with a fat man.


    A painful murmur accompanied by xuankongzi''s voice, followed by a figure heavily fell on the hall.


    "Elder martial brother." Xuankongzi stares at xuanjizi, who falls to the ground with unknown life and death. No one saw that xuanjizi and yewuyan fought each other for only a few seconds, but they were crushed by the dragon and snake sword in yewuyan''s hand. The body is more by night wordless heavy kick¡° Let''s go. " Xuan Ji son struggles to get up, the corner of the mouth oozes silk blood. He said in a deep voice. "Today, yuxu sect will not stay," he said Xuanjizi''s body suddenly rises, and he rushes to the night speechless. I don''t care about the blade that is near.

 V2.Chapter 67

    Just when xuanjizi fit forward to save. The dragon and snake sword in yewuyan''s hand is also a flash of sword light. Almost all the space in front of you is sealed. The whole person also changed a few figures. Some get in the way of xuanjizi, others rush to Chen Xi and xuankongzi.


    Blood light suddenly appears, xuanjizi''s fit pounce does not cause the slightest damage to the night speechless. On the contrary, it''s the light of dragon and snake sword that makes the night silent. He smashed most of his robes. The body showed a trace of scars. Constantly exuding black and blue blood.


    At the same time, xuankongzi and Chenxi luling''er are also in great danger. Night wordless in this moment to change a few figures, as if each is a real existence in general, for a few people, although still trying to resist, but night wordless since has been defeated xuanjizi. The failure of the three was only a temporary event.


    Around the hall, there was a sound of footsteps, some flustered and noisy.


    "Martial uncle and others are on the main hall. Don''t let go the leader of the demon sect."


    "Go up to the main hall and help master."


    For a moment, the noise was as loud as a vegetable market. Obviously, the disciples of yuxu sect came to help after they found out the situation above the main hall. I''m afraid it''s still unknown whether we can really wipe out this silent night.


    "Hey, hey. But they can''t wait to die. " There is a ferocious smile on the silent face of the night. Not only there is no worry, but there is a little excitement¡° That''s good. We don''t have to go looking for them one by one. "


    "All yuxu disciples, leave yuxu peak, the farther the better." Xuankongzi was embarrassed to resist the silent attack of the night, while shouting.


    It''s late. With the sound of xuankongzi, there are dozens of figures floating on the hall. The sword in his hand came out of the scabbard, shining on the whole hall for a moment.


    "Martial uncle." Wang Quan, who was standing in front of the crowd, was holding a long sword and looking at the tragic scene above the hall.


    "Let''s go." Xuankongzi struggled to open the silent sword of the night. Turn your head and shout¡° Keep my yuxu disciples. "


    "I want to go." There was a silent sneer in the night, and the dragon and snake sword in his hand was thrown to the sky. Between a flash of lightning and thunder, it was like purgatory. The whole hall was covered with lightning from the sky, wrapping the whole hall. There was a constant stream of dark smoke from around the lightning pillar. It makes the whole hall more gloomy and terrifying.


    "It''s not a trick of the cult." Xuankongzi saw the change above the hall and exclaimed¡° What''s this? It''s the art of purgatory. "


    "Yes." The night has no words to pick to pick eyebrow, obviously some feel surprised of looking at Xuan Kong son to say "didn''t expect, you this old Taoist incredibly still have a little insight. Yes, that''s the magic of purgatory. Well, today I''ll let you have a taste of the purgatory world. It''s a blessing for you to die here. "


    "Do you mean you''ve taken refuge in purgatory?" Xuankongzi looked at the night in amazement and said speechless.


    "It''s too much to belittle me when it comes to taking refuge." "It''s just an agreement with the purgatory world. Purgatory will improve my strength, of course, I will give them some help


    "You''re going to die." Xuankongzi roared, "you collude with other faces."


    "You can''t see how I die." The night is silent and sneers. The dragon and snake sword in his hand turned into a streamer and came straight to xuankongzi''s chest.


    At the moment, xuankongzi had almost exhausted his whole body''s spiritual power, and he could only watch the lightning like sword light pull out a burst of sonic boom in the air. He closed his eyes dejectedly.


    A thousand years of school heritage, Taishan, the leader of cultivation. I didn''t expect that it would eventually disappear in the cultivation world.


    When xuankongzi closed his eyes, he couldn''t help feeling bitter. Although I didn''t see the demise of the sect before, I didn''t expect that the rupture of a plane would make the yuxu sect disappear like this. Perhaps, this is the law of time and space. Anything, even if it has escaped the shackles of time. Is still unable to escape the final result, everything has been decided.


    The bitter mood in xuankongzi''s mind did not dissipate for a long time. As expected, the sword light penetrating the body was also not felt.


    Xuankongzi, puzzled and open his eyes, saw a scene that surprised him.


    A layer of light, like the sunshine after the rain, light appeared in front of him, not only himself, but also on the whole hall, except for the silent night. All the people were wrapped in a light golden light. It''s like a protective shield, blocking all damage. It makes people feel like spring breeze.


    "Who?" The night speechless first time discovered the scene the change, shrieked.


    A slight trembling sound seemed to come from nine days away, and the sound was constantly from thin to strong, just like bursts of Sanskrit, ringing in everyone''s ears.


    People just feel that the moment they hear the sound, the whole body is relaxed, as if all the pain is in the sound, just like the spring breeze, quietly dissipated.


    "Li Fan!" Chen Xi exclaimed in surprise and turned to gaze at the direction of the sound.


    Xuanyuan sword stands upright on the main hall. The light golden light in circles spreads slowly like waves. Every ripple makes the sound on the main hall strong.


    The quivering Xuanyuan sword is as spiritual as it is. Slowly rising from the main hall. In a flash, the purgatory lightning and black smoke on the whole hall disappeared. A light from the sky fell on the hall.


    "What''s the matter with an ownerless sword?" The night has no words Leng half ring, finally is to sneer a way "a god sword that has no master, but is a dead thing that has no soul."


    Speaking of the night speechless, the dragon and snake sword in hand waved a green and black sword Qi, straight to the direction of Xuanyuan sword.


    It''s just that the Qi of this sword is only a few meters away, and it can''t move forward. On the contrary, between the sounds of Xuanyuan sword, it has turned into the sword Qi of poisonous snake. There is a trace of fear in the eyes. As if there was something ahead that he could not avoid. In the air as if there is spirit in general, rapid reflexes.


    There is a golden sword spirit from Xuanyuan sword. Catch up with the poisonous snake sword Qi that has escaped back in the air. Without a sound, the viper''s sword Qi quietly dissipated.


    The Xuanyuan sword, which broke the poisonous snake''s sword Qi, rushed straight to the silent direction of the night without stopping.


    "Well done." The night is silent and cold. One hand on the side. A mass of twisted and deformed black air appeared in his hands, and suddenly bumped against Xuanyuan sword.


    There was a sizzling sound. This time, the Xuanyuan sword was like a red knife cutting into butter. With the continuous transpiration of black smoke, the sword seemed to burn a hole in the black smoke.


    The night has no words cold hum a, the body shape in a twinkling of an eye is to suddenly retreat several meters. Wave the smoke away.


    "What kind of person, sneaky hide what kind of ability, have the courage to come out and compare with the leader." The night is silent, the look is full of vigilance scanning the hall above.


    No wonder the night is so tense. Xuanyuan sword is one of the top ten famous swords, but it''s just like what ye Wuyan said. It''s a magic sword without master''s control. Just relying on the spirit of the sword itself, we can''t fight back the silent night in any case, not to mention the appearance of PU, which broke the magic of the purgatory world at one stroke.


    No one answered the wordless words of the night, the Xuanyuan sword in the air just dissipated. Xuanyuan sword, which is suspended in the air, suddenly shakes, and the simple body of the sword seems to become blurred. Like a pair of invisible hands to control the general, flexible in the air to turn a circle, sharp sword point straight to the night between the silent eyebrows.


    Without waiting for the night to say anything, Xuanyuan sword burst out in an instant. There was a light all around the sword. It was as if there was an illusory figure, stretching out an illusory palm and holding the handle of the Xuanyuan sword between the flashes of the Xuanyuan sword.


    The Xuanyuan sword that cut through the air made a sound explosion in the air. In a moment, it is shot to the silent body of the night.


    Although the heart surprised, but did not hinder the silent action of the night, the hands of the dragon and snake sword immediately cage on a layer of black gas. He made a sound like crying and howling. Between exhaling and sucking, his hands were already holding the dragon and snake sword tightly, and he went up.


    As soon as the two swords intersect in the air, the whole space has already sent out a violent fluctuation of Qi. Countless scattered air engines are like strong wind. The people on the main hall were suddenly turned upside down. Fortunately, at the moment, the golden light around the people has not dissipated. Although they are embarrassed, they have not caused any harm.


    On the original clear sky, it seems that it is also because of this strong air collision that it becomes timid. In a flash, it is full of dark clouds. A low roar came from the thick clouds. A thick lightning, constantly winding from the clouds appear dissipation, as if the world is also watching here. Staring at both sides of the fight.


    "Who should I be? It''s you. Are you really not dead? " The night has no words, at the moment, his face has been covered with dark smoke, as if he had just been smoked by the stove. A layer of black gas continuously gushes from the body, on the dragon and snake sword that flows into the hand. Let the night silent more strange.


    "I have said that for a long time. I believe in everything in my life, but I don''t believe in the five step deadly poison. " Under the light of Xuanyuan sword, the figure holding the hilt seems to be gradually clear. It is Li Fan who has long made people think that he has died under the night silent Poison Sword.


    It''s just that Li Fan''s figure is gradually solidified in the light of Xuanyuan sword. However, it is still a little illusory, just like the reflection in the water, as if it will disappear with a touch.


    "Ha ha ha." Night silent ferocious smile, looking at Li Fan''s eyes is also flashing fierce eyes¡° Well said, you are also in a state of soul. Your body, even if it can be used, will have endless aftereffects. "


    "Thank you so much for that." Li Fan is laughing. Holding the palm of Xuanyuan sword, but without the slightest force¡° If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t understand the use of divine consciousness. Thanks to you, I was able to ascend directly from the gradual state of divine consciousness to the out of body stage. I want to thank you for your kindness. " Night silent silent cold smile, the look on the face is more and more dignified up, obviously in the fight with Li Fan, night silent has been unable to gain the upper hand. Judging from Li Fan''s relaxed expression, it is obvious that he has not exerted all his strength¡° You''re lucky, but it''s not so easy to kill me. " Night speechless forehead, exuded a trace of sweat, but the mouth is not soft said¡° Let me show you the real strength I got from purgatory. "

 V2.Chapter 68

    Li Fan laughs and holds Xuanyuan sword''s palm suddenly. But his face is still a look of indifference, isn''t it? Let me see. It''s not like the poison of the dragon and snake sword just now. It''s nice to say that. "


    Night speechless body suddenly Teng up a thick black gas, along the dragon and snake sword circling endlessly. Xuanyuan sword made a slight sound of dragon singing. Li Fan suddenly retreated with Xuanyuan sword in his hand. Smiling at the silent action of the night.


    The night is silent and the eyes are red. Like a mad bull, there was a look of madness in his blood red eyes. Holding the dragon and snake sword tightly in both hands, I don''t know what I''m whispering. A stream of tiny black smoke constantly flashed in the air, and then penetrated into the silent body of the night.


    The color on the silent face of the night changes constantly. It''s like being under endless pressure. With the continuous influx of smoke, the whole body is gradually huge up. The bulging muscles bulged and broke the clothes on the upper body into countless pieces of cloth.


    The naked night is speechless, and the free lightning light flickers on the body, flickering from the skin.


    "Now I feel full of power." Night speechless raised his head, full of bloodshot eyes to see Li Fan. He said with a grim smile, "boy, you''re dead today."


    "You have just said that once." Li Fan said with a smile, "this is the power of purgatory." Li Fan took a deep breath in the air in front of him. He said with a smile, "how can I feel your strength? It''s not strong just now. You can''t exchange your power for the power of purgatory


    "You can''t understand the mystery of forbidden art." The night has no words cold smile, in the hand dragon snake sword suddenly between black gas smoke rises greatly. Silent at night, the whole person is like a devil in the dark smoke. Holding the dragon and snake sword, he suddenly pounced on Li Fan.


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand is in front of him, blocking the front stab of the dragon and snake sword. Thick black air and Xuanyuan sword light interweave together. As if it was the sky before the rainstorm, there was a ray of light in the deep darkness.


    I don''t know if it''s yewuyan. After the secret skill of purgatory, his strength is really improved, or if Li Fan has any other plans. In the situation of wordless night, Li Fansheng was driven back by tens of meters. The point of dragon snake sword collided with Xuanyuan sword. At first glance, it seems that the dragon and snake sword will stab Li Fan in the next second.


    "Ding." With a light sound, Li Fan took the Xuanyuan sword out of his hand and put the power of the dragon and snake sword aside. His body also drew a few meters to stand still.


    "Not so good?" Li Fan shook his head speechless, looked at the night and said with a smile, "such power is not enough to defeat me. It seems that you have no other skills


    "No way." Night speechless surprised looking at Li Fan, said, "this force is clearly beyond the cultivation of a large part of the out of body period. Why do you resist so easily? Did you lie just now


    Li Fan was slightly confused. But even he laughed. Looking at the speechless night like a madman, he said, "of course not. Of course, I''m the strength of the out of body period. However, judging from your current state, it should be that you have a big problem with your inner strength."


    The night is speechless, smell speech suddenly a startle. As Li Fan said, although Ye Wuyan feels that his power seems to have increased several times after the application of the forbidden technique in the purgatory world, this kind of power gives Ye Wuyan a feeling. There is no one in all. But Li Fan was able to easily block it. I have to make the night silent and have some doubts.


    "Is there anything wrong with the use of this power for me?" The night has no words, although the heart is surprised. However, he kept on doing it. He was still fit to come forward. The dragon and snake sword wielded all kinds of black sword Qi, which was the key point of Li Fan.


    However, the attack seems fierce, but Li Fan is just like walking in a leisurely court. Let alone resisting, the sword Qi gives Li Fan the feeling that even if he stands here and lets the sword Qi split on him, it will certainly be no harm.


    The night has no words to perform the purgatory world forbids the skill, although just one feeling ferocious overbearing. But the stamina is very weak. Just like before, although he got the soul of Xuanyuan, he didn''t know how to use it.


    A steady stream of black breath gushes from yewuyan''s body into the dragon and snake sword, which makes yewuyan''s face more changeable.


    Bang of a dull sound, night speechless by Li Fan kick high rise, decline in the ground.


    "How can it be, how can it be?" Silent night, as if they can not feel the pain in general. "Why are you so powerful?" he exclaimed


    A mouthful of thick blood, accompanied by a little bit of black. The night speechless looked up to the sky and spewed out a big mouthful of blood. His face was as old as a few decades old.


    A funnel like vortex appeared over the silent body of the night, slowly turning, the silent body of the night seemed to gush out countless ethereal breath, and was fully inhaled by the vortex.


    "My power, my spiritual power!" Night speechless looked up at the vortex above, murmured, "why. I can''t beat you with the purgatory power I''ve got in exchange for my spiritual power. "


    Li Fan finally felt a trace of abnormality from the silent body of the night. Face some sad looking at the night, speechless said, "I know what''s going on."


    "Why?" Night silent half kneels on the ground, obviously already did not have a silk strength.


    "The power of purgatory doesn''t belong to you. It''s normal that you can''t use it as you wish. But the most important thing is, "he said Li Fan looked at the night speechless head, constantly draw strength from the night speechless body vortex, said "purgatory is not equivalent to give you the corresponding strength."


    "What?" The night speechless exclaimed, "it''s impossible, I clearly feel the change in myself, feel the powerful force."


    "You are under the control of purgatory." Li Fan looked at the night speechless, looked up at the vortex, and slowly said, "you use your own spiritual power to exchange the power of the purgatory world, you must give your own power first, right. And then purgatory will deliver power to you, right. Otherwise, your body will be like a person who has been infused with two different kinds of blood, and will explode and die immediately. "


    "Is it?" Silent night is also a moment to understand. I looked up at the whirlpool above my head. In his hand, the dragon snake sword splits out a piece of sword Qi, but it disappears like a bullock into the sea.


    "Ha ha ha. He is a natural God, and his thoughts are really meticulous. " There was a cold laugh in the whirlpool. It''s like the sound of two pieces of iron rubbing together.


    "Who are you? Why cheat me? " Night speechless look up to the direction of the voice said.


    "Me?" The voice was full of a hint of abuse. "I am the master of purgatory. Lord of purgatory, ereda. "


    "It seems that you also want to take advantage of the tide of time and space to have a share in our plane." Li Fan looked at the vortex and asked with a smile.


    "Of course, otherwise, how could I find such a stupid guy." Arida''s voice was filled with pride¡° This guy really thinks that their so-called forbidden area altar is a good place. Where did you get in touch with me? "


    "So you seduced him?"


    "Tempt him?" Arida burst out laughing. "I don''t like this guy. But he wanted to get the forbidden skill of my purgatory world to improve his strength, in that case. Why don''t I make good use of it. "


    After a pause, arida continued, "the elements of your plane are really fascinating."


    "Give me back my power." The night has no speech madly call this to raise head to say.


    "Stupid guy." There was some dissatisfaction in arida''s voice. With arida''s voice falling, the breath from her body, which had been speechless at night, suddenly swarmed out at the speed of a river that almost burst.


    "Ah." Unable to bear such tearing power, the night screamed with wordless pain. Sitting on the ground in a state of desperation, the body is already showing a trace of blood, as if it is penetrating from the pores. It looks terrible.


    "What did you do to him?" Li Fan didn''t respond to the appearance of the silent night. Although arida is the enemy of unity from now on, Li Fan doesn''t want to save the silent night blindly because of this. Who knows if this is the plan of two people.


    "If he wants to gain the power of purgatory, as you said, he must give his original strength, otherwise, he will die." Arida still didn''t show up until now, as if she was hiding in the vortex.


    "So you get his power, but he can''t control the power of purgatory." Li Fan asked.


    "Of course not." Arida laughed triumphantly¡° This stupid guy didn''t want to think about it. Since I wanted to come to this position, how could I lend him my strength for no reason. I''m just lending him a little power, but. "


    Arida stopped for a moment and continued, "this force will create an illusion. Will make him feel his strength is extremely strong. In fact, it''s just a feeling I create with this power. In fact, his strength is far less than his own. "


    "Why? Why? " The night has no words to hear this is almost crazy, I originally want to get more powerful, but finally even their hard years of spiritual cultivation also lost.


    "Stupid. I want to come to this plane, of course, I need to be familiar with the taste of this plane element in advance. All this is just a reason why you are willing to give your strength. " Arida laughed wildly.


    "After all that, you just want to tell us that it''s all a hoax." The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand pointed to the direction of the vortex and said, "since you want to come to this plane, why are you still hiding in it? Why don''t you dare to come out?"


    "Don''t try to irritate me." Suddenly ereda''s voice calmed down¡° As the master of purgatory, my strength is far from what you can resist. If you try to irritate me, you will only accelerate your destruction. "


    "The big talk is loud." Li Fan sneered, "I just don''t know what the real strength is. It''s just like the silent night just now. It''s just a strong feeling, but it''s actually vulnerable." Hearing Li Fan''s words, arida was strangely silent for a long time, and then said, "if you want to know my strength, little guy, you really have a lot of courage."¡° Ha ha, you want to cheat me. " Li Fan began to laugh¡° I know you don''t dare come out, and you don''t have to fool me. Although you are powerful, you cannot act at will because of the limitation of the law of time and space. Otherwise, you would have come through this channel long ago¡° Ha ha ha Arida laughed¡° Yes, I really can''t pass through this channel now, but don''t worry, wait for the tide of time and space to come. This plane will face unprecedented disaster. At that time. I will come to you naturally With that, arida no longer spoke, and the whirlpool in the air speeded up abruptly. Just in a flash. Languidly sitting on the ground of the night speechless, covered in a mass of black fog, a burst of shrill cry came from the black fog. The whirlpool in the sky dissipates slowly, and the silence of the night is like a mummy. Life and death are unknown.

 V2.Chapter 69

    With the dissipation of the vortex, the whole hall above the breath is also quickly become clean up. But if it were not for the remains of the silent corpse of the night above the great hall, and the xuanjizi who did not know life and death. The atmosphere above the hall is as light as ever. Even Chengying sword is still swinging slightly with the breeze.


    Li Fan''s illusory figure looks at Chen Xi who is standing on one side. At this moment, no matter Chen Xi, luling''er and Xuan Kongzi, who had been up before, or even the yuxu disciples who came to the main hall, they were all disheartened. Although they didn''t do any substantial harm, they didn''t have the master demeanor of the cultivation world.


    The pale golden light around his body gradually dissipated, and Li Fan, who was suspended in the air, also appeared to be illusory. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand flashed in the air and disappeared. Body shape is also slowly falling down.


    "Are you really in the out of body phase?" Chen Xi sees Li Fan''s appearance, the eye twinkles the puzzled vision, has straightened own hair to ask a way.


    Li Fan chuckled. But he didn''t speak. Just towards the direction of Chengying sword standing, one hand grasp. The original shadow sword seemed to be drawn. There was a violent tremor in place. With the shaking of the whole hall. Chengying sword turns into a flash of light and shoots towards Li Fan.


    "Li Fan. Sister Xi A sound came from the dissipated light. The shadow of Chengying stood in front of them.


    "Little shadow!" Chen Xi exclaimed in surprise¡° Are you back? "


    "Sister Xi." Chengying laughs¡° My memory is always there, but after the plane broke, my memory was partially sealed. It''s not until now that Li Fan has uncovered the seal. "


    "How do you know that the photo is sealed?" Chen Xi looks at Li Fan and asks.


    Li Fan silent smile, the figure is gradually become illusory. It seems that there are wisps of breath rising from Li Fan''s body. Into the air.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Li Fan''s situation, Lu ling''er asked, "why did you become like this? Do you really merge the soul of Xuanyuan and ascend to the out of body stage? "


    Li Fan shook his head. Looking a little tired, he said, "of course not. My Xuanyuan soul is really mixed up. This time, it''s a blessing in disguise. The silent dragon and snake sword of this night is extremely poisonous. It''s extremely vicious. If I didn''t get the soul of Xuanyuan, I''m afraid I would really die. "


    "The soul of Xuanyuan. How many Xuanyuan spirits have you come to this fusion? " Cheng Ying turns to look at Li Fan and asks.


    "Maybe less than 30 percent." Li Fan shook his head, raised his arm, looked at the wound bitten by the dragon and snake sword, and said, "the invasion of the poisonous snake sword Qi makes the Xuanyuan soul in my body react to the protector automatically. Let him accelerate the integration. "


    "There''s such a good thing." Chen Xi some can''t believe turned to see has become a mummy of the night speechless, face some regret said "didn''t expect that he would inadvertently do a good thing."


    "Good thing?" Li Fan shook his head, and his figure became more blurred¡° There are good and bad. This time, although the soul of Xuanyuan fused a lot. But the soul of Xuanyuan is more difficult for me to control. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The soul of Xuanyuan is the soul of the whole China. Although the Yellow Emperor did not specify anything when he handed it to me, he once said that it must be within the shortest time. Merge the soul of Xuanyuan. Now I know that the consciousness of Xuanyuan''s soul is gradually revealed with the progress of integration. Perhaps when half of Xuanyuan''s soul is fused, it will be the highest time for Xuanyuan''s consciousness to awaken. "


    "What''s the problem?" Although Li Fan said that, it didn''t happen to her after all. Chen Xi didn''t know whether Li Fan''s words were good or bad.


    "There would have been no problem." Li Fan''s smile has unspeakable bitterness, "but he may come out in this form when I don''t know, or when I''m uncertain, and seize my original consciousness."


    "You mean, you may be suppressed by the spirit of Xuanyuan?" Chengying looks at Li Fan with some doubts and asks.


    Li Fan shook his head and walked slowly to xuanjizi who didn''t know his life and death. He stretched out his hand and opened the xuankongzi who was looking at the movement of xuanjizi. He raised his hand and shot a golden light into xuankongzi''s body. Xuankongzi, who was lying motionless on the ground, trembled with the golden light, and a slight murmur came.


    Li Fan looked at Xuan Kong Zi with a smile and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    "Not that." Li Fan then turned to Chen Xi and Cheng Ying and said, "I just can''t control this force. I don''t know what he will do. However, as more and more Xuanyuan souls are fused with me, his independent consciousness will gradually merge with me. "


    "Forget it. Anyway, it can''t be solved in a short time." Li Fan had no choice but to smile. Look at the sky and say, "it''s over here anyway."


    Xuanjizi lay on the ground, slowly opened his eyes, looked at Li Fan, said with a smile, "Li Fan, you can finally be promoted to such strength."


    "Forget it, I don''t know how long this strength form can last." Li Fan Gang just said with a smile that the light around him was like a water source dripping on the desert, and disappeared in a flash.


    Did not give other people the slightest bit of reaction time, originally still standing energetic Li Fan, the moment is a coma in the past.


    "Li Fan." A few people exclaimed and jumped at Li Fan at the same time.


    Like a familiar scene, Li Fan feels like he has come to an open space, and can''t see the marginal space. He looks grey.


    In the whole space, there is only one person. The boundless space gives Li Fan a feeling of extreme emptiness and loneliness. It seems that in the whole space, there is only one person who has no desire to live any more.


    Fortunately, though Li Fan feels lonely now, he knows that the space he is in is just an independent space. Maybe it''s because I''m dreaming, maybe it''s because of some other reasons, or maybe it''s because the soul of Xuanyuan feels the same to me. So Li Fan is a little relaxed to stand in this open and gray space. Look around.


    But in this space, except for the feeling of gray, there is no breath.


    Li Fan deeply put on his thick breath and turned around the whole space, shouting "who is it? What brought me here for? "


    If no one comes back to Li Fan, the impatient Li Fan has nothing to do. Can only be in vain to sit on the ground, looking at the gray sky, do not know how long time passed, and finally fell asleep in the past.


    "Wake up, wake up." A voice of surprise came from Li Fan''s ear. Li Fan hard to identify, finally understand, the voice of xuanjizi, there are Chen Xi, Chengying, there are fat and green ling''er.


    Efforts to open the heavy eyelids, Li Fan felt his eyes narrow space filled with several pairs of eyes.


    Seeing that Li Fan opened his eyes, xuanjizi showed a smile in his eyes. He sat aside and put his hand on Li Fan''s wrist.


    "Well, there''s no problem. Li Fan doesn''t have any residual poisonous gas in his body." Xuanjizi looked at half a ring, and finally said slowly.


    Hearing xuanjizi''s words, several people around Li Fan finally took a breath at the same time.


    The fat man sat beside Li Fan''s bed. The bamboo bed thousands of years ago couldn''t bear the fat man''s weight at all. It made a harsh creaking sound.


    "Fanzi, I really have you." The fat man patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "You''re good, too. I''ve been beaten by yewuyan, and it''s so soon. " Li Fan also said with a smile.


    "Quick?" Fat man''s small eyes are almost staring to the maximum extent¡° But I''ve been lying for nearly half a month. I''m only under the countless elixirs of yuxu peak. It''s hard for me to get better now. "


    "Half a month?" Li Fan felt that he was in the gray space, as if he had passed a very fast time. It seemed that he just had a sleep there. When he woke up again, he was already lying on the bed.


    "How time flies." Li Fan sighed.


    "In the past half a month, our injuries have almost recovered, but you have been sleeping. Taoist priest xuanjizi also comes here every day, but every time he finds that you have no problem, just in deep sleep. " Chen Xi looked at Li Fan, reached out to help Li Fan Ye by the corner said.


    "I don''t feel anything myself. I just feel like I''ve been sleeping. I just woke up and saw you." Li Fan looked at several people and said with a smile.


    "When you sleep, do you dream of anything?" Xuanjizi reached for Li Fan''s arm and asked slowly.


    "A gray space, nothing, no edge, no shadow, no sound." Li Fan looked at xuanjizi and said¡° But I don''t know if it''s a dream or not. "


    Xuanjizi nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "gray space, no boundary?" As xuanjizi spoke, he frowned and said, "is the space you see a place of nothingness?"


    "The land of nothingness?" Li Fan looked at xuanjizi with some doubts and said, "isn''t that the place where the space-time plane exists?"


    Xuanjizi nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, that void is really in time and space. But listen to you. It seems to be different from the land of nothingness. "


    Li Fan said with a smile, "are there several places in the void? It''s different from the places I''ve been to. "


    "Oh. You mean you''ve been to nothingness before? " Xuanjizi looks at Li Fan in surprise and asks.


    "Once," Li Fan said with a smile, looking at Chen Xi and Chengying. "At the beginning, in the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces, he collected all the fragments of time and space in the void. But later, because of some things, some of them were lost. But the place of nothingness at that time was different from what I saw in my sleep. "


    "If so, what you see may not be the place or plane we know." Xuanjizi smiles, not surprised by Li Fan''s previous experience¡° Maybe this place is not a place of nothingness. In this time and space, the plane we know is still too rare. "¡° But, "he said Xuanjizi paused and said slowly, "this place seems to be similar to a picture worshipped in the ancestral hall of our yuxu sect."¡° Is that the picture elder martial brother is talking about? " Xuankongzi said in a low voice¡° Yes, it''s the picture of yuxu school, which is called the mystery of time and space. " Xuanjizi said with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 70

    All along, Li Fan''s mind is full of vitality and spirituality. It should also be a treasure land of geomantic omen.


    What Li Fan didn''t expect is that this is the heaven and earth of yuxu school, or the ancestral hall. At a glance, if it wasn''t for xuanjizi and xuankongzi brothers, they would lead the way. I''m afraid Li Fan will never take a look even if he passes by here.


    This ancestral hall looks very dilapidated, with broken bricks and tiles everywhere. A section of the wall has even collapsed. In this way, the whole ancestral hall was in a state of ventilation on all sides. It was surrounded by tall weeds. The ancestral hall of yuxu sect looks like a ruined temple which has been abandoned for many years.


    "Is this the so-called ancestral hall of your yuxu sect?" The fat man looked around¡° This place doesn''t match the identity of your yuxu sect. "


    Xuanjizi smiles, points to the front door of the ancestral hall which has only the doorframe, and says, "since the establishment of the yuxu sect, this ancestral hall has been preserved to this day. The patriarch once had words. This ancestral hall, no matter when, what. No one can repair it again. Therefore, this ancestral hall has been preserved until now. "


    "Don''t some people covet it?" In the ancestral halls of some sects that Li fan knows, there are some cultivation methods or secret skills. Since the yuxu sect can be ranked first in the cultivation world. Obviously, it can''t be underestimated like appearance.


    Xuankongzi''s hand pointed in a direction and said, "although the ancestral hall of yuxu sect is not gorgeous, its protection is extremely safe. However, these protective forces are in a hidden state. Otherwise, people who had no interest here would be more curious. "


    "Ha ha. That''s a good idea. " Li Fan said with a smile, "if this place is not what Taoist priest said, I''m afraid it''s even if you let me in. I don''t even want to go in. From the outside, where is the ancestral hall of a school of cultivation? Is it a dilapidated temple? "


    "Ha ha. In those days, the grandmaster may not have had this idea. "


    A few people say words, already is under the guide of Xuan Ji son, followed that to be about to collapse ancestral temple main door to walk in.


    From the outside, the ancestral hall, which looked very dilapidated, still looked shabby when it came in. Li fan can''t help but worry about whether the ancestral hall may collapse at any time, and whether several people will be buried in it.


    However, to some people''s surprise, although the ancestral hall looks dilapidated, it is surrounded by cigarettes. A faint smell of incense, from a few people into, always around a few people.


    After several people approached, they found that the ancestral hall was square, which was very regular. Several people directly opposite a picture that seems to have no idea how many years. On the scroll is an old man with white hair, eyebrows and beards. Standing beside him is a crane with rich spirit and handsome appearance. The first feeling is that the old man wants to break the painting and fly out of it.


    "The man in this painting is the founder of our yuxu school." Xuanjizi and xuankongzi bowed to the person on the scroll first, then turned to look at Li Fan and said.


    Li Fan nodded and looked around the ancestral hall. In addition to the picture scroll on the opposite side, there were no less than ten picture scrolls around the ancestral hall, and the people on each picture scroll. It''s just like being on cloud nine and going out of the dust. Obviously, this is a habit developed by yuxu school for many years. In other words, it is the ultimate ideal of practitioners.


    Xuanjizi and xuankongzi are now acting as tour guides, walking slowly in front of several people, constantly introducing the life of the ancestors of yuxu school.


    It''s good not to introduce them. After listening to xuanjizi''s introduction, Li Fanfang realized that the yuxu school is indeed a great school in the cultivation field for thousands of years. According to the rules of some sects, this ancestral hall can only be hung as the leader of the past dynasties. Li Fan and others also think so.


    However, from xuanjizi''s introduction, we know that only five of them are the leaders of the yuxu sect. The rest of the portraits are from the yuxu sect. As long as they are cultivated to a certain extent or have contributed to the yuxu sect, they can be hung in them. It is for the purpose of commending the contribution to the school.


    "Taoist priest. I didn''t see the picture of nothingness you said After wandering around the whole ancestral hall, Li Fan looks at xuanjizi with some doubts and asks.


    "That painting is not in this ancestral hall." Xuanjizi chuckled. He pointed to the top of the ancestral hall and said, "that painting is on the top of this ancestral hall."


    "Up there?" Li Fan looks at xuanjizi with some doubts¡° Do you still have the habit of putting things on the house? Why is the Chengying sword on your main hall and the painting on it? "


    "Xiao you misunderstood." Xuanjizi laughed. Looking at Li Fan, several people said, "what I said above is not the top of the ancestral hall, but another space of the ancestral hall."


    With these words, xuanjizi turns his head and nods to xuankongzi. Xuankongzi reaches out his hand and takes out a small object, which is a green and white object like Ganoderma lucidum. It looks like jade, not jade. It was as white as a cloud of fog that could not be dissipated. In the whole Ganoderma lucidum constantly swimming, as if there is a spirit in general. The whole Ganoderma lucidum gives off a faint light.


    "This is something my Grandmaster of yuxu sect got by accident. Even though we have studied for several generations, we still can''t find the cause and effect between them. We just found that the painting scroll can exist independently in a spatial plane. And this thing is the only key to the space Xuanjizi explained softly.


    Xuankongzi waved the object like Ganoderma lucidum in his hand, which made the whole ancestral hall full of mist.


    Almost in a flash, the white smoke in the ancestral hall made the people in the opposite side unable to see each other. Even the palm of Li Fan''s hand stretched out in front of his eyes could not be seen.


    "Don''t worry, it''s the way to that space. We''ll get to that plane later when the fog clears." Xuanjizi''s voice came out of the fog, which made Li Fan feel a little relieved.


    It was like a moment, and it was like a long time. The fog that covered the whole ancestral hall dissipated quickly. The scene unfolded in front of several people''s eyes made them lose their mind for a moment.


    "This is the space you mean. The place where the picture is stored? " Li Fan looked at the scene in front of him in surprise and turned to xuanjizi.


    Xuanjizi nodded his head, looked at Li Fan and said, "don''t be surprised. Although the pattern on the scroll is just like the nihilistic place you said, the space of the scroll is not the same."


    In the space of Norda, the picture of xuanjizi in the sky is high above the whole sky. But, in addition to the painting, the whole space is full of lush scenery. As if in a green ocean, sometimes dotted with gorgeous flowers. However, above the sky, it is not bright, but a little gray, just like the coming heavy rain, the sun is covered by clouds. The whole space is filled with a touch of comfort.


    "That''s the picture that the founder of Wu school used to get." Xuanjizi pointed to the sky in the space and said slowly, "as long as the picture scroll is in this space, it will cover the whole space like the sky in this space."


    "The sky looks really strange." Chengying raised her head and looked at the sky. She sighed and said, "it''s not true, but it''s true."


    "Little brother, how do you feel about this scroll?" Xuanjizi looks at Li Fan and stares at the sky. He asks slowly.


    Li Fan nodded slightly, looked back at several people and said, "it''s something like the scene I saw in my dream, but it''s different from the nihilistic place I went to."


    "What''s the difference?" Chen Xi asked.


    "Although the nihilistic place I entered before was full of space-time debris, when I collected all the space-time debris, the appearance of the space was still different from that here. As for the space-time debris, the whole space seemed to be brighter," Li Fan said as he patted his head.


    Xuankongzi waved the ganoderma like object in his hand, and layers of smoke floated out from the cloud like Ganoderma lucidum, rising to the sky.


    In a flash, the whole sky seems to have changed. The original gray sky seems to be the coming heavy rain. Countless cloud like ripples are aroused, and layers of folds flow into Ganoderma lucidum along with the smoke.


    The surrounding scene also changed with the change of the sky. Just in the blink of an eye, a few people returned to the original ancestral hall again. Just, xuankongzi''s hand at this time, is already carrying a pair of looks some years of picture scroll, a little yellow paper, without any pattern, just, a gray feeling.


    He handed the picture to Li Fan. Xuankongzi said slowly, "take it and have a look. Can you find anything?"


    Li Fan nodded and took the scroll in his hand. He began to feel the heavy scroll. He didn''t know what material it was made of. But it gives people the feeling of looking at the gray on the scroll, as if looking at the whole universe.


    "It is said that at the beginning of the universe, it existed in chaos. Will what is depicted in this picture be the chaos?" The fat man looked down at the picture in Li Fan''s hand and said.


    Chen Xi several people laughed. Looking at the fat man, he said, "of course not. At the beginning of the universe, it was chaos, but it was speculated by us on the plane according to some things. It''s not a real thing at all. What''s more, even if the picture above is a real picture of the beginning of the universe, who painted it with the picture


    "It''s not a universe." Li Fan looked at the picture in his hand, and it seemed that hundreds of millions of stars appeared in his eyes for a moment. He said in a soft voice, "what is on this scroll is not a place of nothingness, but time and space."

 V2.Chapter 71

    "Time and space?" Xuanjizi stares at Li Fan and asks, "how can it be time and space. Time and space should be a broad term rather than a real world? "


    Li Fan shook his head, with an indescribable confusion on his face¡° I don''t know. It''s just that when I see this picture, I suddenly have this idea in my mind


    "Maybe this picture has something to do with you." Xuankongzi smiles, looks at Li Fan and says, "it''s OK, since you can feel the hidden meaning in this painting. Well, I''ll give you this scroll. Maybe in the near future, this scroll will be of some use to you. "


    The scroll in his hand rolled up. After thinking about it, Li Fan handed it to Xuan Kongzi and said, "forget it. Since this thing belongs to yuxu school, I''d better not have it."


    "Why not." The fat man took the scroll from Li Fan''s hands with a smile. Looking at xuankongzi with a smile, he said, "since Taoist priest xuankongzi has given you something, if you don''t want it, it''s a bit unreasonable."


    The fat man couldn''t help but take the picture scroll in Li Fan''s hand and put it into his backpack.


    "Ha ha, this little friend is right." Xuankongzi smiles and hands the ganoderma object to the fat man.


    The sky is like a wash, and a cloud is rolling. After saying goodbye to yuxu sect, they set foot on the boundless snow mountain of Kunlun mountain again.


    However, in Li Fan''s many actions, the only one that can be regarded as complete and truly ended what needed to be done.


    Chengying has changed her attitude since she stood with several people again. It seems that after this time. The nature of taking pictures is no longer like a child. Perhaps, after experiencing the test of time, everyone has become more mature.


    Except for fat people.


    "Fanzi, what''s special about this scroll?" The fat man said as he moved his fat leg.


    "Who knows?" Li Fan looked up at the distant sky, turned to look at the fat man and said, "but who let you take that thing at will?"


    "Hello, hello." The fat man stood in the same place and looked at Li Fan. He pointed and said, "you still blame me. I can tell you that if you didn''t look at this picture and feel it, how could I give up my old face? Now you still blame me for taking things casually."


    "Damn it." Li Fan also looked at the fat man and said, "I''ve made it very clear. I''ve already said that. That thing feels a little different to me. Don''t you understand? "


    Chen Xi chuckled, looked at the two and said, "it seems that Li fan knows something."


    Li Fan nodded and said with a long sigh of relief, "although xuanjizi and Taoist priest xuankongzi said it was from the Grandmaster of yuxu school, it''s not the same thing. Give me the feeling, there is a sense of deja vu, more give me the feeling like. It''s extremely dangerous. "


    "Then why didn''t you say that earlier?" The fat man thought about it, reached out and took out the picture scroll from his backpack, looked at Li Fan and said, "otherwise I''ll lose it to him."


    "Forget it." Li Fan reached out to stop the fat man, took the scroll, put it in the fat man''s backpack and said, "now that I have taken it, this causal cycle has begun. Now, even if you lose him, maybe you don''t know what kind of things will happen. "


    Looking at the snow mountain in the distance, Chen Xi sighed and said, "what Li Fan said is right. It has really started."


    "Chen Xi, can you still find the village we met last time we came here?" Li Fan went to Chen Xi''s side, looked at the distance and said.


    "Almost." Chen Xi listened to Li Fan''s words, took out the map that carried with him, read half ring to say¡° It''s just that it''s useless for us to go to that place now. "


    Li Fan sighed, "last time that village was so dangerous that we didn''t leave. And there are many things I haven''t told you before. "


    "I know." Chen Xi nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "it should have been something that Bai Qi gave you before."


    See Li Fan nodded, Chen Xi quietly smile. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "I''ve already guessed that. Otherwise, even as a natural God, you can''t know those things. Not to mention how to untie that seal. "


    Li Fan stretched a long stretch, looked up at the sky and said, "finally, it''s all over."


    Chengying reaches for Li Fan''s shoulder and says, "what''s the end. It''s over there. "


    "Yes, it''s just the beginning." Chen Xi also covered his mouth and said with a smile.


    Li Fan rolled his eyes speechless, looked at the two people and said, "this is what I''m talking about. The matter here is over. Fat man, you should be able to understand me


    "I don''t understand." The fat man shook his head and said with a smile.


    "We have officially signed a joint agreement with the blood clan." Yang Yitian sits in the office and puts a document on the desk.


    "Signed a joint agreement?" Li Fan stretched out his hand and turned it over. He looked at Yang Yitian with some doubts and said, "what''s the use of this thing? Do we need a piece of paper to maintain our alliance with them? "


    "Of course not." Yang Yitian smiles, looks at Li Fan and says, "but this thing can be regarded as a restriction on both sides."


    "Why?" Li Fan asked with some doubts.


    "The blood clan once had a saying to describe them in the whole cultivation world." Yang Yitian looked at Chen Xi and Li Fan and said with a smile¡° The oath of the blood clan is just like the rainbow after the rain


    "If so, why should we sign such an offensive and defensive alliance agreement with them?" Li Fan some don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Because of this, we need to sign such an agreement even more." Yang one day sat on the chair and said¡° This is not an ordinary agreement. But by the soul. At the same time, if either party violates the agreement. Then the whole time and space will take strong measures against this race. "


    "Strong measures?"


    "Yes, although time and space are relatively misty, this kind of thing, for everyone in the cultivation world, is like a knife hanging on his head. Although I don''t know whether it is sharp or not, I dare not try it." Yang Yitian said with a smile.


    Li Fan shrugged, looked at Yang Yitian and said, "it''s all signed anyway. For us, there is no loss anyway." Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian and said, "now the League should have nothing to use for me."


    "Do you have any plans?" Looking at Li Fan, Yang Yitian asked, "in less than three months, it''s time for you to go to the dream world. How is your Xuanyuan soul merging and how is your divine consciousness improving? "


    Li Fan shook his head and said with some frustration, "there''s not much progress. What I have said to you is still the same today. "


    "It''s almost half a month since you came back from Kunlun mountain." Yang Yitian sighed¡° If your Xuanyuan spirit can be used by your real fusion. So it should be of great help to your dream trip. But now, I''m afraid the spirit of Xuanyuan doesn''t know when it will hurt you. "


    "It won''t hurt, but I can''t control him now. Maybe when something dangerous happens, if he really goes on strike, it may be a troublesome thing."


    "In that case." Yang Yitian frowned and stood up. After thinking about it, he said, "if that''s true, my suggestion is that you don''t go to dreamland for the time being. After all, that one is too mysterious for us. We still don''t know much about some of their abilities. "


    "I''m afraid not." Li Fan sighed and said slowly, "yesterday, Madison of the dream world once again communicated with me. It seems that things in the dream world have reached a very urgent level. According to him, maybe there will be something in the dream world in this tide of time and space. "


    "What?" Yang Yitian''s hand trembled slightly, obviously shocked by Li Fan''s news¡° How is that possible? "


    Li Fan shrugged helplessly¡° I also hope that what Medivh said is not true. however. He told me yesterday. In the dream world, the nightmare clan defeated by them and exiled to nothingness may also have some changes when the tide of time and space comes. "


    "It''s all in a hurry." Yang Yitian rubbed his hands, looked at Li Fan and said, "if it wasn''t for you, we really didn''t know there were two races in the dream world."


    There was silence in the conference room, and several people felt speechless for a while. Li Fan was originally the one Yang Yitian and the power alliance had placed their hopes on. Yang Yitian thought that with the participation of Li Fan, a natural God, at least, this plane could protect itself in the tide of time and space. But over time. The power alliance got more news.


    This time, the space-time tides may not be just the invasion of one or two or two or three potential planes, but the actual number may have reached more than ten.


    Of course, Yang Yitian doesn''t plan to tell a few people about these things that will affect their mood. A few people in this conference room can be said to be the seeds of the whole cultivation world. It will affect the progress of their cultivation, and will affect the final trend of this plane in the tide of time and space.


    "In any case, our plane has reached this level. Even if there is any bad thing, I''m afraid it''s nothing." Li Fan suddenly began to laugh.


    "Maybe." Yang Yitian sighed¡° How many years have passed, and finally a natural God has appeared again in the cultivation world. I thought it was a leap forward improvement in our cultivation world, but I didn''t expect that it might be a reflection of our cultivation world. "


    "Soldiers come to block, water comes to cover." The fat man pounded the table, looked up at Li Fan and said, "I''m quite confident about fan Zi."


    "Fart." Li Fan scolded and said, "in the tide of time and space, even if my identity is special, I''m afraid I can''t decide the final trend. At this time, the more obvious the master is, the faster he will die."


    The fat man grinned silently and said, "these are the things of your practitioners. We can only wait for the final result."¡° It''s cloudy Yang Yitian suddenly turned his head to look at the fat man and said, "I have received a call from your grandfather. During this period of time, before Li Fan goes to the dream world, you need to practice in the new talent training ground of the power alliance."¡° What, I also want to practice? " The fat man asked in apparent surprise¡° It''s not just you. " Yang Yitian pointed to Li Fan, fat man and Chen Xi, and said, "you guys, where do you want to train? You should be familiar with the most basic things of practitioners."¡° Ah When several people heard Yang Yitian''s words, their mouths grew up in surprise¡° In less than three months, you need to learn all the most basic things of the cultivator. " Yang one day affirmative nods to say.

 V2.Chapter 72

    In a daze, Li Fan was assigned to the cultivation group of the power alliance by Yang Yitian. If Li Fan doesn''t have any questions about the fat man entering this cultivation group, he and Chen Xi are both arranged by Yang Yitian. This makes Li Fan confused.


    He has got the soul of Xuanyuan, and has successfully integrated 30%. Not to mention Chen Xi. As Yang Yitian''s only granddaughter, she has been trained by Yang Yitian and some old guys in the League for a long time. Although she is not a first-class master, she will not become a rookie in the cultivation field.


    However, Chen Xi does not have the slightest objection to Yang Yitian''s arrangement. It seems that she is still excited about it.


    As if seeing the doubts in Li Fan''s heart, Yang Yitian laughed and said, "Li Fan, don''t be surprised, although this training group is aimed at qualified new practitioners. But in fact, there are the strongest experts in our whole power alliance. In it, you can not only learn how to use your spiritual power and talent correctly, but also improve quickly. "


    "Use it correctly?" Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian hesitantly and said, "isn''t our current method of use correct?"


    "Of course." Yang Yitian nodded and said, "now you just know how to mobilize the spiritual power and how to control the divine consciousness, but you need to further explore the spiritual power, including how to quickly recover your strength. How to first see the approximate strength of the other side, and how to quickly improve themselves. You are too short of these. These are the things you should learn. "


    Li Fan helplessly spread out his hand, turned to look at the fat man and said, "there''s no way. Since you''ve decided everything, let''s do it."


    "Don''t sell yourself when you get a bargain." Yang Yitian said with a smile, "the cultivation group of the power alliance can''t enter just by entering. Even if I''m the president of the league. This is an exception. "


    Chen Xi nodded with a smile and explained to one side, "yes, I''ve always wanted to enter the cultivation group, but those old guys in the league have been stopping me. I didn''t expect to get what I wanted this time through your identity. "


    "How long do we need to stay in it?" The fat man shrugged his shoulders and asked.


    "Until you don''t need to stay." Yang looked at Li Fan and added, "of course, if you can''t come out in three months, I will bring you out. But in that case, it will do you too little good. "


    Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian''s eyes full of confusion¡° It''s like that place is like Shaolin Temple. If you can''t beat the eighteen bronze men, you will stay in it all your life. "


    Yang Yitian laughed¡° Of course, but there, if you really can''t pass the final test. That means that no matter how talented you are, your future achievements are limited. "


    "It''s not the secret that the alliance of powers has been thriving all these years." Li Fan stood up and approached Yang Yitian and said something that surprised him.


    Helicopter has been flying to a dense forest above, the whole forest even if you look at the past on the plane, but also endless. The huge canopy covers the whole land tightly without any gap. From the plane, it looks like a green ocean below. When the wind blows, the huge crown of the tree rises and falls like waves. It seems that the forest is connected with the sky. Looking at the past, we can see that there are all ancient trees of the same thickness. It seems that these ancient trees are probably hundreds of years old.


    The huge noise made by the helicopter covered up Li Fan''s words and couldn''t hear clearly¡° What the hell is this, primeval forest? "


    Chen Xi saw Li Fan''s lips wriggling, showing a smile and shouting, "yes, this is the primeval forest."


    The helicopter has hovered over the forest. The strong wind from the propeller blows the crown of the tree like a fallen ear of wheat. From the point of view of several people, a piece of brown land appeared below. There are even a few buildings that look like cabins.


    "Here it is. You''re going down. " The man who came out of the cockpit looked at several people and said.


    "How to get down? Doesn''t the plane stop?" The fat man looked down the window of the engine room and was so scared that he patted his chest and said, "this one has a height of 100 meters. If it goes on like this, we will not be killed."


    The man gave the fat man the back of his head, stretched out his hand to open the cabin door, threw down the rope ladder which had been prepared for a long time, and said, "just go on like this, hurry up. We have other things to do


    "What''s their attitude like that?" Li Fan looked up at Chen Xi, but saw that Chen Xi also had no choice but to smile. Went to the cabin next to, looking at Li Fan said, "come on, we have this treatment has been very good."


    Chen Xi did not hesitate to say the words along the ladder disappeared in the eyes of several people.


    "Hurry up, don''t you want to wait for me to kick you down?" The man looked back at Li Fan and the fat man and said fiercely.


    "You''re lucky that my friend didn''t come with you. Otherwise, she had to lose a big tooth." Li Fan stands up with a smile and goes to the cabin door. He begins to miss the shadow.


    Originally, Chengying and lvling''er also wanted to come with several people, but Yang Yitian''s words made them give up the idea.


    "This time, they are going to experience and improve. If you two follow, what''s the point?"


    So, on the plane, just sitting Li Fan, Chen Xi and fat three people.


    "Fat man, I''ll see you next." Li Fan waved to the fat man with a smile and said, "I hope you don''t have acrophobia. This ladder can hold your weight."


    "I''m not going, OK?" The fat man walked to the cabin door and looked at the thin rope ladder. He wanted to cry.


    "Go away." The man said coldly, the fat man didn''t turn around, he felt a heavy foot coming from behind.


    The fat man fell straight from the plane, accompanied by the whirring wind. Fat man felt his waist suddenly tightened, as if a rope had tightened his waist. The fat man was almost out of breath. A body of fat was almost squeezed out of oil.


    "Little fat man, you are lucky this time." The man''s voice came from the sky, although there was the roar of the helicopter propeller, it was still clear into the fat man''s ears.


    "Ouch, ouch." Li Fan, who managed to get rid of the fat man, looked at the fat man who covered his chest and vomited. He patted the fat man''s back with a smile and said¡° That''s great. I''ve been able to experience a bungee jump. "


    "Fanzi." Fat man waved and opened the palm of Li Fan''s back. He was disgusted and swore, "next time, I will throw that guy down from the sky."


    "Forget it." Chen Xi said with a smile, "the people who can come here, whether they are the people who send us or pick us up, are not what you can deal with. At that time, I''m afraid I''ll be thrown away again. "


    The fat man straightened up and wiped the corner of his mouth with his hand. He looked at Chen Xi with a pale face and said, "how can the place of cultivation group be in such a primeval forest?"


    Li Fan also nodded, looked at Chen Xi with some doubts and asked, "yes, I thought the cultivation group was in the league."


    Chen Xi shook his head and said with a helpless smile, "don''t ask me, I don''t know. The cultivation group has always been a mysterious existence. Even I only know their existence, but I haven''t seen where they are. This is my first time here. "


    "What about people? Why is there no one here? " Li Fan looked around and saw only four or five shabby wooden houses not far away. It seemed that no one had lived there for a long time. Around the wooden house is even covered with weeds one person high, a cold wind blowing, let a few people feel some creepy feeling. I don''t know whether it''s because there is no one to live in or something. Anyway, it makes a few people feel very uncomfortable. It''s like something is staring at you in the dark.


    "It''s so cold." The fat man shivered and said, "this place is a bit gloomy. It doesn''t look like a place of cultivation, but a haunted place."


    "Damn it, don''t talk nonsense." Li Fan reached out and patted the fat man. Looking at the scene, he turned to Chen Xi and said, "don''t you mean let''s learn? There is no one here. Who can I learn from? "


    Chen Xi shrugged and gave Li Fan an unknowingly smile. A few people look at each other and smile, then they will walk towards the direction of the wooden house.


    Chen Xi is suddenly reached out to walk in front of the fat man pulled back, whispered, "don''t move, there is a situation."


    The fat man turns his head to look at Chen Xi with some doubts, and finds that Li Fan looks wary to the direction of the wooden house.


    Just as several people were concentrating on their vigilance, a light with the thickness of their thumb suddenly shot out of the direction of the wooden house not far in front of them, straight to the direction of the three people.


    "Be careful." Li Fan exclaimed in a low voice, and his body leaped up in the air. Xuanyuan sword was held in his hand, and a light curtain was swung open to smash the light.


    At the same time, Chen Xi also murmured, waving a half moon shaped light blade in her hand. In the air dribbling around, straight towards the direction of the light.


    In a burst of roaring sound, Chen Xi''s light blade pierces the wooden house in front of her, and a trace of bright light comes out from the holes in the wooden house.


    "Good." An exclamation came from the beaten through cabin.


    The three men looked at each other, but their vigilance did not recede. With the sound of footsteps, a young man who seems to be 50 or 60 years old walked out of the wooden house.


    The reason why they are young people in their 50s and 60s is that they can''t determine the real age of the person in front of them. Look at the face. The man in front of him is even younger than Li Fan and fat man. The skin is ruddy and translucent. There are no wrinkles on the face. At first glance, the skin is even better than that of a newborn baby. A pair of star eyebrow sword eyes flashed a ray of light from time to time.


    Except for his appearance, the man was covered with gray hair, even the beard under his jaw was snow-white. The man didn''t show any hostility, but his eyes were full of appreciation and admiration. He walked slowly to the three people, looked them up and down, and said, "you three are the people Yang Yitian said that he came here to accept the test."¡° President Yang has already told you? " Li Fan asked tentatively. The man nodded and said with a smile, "of course, I''m Zhou Zheng, the leader of the cultivation group. You can call me Zhou Zhanglao. You can also call me handsome Zhou. " The three felt a tumbling in their stomach, and Chen Xi said with a silent smile, "elder Zhou, you look as old as us, and you are already the elder of the cultivation group. It seems that your strength must be very strong. " Zhou Zheng''s face showed a trace of satisfaction and said, "ha ha, how about my age? I look very young. Actually. I''m exactly 60 years old this year. As for your strength. It''s true

 V2.Chapter 73

    "Sixty." Li fan can''t help but smash his mouth. It seems that Zhou Zheng really has some skills. Even Yang Yitian doesn''t have Zhou Zheng''s skills.


    Zhou Zheng smiles happily. Looking at Li Fan, several people said, "yes, this kind of art of standing in the face, not to mention in the power alliance, even in the whole cultivation world, I''m very powerful."


    "You''re so old. Can this hand teach me? " The fat man''s smiling face was full of flattery and approached Zhou Zheng''s side and asked.


    With the fat man''s words, Zhou Zheng''s smiling face suddenly became sharp. He swept over several people''s faces one by one, and then cheered coldly, "I''ll talk about it later. Don''t think that I can make you pass the test easily after I flatter you. In the coming days, you will receive the most severe training. If you can''t bear it, you''d better tell me now. "


    Then Zhou Zheng came up to Li Fan''s eyes, his eyes fixed on Li Fan''s, and said, "Yang Yitian, that old guy has already told me that your name is Li Fan, isn''t it? You are born with divine sense! I''ve never met a natural God. I hope you won''t let me down


    Turning his head, Zhou Zheng looked at the fat man and Chen Xi and said, "you two, one is Wu Qishan''s granddaughter, the other is Yang Yitian''s granddaughter. However, I don''t want to let go of this relationship. You three are the most gifted practitioners I have ever seen. So what you''re going to get is unprecedented training. "


    "Just the three of us, it''s like there are more than a dozen people here." Li Fan muttered softly.


    "Hey, hey, what are you muttering about Zhou Zheng asked, squinting at Li Fan.


    Li Fan shrugged his shoulders to indicate that he didn''t say anything. Zhou Zheng grinned, and his right hand stretched out behind him. A dark space crack suddenly appeared in front of several people.


    "Come with me." Zhou Zheng sneered and waved. Without waiting for a few people to react, he had already brought them into the darkness.


    This primeval forest has returned to a state of silence, as if it had just happened. It''s just a dream. Just like mirage and foam, it is illusory when exposed to sunlight.


    A breeze blew by, and the swinging crown again cast a huge shadow over the ground.


    Mengjie, Mengling, AI family.


    The bamboo grove swings gently with the breeze, and there is a rustling sound, just like a woman singing in the forest.


    Avril was still sitting by the winding stream. The stream reflects its pretty face. Plain hand slowly brushed over the water, the reflection of the water stirred into a piece of fragmentation, like stars.


    "Miss." Medivh is now behind Avril, for a long time just whispered, "I have passed with Li fangou according to your order."


    Avril is still not turned to face the water, Madison''s brow wrinkled, or continue to say, "Miss, Li Fan''s current strength is probably not able to cope with the nightmare clan."


    "Oh?" Avril finally turned to Madison. Xiumei frowned slightly and said, "didn''t you say that he had already got the soul of Xuanyuan? How? Is it not going well? "


    Medivh nodded, thought about it, and said, "the progress is still smooth from now on, but he told me that compared with his ability, the soul of Xuanyuan doesn''t seem to be able to fully integrate in three months."


    Avril nodded. Suisheng said with a smile, "it''s normal that Xuanyuan''s soul can be regarded as the Chinese soul of his plane, and it can be said that it is the spirit of their whole cultivation world, where it is so easy to refine and integrate."


    After a pause, Avril continued to ask, "how is his fusion now?"


    "What Li Fan said to me is that it has integrated about 30%. But, "he said Medivh looks at Avril with the desire to talk and stop.


    "He said Avril didn''t look back.


    "As far as I can see, Li Fan is at least half integrated." Madison clenched his teeth and said, "just, I don''t know if Li Fan is deliberately hiding it from me or if she doesn''t find it herself."


    Avril frowned, looked at Madison and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. He seems to be on guard for everyone now. Maybe it''s because of the previous thing. Now it''s reincarnated. But the mood, it seems, is also affected


    "I need him and me, so I say." Medivh looked at Avril and said.


    Avril shook her head. With a smile, he said, "no, let''s do this first. When he comes to the dream world. I''ll explain it to him myself. "


    Medivh nodded, saluted Avril, and whispered, "that subordinate is leaving."


    Avril nodded and didn''t make a sound. After a long time, there was no sound behind her. Avril gave a long sigh. Looking at the face in front of her, which had been condensed and reflected again in the stream, she slowly said, "Li Fan, if I can be with you forever, I''d rather not take care of the things in the dream world than the nightmare clan. As long as I can be with you forever. " Avril said this, the water seems to be across the two flowing spray.


    It''s getting dark, but the bright light has been lit in the hall, which shows the whole hall. AI Haotian is sitting on the right seat, but his face is a little cold. Looking from the side of his face illuminated by the light, it seems that AI Haotian''s face has a trace of haze! If you look at the past carefully, it''s strange.


    Medivh and the elders of the other ethnic groups sat on both sides of the hall with serious faces. Everyone''s face was cold, as if something big was going to happen.


    In the whole hall, the atmosphere was dull and depressing. Even the jumping lights, as if because of this dull atmosphere, seem to have a trace of weak.


    "Is that true?" After a long silence, AI Haotian finally asked in a hoarse voice. He didn''t ask the person specifically, but in the whole hall, everyone''s face looked like a moment of awe.


    "It''s 90 percent true." A middle-aged man sitting on the side of AI Haotian''s body was silent for a while, and finally said slowly¡° This situation is discovered by the people who are stationed near the nihilistic place and sneak into the nihilistic place


    The man who said this reached out and took out a silver scroll from his arms and handed it to AI Haotian.


    Looking at the scroll in front of him, AI Hao didn''t start it for a long time, as if the Silver Scroll in front of him was like a bomb that would explode at the touch.


    With a deep sigh, AI Haotian looked at the scroll in front of him and said in a deep voice¡° The nightmare clan counterattacks, the tide of time and space comes, why, everything will be in one place. "


    As if in an instant the old AI Haotian reached out and opened the scroll in front of him.


    When the silver scroll was not opened, it only looked the thickness of thumb. It''s more than a foot long, but when AI Haotian unfolded the silver scroll, it was four or five meters long. I don''t know how the silver scroll was tanned.


    Eyes slowly swept scroll, AI Haotian has been tightening brows, as if the tiger''s head in the general king, twisted in a place.


    "Patriarch, is this really the case?" Medivh looked at Ai Haotian''s frown and asked slowly.


    As if he had not finished reading it again, AI Haotian looked at it again several times before he lifted his eyes from the scroll. After sweeping the faces of the people in the hall, he nodded slowly and said, "yes, things are really developing towards the worst."


    The faces of the people in the hall were different, some of them seemed to relax a lot, and more of them were worried.


    "If that''s true, it''s not too bad." McGrady murmured.


    "Oh?" AI Haotian looked up at Madison and said with a smile, "why do you say that?"


    Medivh nodded, looked at the people in the hall, stood up and said, "in fact, since the nightmare clan was banished by us thousands of years ago, they should never give up the idea of calling back. It''s just a matter of time. "


    Everyone nodded. When the nightmare clan was exiled, most of the people in the hall were still young. Although they were not very clear about the fight in those years, they knew something about it. Originally breathing the same piece of air under the sky, they were suddenly exiled, let alone the nightmare clan. On any intelligent race, I''m afraid they won''t give up and fight back.


    "Since it''s a matter of time before nightmares attack, maybe it''s not an unacceptable thing for us." Medivh said, smiling at the crowd¡° As for plagiarism in time and space, it may just advance the time of the nightmare clan''s counterattack a lot. "


    AI Haotian nodded. Although he looked at Medivh with a look of appreciation, he raised his silver scroll and said in a deep voice, "however, according to the news, this time the nightmare clan did not attack us alone. They even united with other plane races to wipe out our Mengling clan."


    In the hall, with the words of AI Haotian, a sound of air-conditioning was heard in the whole hall. Obviously, everyone was a little surprised by the news of AI Haotian.


    "Ha ha ha." Medivh laughed, looked at the surprised people in the hall and said, "that''s how surprised you are."


    Seeing the puzzled eyes of the people. Madison continued¡° At that time, since we were able to exile the nightmare clan, it shows that our strength is far beyond them. After so many years of breeding, the nightmare clan is in the void. How can we compare with us? "


    Seeing the puzzled eyes of the people. Medivh said with a smile, "it''s very simple. There are only two ways for them to defeat us. The first is to strengthen themselves, but the void doesn''t allow them to have a foundation beyond us, so they have only the second way. It''s about uniting other people. And this time, the tide of time and space just gives them such an opportunity. "


    "But in that case, our pressure will be doubled." Said a burly man in the hall.


    "Yes, we are under a lot of pressure, not without opportunities." Medivh had a look in his eyes and said, "although they are united, they have a common but contradictory purpose, which is to occupy the dream world. So we can think of them as two thieves with their hands in one pocket. Our chance is to let the two thieves fight first. "


    Madison looked at the people in the hall and said something unexpected.

 V2.Chapter 74

    All the people were staring at Medivh, as if the words Medivh said, for the people in the hall, it was as if they had never considered the direction.


    Medivh looked around in surprise and couldn''t help laughing¡° Why, is there something wrong with what I said? Why do you all look at me like this? "


    There was a silence in the hall. It was not that the people in the hall didn''t want to speak, but the words of Medivh. For all the people in the hall, all the people in the hall had many years of fighting experience or management ability in the dream world. They didn''t know the truth of Medivh''s words. But, more importantly, these people choose a vague attitude at this time.


    "Let me say something." Sitting on AI Haotian''s right hand, the middle-aged woman in blue and white looked at the crowd with a smile, nodded to AI Haotian, turned around and said, "of course, what Medivh just said. It''s a result that can only happen when we are extremely good. "


    The talking woman reached out to stop Madison from trying to speak. He continued, "of course, it''s not that I''m not optimistic about your approach. Just a little bit, have you ever thought, since two thieves put their hands into the pocket of a sufferer, why do they have to decide the winner first. What''s more, the two thieves are the result of the negotiation. In this case, I think they should first choose to take the victim''s belongings and then divide the spoils between them. As for whether the spoils are unevenly distributed and whether they will be sold out in a big way, I''m afraid these are actions that will only be carried out after profits are made. "


    When the beautiful woman said this, everyone in the hall nodded secretly. Obviously, there is a high degree of agreement with the words of this beautiful woman.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Madison and the beautiful woman are not the only people in the hall who have different views on this matter. I''m afraid that people who understand this kind of interest in the whole hall do not choose to speak for various reasons. Sometimes, although they are in the same camp and face the same enemy, more people choose to be wise when the overall situation is not clear.


    McGrady''s face flashed with a strange look, as if he had seen something he had loved for a long time. Almost burst out of the elite light.


    "Aunt Ling is right." Medivh looked at the beautiful woman nodded and said slowly, "but, aunt Ling, you may have overlooked a little. Since the two thieves can unite, why can''t the bitter Lord unite a thief?"


    "You mean let''s go to the enemy?" A touch of anger flashed on the beautiful woman''s face.


    Medivh shook his head with a smile. "No, I''m afraid it''s a bit too much to say it''s a refuge. We''re just reaching an agreement with one of them. There are some ways to get their friendship. Of course, this is only a temporary solution. "


    Madison looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "in the face of two thieves and one thief, we all have a judgment on how to make a choice."


    "What''s your plan?" Seeing that all the people were silent, AI Haotian''s eyes fixed on Medivh and asked hoarsely.


    Medivh bowed his hand to AI Haotian and said in a loud voice, "we can reach a consensus with the nightmare clan or another plane. As long as we can help us fight off the other side, we can provide them with what they want from our dream world. Of course, these must be after winning. It doesn''t matter to us whether we sign any agreements or not. When the tide of time and space passes, only one of our opponents will be left, or perhaps the one who has lost a lot of strength. "


    "It''s a good idea, but are you sure you can convince one of them and which one you want to cooperate with?" The beautiful woman looked at Madison and nodded.


    "There has never been a 100% assurance in this world. Now, if we have a 50% assurance, we can do it. This is better than staying here waiting for both sides to call." Madison smiles, looks at the beautiful woman and says, "I believe aunt Ling can already guess that I want to cooperate with that party."


    The beautiful woman, who was called aunt Ling, chuckled softly, like a girl''s silver bell, and said, "it seems that you want to take advantage of the young lady again."


    Mai Diwen arched her hand to the beautiful woman and said with a smile, "aunt Ling is really smart. Since the young lady is going to the nightmare clan after a while, and the young lady''s mother is the nightmare clan, we must take this opportunity well. Although nightmares and we have some old grudges, they were all thousands of years ago. After all, we all belong to the people of dream world. What they want is to enjoy the sky and sunshine freely like us. I believe that with the relationship of the young lady, it will be very smooth. "


    "Why choose them?" The middle-aged man sitting on AI Haotian''s left side sneered and said, "they don''t deserve to be people in the dream world."


    "It''s not up to us to say whether we deserve it or not." Medivh chuckled, looked at the man coldly and said, "whether they are worthy or not depends on whether we can easily survive the tide of time and space. In addition, just because we are relaxing with them for a while, it doesn''t mean that we will let them go. When the tide of time and space is over, I''m afraid that the nightmare clan without the help of outsiders will not be our opponent. "


    "So it was decided." AI Haotian raised his head, looked at the people in the hall with wrinkled face, and said in a deep voice, "just follow the method of Medivh, Medivh."


    AI Haotian looks like Madison nodded and said, "you go to call Wei''er to my room. I''ll tell her about this time. If you look at it in this way, she needs to have other things when she goes to nightmare clan this time. Others, that''s it. Go back first. "


    Although all the people in the hall were puzzled, they all looked at each other when they heard what AI Haotian said. Finally, they shook their heads and went out.


    "My Lord." I saw that the people in the hall were almost gone. Sitting around AI Haotian, the middle-aged man and the beautiful woman finally looked at each other and opened their eyes to AI Haotian.


    AI Haotian waved his hand. On his wrinkled face, his eyes swept over them one by one. His eyes also had a strange look.


    "I know what you''re trying to say. There is no way to do this. In order to survive this time''s tide, I''m afraid we need to use some special means


    The middle-aged man and the beautiful woman looked at each other with a deep sigh and shook their heads. Instead of persuading AI Haotian, they staggered out of the hall.


    As if the endless general wind blowing, the countless yellow leaves on the ground fluttering on the air, under the yellow sky, the eyes are full of a desolate color. Above the sky, as if there are endless heavy clouds, the whole sky is covered tightly, without a trace of light. The clouds were as heavy and oppressive as if they were about to rain cats and dogs.


    When you look around, you can see the withered and yellow weeds and trees everywhere. It seems that autumn is coming, and the whole world is vast.


    However, under this sky, if unfamiliar people come here, they will just think that this is an autumn sky, and the sky is about to rain.


    However, for those who are familiar with this place and have lived here for thousands of years, it is a familiar and strange place, a kind and hateful place.


    It''s all because there''s a special name here, the land of nothingness.


    Don''t look at this name and the name of the nihilistic place in time and space. Generally speaking, the two places with the same name seem to have the same environment. They are all the same desolation, which makes people sad.


    On this vast land, there is a towering mountain. It seems wrong to say that it is a mountain. After all, this mountain, which goes straight into the clouds, only covers an area of several hundred square meters, just like a giant pillar standing in the sky. Connecting the sky and the earth.


    However, it seems that the peak connects heaven and earth. If you go up, you will find that the height of the peak is only about 1000 meters. A narrow winding mountain road, I don''t know whether it is artificially dug out or born to be so.


    The ancients had clouds. It was very cold at high places. Indeed, the air was getting thinner and colder just a few meters above the mountain. Go to the top of the mountain. It''s full of snow. The whizzing cold wind hit his face like a sharp blade.


    A lonely figure just let the wind and snow blow on his face, and the Cape on his body makes a sharp sound in the cold wind. His silver hair was flying wildly in the cold wind.


    In the frenzied flying hair below, a pair of eyes full of pure light, not time across a light like lightning in the dark.


    "Mengling clan, see how you can defeat us this time." The cold words seem to be more pressing than the snowstorm¡° It is God who is also helping us. The tide of time and space is coming. This time, we must take back the land of the dream world, so that you can have a taste of being imprisoned for thousands of years in this nihilistic land. "


    The wind blowing, the body will be completely covered by the Cape blowing in the air, showing a tall and slender figure. A man''s angular face appeared. It seems to be a collection of all the handsome words in the world, but on this handsome face, at the moment, because of the cold wind, it looks pale and ferocious.


    A burst of cheering sound accompanied by the roaring wind and snow landed in front of the man, a black bird flying stopped on the man''s shoulder. Half a meter long body is like a mutant Eagle dove. In that sharp hook mouth, holding a black scroll.


    The man reached out and stroked the eagle dove''s feather on his shoulder, gently falling the snowflakes on the feather.


    The eagle dove shook his feathers as if he had a spirit. He handed the scroll in his mouth to the man.


    "Oh, have they come yet?" The man reached for the scroll and unfolded it slowly in front of him. After only one look, a sneer appeared on his face.


    "Sure enough, it seems that the tide of time and space is coming, and every plane is ready to move. However, since you want to cooperate, I''ll see what you can give me. "


    The man finished the scroll with a sneer, and gave out a burst of wild laughter in the face of the wind and snow. With the roaring wind and snow, the man''s hands suddenly lit up a group of raging fire, even in the strong wind, it is still burning very exuberant. It seems that after the fire appeared, even the wind and snow around the body were suppressed a lot.


    Between the hands, the painted black scroll turned into a mass of ashes, with the roaring wind, instantly submerged in the snow.

 V2.Chapter 75

    The quiet and deep forest, like an ancient wild beast, quietly opens its mouth, waiting for people to come into his arms.


    The three dilapidated wooden houses in the forest are covered with green vines, making the whole wooden house like a desolate building for a long time, without any people.


    The wind gently blowing through the forest, issued a burst of cheering sound. The space covered by the huge canopy suddenly rippled. Like the surface of the water blown by the wind, there was a violent wave.


    A few vague figures with the air waves gradually clear up. Two clear Shuo, a fat figure gradually flash.


    "Shit, Pooh, Pooh, it''s not easy." The voice of the fat man resounded through the forest¡° These three months are really hard. It''s like three years. "


    All of a sudden, the wind became bitter, blowing the clothes on the three people. Li Fan, Chen Xi and fat man finally stand in the forest again.


    "Why, does little fat man feel that time passes slowly?" Zhou Zheng''s voice is gradually clear with fat man''s voice¡° Do you want to stay here with me for a while? "


    Fat man''s head swings like a rattle. He looks forward to Zhou Zheng and says, "come on, I still feel much better outside."


    A meaningful smile appeared on Zhou Zheng''s face. He swept over three people''s faces and said, "in the past three months, your performance is pretty good. In all my years of training practitioners, your talents are the best I have ever seen. Although you are not the best in the end, I think your future will have unlimited potential. "


    "Is this the completion of the practitioner''s trial?" Li Fan stretched himself. Looking at Zhou Zheng, he said, "don''t you think it will give us many skills that we have never touched before? How come these three months are all about learning some theoretical things. "


    Zhou Zheng laughed and looked at Li Fan and said, "Oh? Don''t you think these three months are enough? Now you can try to mobilize your divine power in the way I gave you. "


    Li Fan looks at Zhou Zheng and turns his eyes, but he still follows Zhou Zheng''s instructions, and his divine sense is running in a flash.


    The space in front of him was shaking violently, and a touch of golden color flashed by. The simple body of Xuanyuan sword flashed into Li Fan''s hands in an instant, making the whole space vibrate violently.


    "So fast?" Li Fan was surprised to see the Xuanyuan sword in his hand. Looking at Zhou Zheng, he said, "I didn''t expect that your method is really useful."


    "Nonsense." Zhou Zheng wiped his hair which was disturbed by the wind and said, "of course, it works. The operation method of this spell is the experience accumulated by the whole league for hundreds of years. Do you think you''ll be given something useless? "


    Li Fan laughs, reaches for his hair, looks at the fat man and says with a smile, "fat man, what have you learned? Use it to open our eyes


    The fat man rolled his eyes, first looked at Zhou Zheng, then turned to Li Fan and said, "I''ve been tired a lot in school these three months. For three months in a row, apart from painting, I feel sick when I see a pen. "


    Looking at Zhou Zheng suspiciously, Li Fan seems a little surprised¡° What''s the matter? Don''t you let us practice separately and give us the same things? "


    "Of course, you have different talents. Of course, you can''t learn the same thing." Zhou Zheng looked at the fat man angrily and said, "you little fat man, if it wasn''t for my relationship with Wu Qishan, how could you give these things to you. Are you not content? "


    "That''s to say, fat man, let''s have a look." Li Fan was laughing and urging.


    The fat man turned his small eyes, looked at the three people with expectant eyes, reached out and took out the white paper, holding a pen in one hand, and drew out the complicated and obscure lines on the paper like a ghost.


    With the fat man''s action, the whole paper is full of a fluent rune, with the fat man''s heavy stroke. The whole Rune gave off a slight light on the paper, and the whole Rune seemed to break away from the paper, emitting a burning breath.


    The fat man puffed heavily and wiped the sweat on his face. He said, "I''m so tired. This is the most rare Rune I''ve ever learned."


    "Oh, that''s good. It looks very difficult." Li Fan looked at the white paper on the fat man''s hand with a smile and said, "this guy looks much more complicated than what we learned in college, such as high number linear algebra. It''s not easy for you to remember this thing


    "Hehe, this thing is powerful." The fat man looked at Li Fan with pride.


    "Oh, it''s so powerful. Let''s use it to open our eyes." Li Fan looked at the fat man''s proud expression and said.


    "Watch the move." The fat man waved the white paper in his hand and threw it forward.


    The white paper broke away from the fat man''s fingers, flew around in the air, and fell to the ground in the fat man''s low cheers. There was no change.


    "Why?" Li Fan looked at the fat man in doubt, and the expression he had expected suddenly became strange¡° What''s going on? Why hasn''t it changed at all? That''s your best thing? "


    "What''s the matter?" Fat man is also some doubts, his face is also some can''t hang to see the paper on the ground. He reached out and picked up the white paper with symbols on the ground and looked over and over. He said doubtfully, "no problem. There are no mistakes in runes and incantations. Why don''t they work?"


    The fat man looked over and over, convinced that his Rune was correct, mumbled again, reached out and threw out the white paper.


    In the fat man''s expectant eyes, the white paper is still spinning and slowly falling to the ground, even though the rune on the white paper is still emitting a trace of scorching breath, but how can the fat man urge it. This white paper can''t be activated by spell.


    "Damn, what''s going on? Are you kidding me, old man The fat man tried several times, and finally confirmed that there was no mistake in the rune on the white paper and his mantra. Looking at Zhou Zheng, he asked angrily, "why does it work in that place? It doesn''t work here. I clearly feel that the rune on the white paper has spiritual power, but there is no way to urge it?"


    Zhou Zheng looks at the fat man''s angry expression and laughs. He looks at the fat man for half a sound. It''s not until the fat man reaches out his hand and grabs Zhou Zheng''s beard that Zhou Zheng stops the proud laughter. Looking at the fat man, he said slowly, "little fat man, are you really the grandson of the old ghost wuqishan? Why don''t you even know the simplest truth? "


    "What''s the point?" The fat man looked at Zhou Zheng in doubt and picked up the white paper from the ground.


    "What drives runes? I didn''t tell you? " Zhou Zheng asked.


    "I remember." The fat man nodded, "how can a smart man like my fat master not know. Runes rely on their own spiritual power to do traction, and use the drawn fixed Rune symbols to open the corresponding power of runes. The power of the rune includes


    Zhou Zheng waved his hand, interrupted the fat man''s chatter and said, "you know, although you draw a rune on this white paper, it has no fixed traction. Although I have a weak connection with you, how can I open it without a fuse? "


    "What do you mean?" The fat man looked at Zhou Zheng and asked.


    "Yellow paper." Chen Xi finally couldn''t help laughing. Looking at the fat man, she said, "have you forgotten that the runes your grandfather gave you were all painted on any paper?"


    Fat man''s eyes were full of light. He tried to recall the rune that his grandfather had given him before. Finally he nodded and said, "come to think of it, it''s really the problem of yellow paper."


    "Take this." Zhou Zheng took out a stack of neat yellow paper from his arms and patted it on the fat man''s chest. He shook the fat man''s body and said, "take this thing well, even if it''s given to you before I leave."


    As he spoke, Zhou Zheng took out a red brocade box again, opened it to reveal the object like vermilion ink, handed it to the fat man and said, "this thing is cinnabar. Use it to draw runes. It will be better, of course. "


    Zhou Zheng looked at the fat man and said with a smile, "using your own blood essence to draw runes, the effect is the best."


    Then Zhou Zheng''s eyes kept aiming at the fat man''s palm, which made the fat man shiver involuntarily and said, "come on, I''d better use cinnabar. Cinnabar is good. By the way, why can I draw runes without yellow paper in that place of cultivation? "


    "That place?" Zhou Zheng turned his head and looked in the direction of the wooden house, and said slowly, "where is the place where we used up a lot of resources to build, where is just a trial place. Everything is easy to cultivate. In other words, where is just a place for experimental techniques. "


    "Damn, I didn''t say that earlier." The fat man rolled his eyes and watched Zhou Zheng wave his fist.


    "Try again." Seeing the cinnabar and yellow paper in the fat man''s hand, Li Fan urged.


    The fat man shook his head, waved his hand and said, "forget it, drawing that rune has consumed too much of my physical strength, but I can''t do it today. Let''s wait for it later."


    "All right. Stop it. We''re about time. " Chen Xi looked at the two people who were fighting and said with a smile, "it''s been three months, but Li Fan''s time is almost the same."


    "It''s OK. Chen Xi, what have you learned in the past three months? "Li Fan said to Chen Xi with a smile." anyway, it''s already this time, and it''s not too bad. "


    "It''s not convenient to show what I''ve learned here." Chen Xi said with a smile, "the time is not bad, we should go."


    Zhou Zheng looked at the three people laughing and said with a sigh, "well, you''ve learned everything I can give you. The future depends on you."


    The roar of a helicopter rang out in Zhou Zheng''s voice, and a fierce strong wind scattered several people''s clothes. The huge figure of the helicopter appeared among the fallen tree crowns.

 V2.Chapter 76

    In a trance, there are ripples in the space. Under the dark sky, it seems that the whole sky is about to break, showing a kind of coming light.


    In the huge stalactite cave, the sound of ticking came from time to time. A huge stalactite pillar from the dome is like a huge sword that plunges into the earth. From time to time, condensation drops hit the pool, stirring up ripples.


    "Well, it feels like you''ve gone through three months now, and there''s no obvious improvement in your strength." Medivh sat on the stone beside the pool, his handsome face covered by a huge cloak. The eyes blinded by the light looked at Li Fan like a bright lamp in the dark.


    "Is it?" Li Fan laughed, scratched his head and said, "it''s true that in the past three months, my divine consciousness has not increased at all."


    There was an imperceptible expression on Madison''s face, which was soon covered up. Li Fan''s eyes are full of doubts¡° After such a long time, you didn''t grow at all. In this case, what can you do when you go to dreamland? How to protect the safety of the young lady. "


    Li Fan spread out his hand, looking at Madison''s face full of helplessness¡° What can I do? I''ve been learning how to use spiritual power in clinker for the past three months, and it''s normal that my divine consciousness doesn''t grow. "


    "The use of spiritual power?" McGrady looked at Li Fan a little surprised. He said slowly, "what? Is divine consciousness worse than your spiritual power? In the dream world, whether your divine consciousness is strong or not is directly related to your safety in the dream world. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I was born with divine sense. I think I''ll be able to adapt soon. " Li Fan waved his hand and said.


    Medivh was speechless, patted the dirt on his body and stood up. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "well, since it''s already like this, the time is coming. I guess even if I don''t agree, miss will agree. Since your strength is like this, you have to be more careful. "


    Li Fan nodded, looked up at the drop of stalactite and said, "no problem. Anyway, my strength was very poor before, and I never had a problem. "


    McGrady grinned. Suddenly, his body twisted. Suddenly, an obscure force flashed in his hands. A gray moon blade rushed to Li Fan''s body.


    Although Li Fan, who was suddenly attacked, didn''t know why Medivh would suddenly do it by himself, or when his mind turned, the Xuanyuan sword suddenly flashed in his hand, marking a light that would smash the space and smash Medivh''s gray moon blade. More than that, he drew a shadow in the air and wiped it on Medivh''s chest.


    After a low voice of singing, the space in front of Medivh''s body twisted and changed, forming the air that was transpiration by the fire. The sword of Xuanyuan sword is in touch with PU. It''s like the wood trapped in the swamp, disappearing in the twisted space and its slow speed.


    There was a little doubt on Madison''s face, but he didn''t have any words. Instead, he continued to sing in a low voice what Li Fan didn''t understand. The air in front of him seemed to flow. Gradually changed into a ferocious beast. He opened his mouth full of tusks and let out a silent roar. Suddenly rushed to Li Fan.


    Li Fan stepped back a little and drew a flower with Xuanyuan sword in his hand. It turns into thousands of auspicious swords. In the golden light, the ferocious beast has already rushed to Li Fan.


    Thousands of sword Qi flashing with golden light is like forming a cage, which makes the roaring beast in it. No matter how the beast struggles or how its claws bite, it still can''t shake the sword.


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand radiates a faint light. He looks in the direction of Medivh and says coldly, "Medivh, what does this mean? Why do you start all of a sudden?"


    Madison looked at Li Fan in surprise, but he didn''t open his mouth. His hands were up in the air, facing the trapped beast, like playing the piano, beating in the air. With Medivh''s finger movement, the trapped beast suddenly raised to the sky and gave out a silent roar. The body shape is soaring in an instant.


    Li Fan sneered, and the Xuanyuan sword in his hand suddenly glowed. As the shape of the beast changes, it becomes more and more huge.


    "Yes, it can trap my nether beast." Medivh gave a light smile and a clear drink. The beast trapped in the edge of Xuanyuan sword was quiet in a moment. It was like a starry light in the sky. It slowly dissipated in the edge of the sword.


    Li Fan looks at Medivh in surprise, but the Xuanyuan sword in his hand is slightly lifted up. In a trance, it seems to point to Medivh''s body.


    "Ha ha." Madison once again chuckled, looked at Li Fan and said, "nothing, just try your strength. Yes, although there is not much improvement in your Divine sense, your comprehensive strength seems to have increased a lot. "


    Li Fan shakes his head and shrugs helplessly at Madison.


    "Get ready. I''ll go back and say to the patriarch and the young lady. Tomorrow night, you will come to the dream world and get ready to go to the nothingness of the dream world with the young lady."


    "What can I do for you?" Li Fan looked at Madison and said¡° It''s already ready. "


    "There are some things you need to be familiar with. Although you are familiar with the dream world, you don''t know anything about the void." Li Fan waved his hand, looked at Madison and said, "OK. Listen to you. "¡° How''s it going? " Chen Xi knocks on Li Fan''s door and wakes him from his sleep. Li Fan rubbed his bleary eyes and looked at the door. After carefully distinguishing the sound, he knew it was Chen Xi¡° Why are you here so early? " Li Fan stretches and opens the door. He finds that it''s not only Chen Xi, but also fat man, Chengying and lvling''er. He stretched out his hand to open the door, and looked at the four people who had come in. He looked at several people and asked suspiciously¡° What''s the matter? I came here so early. What''s the rush? "¡° Nonsense, I''m going to the dream world soon. You''re still in a state of no hurry and no panic. " Chengying looks at Li Fan with disdain¡° Fanzi, how about your dream weaver? Did he tell you anything? " The fat man honestly and impolitely reached out and picked up an apple from the table beside Li Fan''s bed. Looking at Chen Xi and Lu ling''er, although they didn''t speak, they were also eager. Li Fan reached out and grabbed the apple from the fat man. Patted the fat man on the shoulder and said, "eat, you''re eating, you''re going to be a pig." The fat man choked his mouth and watched Li Fan almost cry. Li Fan ignored the fat man''s eyes, looked at several people and said, "nothing, just tell me, today we are going to dream world."¡° Today? " Chen Xi looks at Li Fan with some doubts¡° Why are you in such a hurry? " Li Fan shrugged his shoulders, looked at a few people and said, "Medivh told me that although we are familiar with the dream world, we still have a lot of things we are not familiar with if we want to go to the nothingness of the dream world." Chen Xi nodded. Hand in front of the nose fan, looking at a few people said, "OK, then we all start to prepare." Chen Xi stood up, said with a smile, "the journey of the dream world is about to begin." The vast sky is like the coming rainstorm, which is heavy and depressing. Let Li Fan feel that the whole dream world is always like this. It seems that he first came to the dream world in such weather. After this time, he is still like this. Medivh was still wearing a big cloak. With a smile on his face, he looked at several people standing opposite him. Li Fan''s face has a shy smile, Madison''s eyes follow Li Fan''s eyes, a fat man, carrying a huge backpack¡° What''s this for? " Medivh looks at Li Fan with some doubts and points to the fat man with the huge package on his back¡° You''re going on a picnic Li Fan''s face was almost bloodshot and red. After looking at the fat man, he turned to look at Madison and said, "this is not what the fat man said. He said, "we need to bring more things." Medivh was a little speechless, almost out of breath. His hands trembled as if he had chicken claw fever¡° Do you think of dreamland as a refugee camp? " There were bright lights in the hall, and the whole hall was full of people. There was a lot of toasting. Sitting at the top of the hall, AI Haotian''s face was full of pity and looked at his daughter beside him. His eyes turned to Li Fan who was sitting on one side. There is a slight wrinkle in the brow. Although I don''t know what the relationship between these three girls and Li Fan is, there is always a sense of uneasiness in AI Haotian''s heart. It seems that Chen Xi and Lu ling''er are calm when they look at Li Fan, but under that expression, there is a trace that only AI Hao can see. It''s like other emotions hidden under the expression. As for the fat man who looks silly, although at first glance, it seems that people and animals are harmless. But that pair of small eyes, but from time to time to emit a special light¡° Li Fan, you really keep your promise. " Avril, holding a delicate golden wine cup in her hand, walks slowly to Li Fan''s side, with a touch of joy in her eyes. Li Fan, with a smile, also stood up and lifted his glass. Looking at Avril, he said, "of course, since it''s my promise, how can I not keep my promise?"¡° After the party, my father will tell you the details of the void. " Avril said softly¡° It''s said that the land of nothingness is different from the dream world? " Li Fan said with a smile. Avril nodded, looked up and drank all the wine, looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, the place of nothingness is the place where the dream world banishes the nightmare people. It can be said that the whole dream world gathers the darkest and most disordered place."

 V2.Chapter 77

    In Li Fan''s experience, he has heard of this place more than once, and he is personally in the place of nothingness.


    However, the void is obviously not a specific place. It seems that in every plane, there is a place called nothingness. As Li fan knows, the void in time and space is full of endless power of time and space. However, it is desolate and empty. It seems that there is only one person in the whole space.


    And the nihility of the dream world, although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. But looking at the meaning of Avril''s words, it doesn''t seem to be a place full of love and hope. It seems that the name of nothingness has been accompanied by such pronouns as desolation, wilderness and disorder since its appearance.


    Tasting the wine on the tip of his tongue, Li Fan felt the bitter and astringent feeling permeated by the sweetness. It seemed like the dream world. Although it seemed calm on the surface, it was surging in the dark.


    "The name of nothingness seems very common." Chen Xi stood up beside Li Fan, took the wine glass in her hand, looked at Avril, and said with a smile, "this name doesn''t sound like a peaceful place."


    Avril nodded, but looked at the residual scarlet liquor in the glass¡° The name of nihilism is very common, but there will be chaos that you have seen or never seen, or even that you never thought of


    "Chaos?" Chengying''s face turned red after drinking too much wine. She opened her eyes and said with a smile, "how can there be chaos in the abyss and chaos?"


    "Ha ha." Avril chuckled. Her red face seemed to be covered with a layer of intoxicating red color¡° You''ll know when you go. "


    "I can''t wait to see what you say." Cheng Ying raised her head to drain the wine in the cup and said with a smile.


    "You will be led to the chamber after the party." Avril chuckled and said to several people. Although the words are said to five people, they are looking at Li Fan tenderly.


    "What?" Chengying looks at Avril''s back and murmurs in a low voice. His face was full of unhappiness.


    "What? Have you ever been to the abyss and chaos? " Li Fan looked at Chengying with a discontented little face and asked.


    "It''s up to you." Cheng Ying looks up and gives Li Fan a white look. He doesn''t feel angry and says.


    Li Fan Leng Leng, do not know where they offended Chengying, holding a glass is also some Leng Leng. Until the fat man touched his glass. I wake up Li Fan.


    "Take one." The fat man looked at Li Fan with a wink and drank the wine.


    The hall, which can hold hundreds of people, is a little empty. Beside the huge long table, there were a few people, except Li Fan. Only the father and daughter of AI Haotian, Madison and an old man with white hair and eyebrows. His face is full of crisscross wrinkles, showing the traces of years, but a pair of deep eyes burst out from time to time. Like the lightning in the sky at night, it seems. The light in the hall was not as bright as the light from his eyes.


    Since the last meeting with AI Haotian, Li Fan feels that AI Haotian seems to be getting older, which makes Li Fan feel incredible. Because no matter from which point of view, AI Haotian, as a dreamer in the dream world, lived for thousands of years. It''s impossible to see aging in such a short time. What''s more, in terms of AI Haotian''s cultivation, it is more impossible to have such an obvious aging situation.


    Reach out to lift the Cape on the head, AI Haotian shows a head of gray hair, wrinkles are also crawling over his forehead, at the moment, AI Haotian seems to be an old man of sixty or seventy years old.


    "First of all, I welcome you again." AI Haotian''s eyes scanned Li Fan and others sitting on both sides of him, and said softly, "thank you for being able to abide by the agreement."


    Li Fan waved his hand, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "Ai clan leader is polite. Now that we have promised, we will certainly try our best to accomplish it. "


    "The little girl is right." AI Haotian turned to look at Avril and said with a smile.


    "Father." Avril looked a little red and said.


    "Well, we''re not here for your daughter''s sake." Chengying sees Avril''s eyes looking at Li Fan and says something displeased.


    "Little shadow." Chen Xi gently pulled Chengying''s sleeve under the table, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "clan leader AI, we are all partners of cultivation together with Li Fan. Since Li Fan has promised something, we will help him naturally. What''s more, he''s still a member of our power alliance, and the alliance won''t see anything happen to him. "


    "I''ve heard of the name of Huaxia power alliance." AI Haotian looks at Chen Xi and says with a smile¡° As for what you just said, we can discuss it later. "


    Chen Xi nodded with a smile, listening to AI Haotian continue to say, "today and a few here, mainly because in a few days, a few will go to the nothingness of the dream world with the little girl, before that, I think it is necessary for me to talk about some things about the nothingness of the dream world, so as to avoid some unnecessary trouble in the nothingness."


    "After listening to this for a long time, what is the place of nothingness in your mouth. How do you feel that the whole Mengling people are afraid and worried about this nihilistic place? " Li Fan looked at Ai Haotian and asked doubtfully. AI Haotian sighed, glanced at several people''s faces one by one, and said slowly, "since you are the people in the main material world, you must know about nightmare." Seeing several people nodding, AI Haotian continued, "maybe some of you know, some don''t know. There is a subtle but profound connection between our dream world and the planes¡° We all know something about this. After all, it seems that everyone in our main material world will dream. " Li Fan looked at Chen Xi, turned to AI Haotian and said, "as for other planes, I''m sorry, I''ve never contacted them. I really don''t know if they will dream."¡° As long as there is a plane where there is a soul, then there must be a dream. " AI Haotian explained with a smile that "the relationship between the dream world and other planes is more straightforward. In fact, it''s nothing more than making dreams for people of other planes. It''s just that the dreamers, in the dream world, are not just our humanoid abilities. "¡° What do you mean? " Chen Xi looks at Ai Haotian suspiciously and asks¡° In the dream world, any creature can make dreams. " What AI Haotian said made several people feel incredible for a while¡° It''s nothing to be surprised, "Ai Haotian continued with a smile." the dream world is originally a special plane. "¡° According to what you said. In the dream world, any creature can make dreams. " Chen Xi looked at Ai Haotian with some doubts, "if so, then the dream world can be regarded as the most powerful plane in the whole time and space." AI Haotian waved his hand, looked at Chen Xi and said with a smile, "it''s not really, it''s just a dream. It''s not as powerful as you think. Limited by the law of time and space, our ability can only appear in an illusory situation. It''s like a mirage in your plane. Although it looks real, it''s only illusory after all. "¡° What about nightmares? " Chen Xi looked at Ai Haotian and asked, "there used to be a widespread saying in our plane that we would encounter nightmares in our sleep. Is it the beast in your dream world?"¡° The beast? " AI Haotian smiles bitterly¡° I don''t know when nightmare began to spread from your plane, but in our dream world. Although there are many creatures that can make dreams, they can be classified into three groups: Mengling, mengyan and tianmeng¡° "Mengling, mengyan, tianmeng?" Li Fan whispered the three names that AI Haotian said¡° That''s right. " AI Haotian nodded and continued to say, "among them, tianmeng is the most special group. It''s just a generalization to say that they are a race, because they are intelligent creatures with dream weaving ability besides humanoid creatures."¡° Are Mengling and mengyan human beings Li Fan looked at Ai Haotian and asked. AI Haotian coughed softly, nodded slightly and said, "that''s right. Mengling and mengyan are human beings, and mengyan is what you call nightmare¡° Legendary devil who can absorb the essence of other creatures? Chen Xi exclaimed, looking at Ai Haotian, and said, "does nightmare really exist?"¡° Yes, nightmares are as you say, at least, thousands of years ago A look of memory flashed on AI Haotian''s face. Looking at a few people, he said, "at least in this thousand years, you have never heard of nightmares absorbing biological essence."¡° What''s going on? " The eyes of the shadow turned. Murmured, "Mengling, mengyan, absorb biological essence. Since mengyan absorbs biological essence, what about Mengling?"¡° In any plane, if there is good, there will be evil, if there is good, there will be bad. From this time and space, there will be truth AI Haotian took a sip from his glass and said, "unlike the evil of the nightmare clan, although the Mengling clan is not justice, it will never do anything to absorb the essence of the organism."¡° This time, I''ve gained a lot of insight. " The fat man laughs. After listening to AI Haotian''s words, he is obviously very interested and says, "although you have a lot to say in the dream world, since you can make dreams, there are both good and evil, you can imagine. War is bound to break out between the two races. " AI Haotian nodded, looked at the fat man and said with a smile, "yes, there are only two reasons for the outbreak of war in each plane, one for survival and the other for faith."

 V2.Chapter 78

    The fat man smiles and looks at Ai Haotian''s eyes, which are also full of inexplicable smile¡° So in the end, a war broke out in the dream world? "


    AI Haotian looked at the fat man, nodded and said slowly, "yes, since there are different choices between the two races, then war is bound to break out."


    The fat man patted his fat face and said with a smile, "now I seem to know what kind of thing there is in the void of the dream world."


    "Yes, the place of nothingness is the place where nightmares are exiled in the dream world." AI Haotian gave a bitter smile¡° In the war thousands of years ago, although we Mengling clan defeated mengyan clan in the end, we also consumed a lot. "


    "The place of nothingness should not have been named after you banished the nightmare clan." Li Fan looked at Ai Haotian and said.


    "That''s right." AI Haotian nodded and said, "the land of nothingness has such a name since we didn''t know much about the dream world. In the void, heaven and earth are often in disorder, and the environment is extremely bad. It can be said that the void is like a prison in the dream world. For a long time, the place of nothingness was originally used by the dream world to banish some people who are extremely guilty or full of evil. "


    "So." Chen Xi flicked her forehead and thought for a while. She said, "if you say that, the land of nothingness is not only the nightmare clan."


    "That''s right." Avril looks at Chen Xi and smiles. Then he said, "the place of nothingness is the worst and most chaotic place in the whole dream world. Where are you going to see everything you''ve seen or never thought of? "


    "I''m not worried about other creatures. What I''m worried about is the nightmare clan." AI Haotian looked at several people and said slowly¡° After all, it''s really hard for you to tell whether we are Mengling or mengyan from the appearance. "


    "Don''t we go with Miss Avril this time?" Chengying looks at Avril, but her words are full of different flavor.


    AI Haotian shook his head, turned to look at his daughter, and said with a smile, "Wei''er has never seen the nightmare family. Although she is a person in the dream world, the nightmare family and the Mengling family are hard to distinguish from each other in appearance."


    "What are the differences between the two ethnic groups?" Li Fan some can''t stand AI Haotian so wordy, simply open mouth direct asked.


    "The difference between the two is that, in terms of temperament, Mengling people will not absorb other people''s essence and spiritual power to improve themselves. And the nightmare clan is extremely fond of this fast way to improve their strength. " AI Haotian thought about it and said slowly, "second, nightmare people are moody. Just like the weather in the void, it changes


    "How can we tell the difference between the two?" Li Fan looked up at Ai Haotian and said, "to put it bluntly, since you have said it, Mengling and mengyan are extremely difficult to distinguish from each other in appearance. Does that mean that we don''t know if you are not Mengling, but mengyan. As you said, if you pretend to be the Mengling clan, we don''t know. "


    "Li Fan." When Avril heard Li Fan''s words like this, her face turned pale. She said to Li Fan, "how can you think like this? How can we be nightmare people?"


    Li Fan waved his hand. He didn''t worry about Avril''s look. Instead, he looked at Ai Haotian and said, "of course, since I met Madison, I knew that he was not a nightmare. But we can''t hope that everyone we meet in the dream world will tell us the truth. "


    AI Haotian looked at his daughter, looked up at Li Fan, and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I know you''re just worried. That''s what I mean by bringing you together this time. In fact, there is a simplest way to distinguish the Mengling clan from the mengyan clan. "


    "Oh?" Several people are surprised, even Avril is also a little surprised to look at his father, although he is the eldest daughter of the AI family, but AI Haotian never said these things to himself.


    "It''s very simple. Mengling and mengyan are two races. Although they can make dreams, dreams are very different. As you said, nightmares like to make dreams that can absorb people''s essence. So since they were banished to the void, the relationship between them and their agents has been cut off because of the particularity of that space. "


    AI Haotian drank a cup of tea and continued to say, "the difference between our two races can be distinguished from the dream system. Of course, if you want to go to the void, there is a simpler way."


    "What can I do?" Li Fan quickly asked.


    "Appearance." AI Haotian said softly with a smile¡° Although we and the nightmare race belong to the same dream world, there is still a slight difference between the two races after thousands of years because of the nothingness. "


    Then AI Haotian reached out and pointed to his eyes, looked at Li Fan and said, "you guys, look at my eyes carefully."


    At the moment when AI Haotian spoke, Li Fan unconsciously looked into AI Haotian''s eyes. Just a slight glance, AI Haotian''s dim yellow eyes seemed to burst out a strong attraction, which made several people''s eyes unable to shift once they touched each other.


    Black and white eyeballs become as deep as night. It''s like a vortex of continuous inward rotation, which makes several people''s eyes seem to fall into it. There''s no escape from constant entry. A soft drink resounded in several people''s ears. It''s as if it''s been a century and a moment. Li Fan looked at Ai Haotian sitting in Pingjin with a cold sweat¡° That''s what''s special about Mengling. " AI Haotian reached out and filled his teacup with water. Looking at several people, he said, "this is a special ability of people in the dream world. Through the eyes, we can create a special environment, just like making dreams for you."¡° Just now your eyeball has turned into pitch black. That''s why you can activate this ability. " Li Fan looked at Ai Haotian and said with a smile. AI Haotian nodded and said with a smile, "yes, Mengling clan and mengyan clan are just like the sun and the moon. The whole dream world is indispensable. Otherwise, we didn''t know it was so simple to banish them." After a pause, AI Haotian continued: "the eyes of Mengling people are dark. And the eyeball of nightmare clan, it is a pure white color¡° Pure black, pure white. " Li Fan looked up at Ai Haotian, looked at his normal eyes with some doubts, and said, "how do they look the same as our eyes now?" AI Haotian''s eyes moved away from the teacup in front of him and looked at Li Fan. When they were facing each other, Li Fanfang found that AI Haotian''s eyes had become pure black again. But when the two eyes moved away, AI Haotian''s eyes returned to normal¡° Only when two people''s eyes are looking straight at each other can they find out the difference between their eyeballs. Only in this way can they know whether the one standing opposite you is Mengling or mengyan. " AI Haotian looked down at the floating tea in his cup and said softly¡° One black and one white. " The shadow murmurs in a low voice¡° Who''s going to look each other in the eye? " AI Haotian chuckled, looked at Li Fan and said, "it''s just to let you know how to distinguish each other. Because the void you are going to is too dangerous. Only in this way can you stay awake where you are¡° What do you mean. Why can''t I understand? " Li Fan turns to see Chen Xi, and then turns to see Avril, and finally his eyes stay on AI Haotian¡° What my father means is, "he said Avril''s eyes crossed her father''s body and said softly, "because the nightmare clan is located in the nothingness, it will be difficult for us to integrate into it. Once the nightmare clan finds out that we are not their clan. They don''t drink our identity directly, they use our psychology to do something¡° Do something? " Li Fan looked at Avril with some doubts and said, "no matter how much hatred there is between Mengling clan and mengyan clan. Once you meet people of the opposite race, you should never die. Why use us? "¡° Let''s put it that way. " AI Haotian looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "in order to prevent the change of nightmare clan, we once sent many people to lurk in the void. But without exception, the people who were eventually discovered. All of them are used by the nightmares. Instead of giving us any useful information, they steal a lot of things from us and give them to the nightmares. "¡° Was it instigated? " The fat man grinned, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "you spies have failed enough in training."¡° It''s not that we failed. " AI Haotian looked at several people with some depression and said, "as you know, there is no difference between our two ethnic groups except eyes and dreams. Many people''s heart is such a general idea, that there are differences, will not be misled. But they don''t know that the more obvious the difference, the easier it is to be used. " Li Fan shook his head, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "you don''t mean that you want us to go to nothingness with the eldest lady as spies. This task is somewhat unexpected. " AI Haotian smiles and shakes his head. Looking at Li Fan, he waves his hand and says, "it''s not like this. It''s not my original intention to let you accompany Wei''er to the void, but Wei''er''s meaning." Avril nodded, looked at Li Fan and said softly, "that''s right. I want to go to the void to find a person. This person has a lot to do with me. "¡° A lot to do with it? " Li Fan some surprised looking at Avril, turned to look at the fat man, a few people lips gently moved¡° It can''t be any of your relatives Fat words let Avril and AI Haotian''s face slightly changed¡° You''ll know where you go. " Avril whispered a smile, slowly said, "now this matter, I have no comment." Li Fan spread his hand, looked at Avril and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve promised you, so let''s go."

 V2.Chapter 79

    Starry sky is generally bright, blurred streamer around the body can''t help rowing, the whole person seems to be in the river of stars. It''s like a kaleidoscope all around. Constantly changing all kinds of brilliance. It''s kind of dizzy.


    "I didn''t expect that when I went to the void, I had to go through the turbulent flow of time and space?" Li Fan looked at the scene around him, standing in the bow, smiling and looking at Avril.


    At this time, Avril has been put on a black dress, and the gold silk outlines the blooming flowers, just like dancing in the wind.


    Looking at Li Fan with a smile, Avril reached out and patted the boat Gang, and said, "this is not the turbulence of time and space, we just have to pass the seal to go to the void. The ship we are building is built to pass through the void. "


    Avril mouth of the ship, that is, a few people at the moment by this thing. It seems inappropriate to say it''s a boat. At least from Li Fan''s point of view, this thing is more like a simple aircraft carrier than a ship. The structure of steel radiates the light of introverted. The length of more than ten meters, let alone a few people on the station, is more than ten people, it is also not too crowded. If it wasn''t for the shining light around, the ship would not have time to make a clattering sound. A few people would even think that the ship was flying.


    "The seal?" Fat man heard their conversation, stood up from the stern of the boat, walked to them, sat down beside Li Fan, looked at Avril and asked, "how can there be a seal?"


    "Of course, if there is no such seal, the nightmare clan can leave the void at any time. What''s the point of banishing them?" Avril looked at the fat man and said with a smile, "although we Mengling people can''t stand what mengyan people do, after all, we are all people in the dream world. It''s too much to banish them. "


    The fat man shook his head and asked¡° In this case, it seems that it is not difficult to pass the seal. Why have you been working for so many years. The nightmare clan has never left the void. "


    Avril thought about it, looked up and said with hesitation, "maybe the nightmare clan is worried. At that time, it was our Mengling clan that banished them. Once they leave the nihilistic land without permission, maybe they will worry that we will kill them."


    "If you want me to tell you, you Mengling people are also true." The fat man stood up and paced back and forth on the boat. He said to himself, "when you killed all the nightmares, there was no such thing as today. It''s so much trouble now. "


    Avril shook her head and looked into the fat man''s eyes with surprise¡° How can it be, how can we say that we are all dreamers. Just because they absorbed the essence of her people, they exterminated them. How can such a thing be done by our Mengling people? "


    Fat man and Li Fan looked at each other, and read a sense of helplessness from each other''s eyes. In the two people''s ideas, since ancient times, when the two sides are antagonistic, there is only one solution, either one of them completely changes their ideas, the other is that one side completely disappears. The practice of the Mengling people in the dream world is undoubtedly a way to treat the symptoms but not the root cause. At this time, in the hearts of Li Fan and fat man, they have already vaguely guessed the purpose of Avril''s going to this nihilistic place. A thousand years is enough for a race to accumulate its hatred. And then it broke out completely.


    In order to get revenge, Gou Jian, the king of Yue, lived and cultivated for only ten years. In only 20 years, he had already exterminated the state of Wu. Not to mention the thousand years. Enough to make the nightmare clan more powerful.


    "It''s no use." It''s like seeing what fat man and Li Fan think. Avril chuckled and said, "although the nightmare clan can absorb other people''s essence to improve their own strength, it''s a way to degenerate after all. What''s more, the method of dream world is different from other planes. There is no shortcut at all. After banishing them to nothingness, their cultivation speed is even less than ours. "


    "Miss, we''re going to the exit of the seal. Be careful McGrady, who has been controlling the ship forward, suddenly spoke with a little more caution in his eyes.


    Avril nodded, looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "sit down. When the seal is loose, we can go out. At this time, something unexpected will happen. "


    "What''s the matter?" Although Li Fan asked, but still listen to Avril''s words, sat on the boat, subconsciously reached out to hold the handle of the boat.


    "Through the loose part of the seal. There will be a space shock. The place where we appear will not be fixed. " Avril looked at Li Fan''s eyes full of tenderness, whispered, "extremely unexpected situation, although we are going out together, but the place of arrival, there may be a big deviation."


    "You mean we might not be in the same place?" Chen Xi looks at Avril with a strange look. He asked doubtfully.


    Medivh stretched out his hand and pressed tightly on the bow of the dragon, although his eyes were looking ahead. However, he obviously said to Chen Xi, "don''t worry. If we don''t use this boat, the place will be different. But the function of this boat is to ensure our safety in the seal. Where it comes, it will not be scattered. "


    "Be careful." As Madison spoke, the space around him suddenly became deep, as if from a bright place suddenly came to a dark room.


    Li Fan''s eyes didn''t adapt to the light for a moment. I just felt that it was dark in front of me. The moment has become dazzling, so repeatedly several times. Only feel the body suddenly as sitting on a jumping machine, from a very high place, suddenly fall.


    The sudden sense of weightlessness made Li Fan feel that his soul seemed to fly out of his body. His body is falling rapidly, but from his head, it seems that there is a great force pulling him. Let Li Fan involuntarily issued a slight groan.


    Li Fan''s hand was held by a tender, boneless hand. A soft whisper rang out in Li Fan''s ear.


    "Don''t worry, we''re going out soon."


    With the soft words falling, Li Fan felt that the power of separating his soul from his body suddenly disappeared, and a dim light appeared in front of him. As his eyes gradually adapted to the light in front of him. Li Fan finally found that the dim light was not a trace, but because the place he was in was the hazy sky. A dark crescent moon, like a willow tooth, was slanting above the sky. The clouds were low, as if they were overhead. Let a person feel a dull.


    "Is this the place of nothingness?" Adapted to a long time, Li Fan''s eyes scan around, murmuring said.


    There is no doubt that from the surrounding scenery, this is indeed the place full of disorder and chaos described by AI Haotian and his colleagues.


    "This place! Not so good? " The fat man took a heavy breath. Spit out a muddy breath. Looking at Li Fan, he said.


    "This place makes me feel very uncomfortable." Chengying stretches out her hand to pull Chen Xi''s sleeve and says something displeased.


    "No one will like it here." Medivh looked up at the crescent moon in the sky and whispered, "anyone who stays here for thousands of years will make it a chaotic place."


    "The temperament of the environment." What Li Fan said made several people look at themselves with surprise.


    "What? Am I wrong? " Li Fan looked at several people with some doubts and said.


    "No Avril smiles and looks at Li Fan. She says, "you are the same as before. You can see the essence of things to the point."


    "Well. A fool can see it. " Chengying rolled her eyes and swept away. Avril said.


    Medivh looked at the girls who were secretly hostile. He shook his head slightly and looked at Avril. He said, "Miss, we are now in the northeast of nothingness. We should be heading south. We should be able to go where we should be."


    "Over there?" Avril looked up in the direction of Medivh''s fingers, but there was no scene except an illusory dark scene.


    Bowed her head and pondered for a while, Avril looked up at the southwest direction and said to Madison, "that direction should be the core of nothingness."


    "Yes. That direction should be the core of nothingness and the center of nothingness. There is no peak Medivh nodded and replied, "the whole nothingness covers a vast area, perhaps not much smaller than the dream world. According to the previous data, nihility peak should be the core position of the nightmare clan, and all the nobility and high-level of the nightmare clan should spread around with nihility peak as the center. The space of nothingness is too large, which is typical of vast land and sparse population. Except around nihilishi peak, there are very few nightmares in other places


    "Fortunately, the land is vast and the population is sparse. Otherwise, we would have been discovered long ago." Li Fan looked at Madison and said with a smile¡° This is how we show up. We are typically beaten by others. "


    See Chen Xi a few people some not good face, Li Fan hey hey dry smile two, hand clap mouth said "slip of the tongue."


    "I''m talking about vast territory and sparse population, but relatively speaking." Madison took a look at Li Fan and said with a sneer, "we are in a remote place even in nothingness. If we want to go to nothingness peak, we still have at least one month to go."


    "So long." Li Fan vomits his tongue and looks at Madison in surprise.


    "Even if we want to see a nightmare clan, we''ll have to go five or six days." Medivh said with a sneer¡° Our position, in your plane, is the barren land of the desert. "


    "Well, what''s the use of saying that." The fat man waved. Looking at Madison, he said with a smile, "you just said that the whole nothingness is barren. It''s normal for us to walk for half a month. Now it''s better to eat something quickly, and then hurry on


    "Eat, eat, eat." Chengying pokes out half his head behind Chen Xi and looks at the fat man with his tongue sticking out.


    "I''m sorry. This time I came out in a hurry and didn''t bring any food with me. " Medivh stood up and looked at the fat man helplessly. A gust of cold wind blowing, fat man big open mouth, looking at a face helpless Medivh shrugged. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "fan Zi."¡° All right Li Fan looked at the fat man with a smile, turned to look at Avril and said, "we originally followed others this time. Now that we are beaters, we should have the awareness of beaters. Let''s see what they say. "¡° Ha ha. " Avril laughed, looked at the fat man and Li Fan, and said, "I didn''t say you were going to be the thugs. I just want you to accompany me. But what Li Fan said is also right. Since some of you are here for me, of course you can''t let them go hungry. "¡° Medivh. " Avril looked at Madison and said, "go and have a look. You''re more familiar with the void than we are. Let''s see if there''s anything to eat." Medivh looked at Avril with a smile and said, "yes, miss."¡° Come on, little fat man Medivh walked up to the fat man and patted him. He reached out and pointed to the deep dark jungle.

 V2.Chapter 80

    The leaping fire kept licking the meat on the branch. Zizilala oil into a drop of crystal clear water. Dripping on the leaping flames, a group of flames keep rising.


    Fat man a pair of small eyes staring at the hands of the branches. He roasted very carefully, because a few salivating eyes around him were focused on the meat in the fat man''s hand.


    "I didn''t expect that you fat man should have such ability." Chengying sits on the fallen dead tree, looks at the fat man''s action and says with a smile.


    The fat man made a handsome gesture, turned the branch in his hand and said, "of course, I used to go out for a picnic with my family. I can''t stand that. "


    "Just look at your figure." Chengying covered her mouth and began to smile.


    The fat man grinned. Just as he wanted to speak, a huge roar came from the distant sky. Make the fat man nervous. Zou ran in the hands of the branches fell on the jumping flames.


    In the distance, where the eyes can reach, there seems to be a jumping flame on the sky. Half of the sky is red.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a fire over there? " The fat man looked at the meat falling on the fire and said, "it''s a pity. It''s going to be cooked soon."


    Avril and Medivh got up and looked over there when the noise came. McGrady''s brow was locked, and he shook his head slowly just as the sky was half ringing. "I don''t know. It seems that something has exploded."


    "What will be there, such a flame can dye the sky red." Li Fan also looked at the red sky with some surprise and asked, "is it the volcano that erupted?"


    "It looks like it." Avril chuckled, turned to look at Li Fan and said sweetly, "there are always some changes in the void. Or an earthquake or a volcanic eruption. In this case, it should be a volcano. "


    Medivh shook his head, looked at Avril and said, "it shouldn''t be. The volcanic eruption didn''t cause this. Can reflect half of the sky into a fiery red color. If it''s a volcanic eruption, I''m afraid an earthquake will follow. "


    "It''s a pity for the barbecue." The fat man looked up for half a sound, reached out and pulled out the barbecue from the fire with the branch in his hand. Looking at the barbecue that has turned into black charcoal on the surface, it''s a pity that "forget it, it seems that it can still be eaten inside."


    The fat man took out his knife to cut the meat and handed it to several people. Seeing that they all shook their heads and refused, the fat man took a bite and said, "if you don''t eat, I''ll eat it. Only with strength can we act."


    In three days, the group finally walked out of the vast forest. The sky was still half red, just like the morning glow.


    "The hell''s out there at last." Looking back at the thick forest, the fat man rubbed his stomach and said, "I had diarrhea for three days."


    "Don''t be happy too soon. It will take us at least six days to find a place with people. " Madison looked up at the sky, but his voice was full of worry.


    "Three days." Avril looked up at the sky¡° It''s like it''s not a volcanic eruption. "


    "It''s better to have a volcanic eruption." Medivh lowered his head, patted the dust on his body, looked back and said, "if it wasn''t for the eruption, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be easy."


    "Are my eyes gone?" Li Fan gave a low, light cry, reached out and pointed to the distant valley, and said, "how can I see the smoke over there? Will it be inhabited? "


    "Where?" Several people were surprised when they heard Li Fan''s words. When they looked along Li Fan''s fingers, they saw that in a deep depression not far away, puffs of smoke were rising, like cooking smoke, and were blown away slowly by the breeze.


    "Be careful. The land of nothingness, even if there are people, is also the nightmare people. We must not let the horse slip. " Avril gazed for half a second, turned to Madison and said, "go and have a look."


    This is a terrain with mountains on three sides and forests on one side. After turning the low mountain in front, a broad road appeared in front of several people. It is obvious that tall trees are planted on both sides of the road which has been artificially corrected, and the lush leaves leak out from among the branches. Each leaf is as broad as Wutong leaves. If it were not for the low light above the sky, it would almost be like a deep and quiet park.


    Several people stood at the end of the road, at the end of their eyes. A wooden house with three or four households. You can even see vague figures outside the house busy.


    He looked up at the dim sky. The dark sky in the void completely obscures the sun, making it hard to tell what time it is. But it seems. It''s supposed to be noon. From the rising smoke. Those swaying figures should be preparing lunch.


    "Go and have a look." Avril hid behind the tree and watched for half a sound. He said slowly, "we are an adventurous team. We are practicing in the void. Don''t be wrong. "


    After a pause, Avril added, "remember, we are all nightmares at the moment. Don''t miss it."


    "What if they test us?" Fat some don''t trust of ask a way.


    "No problem. No matter the nightmare clan or the Mengling clan, they will not easily test the ability of others. " Medivh turned his head and looked at the fat man with a smile. "You can rest assured about that."


    The quiet valley and lush trees made Li Fan and his party feel very comfortable. Apart from the haze in the sky, it is a paradise.


    Looking at the neat scene on both sides of the road. Li fan can''t help sighing, "I can''t see that there are only three or four families here, and they can even plan so neatly."


    "The nightmare clan just took a fork in the road of cultivation. It doesn''t mean that they are demons." Avril turned to look at Li Fan and said with a smile, "your view is partial."


    Several people are talking, the busy figure outside the cabin obviously also found a few people. They all stopped their actions one after another and looked up at the pedestrian in surprise.


    "Hello, uncle." Avril walked in front of several people and saw that the people on the opposite side were all looking at them with vigilance. With a smile on her face, she said, "we''re here for adventure. If we accidentally find that there are people here, we''ll come and have a look."


    It seems that Avril doesn''t look like a bad person. A big middle-aged man in front of the party puts down his firewood. He said with a smile, "so it is. We thought it was something. You must have just come out of the lost forest. "


    Avril nodded, looked at the burly man and said with a smile, "uncle, how can you live here?"


    The middle-aged man asked his family to move the stool and let them sit down. He explained, "originally, we were living together with other people around nihility peak. But then... "


    "Stop talking. Come on, have some water." The middle-aged woman with a gray scarf on her head touched the middle-aged man gently and made a wink quietly. The enthusiasm holds in the hand the water cup to several people to say.


    "Well, yes. Drink water, drink water. " The middle-aged man and woman''s eyes touched, quickly changed the topic, said to Avril several people.


    She took the steaming cup and felt the warmth in her hands. Avril had a strange color in her eyes. Looking at the wooden houses around, he said with a smile, "the environment here is very good."


    "You look like you''ve been lost in the forest for a long time." Looking at the dust on several people''s clothes, the man said with a smile.


    Avril nodded and said with a smile, "yes, we wanted to practice in the forest, but we almost lost in it. Uncle, how long have you lived here? "


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and said with a smile, "yes, we have lived here for a hundred years. These rooms are all our relatives and friends."


    "What''s your name, uncle?" The fat man took a sip of hot water, his nose twitched, and a faint aroma penetrated into the fat man''s nose.


    "My name is Jin Wen. You just call me uncle Kim. " The middle-aged man smiles, turns around to ask the woman to set up the table and chair quickly, turns his head and says, "you must be hungry. Eat something quickly."


    The man who said this turned to look at the fiery red color of the sky and murmured, "for several days, I don''t know what happened?"


    Avril followed the man''s eyes, nodded and said, "yes, it looks like there''s a fire there."


    Jin Wen laughed, waved his hand and said, "forget it, I don''t want those things. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us."


    "Uncle Jin, I heard that we are going to fight with Mengling clan again. What do you think? " Medivh took a bite of the dish with his chopsticks and looked at Jin Wen across the street.


    "Is it going to war?" Jin Wen''s brow tightened for a moment, then stretched out and said with a smile, "we have been here for hundreds of years, and the news is a little closed. I don''t even know this. If it wasn''t for you. I''m afraid we won''t know until there''s war. "


    Medivh smiles, looks at Jinwen and says, "Yeah, it''s going to be war again. It has been thousands of years since we were expelled to this nihilistic land, and I don''t know whether this war can return to the dream world. "


    "What''s good about going back to the dream world?" A 20-year-old young man sitting next to Jin Wen sneered, "we''ve all lived here for such a long time. What''s the difference when we go back to the dream world?"


    "Xiaoqing." Jin Wen frowned, looked at the young man beside him coldly and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t that right?" Dissatisfied, the young man said, "is nightmare a bad person who will surely absorb the essence of others? At that time, the Mengling people exiled us without asking about the situation


    "Presumptuous." Jin Wen suddenly patted the table, and his palm fell heavily on the table, making the cups tremble.


    The young man obviously didn''t expect that Jin Wen would be so angry. He was a little stunned for a moment. But it was still murmuring in a low voice.


    "I''m sorry to make you laugh." Jin Wen looked at the young man with complaint. Turning to Madison, he said with a smile, "children don''t understand."


    Medivh waved his hand, looked at Jin Wen and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. What the little brother said is right. We have lived here for thousands of years and have been used to it for a long time."¡° Well Jin Wen sighed deeply. He picked up his glass and said, "come on, let''s not talk about that. Let''s drink." He lowered his head and sipped the slightly turbid liquor in his glass. McGrady Wen''s eyes floated in the direction of Avril, and the two lowered their eyes and exchanged a look. Obviously, what they only knew before, after they came here, some unusual circumstances made them feel that what they knew before had changed. However, from the expression of Jin Wen, it is obvious that there are some things that I don''t want to let a few people know¡° This wine has so much stamina. " The fat man took a sip of the wine, his face turned red, and his eyes were bleary¡° This wine is really strong. " Plop plop sound, Li Fan several people are lying on the table. When Jin Wen saw several people lying on the table, his face suddenly looked cold.

 V2.Chapter 81

    Under the dim light, a few people were all tied up. A pot of steaming water is constantly blooming. A pungent smell permeated the whole room.


    Li Fan''s first thought when he opened his eyes was like this. At the moment, Jin Wen and the middle-aged woman were sitting in front of the steaming water pot, throwing firewood into the stove from time to time, making the whole pot of hot water turn over.


    Li Fan shakes his head, trying to dispel the muddle in his mind. Li Fan, who wants to hit his head hard, finds himself tied up. Next to them are Avril and Chen Xi.


    "It''s a bunch of pigs." Li Fan looked down at the rope on his body, and thought of it for no reason.


    From time to time in the mind came bursts of vertigo, let Li Fan guess that several people should be drinking wine under the drug and so on. Not only let oneself whole body weak, even the spirit power also is unable to mobilize.


    "Awake?" Jin Wen heard the sound of Li Fan, looked away from the stove, sneered and walked to Li Fan. The firewood in hand is raised high, looking at Li Fan and saying, "sleep a little longer."


    Without suspense, Li Fan fainted again.


    When Li Fan wakes up again, only Avril is left in the room, and Jin Wen doesn''t know where to go in the dark room. Li Fan scanned around and found that, except for the fat man who was still sleeping, he was looking at himself with a pair of bleary eyes.


    Li Fan shook his head and felt a pain coming from his neck¡° Jinwen of dog day, hit me with such a thick stick. " Li Fan thought bitterly.


    "Wake up!" Avril turns to see Li Fan open his eyes. With tenderness in his eyes, he asked, "how do you feel?"


    Li Fan shook his head, and his neck made a clattering sound. Looking at Avril depressed said, "I feel my brain is about to explode.". How did this happen? How did Jin Wen tie us up? "


    "The wine was drugged." Medivh twisted his body, changed a more comfortable posture, and said, "there''s something he doesn''t want us to know. From what he said just now. He should have something hard to say. Maybe he has something shady about the nightmare clan, and he is worried that we will find out. "


    "Then why are we tied up. Is it possible to conceal his affairs? " Li Fan looked at Madison and earned his rope. He angrily scolded, "the old guy even beat me with such a thick stick. It hurts me to death."


    Avril turned to look at Li Fan''s neck, said with a smile, "it seems that we are still careless. I don''t know what he''s trying to do with us here? "


    "What can I do? Isn''t it just a mouth killing or something? " Chengying sneers scornfully.


    "Little shadow!" Chen Xi sighed, looked at Chengying and said slowly, "if he wants to kill us, there''s no reason to tie us up and poison us directly in the food and wine. It seems that he has some other reason


    "Dead fat man, still sleeping." Li Fan''s ear heard a snore. He turned his head and saw that the fat man was tied up, but he was still salivating. No reason to shout.


    There was no response from the fat man, but the door was opened with a creak. A figure blocking the light outside stood in front of several people.


    Jin Wen''s face was cold, and he was still holding a stick in his hand, looking at several people coldly.


    "What do you want to do, old man?" Li Fan saw the cold face of Jin Wen and said angrily.


    "What for?" Jin Wen walked into the room slowly. First he turned to look at the boiling water in the pot. Then he looked at Li Fan and said with a sneer, "you guys, what''s the purpose of coming here? Why have we all left, and you just won''t let us go. What do you want to do? "


    Jin Wen, who said this, reached out and picked up the half gourd beside the kitchen table, reached out and filled the pot with boiling water. Looking at Li Fan, he said coldly, "tell me who you are. If you don''t, I''ll let you take a hot bath."


    The steaming hot water was sent to Li Fan''s eyes, and a hot wave came, which made Li Fan involuntarily hide back. But because his body was tied, no matter how he dodged, the hot water still smoked himself, which made Li Fan''s eyes feel that the waves could not be opened.


    "Well? How could you sleep so soundly? " A snore broke the boiling water that Jin Wen was about to pour on Li Fan. Jin Wen turned his head and looked at the fat man with saliva all over him, and sneered, "I''m still in the mood to sleep when I''m dying."


    "Ah." Boiled water along the gourd in Jin Wen''s hand threw out a wonderful arc, so that the sleeping fat man issued a shrill scream, suddenly woke up.


    Looking at the fat man who suddenly woke up, a vicious smile flashed on Jin Wen''s face and suddenly asked, "who are you? Why are you here? "


    When people wake up suddenly in their sleep, most of them will subconsciously answer the questions they hear. This time is also the subconscious reaction of the brain, and the probability of lying is very low. Jin Wen, of course, thinks so. Just wait until his words asked, but found that the fat man in addition to breathing heavily said hot, in no word export.


    "Is the mouth still hard?" Jin Wen''s face was covered with a layer of gloom. He turned to look at Avril and Chen Xi and said with a sneer, "since they don''t say it, you can say it."


    The words of Jin Wen once again from the pot filled with boiling water, feigned to splash.


    "Wait a minute." Avril saw Jin Wen''s action and said, "Uncle Jin, do you have any misunderstanding? We are really just a team taking risks here."


    "An adventurous team?" Jin Wen''s action stopped a little and sneered, "if you are really an adventurous team, why do you want to cheat me? Why, now that I have seen through, do you want to deny it?"


    "We really don''t know what you mean." Medivh calmly looked at Jin Wen and said, "we are all nightmares. Why should we suspect each other? The war is coming soon. Why don''t you keep your strength to deal with Mengling?"


    When Jin Wen heard McGrady''s words, he turned his head and looked at it coldly for a while. The ladle in his hand crossed a curve and fell into the pot. Stretched out his hand to pull a low bench, Jin Wen sat in front of Madison, his eyes tightly staring at Madison''s eyes and said.


    "War, I live well in this nihilistic land. Why do I participate in meaningless war. You tell me Jin Wen stared into Madison''s eyes and continued, "is it for the opinions of the main fighters of nightmare clan?"


    Medivh''s face was full of doubts. Looking at Jin Wen, he said, "why, is there any faction in the nightmare clan?"


    "Ha ha." Jin Wen raised the sky with a wild smile, looked at Madison and said, "it seems that you really want to kill me. In the future, when the nightmare clan comes to nothingness, there will already be factions. If you say that now, it will prove your identity more


    There was a silver light in the hand of Jin Wen who said this, and a long blade with light appeared in his hand like void.


    "I know, those guys always want to go back to the dream world." Jin Wen''s long silver knife touched Medivh''s throat and said, "since they want to fight back, let''s go back. I''ve told them clearly that I won''t agree, and I''ve left the nihilistic peak. Why do they have to keep pushing me?"


    Seeing Medivh''s puzzled expression, Jin Wen sneered, "since they won''t let me go, I can''t let you go either. I know they will still send more people to kill you."


    Jin Wen made a little effort between his hands, and the silver blade pierced Medivh''s skin in an instant, and a trace of red blood seeped out.


    "Wait a minute." Avril saw the blood oozing from Medivh''s throat and yelled¡° Uncle Jin, we really don''t know what you call the main fighting faction. "


    "Hum." Jin Wen snorted coldly, ignored Avril''s words, and thrust the blade forward abruptly.


    Avril closed her eyes when she saw the scene. I can''t believe that the first nightmare clansman I met could bury several people here when they just came to the void.


    Although he wanted to fight back, the rope with several people was obviously not ordinary material. Although the temperament of mengyan and Mengling people is different, they are all people in the dream world in the final analysis. The means that can trap mengyan people can also trap Mengling people.


    "Ding." The sound of a light ring came, accompanied by a deep stuffy hum.


    Avril opened her eyes and saw that the silver blade in Madison''s throat had disappeared. Jin Wen also stood at the door, shrouded in a shadow, his face full of disbelief.


    "Li Fan." Avril exclaimed in surprise.


    "It''s a show." Chengying sees Li Fan''s illusory figure standing beside Medivh with Xuanyuan sword. Her eyes are fixed on Jinwen at the door, and she shakes her head disdainfully.


    "Who are you?" Jin Wen''s voice was full of surprise. He looked at Li Fan, who was still bound, and then turned to see the unreal figure in front of McGrady''s tattoo¡° Why can you not be bound by the Jiling lock? "


    "I''m your grandfather." Li Fan put his hand in Madison''s throat a little bit, a golden light flashed, Madison''s throat wound healed at the speed visible to the naked eye. He turned to look at Jin Wen and scolded.


    If he had not just seen that Medivh''s life was at stake, Li Fan would not have thought that he could freely mobilize the power of divine consciousness. Every time, if it''s not the time of crisis, Li Fan never thought that his potential could be further explored. It was like this in the last battle against Dracula and this time against Jinwen. Let Li Fan heart can not help but some sorrow, it seems that he is really in a dangerous situation to burst out potential.


    "Hum." Jin Wen didn''t get angry because of Li Fan''s words. He just sneered. He pointed to Li Fan with a silver blade in his hand and said, "don''t think you can escape from the shackles of Ji Ling lock. In front of me, even if those guys from the main battle faction come, they should be polite. "


    Li Fan shakes his head, looks at Jin Wen, sneers and says, "old man, you talk a lot of nonsense."


    The sword Qi lit up the whole room like frost, and the vast sword Qi rushed out of Xuanyuan sword like a flood. There was a deep furrow in the ground of the wooden house. In the narrow room, the sword''s spirit is coming. The silver blade in Jin Wen''s hand swings away thousands of snow, like a cobweb in front of him. Xuanyuan sword Qi touched the silver blade and made a loud noise. In the whole cabin, the sword Qi was scattered everywhere like a headless fly. In a flash, the wooden house was completely broken into flying sawdust. Jin Wen''s body suddenly pushed back in the surging sword Qi, and his feet made two deep footprints on the ground. He took off the sword Qi in front of him, and suddenly opened his mouth to drink¡° It''s a dream

 V2.Chapter 82

    "Taixu dream?" Avril heard Jin Wen speak these four words. His face suddenly changed. Looking up at Li Fan with concern, he said, "be careful."


    Taixu dream, Madison''s face is also an instant change, different from Avril, so from childhood is growing up under the concern of AI Haotian. From the beginning of recording, Medivh accepted the most strict training of Mengling clan, the purpose is to protect Avril. Therefore, Medivh obviously only knows more about some of the advanced techniques of the dream clan.


    "Taixu dream is one of the people in the dream world. Only those with the purest blood and the most outstanding talent can learn. Where did this old guy learn this technique from? " Medivh murmured¡° After Mengling clan, Taixu dream can only be learned by clan leaders and elders. Is this old man the elder of the nightmare clan? "


    Just a few people this hesitant time, burst out a thick gray smoke from Jin Wen''s hands. He directly enveloped Li Fan in it.


    Li Fan only felt a moment of darkness in front of him, and a thick smog that could not be melted had completely wrapped himself in it. The thick smoke was like a barrier. The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand only penetrated less than half of it, and it could not go deep any more.


    "That''s interesting, old man." Li Fan gave a smile, but he didn''t worry at all. The smile on his face hasn''t faded. The other hand is also carried on the hilt. With a low voice, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand suddenly became a few feet wide. In the golden light, a sword, as thick as an ancient tree, rushed into the thick smoke around him.


    In a burst of cheering sound, it was like a red knife stabbing into butter, sending out countless sparks. The golden sword slowly cut into it with an extremely slow but firm speed.


    Just when the sword Qi had penetrated into the smoke for several feet, the smoke in front of us was like a dark cloud after the rain. In a moment, it dissipated and split to both sides.


    "Where''s Jin Wen?" After Li Fan broke through the smoke, he found that he didn''t see Jin Wen in front of him. Only Avril and Chen Xi were still tied on the stool, and the scattered sawdust was scattered beside them.


    "Jin Wen, after you are trapped, you are gone. It''s like running over there. " Avril rubbed her numb arm, looked at Li Fan and pointed to the distant mountain forest.


    Li Fan frowned and looked at the dark sky. He said in doubt, "what does that old guy Jinwen want to do? It seems that he is not right with us."


    "Who knows." Chengying kicked his stool and looked up at the distance¡° The old man seems to think that we have something to do with her enemies. "


    "What shall we do?" Chen Xi rubbed his shoulder, looked at Li Fan and said, "are we going to chase him or what?"


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand disappeared in his hand. Looking at the distance, he said, "anyway, we have nothing to do here. That old guy seems to have some conflicts with the people of nightmare clan."


    "Contradictions, nightmares always look like that, and it''s normal to have internal contradictions." Medivh smiles. He reached out and touched the healed wound on his neck, looked at Li Fan and said, "it''s just that Taixu dreamland is the most profound technique in the dream world. Since Jin Wen can learn, he should be the key person in the nightmare clan. We have to go after him for whatever it is. "


    "What''s the use of chasing him?" Li Fan has some doubts, "even if we catch him, we can''t get anything from him."


    After a pause, Li Fan continued, "don''t forget that Mengling and mengyan are enemies. Even if we tell him that we are not mengyan people, I''m afraid he can''t believe it."


    "I can''t help it. If I want to have a clue, I have to keep chasing. He''s the only hope now. " Avril looked at Li Fan and said with a smile.


    "Whatever you want. I''m just a thug here anyway." Li Fan laughs and looks at Avril and says, "but to my surprise, since Taixu dream is the most profound technique in the dream world, why is it so easy for me to break it?"


    Li Fan looked at Avril and said, "since you know so much about Taixu dreamland, why can I break it so easily?"


    "Me?" McGrady grinned and looked at Li Fan and said, "although I know the power of Taixu dreamland, I''m not an elder in the dream world, so I can''t practice this skill. So why you can easily break it, I don''t know


    "Is it?" Li Fan chuckled. His hand suddenly stretched out. In the air, the golden blade of Xuanyuan sword was already on Madison''s neck.


    "Li Fan, what are you doing?" Avril exclaimed, her face full of doubts, looked at Li Fan and said, "he really doesn''t know too much fantasy. What are you doing?"


    "What for?" Li Fan had a sadistic smile on his face. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand seemed to turn slightly, letting the sharp blade slide up and down Madison''s neck¡° It''s not the first time I''ve seen a dream. Do you think I can''t tell? "


    See Madison''s face full of anger, doubt. Li Fan continued with a smile, "although my Xuanyuan sword is also a magic weapon, I never thought that I could break the dream just by relying on the sword Qi."


    "What do you mean?" Madison''s face still looked at Li Fan with anger and said coldly, "why do you doubt these and point your sword at me?"


    "What for?" The abusive smile on Li Fan''s face was more obvious. His eyes swept over Medivh and Avril and sneered, "it''s just a dream. Why, do I need to be more obvious?"


    McGrady Wen listened to Li Fan''s words, still smile coldly, looking at Li Fan''s mouth grinning, looking at Avril several people said, "you see, he wants to fight us now."


    With that, Madison turned to Li Fan and said, "if you want to do it, do it. Let''s see if someone will spare you if I die? "


    "Spare me?" Li Fan chuckled. Xuanyuan sword breathed out a continuous sword, and the sharp edge of the sword was close to Medivh''s neck.


    She turned her head to look at Avril, looked up and said, "Jin Wen, don''t you get rid of this empty dream now?"


    Then Li Fan looked at the scenery around him, and his face was suddenly awe inspiring. A golden light burst out from the Xuanyuan sword. The scattered sword Qi instantly destroyed everything around. Medivh and Avril in this scattered sword spirit, in a moment, it is into a ball, dissipated in the sky.


    With the disappearance of the golden sword Qi, the surrounding space became gray in a flash. As in the beginning, Li Fan was in the dream of Taixu.


    "Old man, why don''t you take it out like this?" Li Fan looked around. A low scold.


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand pointed straight to the sky, raised his head, looked at the sky with a smile in his eyes and said, "Jinwen, Taixu dream has no effect on me at all."


    "It''s not up to you whether it works or not." The voice of Jin Wen came from the sky. Without a trace of emotion¡° Since you can be trapped here, your partners can''t be protected by you. They''re still chained to killing. "


    "Hey, hey." Li Fan smiles and says to the sky, "so what? Although I don''t know about this dream, I also know that you can''t do anything with such a powerful technique. "


    "Ha ha ha. Indeed Jin Wen sneered and said, "I really need to maintain this dream at any time, but don''t forget that I''m not the only one here."


    Li Fan was shocked when he heard the inscription. He just got the inscription and forgot that it was the place where Jin Wen and his family lived. Besides Jin Wen, there were nearly ten people living. According to the current situation of Avril and Chen Xi, let alone a master like Jin Wen, even a child can kill Avril as long as he has a knife in his hand.


    "Old man, in that case, don''t blame me." Li Fan''s face sank. Cold mouth said.


    "If you have the ability, just use it." Jin Wen said with disdain.


    Li Fan ignored Jin Wen''s ridicule and closed his eyes slightly. The whole person is immersed in the sea of his own divine consciousness. The whole person''s divine power surges to the Xuanyuan tree transformed by the soul of Xuanyuan.


    The Xuanyuan tree, which radiates a little light, is moistened by Li Fan''s influx of divine consciousness, and it rises a lot in a flash. Constantly emitting a touch of golden light. The whole person''s body is surrounded by a layer of golden light, just like the God of heaven coming down to earth and the reincarnation of Buddha.


    It seems that after a century or an instant, Li Fan''s eyes suddenly open. A golden light bursts out of Li Fan''s eyes, and the whole person''s breath rises rapidly. Xuanyuan sword in the hand is also in this moment, disappeared in their own hands.


    A golden light flashed between Li Fan''s hands. In the thick golden light package, there was a simple and exquisite weapon. But because of the golden light package, it was not clear what was in the golden light.


    Hands suddenly in the golden light. Suddenly, I mentioned it. A touch of gold suddenly shot out of his hands and waved along Li Fan''s palm. Blast into the sky.


    Like a fireworks burst in the air, countless points of golden light, like stars, filled the whole sky. Shine the dark sky as if it were day.


    Like a bubble in the sun, in this golden light. All over the sky dim slowly dissipated, like the sky after the rain, revealed a rainbow.


    The space suddenly saw to send out a burst of quiver, like the shaking of earthquake. The whole space seems to be torn out of countless cracks.


    A dull hum came from somewhere. It should be from Jin Wen.


    "Old man." Li Fan suddenly roared "open."


    The sky is like a shower of blood, the whole space infected into a blood red. Jin Wen''s figure slowly appeared not far from Li Fan. A tired face. There is still a trace of blood hanging on the corner of the mouth.

 V2.Chapter 83

    Jin Wen''s face was pale, and the blood from the corner of his mouth had dyed his whole chest red. Some of the body can not help shaking, the hands of the silver light is also in the side, supporting their own body.


    "What a powerful divine power, what a powerful soul." Although Jin Wen''s face was pale, his expression was a little relaxed. Looking at Li Fan''s eyes is also less of the sense of vigilance.


    "I know most of the young talents in the nightmare clan, but I have never heard of you. If you are not the snow hidden characters of those old people in the nightmare clan, you should not be the people of my nightmare clan."


    Li Fan didn''t pay attention to Jin Wen''s self talk. Li Fan''s sense of God is all immersed in the soul of Xuanyuan. At the moment, Li Fan''s perception ability is already shrouded in the whole space. Every wind and grass can''t escape Li Fan''s perception. Let alone the current situation of Jin Wen, even in the heyday of Jin Wen, Li Fan''s strong sense of God is shrouded, The spiritual power in the body, the slightest trace of flow, will be clearly engraved in Li Fan''s mind.


    Before I saw all the powerful people in different positions, when I knew that I was a natural God, the greed flashed in everyone''s eyes was not useless.


    At least Li Fan now knows that the result of the supreme power of divine consciousness is that he does not need to use his own eyes to see. It''s perception.


    As the saying goes, the weak see the world with their eyes, and the strong understand the world with their perception, achieving Li Fan''s divine power. It is not to see the world by oneself, but as if it is already independent of the world, every plant, every sand and every stone in the world. Every moment''s change seems to have been engraved in Li Fan''s mind for a long time.


    This kind of feeling is like a pair of invisible big hands controlling all these things.


    Therefore, Li Fan is not worried at all. He is not afraid of any other tricks in Jin Wen. In front of his huge perception, not to mention Jin Wen''s spiritual power, Li fan can even feel it earlier than Jin Wen in every breath.


    The golden light in her hand crossed an unreal ripple, and the rope around Avril''s body broke into several pieces and fell to the ground.


    Turning to look at Avril frowning and rubbing her shoulder, Li Fan gently smiles and says, "how about it? Do you think the old man has something to say? "


    Avril turned her head and looked at the golden inscription on her face like gold paper. She reached out and rubbed her shoulder, which was already numb. She said, "it should be Taixu dream. I heard my father mention it. In the dream world, the only people who are qualified to practice Taixu dream are guardians, except the patriarchs or elders of the two tribes. Therefore, this golden inscription must be a key figure in the nightmare clan. "


    "Li Fan, catch him. This old man must have some secrets he doesn''t want us to know." Medivh stood up, his eyes fixed on Jin Wen''s direction, and said to Li Fan in a low voice.


    There was a strange look on Jin Wen''s face. He looked at Li Fan and said coldly, "isn''t that what you came here for? What are you pretending to be now? "


    "Purpose?" Li Fan laughed, looked at Jin Wen''s shaking body and said, "we are here for a purpose, but it is not the same as what you think."


    Seeing the disdain on Jin Wen''s face, Li Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, you won''t believe it if you know what to say, so I''ll catch you and tell you again."


    He said something. The golden light in Li Fan''s hand suddenly disappeared. Jin Wen''s face was just tight. Li Fan''s figure had already appeared beside Jin Wen. In the space, it was like a huge and extremely sharp claw emerging from the void, and suddenly grasped Jin Wen''s body.


    "Don''t hurt my uncle." A clear voice came, and he was about to catch the sharp claws of Jin Wen''s body. A swift and irresistible virtual shadow suddenly stopped in front of Jin Wen''s body.


    "No." Jin Wen exclaimed. They want to reach out and intercept.


    There was a slight click in the air. The shadow in front of Jin Wen''s body made a crisp sound when it collided with the sharp claw. It broke into pieces and splashed out. It turned out to be a black iron bar. A figure is accompanied by scattered pieces of iron standing in front of Jin Wen. It is the young man who was reprimanded by Jin Wen at dinner.


    "What are you doing here? I told you. Don''t stay here. If you can, I will follow you Jin Wen saw the figure in front of him, but the look in his eyes was fierce, and he said sternly.


    "Uncle, I''m not going. If I want to go, let''s go together." The young man turned to look at the inscriptions, but he was extremely firm.


    "Ha ha." Li Fan chuckled and looked at Jin Wen and the young man standing in front of him. He raised his hand and said, "Hey, if you want to go, you have to see if I can let you go. What''s the matter? I''m still standing here. When I don''t exist? "


    "What do you want to do?" Although there was a trace of fear on the young man''s face, he stood firmly in front of Jin Wen. Looking at Li Fan, he said in a deep voice, "uncle and we have given up our position in the family. Do you still have to kill them all?"


    "Stop talking to them." Jin Wen stretched out his hand to pull the young man, glanced at Li Fan and Mai Diwen, and said in a low voice, "they will never let us go."


    "Uncle, you go first. I''ll stop them." The young man turned his head and looked at the gold inscriptions with blood on the corners of his mouth. He turned his head and looked at Li Fan intently and said¡° Auntie, they''re already waiting where they planned to be


    "You go quickly, you are not their opponent. What''s more, they should want me more. " Jin Wen looked at the young man and turned his head to look at Li Fan with a sneer.


    "None of you can leave." Li Fan shrugged and looked at them with a smile. The golden light in the hands is also accompanied by the disappearance of the smile on the face, suddenly shrouded in two people.


    As if the God came down to earth, the position of several people was covered with golden light. The golden light emitted by Li Fan is like a cage that blocks the surrounding space, which envelops Jin Wen and Jin Wen. The constant golden light completely ignores the counterattack of Jin Wen and Jin Wen in the cage. Whether it''s Jin Wen''s chopping with a silver sword, or the young man''s attack, hitting on the golden cage, even without a ripple.


    "Hey, hey, try the technique I just learned." Li Fan laughs licentiously. Looking at the two people in the cage, he said, "unless your divine power can surpass me, you will stay in this cage for the rest of your life."


    Jin Wen''s wave made his face even more pale. He turned his head and looked at the young man who was still trying to attack the cage. He sighed coldly and said, "it''s useless. We can''t escape at all."


    "Uncle." The young man raised his head, wiped the sweat on his face, looked at Jin Wen and said quietly, "then we will die here together. Anyway, the nightmare clan can''t accommodate us."


    The young man turned his head and looked at Li Fan fiercely and said, "I didn''t expect that there would be good people in nightmare clan besides us. I didn''t expect that. Under the temptation of returning to the dream world, all of them are so despicable in their hearts. "


    "Ha ha, human nature is evil." Jin Wen sneered, looked at Li Fan and said coldly, "boy, I didn''t expect that you are so powerful, but since you are with those guys of nightmare clan, you must not be a kind person in your heart. Listen to me, the cultivation of strength can only rely on day-to-day cultivation, there is no shortcut. Those guys of nightmare clan want to rely on absorbing other people''s essence to improve their cultivation. Sooner or later, we will suffer retribution. "


    With these words, Jin Wen''s face suddenly looked like a Lin. Madison and Avril almost opened their mouths and exclaimed at the same time.


    "Be careful, he''s going to kill himself."


    Although they spoke, they were a little late. Jin Wen''s face had not changed, and the silver light in his hand had already gone straight to his temple. Obviously, he wanted to destroy his soul directly. Otherwise, even if you die, as far as the dream world''s ability is concerned, as long as the soul does not disperse, it will not be able to save you, but it is not difficult for you to maintain this soul form.


    Madison and Avril look on the face is a little bit of a pity, obviously because he found out that Jinwen want to commit suicide and can''t stop.


    A dazzling light suddenly lit up, and then dimmed in a flash. The silver light in Jin Wen''s hand, but I don''t know when, has already disappeared. Instead, the two gold chains between hands and wrists are as thick as fingers. The chain made of pure golden light is like flowing jewelry.


    "You?" Jin Wen looks at Li Fan outside the cage in surprise. The surprise on the face couldn''t be concealed.


    His series of actions and words have been practiced in his heart and mind for thousands of times. Since he left nihility peak, Jin Wen knew that sooner or later, those people of nightmare clan would not let him go. Even if they give up that, they will never make themselves better. And the only reason for their offspring to survive is that they completely disappear in the nightmare clan.


    But what Jin Wen didn''t think of was that his idea had just moved, and his weapon was about to pierce his temple. But was completely suppressed by a golden light. Not only that, the golden light even cut off its weapon like a piece of iron thrown into the hot magma. It''s more about trapping yourself.


    But these words are not enough to surprise Jin Wen. To his surprise, he has practiced this idea tens of millions of times. Even when they are talking, the other party knows that they want to commit suicide. It''s never going to be as fast as it''s going to be.


    But just now, he was stopped by Li Fan because he was just a little bit short of penetrating his mind. It clearly proved that Li Fan either moved faster than he imagined, or he knew his next action before he had any action, or even just had an idea.


    Jin Wen felt like falling into an ice cave. Falling into the hands of such a nightmare clan, Jin Wen can already imagine what kind of result he will eventually fall into.


    "Old man. You want to kill yourself in front of me Li Fan tilted his mouth slightly, looked at Jin Wen and said, "My divine sense has already extended to every corner of the whole space. There is no secret of your thoughts here."¡° Li Fan Avril walks slowly to Li Fan and looks at Jin Wen in the cage. First, she bows and gives a gift. Then she looks up at Jin Wen and says with a smile, "Uncle Jin, I''ve offended a lot before. In fact, we''re not nightmare people."

 V2.Chapter 84

    "Ha ha, since I''ve been caught by you, you don''t need to cheat me in this way." When Jin Wen heard Avril''s words, he still had a cold expression on his face. Looking at several people, he said coldly, "are you nightmare people? For me, there is no difference at all."


    "Old man, you can be stubborn." Li Fan looked up helplessly at the inscriptions in the cage. He turned to Avril and said, "in that case, it''s useless for us to keep him. It''s better."


    Medivh interrupted Li Fan, quickly waved his hand and said, "no way."


    With these words, Medivh looked at Jin Wen, and his eyes followed Jin Wen''s body to the young man standing in front of him. With a smile, he said to Jin Wen, "since uncle Jin, there are some things he doesn''t want to tell us. It doesn''t matter. At least, we''ve heard something from you about the internal strife of the nightmare clan. Now, your life and death are not very important to us. We think highly of him


    Seeing a slight change in Jinwen''s face, Medivh laughed and said, "if we leave this young man alone and go back to the nihilism peak of nightmare clan, what will happen to him?"


    "You dare." A look of anger flashed on Jin Wen''s face, and he looked at Medivh with angry eyes.


    "Now is not the time for you to say I dare." Madison laughs. He just wants to continue talking, but he is interrupted by Avril.


    "Uncle Kim." Avril interrupted Medivh''s words, turned to look at Jin Wen in the cage, and said with an apologetic smile, "we are not the people you imagined, and we have nothing to do with the elders of the nightmare clan. In fact, we are really people of the Mengling clan. Just because there is news that there are some changes in the nightmare clan in recent years, so I came to explore. "


    "Mengling clan." Jin Wen''s mind turns for a moment. It seems that Avril doesn''t have to cheat himself at this time. He slowly says, "are you really a Mengling clan?"


    Avril nodded, looked at Jin Wen and said with a smile, "since you can show your dreams, you must be the key person in the nightmare clan. You should be able to see this."


    Avril spoke with her hands around her side. A light blue water curtain, reflecting the flowing brilliance, slowly appeared on Avril''s side. Layers of rippling waves make the scene in the water curtain look like a perspective in the water. It''s unreal and real.


    "Light blue dream, you are really a dreamer." Jin Wen, as if possessed by a demon, murmured in a low voice. He suddenly looked up at Avril and said, "it''s really the Mengling clan. After many years, I can finally meet the people of the Mengling clan."


    After all, according to AI Haotian, the whole nightmare clan has a deep hatred for the Mengling clan. Just like the old saying in the dream world, only blood can wash away the hatred between the two clans. But now I see this picture of Jin Wen, including the attitude towards several people before. Although Jin Wen is a nightmare clan, it seems that he has different opinions on some practices of the nightmare clan. For Mengling people. There seems to be less hatred.


    Avril waved to Li Fan and motioned to Li Fan to remove the cage. Li Fan nodded. As her mind turned, the golden cage had disappeared. It just seems to be intentional or unintentional. Standing close to Avril.


    "Uncle Jin, we are really Mengling people." Seeing that Jin Wen doesn''t seem to be hostile to several people, Avril walks in and looks at Jin Wen and says, "if I don''t see that you are really hostile to us, I won''t reveal my identity."


    Seeing that Jin Wen nodded and didn''t speak, Avril continued to say, "I''m really sorry about what happened just now."


    Jin Wen waved his hand, looked at Li Fan, turned his head, looked at Avril, laughed, reached out and wiped the blood from her pale face, and slowly said, "it''s OK. After all, I made a mistake in this matter. It''s a misunderstanding that leads to this. "


    Then Jin Wen pointed to an undamaged wooden house in the distance and said, "let''s go, where can we have a good chat? It''s been many years since we came to nothingness. I didn''t expect to see the people of Mengling clan in our lifetime."


    "Uncle Jin, what you said just now seems to be a contradiction with some elders of nightmare clan?" Avril sat on the chair and asked softly, looking at Jin Wen, who drank a mouthful of hot water.


    "Alas." Jin Wen sighed with a long sigh, holding the curling hot water cup in his hand. First he turned to look at Li Fan and said, "the young man is very powerful, not bad. Are you also a member of the Mengling clan? "


    Li Fan shakes his head with a smile. His face is a bit tired after excessive consumption of divine sense. Although Li fan can control divine sense at this time, he is still much stronger than his own divine sense. Therefore, he uses divine sense every time. The soul of Xuanyuan''s backfire also made Li Fan work hard to suppress it.


    However, with Li Fan''s ability to gradually integrate Xuanyuan''s soul, the backfire effect will be less and less until it disappears.


    The young man beside Jin Wen looked up at Li Fan with some admiration, and said with a trace of joy, "the elder brother''s strength is really powerful. Even in the nightmare clan, I''m afraid only the elder and the clan leader can match."


    Li Fan still did not speak, just grinning. It''s not that Li Fan is pretending to be an expert here at this time. It''s just that Li Fan''s previous strength comes from his own divine power, but every use of the divine power is like a consumed battery. Even Li Fan doesn''t have a definite time for how long his own divine power can support his consumption.


    In other words, it''s like a fully charged battery. How long the battery can last depends on how much it consumes. What''s more, Li Fan''s mobilization of the power of divine consciousness this time is still in that kind of ethereal state, but this state is something that can be met but not sought.


    After all, once you enter the ethereal state, it is enough for the other party to kill you thousands of times in this short time.


    Jin Wen looked at Li Fan, shook his head, turned to look at Avril and said, "in fact, you guessed well. I''m really the elder of nightmare clan. Moreover, I am one of the three elders next only to the patriarch. "


    "The internal structure of the nightmare clan seems to be different from that of the Mengling clan?" Avril turns her head and looks at Medivh. What she says is what she says to Jinwen.


    "Yes, different from Mengling clan, which is managed by six clans, mengyan clan has only one patriarch from the beginning to the end." Jin Wen nodded, took Avril''s words and said, "under the patriarch, there are three elders who manage dreams, battles and cultivation. And I am the elder in charge of cultivation among the three elders. Under our three elders, there are lower elders who are responsible for more systematic things. "


    "In this way, compared with Mengling clan, mengyan clan is much simpler and easier to manage." Avril listened to Jin Wen''s words and said with a smile.


    "There are advantages and disadvantages." Jin Wen grinned bitterly, "because of this kind of management style of nightmare clan, it finally leads to the present situation of nightmare clan. The nightmare clan and the Mengling clan are two major races in the dream world. It is obviously impossible to understand all of them in this simple way. It can be said that it was this way that led to the battle between the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan thousands of years ago. "


    "Oh?" Several people are a little surprised, looking at the appearance of Jin Wen, it is obvious that there are more secrets in it. A few people had heard from AI Haotian about the war between the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan in the dream world. Obviously, AI Haotian didn''t tell a few people about many of the key or vague information about the war between the two clans. In other words, even AI Haotian didn''t know something.


    Jin Wen sighed and drank the water in his hand. Holding the shoulder of the young man beside him, he sat down on the chair slowly. After a long silence, he said, "look at your age, you should not have experienced the bicommunal war thousands of years ago. A lot of things you don''t know. "


    "For that war, we have heard from our elders." Avril looked at the appearance of Jin Wen, blurted out the words, the father for the elders.


    Jin Wen''s face smile, there is a touch of bitter ripple in his face. Through the crack of the window lattice, there is dim light shining on Jin Wen''s face.


    "You just know that a thousand years ago there was a war between the two communities. Maybe you''ve heard about the cause. It''s because there are some differences between our two peoples about the cultivation and dream making. " Jin Wen''s eyes seemed to be filled with memories. It reflects the feeling of vicissitudes.


    "But, like a lot of history, what you know is often superficial."


    "Why did Mengling and mengyan have lived together for tens of thousands of years in the dream world? Why didn''t there ever be any contradiction before?"


    "In fact, there are many reasons for conflicts. One of the things I know is, "he said


    "Because of the ruling style of the nightmare clan, many popular methods of cultivating and compiling dreams have not been spread. But that time. It''s a dream making technique that can absorb other people''s essence. I don''t know who actually leaked it. "


    "Is this dream that can absorb the essence of other people a kind of magic method?" Medivh looked at Jin Wen in surprise and asked.


    Jin Wen nodded and said, "yes, it''s a kind of technique. Originally, our nightmare clan and Mengling clan are the same in compiling dreams. Although we can make dreams for other people, in dreams, we are just like watching the plot directed by ourselves. But nothing can be done. However, the emergence of this technique. It''s a direct result that we can interfere with dreams. You can even absorb the essence of other people to strengthen yourself in dreams. "


    "Is it the appearance of this method that has changed the cultivation way of the nightmare clan?" Li Fan looked at Jin Wen with some doubts and asked¡° After all, for a spell, it is not only Mengling or mengyan that can learn. Is it the nightmare clan? "


    "How could it be?" Like knowing what Li Fan wanted to say, Jin Wen coldly interrupted Li Fan and said, "although this technique was created by the nightmare people. But at that time, there was a lot of controversy within the nightmare clan. Not all nightmare people learn. and. At that time, even the Mengling people were practicing secretly. "


    "Impossible?" Avril looked at Jin Wen in surprise and said¡° Nothing is impossible. " Jin Wen sneered, "in the face of strength, only a few people can be rational. I will not elaborate on the development of this matter. Anyway, the end result is. Mengling clan launched a war against mengyan clan on the ground that mengyan clan''s cultivation violated the balance and rules. Although the nightmare clan is not all practicing this method, but in the end, they are still forced to be exiled to this nihilistic place. "¡° How could it be like this? " Avril looked at Jin Wen, obviously some can''t believe that Jin Wen said all this is true¡° It''s incredible. It''s absolutely impossible. " Madison also said with a look of panic¡° I don''t have to lie to you. Although I''m not very clear about this, I can say that not all nightmares are villains. Up to now, not all the people in the nightmare clan are practicing the taboo method. " Jin Wen coldly looked at two people and said calmly.

 V2.Chapter 85

    Many things in the world, especially things with positive and negative sides, people in the world often use a fixed way of thinking to consider. This is true of the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan, and so are many other things. It''s just that few people can think of it. If things are really visible on the surface, there will be no more things and the world will be more peaceful.


    Listen to Jin Wen say so, although Medivh and Avril two people still have some not quite clear. It''s just that all the information about the nightmare clan that they have been exposed to since they were young is told through the Mengling clan, although according to the character of the Mengling clan, there should be no malicious distortion of the facts. But after all, through word of mouth, there are a lot of things that have lost their original meaning. More, as Jin Wen said. The battle between the two ethnic groups was thousands of years ago. Not to mention that Avril and Medivh were not clear about it, even many Mengling people did not understand the inside story.


    Li Fan nodded gently, looked at Jin Wen and said sympathetically, "it seems that you misunderstood us because of this."


    Jin Wen nodded, looked at Li Fan and said with a embarrassed smile, "yes, I thought you were subordinates of those old guys in nightmare clan."


    "In that case, why didn''t those people of the nightmare clan who didn''t practice evil arts speak out in the war between the two clans? I don''t think the Mengling people are the same kind of people who can''t distinguish between green and red. "


    Jin Wen shook his head, looked at Avril, sighed and said, "I don''t know these things. Many things have been submerged in the long river of history. Although I experienced the bicultural war in that year, there are a lot of inside information, and I''m not very clear."


    As Jin Wen spoke, his face looked much better after drinking hot water. Looking at several people, he asked, "tell me about you. Why do you come to this place of nothingness? "


    Avril looked at Jin Wen with a smile and said softly, "in fact, the purpose of our coming here has something to do with what you just said."


    "Oh," Jin Wen''s eyebrows picked, looking at Avril pondering for a while, some uncertain mouth said, "are you for the nightmare clan to start the war again."


    Li Fan laughs, looks at Jin Wen and says, "Uncle Jin is really the three elders of nightmare clan. We are really here for the war between the two races. "


    "It seems that we do have some common goals." Jin Wen laughed, patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said, "young man, although your strength is really strong, you have come to nothingness like this. I''m afraid you will never come back."


    "How do you say that?" Li Fan nodded, looked at Jin Wen and said with a smile, "yes, as the saying goes, tigers can''t stand wolves."


    "What''s more, you''re not a tiger." Chengying is laughing at Li Fan.


    Jin Wen looked at the people who were fighting and said with a smile, "this time, my strength has been greatly reduced because I have agreed to fight against the Mengling clan. Therefore, I can only give up the idea of fighting against them."


    "But you just said that in the battle between the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan, many of them did not practice the taboo technique. After so many years in the world, has the nightmare clan all practiced that kind of technique? " Avril looked at Jin Wen and asked in surprise.


    Jin Wen shook his head, sighed and said, "of course not. In recent years, although mengyan clan was expelled to this nihilistic place by Mengling clan, there are still a large number of mengyan clan who have not practiced that evil magic. But now their heart has changed their view of Mengling clan. "


    "They think that since they didn''t practice the evil magic, the Mengling clan expelled them to this nihilistic place. It''s a mistake. Now, it''s time to correct the mistake." Jin Wen looked at the puzzled people and slowly said, "and, those main fighters in nightmare clan, oh. That is to say, those who practice the evil arts also take the opportunity to inspire people. Now the two sides want to unite and fight back together. "


    "If that''s the case," Avril nodded, pondered for a while, and said, "then I can have a talk with several clan leaders of Mengling clan. After all, only a few people of mengyan clan practiced taboo techniques. Most of the nightmare people are kind-hearted people. If you can, those nightmare people can return to the dream world. "


    Jin Wen shook his head, looked at Avril, said with a smile, "listen to your tone, it seems that you and several clan heads of Mengling clan should know each other."


    See Avril nodded. Jin Wen still shook his head and said, "it''s useless. Even if the Mengling clan agrees, those of the nightmare clan will not agree. "


    "Why?" Several people are a little surprised. All of the people in the nightmare clan want to return to the dream world. Since the Mengling clan can return to the dream world if they agree to those who do not practice taboo techniques, and there will not be a large-scale war between the two clans, this should be good news for all people in the dream world.


    "Those people think that the mistakes of the Mengling clan in those years can only be made up by locking them in the void for thousands of years."


    "That''s really a good idea." Avril opened her beautiful eyes and looked at Jin Wen half loud. I still can''t find an exact word to describe it¡° But as far as I know, although Mengling and mengyan are the same race in the dream world, their talents in cultivation are also very different. But, after all, in this void. The speed of cultivation will slow down a lot. Can we say that the strength of the nightmare clan is strong enough to fight a frontal war with the Mengling clan? " Medivh looked at Jin Wen with some doubts and asked, "according to the normal cultivation progress, the strength of the nightmare clan should not be enough to compete with the Mengling clan."¡° Of course. " Jin Wen nodded and agreed with McGrady''s idea, but he hesitated a little and said slowly, "it''s just, I don''t know why, this time. The overall strength of nightmare clan. It''s growing at an extremely rapid but seemingly abnormal rate. "¡° Not normal? " Avril looked at Jin Wen in surprise. He asked slowly, "the cultivation speed is growing rapidly. Can they even use that taboo method to practice in the void Jin Wen shook his head. "No. In the void, of course, all taboos will be banned. The strength growth of nightmare clan gives me the feeling that it is carried out in an extremely special situation. "¡° Special. What do you mean special? " Li Fan had an unexpected premonition in his heart, which was like the sudden resurrection of Ying Zheng, the first emperor of Qin, in the Qin mausoleum¡° Although I don''t know why they suddenly increased their strength, I have a hunch Jin Wen didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Said half of the words, with a strange look at a few people¡° I feel that there seems to be a kind of special in this nihilistic place. The clan leader of nightmare clan has communicated with the ectopic side, and now their strength is growing, officially because of the help of the ectopic side. In such a short time. To this point. "¡° "Ectopic surface?" Avril exclaimed, "from ancient times to the present, there has been a saying in the dream world. Although the dream world can communicate with other ectopic sides, it can never collude with other ectopic sides. In this way, our dream world will be destroyed. "¡° That''s what I said. But in the face of the improvement of strength and the temptation to return to the dream world, all these ancient sayings will not be obstacles. " Jin Wen nodded and affirmed Avril''s statement¡° What''s more, the nightmare clan has long been said to be an exile race. What can we do if they fall once? "¡° Do you know which heterotopic side they colluded with? " Medivh calmed down a lot, just looked at Jin Wen and asked. Jin Wen shook his head. "I don''t know, because I don''t agree to fight with Mengling clan, so after that meeting, I have been excluded by them as the core. The reason why I came here is to tell them that I no longer interfere in their affairs."¡° I said it Li Fan smiles, looks at Jin Wen and says, "no wonder when you first saw us, you took us as the accomplices of those guys. You are worried that although they let you out of the core, they will still hinder their plan. "¡° It should be Jin Wen said with a smile¡° If that''s the case, we have to tell the clan leaders of Mengling clan about it. They have to make preparations in advance. " Avril looked at Madison and said softly. Jin Wen looked at Avril and asked, "now that you know the next plan of nightmare clan, why do you stay here. You know, in this void, not all nightmare people are like me. I''m afraid they will not die for you if they see you. "¡° We have other things, "Avril said, looking at Jin Wen with a smile." we want to go to the nihilistic peak of nihilistic land. "¡° To the nihilistic peak? " The surprise on Jin Wen''s face flashed away. After seeing Avril, she began to laugh¡° Did I say that? Although there was a war between mengyan and Mengling in those years, before that, there had been intermarriage between mengyan and Mengling. Look at your age is not very big, is it, one of your parents. Is it the nightmare people? " Indeed, it is worthy of being one of the three elders of nightmare clan. Although Avril several people did not say the specific purpose of this trip, but Jin Wen still saw several people''s real purpose from the words. Sure enough, he is worthy of the three elders. For this insight and analysis, it seems that the nightmare clan is not completely incompetent¡° you ''re right. My mother is the nightmare people. " Avril''s face is a little resentful, light reply way.

 V2.Chapter 86

    "Is your mother a nightmare?" Hearing Avril say so, Chen Xi several people is no surprise, on the contrary, Li Fan looked at Avril in surprise and asked, "how can your mother be a nightmare?"


    Avril''s face is calm and abnormal, looking at Li Fan gently smile, eyes emerged a look of memory.


    "Miss Da''s mother is really the nightmare clan. Before the war broke out in the dream world, there were many marriages between the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan." Medivh shrugged his shoulders indifferently and explained, "in fact, my father is a nightmare."


    "What a chaotic relationship." In Li Fan''s eyes, countless stars appeared. Looking at Avril and Medivh, Li Fan said, "but in this case, if the two families open their stations, don''t you have many relatives who will fight each other?"


    Medivh nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "of course, after the war in the dream world, all the people of nightmare and Mengling were separated. The relatives of these two groups are separated into two worlds. "


    "It seems that you came to nothingness this time to find your mother is the first. As for the start of nightmare clan and Mengling clan, maybe it''s just your second purpose. Even if there is something unexpected, you should not care about this second purpose Jin Wen looked at Avril and said with a smile.


    Avril nodded. In front of one of the three elders of the nightmare clan, there was nothing to hide. Although he had some doubts about the identity of several people before, Jin Wen was still one of the three elders of the nightmare clan. Of course, this ability is remarkable.


    "In that case, we can cooperate in some places." Jinwen saw Avril nodded, drank the hot water in the cup, and said slowly.


    "Cooperation?" When the young man beside Jin Wen heard that, he could not help looking at Jin Wen with some doubts and saying, "uncle. Mengyan people hate Mengling people to the bone. Although we don''t hate Mengling people very much, I don''t like them. Why cooperate with them? "


    "There has never been an enemy, there has never been a friend. It all depends on the situation. " Jin Wen looked up at the young people around him, half educating and half disdaining, and said, "since the goals between us are the same, why can''t we cooperate? Even the people of the nightmare clan know that they have united. Can''t we unite with the Mengling clan? "


    "Your proposal is very good." Avril chuckled, "yes, since our goal is not to let the dream world war again. So our cooperation should be the best choice. It''s just


    Avril pause for a moment, seems to be thinking about how to wording, but Medivh took over and said, "since Miss agreed to cooperate with Uncle Jin, I naturally have no opinion, but I have a question to ask Uncle Jin to answer."


    "You said Jinwen reaches for Madison to continue.


    "Although you are one of the three elders of the nightmare clan, since you have left the nihilistic peak of the nightmare clan. I want to know what kind of significance we can have in working with you. " Medivh stopped for a moment and continued, "to put it bluntly, I just want to know what we can do to work with you."


    "Ha ha," Jin Wen said with a smile. Looking at Madison, he said, "it''s no good."


    "It''s no good who joins you." Li Fan turned his lips. He felt that the Jin Wen in front of him was like a businessman who wanted to cover the white wolf with nothing. He didn''t have any capital. He wanted to unite with Nuo Da''s Mengling clan.


    "Ha ha. It''s not good, but it''s not bad for you Jin Wen looked at Li Fan with a smile and said, "not everything depends on the benefits. Since the nightmare clan has united with the ectopic plane, for the Mengling clan, this time, it is not a battle between the two races, but a war between the two planes. Under such circumstances, you will not only be able to obtain a person like me who is familiar with the inside story of nightmare clan. We can also get a lot of future trends of nightmares. "


    "What''s going on?" Medivh shook his head, looked at Jin Wen and said with some uncertainty, "what do you mean?"


    "That''s right." Jin Wen nodded, looked at Madison, touched the head of the youth beside him, and said, "we are united. I can go back to the nightmare clan and tell you all about the future plans of the nightmare clan, so as to help you win the future bicultural war. Is this a good thing? "


    "Uncle Jin is really good at joking. It''s a great advantage." Avril smiles and looks at Medivh. Then she looks at Jin Wen and says, "just like this, will nightmare accept you and have some doubts about you?"


    Jin Wen shakes his head, looks at Avril and says, "no, the most important thing that nightmare clan wants to open a station with Mengling clan is the support of our senior management. This time, I left nihility peak. Although it''s a good thing for the clan leader and the other two elders of nightmare clan, it''s a blow to their prestige if the people below me can''t see me, There is also a great loss. "


    Avril and Madison looked at each other and nodded¡° In that case, we will form an alliance. " Avril nodded, looked at Jin Wen and said, "there''s another thing I need to tell you."¡° Anything else? " Jin Wen rolled his eyelids, looked at Avril and said, "you don''t want me to help you find your mother." Avril shook her head, looked at Jin Wen and said, "it''s not. It''s related to the tide of time and space."¡° The tide of time and space. " Jin Wen looked at Avril in surprise and said, "how, how do you know about the tide of time and space. Don''t you think so Jin Wen opened his eyes, looked at Medivh, and said, "is the tide of time and space coming?" Avril nodded, looked at Jin Wen''s surprised expression and said, "yes, the tide of time and space not only affects the dream world this time, but also affects the main material world and many planes. This time, the dream world will face not only internal struggle, but also the invasion of alien planes."¡° Is it because of the tide of time and space that nightmares collude with the ectopic Jin Wen almost subconsciously combined the two things. Nightmares are originally in the void, so it is difficult to communicate with the external planes. However, if the tide of time and space comes, as Avril said, there will be a wide channel of time and space between the planes with weak connection. Nightmare clan in this millennium, the growth of strength has been in a slow state, only in the past year, its strength just like a rocket, rapid improvement. If we don''t think about it carefully, we can''t combine the two. But now Avril said that the two things are completely combined¡° The tide of time and space. " Jin Wen seemed to murmur in a nervous voice¡° How come everything is in a hurry. "¡° You nightmares, that''s good. " Medivh smiles coldly, looks at Jin Wen and says, "the nightmare clan just wants to return to the dream world by the tide of time and space, but the ectopic plane wants to completely occupy the dream world by the tide of time and space. This time, the Mengling clan is facing not only the nightmare clan, but also several different aspects. "¡° It seems that we are right to unite. " Just for a short time, Jin Wen has been sobered from the shock just now. Indeed, as Medivh said, the nightmares were originally exiled in nothingness, and the invasion of ectopic planes has nothing to do with the nightmares. But this time, the Mengling clan will face an unprecedented opponent¡° Yes Avril sighed, looked at Jin Wen and said, "originally, we came to the nihilistic place this time. Originally, we wanted to unite the nightmare clan. Face each other. But now it seems that this time the nightmare clan is not just trying to take advantage of the tide of time and space. They want to be associated with the ectopic plane. I''m afraid that our goal will end in nothing. "¡° It doesn''t matter. " Jin Wen waved his hand, looked at several people with affirmative tone and said, "how can I say that I am also one of the three elders of nightmare clan. As long as I return to the nightmare clan, relying on my ability and relationship, those kind-hearted people in the nightmare clan will definitely be willing to follow me. After all, between us and Mengling clan, it can only be regarded as an internal struggle, but if we are involved in the heterotopia, it''s not the same thing. I think some people in nightmare clan can distinguish the relationship between them. "¡° This is the best Medivh nodded, looked at the young man beside him and said, "this is your relative."¡° He''s my nephew. " Jin Wen turned to look at the young man. He nodded and said, "this time, I left nihility peak. His family is the only one who believes in me and left with me."¡° If you want to go back to nihilism, can you go back like this? " Li Fan looked at Jin Wen with some doubts and asked, "since you have chosen to leave, how can you make those people of nightmare clan believe that you will be with them? In other words, those people of nightmare clan are not fools¡° Ha ha ha Jin Wen laughed loudly and looked at Li Fan and said slowly, "young man, although your strength is strong. But after all, there are still some deficiencies in this political aspect, as I said. There has never been a fixed enemy or a long-term friend. Everything depends on the timing. " Seeing Li Fan''s still confused eyes, Jin Wen clapped Li Fan on the shoulder with a smile and said, "tomorrow we''ll go to nihility peak together. At that time, you can naturally see how I can make people of nightmare clan believe me." Jin Wen turned to Avril and said, "by the way, I can help you find your mother."

 V2.Chapter 87

    The vast forest seems to have been shrouded in haze. It seems that since the beginning of the world, this space has been in this situation. No one knows whether the creator forgot to give enough sunshine here when he was building the world, or whether the creator no longer had any hope for this place. Just give up this place.


    The haze that envelops the whole sky makes several people feel the depression in their hearts. It seems that in this place, there is no way to vent the depression in their hearts except for unrestrained shouting. I don''t know how the nightmare clan has been able to live in this place full of haze for nearly a thousand years.


    Judging from Li Fan''s inherent thought, if he exists in a gloomy place for a long time, all kinds of changes will inevitably take place in his heart for a long time. Maybe his character will become more depressed or tyrannical.


    However, from the short days of contact with Jin Wen, it seems that Jin Wen''s inner character has not changed because of the changes of surrounding scenes. It seems that Jin Wen is quite optimistic about the situation of nihilism. Also very adapt to the environment here.


    After a five-day trek through forests and valleys. The whole party was tired physically and mentally. Except for Jin Wen and his family. Li Fan and others have been disheartened for a long time. Looking at the appearance of Jin Wen''s family, Li Fan doesn''t even know whether he can really tap people''s potential from the bottom in such a vicious environment.


    "Over the mountain ahead, we are already in the range of nihilism." Jin Wen stops and points to the mountain in the distance¡° After entering the scope of nihility peak, you must not reveal that you are not the nightmare people. Here, any slight mistake will not lead to you being in danger. Even I''m afraid I can''t get out of this nihilistic peak. "


    Avril nodded, looked at Jin Wen with a smile, and said, "Uncle Jin, don''t worry, since we dare to come to this place, we are fully prepared."


    "Is nihilism not a straight peak, but a place?" Li Fan looked at Jin Wen with some doubts and asked the question in his heart.


    "Nihility peak, literally, is indeed a peak as tall as a cloud." Jin Wen didn''t speak yet, and the young people around him were already scrambling to say, "but a single nihilistic peak can''t make all the people of the nightmare clan live on it. Therefore, the current nihilistic peak refers to an area of more than 4 million square kilometers around the nihilistic peak. Of course, the main peak of nihilism is still in the center here. Where is also the high-rise residence of the whole nightmare clan. "


    Li Fan spat out his tongue. He thought to himself that the area of a single nihilistic peak is nearly half the size of China. Plus the barren land in the nihilistic land, the area of the whole nihilistic land is almost the size of Asia. Typically, the land is vast and the population is sparse.


    "We can see the scene of nihilism when we cross the mountain ahead." Jin Wen looks at the young people beside him with a smile. It seems that he has come out of a valley. Jin Wen is in a better mood. He pointed to the distance and said.


    "It''s a terrible day." The fat man stretched out his hand and fanned his face. Looking at Jin Wen, he said, "Uncle Jin, you almost disfigured me."


    Jin Wen looked at the fat man with a sorry smile. He reached out and took out a delicate porcelain vase from the package he was carrying. He threw it to the fat man and said, "take this, you little fat man, don''t you want my thing? Here you are


    The fat man caught the porcelain vase from the air, looked at Jin Wen and said with a smile, "you scalded me. Shouldn''t you be responsible?"


    Jin Wen shrugged his shoulders. The young man beside him came to the fat man and said with a smile, "fat brother, don''t worry. With the secret medicine of uncle, you can not only recover from the scald, but also reduce your fat."


    "Ouch." The fat man grinned, looked at the young man and said, "in that case, I can be more handsome."


    "Stop it." Jin Wen looked with a smile at the people who were playing and laughing and said, "we need to hurry up."


    After that, Jin Wen sorted out his backpack and strode forward.


    "Chen Xi, what''s the matter with you? It seems that you haven''t talked much since you came to the land of nothingness." Li Fan followed Jin Wen for a few steps, suddenly stopped, turned to look at Chen Xi and Lu ling''er, and asked.


    Chen Xi looks at Li Fan and smiles, but her eyes are in a trance and she looks at Avril''s direction. The strange look in her eyes is fleeting, and her face is also full of smiles. Looking at Li Fan, she says, "nothing, but some feel that the environment of this place is not suitable. I''m not very well


    "No problem." Li Fan looks at Chen Xi with suspicion in his eyes. He goes to Chen Xi and puts his hand on Chen Xi''s forehead to try. He asks suspiciously, "nothing, no fever?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I suddenly changed my environment and my body doesn''t adapt. I''ll get better in a few days." Chen Xi mouth some bitter smile, but was covered up very well, reached out to pull off Li Fan''s hand said.


    Li Fan nodded, turned to Chengying and said, "Xiaoying, then you should take good care of your sister Xi."


    "Don''t worry." Chengying makes a grimace, but her eyes pass Li Fan''s figure and float to Avril in the distance¡° You, just take care of them. "


    Li Fan silent smile, nodded, turned to keep up with Avril several people''s steps.


    "Sister Xi." Seeing Li Fan turn and walk away, Chen Xi''s face flashed a touch of absence. Heard the words of Chengying, but quickly covered up, turned to look at Chengying and said.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Ying?"


    "Nothing." Chengying looks at Chen Xi''s haunted appearance, and her two beautiful big eyes are also full of strange smiles. As if intentionally, and as if unintentionally the same sigh¡° let''s go. Li Fan really doesn''t know anything. "


    "Little shadow." Chen Xi looks at Chengying in a strange way, with a look of anger and joy on her face.


    Chengying shakes her head and looks at Chen Xi''s back and shrugs her shoulders. He sighed deeply and said, "what''s good about him?"


    Looking at Li Fan''s back, taking a picture for a time is also a little bit of God shaking. I can''t help shaking my head¡° But it''s just relying on her natural divine sense. How can she be worthy of sister Xi? "


    As the saying goes, under the guidance of Jin Wen, you can come to the range of nihilistic peak just by crossing a hill. However, this small mountain peak seems to be in front of us, but it took Li Fan and others two days to walk.


    From a distance, it seems that there is no abnormal situation in the mountain, but after Li Fan and others walked into it, they felt the difference of the mountain. There are winding gullies everywhere. Broken cliffs. Sometimes looking at the place in front of you, you need to make a big circle and walk for several hours before you can reach it.


    But fortunately, there are no wild animals and fierce animals in any place that seems to be in the void, except for the kind that looks desolate. To some extent, this has shortened the time of the party.


    Following behind Jin Wen, after several people walked out of the nameless mountain peak, there was a sparse crowd in front of them. It seems that in the dream world, no matter the nightmare clan or the Mengling clan, except for some differences in racial powers, other places are no different from ordinary people.


    The composition of a world requires a variety of jobs. If there are leaders, there are workers. If there are people farming, weaving and building, then the whole population can reproduce. Nightmares obviously can''t escape this situation.


    Judging from the places they passed by, if they didn''t know that these people working in the fields were the nightmares, I''m afraid anyone would treat them as ordinary people. However, if the war broke out, they would be a solid force for the nightmares and the Mengling to fight.


    In other words, no matter the nightmare clan or the Mengling clan, they can really be called all the people are soldiers.


    If it''s in Li Fan''s world, let alone whether this idea can really be realized, even if it''s true that all the people are soldiers. I''m afraid it won''t take long for the whole world to fall into chaos.


    And the reason why the dream world can realize the situation that all the people are soldiers is that all the people in the dream world have unique racial powers. On weekdays, although they can only make dreams for agents, in combat, it can become a means of killing each other.


    Sitting in some empty taverns, except for Li Fan who occupied two tables, there were only two or three people sitting at the remaining seven or eight tables. The tavern owner is lying lazily on the bench at the door, looking at the cloudy sky outside. He doesn''t know whether he is basking in the sun or looking at the scenery.


    "This is the periphery of nihility peak. In the void, the name of this city is Zhimeng town. " Jin Wen took a sip of the slightly turbid liquor in his glass and slowly introduced it to several people.


    "There are four big cities around nihility peak. We are now in the northwest. Most of the people in this city are mainly working. Compared with the whole nothingness, the environment here can be regarded as the most suitable place for working and the food supply center of the whole nothingness. Among the other three cities, one is mainly for fighting, gathering all the elite soldiers of the whole nightmare clan. In the other two, one is inhabited by all the hopes of the nightmares, and the other is dominated by the mixed blood of the whole nightmares and the Mengling. "


    "In that case, if I want to find my mother, I need to go to the mixed blood city where the nightmares and the Mengling live." Avril drank a slightly bitter wine, slowly said.


    "Yes." Jin Wen nodded, looked at Avril and said, "what''s your mother''s name after such a long time?"


    "My mother, her name is Hal Weina." Avril thought about it and said a name that she had known since childhood and accompanied her countless times.


    "Weina." Jin Wen nodded, thinking in his eyes. After thinking for a long time, I slowly shook my head, looked at Avril and said, "in my memory, nightmare clan doesn''t seem to be a big family named Weina. It seems that it is not easy to find your mother. "


    "Don''t worry." Avril nodded. Although she knew her mother''s name, in the nightmare clan, the population was more than ten million. It''s not easy to find your mother in this¡° We can be with you first. I''d like to see how you can make nightmare clan trust you again. "

 V2.Chapter 88

    Led by Jin Wen, the group of people who had eaten slowly along the road of Zhimeng town. The scene along the road once again made Li Fan and others sigh. Of course, these exclamations were not known to outsiders except Jin Wen. After all, in the territory of the nightmare tribe, if there are too many exclamations about their own ethnic territory, it will not make people feel strange.


    "In this way, there is no difference in life between the nightmare race and other intelligent races. They are all the same life." Li Fan looked at the peddlers and all kinds of people along the street, and could not help sighing.


    "Do you think that since we nightmares are notorious, we live by sucking people''s essence. Then it should be standing on a pile of bones, rolling black smoke behind. Holding the girl with blood dripping in her hands, she looks like her tusks are exposed. " Jin Wen turned his lips, looked at Li Fan and said, "we are a wise race, not an uncivilized race. Even some of our nightmare people who practice evil skills are not evil people."


    "I''ve been taught." Li Fan smiles and looks at Jin Wen clasping his fist. He doesn''t know whether he really knows or he is teasing.


    Instead of paying attention to Li Fan, Jin Wen took a few people around some quiet paths. He stopped in front of an inn with a high gold plaque.


    "We live here today, and tomorrow morning, we''re going on." Jin Wen looked up at the splendid hotel hall and went in.


    Li Fan, with a look of surprise, watched Jin Wen walk into the inn in such a swagger. Looking at Jin Wen''s back, he said, "he just went in. What can he do without money?"


    "Hey, hey, let''s go." Jin Wen''s nephew, the young man with a ruffian face, gathered Li Fan''s shoulder. He reached inside and pointed to Jin Wen, who had already come to the counter, and said, "have a look for yourself."


    Looking at the young man''s fingers, Jin Wen went to the counter and didn''t know what to say. The lazy look on the innkeeper''s face was swept away with a trace of surprise and flattery. Half bowing out of the counter. With a smile on his face, I don''t know what to say to Jin Wen.


    Jin Wen pointed to Li Fan and said a few words gently. The innkeeper, with a flattering smile on his face, came to the others who were still standing outside the Inn and made a gesture to invite them in.


    "Gentlemen. Please come in


    While Li Fan was still looking at each other suspiciously, the young man had already grabbed Li Fan''s arm and dragged him into the inn.


    Originally, standing outside and looking at the middle of the inn, I already felt the splendor. But when I went into the inn, I found that even the luxury of the inn was not enough to express what happened.


    One can''t see what kind of material it is at a glance. However, although Li Fan''s eyes are still much worse today, his divine sense is extremely skillful. I just felt a strange surge of spiritual power, as if it was transpiration from the ground. It was obvious that the paving stone was also an extremely rare kind of spiritual stone.


    Four thick and thin vermilion trees support the whole structure of the inn. It is obvious that the color is not painted. It''s formed naturally, and I don''t know what kind of value wood is in the void. But the four wooden pillars of the inn, which can be paved with rare stone, are obviously not inferior.


    There is no candle in the whole Inn, but there are four crystal chandeliers emitting bright light hanging on the four corners. Each crystal chandelier is obviously carved as a whole. Some are carved into flowers, others are carved into bud. These four crystal chandeliers show all the four aspects of the flower.


    In the hall of the inn, there are more than ten long tables and chairs, which are carved from the whole log.


    The innkeeper nodded and looked at several people, waved and drank back the little two. I personally took a few people up the stairs to the second floor and led them into the most secluded single room of the inn.


    "I don''t know that it was the elder of the clan who came here. I really have no eyes. I hope you will forgive me. " When several people sat down, the innkeeper just looked at Jin Wen and lowered his head. He looked very respectful.


    "Nothing." Jin Wen waved his hand, picked up the cup on the table in front of him, sipped a cup of tea, looked at the innkeeper and said, "we are too tired to say anything. Let''s prepare the wine, food and guest room as soon as possible." After a pause, Jin Wen put down the cup in his hand, and his eyes suddenly sharpened. Looking at the innkeeper, he said coldly, "it''s nothing. Don''t disturb me."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Although the innkeeper still kept his head down, Li Fan obviously saw that sweat had seeped out of the innkeeper''s head. Hearing Jin Wen''s words, he repeatedly promised to say, "elder, wait a moment. I''ll arrange for the small ones. "


    Seeing that the innkeeper left the room tremblingly, Li Fan looked at Jin Wen with some surprise and said, "I didn''t expect that in the nightmare clan, uncle Jin, you have so much power."


    "Of course." Jin Wen smiles to himself, looks at Li Fan and says, "although I leave from the nightmare clan and the high level temporarily, the low level of the nightmare clan doesn''t know about this matter, so now my identity is very important to them. It can be regarded as a noble anomaly. You know, in the nightmare clan, the hierarchical system is not what you can imagine


    "It''s good to have power." Li Fan shook his head and sighed.


    "Hehe, Fanzi. People say that life is nothing more than power and money. " The fat man shook his head and agreed, "with these two things, you don''t want all the other things to be delivered."


    "Don''t you worry, the owner of the inn will tell the chief here?" Madison mouth with a trace of inexplicable smile, looking at the light said.


    "Ha ha." Jin Wen grinned coldly, took up the cup and drank it down, saying, "what I want is him to tell the person in charge here. I, Jinwen, one of the three elders of the nightmare clan, have come here. "


    "What do you mean?" Avril''s face suddenly cage on a layer of suspicious eyes.


    Jin Wen chuckled, turned his head and looked at his relatives. He waved them to another table. Just turned to look at Avril, several people said, "don''t be nervous, although my Jinwen is a nightmare, but it has always been a promise. Now that I have said to unite with you, I will definitely not do anything treacherous. "


    "What do you mean?" Madison''s face had a look of sudden realization. He nodded slightly and looked at Jin Wen.


    Jin Wen nodded and said with a smile, "yes, I just want the person in charge here to know that I''m here."


    Avril several people are shaking their heads, said still do not know the meaning of xiaojinwen.


    Jin Wen didn''t play riddles any more. He just slowly refilled his tea cup. He just looked up at several people and said, "there are some disagreements between me and the high-level members of the nightmare clan. Although the low-level members of the nightmare clan don''t know about them, since they know I''m here, they will report them to the higher level. I don''t think it''s going to take the nightmares a long time to know that I''m here. "


    "If we let them know that you are here now, I''m sure they won''t attack you." Li Fan looked at Jin Wen with some worry and said, "you don''t agree with them."


    "Ha ha." Jin Wen smiles, turns to look at Li Fan and says, "the person in charge of Zhimeng town happens to be the confidant of the fighting elder among the three elders. All I have to do is tell him what I want to say to the patriarch and the other two elders. That''s enough. "


    "Why are you so sure?" The fat man looked at Jin Wen and asked suspiciously.


    "Politics." Jin Wen affirmed that "this is politics. Although our nightmare clan seems to be monolithic, it is not unified internally. Although I am not the one with the greatest power and influence among the three elders, there are not a few people who are determined to follow me. The patriarch knows the stake, and the other two elders know it. Otherwise, they won''t let me walk out of nihilism easily. If I don''t show up all the time, they can make up a reason, and then slowly assimilate my power. But once I show up, they will not do it in the dark. These are just the rules of the game. "


    "I don''t understand." Li Fan shook his head and said he still didn''t know.


    "Generally speaking, since I have a disagreement with the clan, if I keep avoiding it, naturally the contradiction can''t be solved. In this case, there will be other ways to deal with it. But as long as I show up, it naturally means that my opinion on myself has changed. Although these are not clearly said. But those who are in the game circle naturally know it. " Jin Wen looks at Li Fan and explains in detail.


    "I see." Avril holds the palm of her hand and looks at Li Fan with a smile. She turns her head to Jin Wen and says, "in fact, you are the first to stand on the position that you will not fail. No matter how the elders of nightmare clan think in their hearts, they will be united with you in order to stabilize the situation."


    "Yes, that''s it." Jin Wen nodded with a smile.


    Several people are talking. The door of the room rang softly. The smile on Jin Wen''s face was put away for a moment, and he said coldly, "come in."


    Around the gate, the innkeeper came in slowly with a line of gorgeous young ladies with wine and vegetables in hand. Gently on the table. The innkeeper picked up the jug and filled the glass in front of Jin Wen. Looking at Jin Wen with a smile, he said, "elder, take your time." The innkeeper just wanted to bow down, but Jin Wen caught him by the wrist.


    "Now that I''ve told the person in charge here, why doesn''t he come to see me. It seems that you doubt the identity of the elder. " There was a strong anger on Jin Wen''s face, and the hand of the innkeeper was gradually locked. Let the innkeeper''s palm send out a slight clatter sound, the painful face is immediately covered with the innkeeper''s face.


    "Three elder why so." When the innkeeper was crying out. As the young maid turned to leave, a tall man suddenly appeared. His face was covered with a blue black cloak, but his burly figure could not be concealed.


    A touch of contempt appeared on Jin Wen''s face. He threw the innkeeper out with a wave and rolled away with a cold hum. The innkeeper quickly stood up, his face full of pain, but he didn''t dare to make a sound, and ran out of the room¡° Why should the three elders be angry with a little innkeeper? " The burly man gave out a burst of hearty laughter. He pulled a chair and sat on the opposite side of Jinwen without any scruples about his eyes. Shaking hands is to pull off the cloak.

 V2.Chapter 89

    The careless man threw away his cape and revealed a handsome face that did not fit the man''s figure. The sword eyebrows are starry and magnificent. There is a long and thin scar between the eyebrows, which seems to be left after a life and death war. Straight nose under a slightly thin lips. The light beard makes him look more mature. There is a dangerous smell on the whole person. As if close to him, you can feel a sharp edge and face.


    Jin Wen didn''t care about the seemingly unreasonable behavior of the man in front of him. Instead, with a smile on his face, he raised the wine glass in front of him, shook the golden liquor slightly, looked at the man opposite and said with a smile, "is it an ordinary innkeeper? You can''t treat me as a freeloader. You are the boss behind the scenes of this inn. You can hide these things from others, but you can''t hide them from me. "


    The man laughed. He took a wine glass and poured it full. He raised his glass and looked at Jin Wen and said, "welcome Mr. Jin."


    Although the mouth is said to be respectful, but the man''s face is not any expression, there is a trace of respect. Among the eyebrows and eyes, Li Fan and others even felt a trace of indifference.


    "I don''t know why elder Jin came to our dream weaving town this time. Is there anything I can do to help The man raised his head and drank the wine from the glass. He gazed at Jin Wen and said.


    "Your boss is not me, Jinwen. I dare not bother you to do anything." Jin Wen grinned coldly, looked at the man in front of him and said, "however, send a message to your master, saying that Jin Wen is in this dream weaving town. I have considered what they said and decided to agree to it. "


    The man obviously knows the meaning of Jinwen dialect. Although his face is silent, from the slight pause of his hand holding the wine cup, Jinwen dialect is still a great shock to the man.


    "Mr. Jin really knows the truth." The man laughed, stood up, arched his hand and said, "since that''s the case, I won''t delay elder Jin''s rest here. When the elder wants to go to nihility peak, he can inform me at any time. "


    The man picked up his cloak and turned to the door. Just as he was about to go out, he stopped and said, "I will convey your meaning to the elder. I believe your decision is the best result for nightmare clan. "


    "Who is this guy? What a big tone. " Seeing the figure of the man leaving, Li Fan turns to look at Jin Wen and asks.


    "This guy?" There was a sneer on Jin Wen''s face. He took a sip of wine and said, "he is the person in charge of this dream weaving town, and he is also one of the best experts of nightmare clan. At the same time, he is also a confidant of the great elder of the nightmare clan. "


    "I said The fat man shook his head, took a sip of the wine and said, "what kind of momentum emanates from him is like being in a battlefield, looking into his eyes like staring at a sharp knife."


    "This guy killed thousands of people in the battle between Mengling and Mengling." Jin Wen said lightly, "the scar between his eyebrows. That''s what I left behind. "


    "What''s the name of this guy?" Medivh took back his eyes that had been looking out of the door, turned to look at Jin Wen and said faintly.


    "Zhan Tian." Jin Wen looked at Mai Diwen and said with a smile, "you Mengling people should be familiar with this name."


    "Familiar, too familiar." McGrady murmured, "he is Zhan Tian, the guy who claims to be the God killer in the dream world."


    "It''s him. It seems that his damage to you Mengling clan has lasted for a long time." Jin Wen laughs. Looking at Madison, he said.


    Medivh chuckled, looked up and drank the drink out of his glass.


    "Boss, will the three elders come here because of something else?" The innkeeper followed Zhan Tian, and his face was no longer flattering. On the contrary, there was a shrewd expression.


    Zhan Tian stopped, turned and lowered his head, his eyes fixed on the inn owner''s face. Eyes like a knife across the innkeeper''s face.


    "Well. Lord Zhan Tian. " Under Zhan Tian''s eyes, the innkeeper''s face became a little unnatural, and he stammered¡° The villain didn''t mean to get inside. Just for, for. "


    With Zhan Tian''s eyes shot like a needle on the innkeeper''s face. The innkeeper''s words were gradually lowered.


    "Ha ha ha." Zhan Tian looks at the owner of the Inn and smiles. He slapped the innkeeper on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Don''t be so nervous. Just do your part. "


    After that, Zhan Tiantou did not turn back and walked out of the inn. He just left a deep voice, which sounded in the innkeeper''s ear: "if the three elders have any trends, they should report to me at any time."


    Looking at Zhan Tian''s back, the innkeeper couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his face. A long, empty breath.


    Jin Wen, who is full of wine and food, returns to his room early to go to bed. On the contrary, Li Fan and his party, who come to the nihilistic land of nightmare clan for the first time, seem to be a little excited. Chen Xi and Chengying lvling''er are as usual. After dinner, they go out together. The meaning of the words is to collect the things of Zhimeng town.


    Li Fan didn''t know why. He was a little excited. He got fat man and Medivh, and asked for a jar of wine from the innkeeper. They climbed up the roof of the inn in the cold moonlight, and were very drunk.


    "Hoo, that''s good enough." The fat man poured down a big bowl of wine, held his breath, and after half a sound, he waited until his face turned red before exhaling.


    "Yes, it''s a little different than the wine we''ve had before. It''s a different taste. " Li Fan also nodded his head and agreed with the fat man.


    McGrady just looked at them with a smile on his face. He didn''t know whether they were funny or happy because of drinking.


    "It seems that this wine is slightly different from that of your Mengling people." Li Fan looks at the smiling Medivh and asks.


    "In the dream world, there are different ways to make wine between Mengling and mengyan." Medivh looked at the wine in the bowl in the cold moonlight and explained, "all the drinks of Mengling people are made from pure grain, and the taste is similar to your face. The nightmares have always been brewed with some melons and fruits, but since they were banished to this nihilistic place, it seems that the way of brewing wine has changed. Now, even I can''t tell what the wine is made with. "


    "Whatever." The fat man shook his head, looked up, took a sip of wine and said, "as long as it''s good."


    "Oh, you are so happy. You are still drinking here." A light voice came, accompanied by the voice, Avril''s figure flashed on the roof.


    By the cold moonlight, light light light fell on Avril''s body, Avril will shine like the moon fell into the mortal fairy. Soft hair woven into a somewhat playful hair, it is both lovely and playful.


    An emerald green dress completely sets off the cold moonlight, just like a forest elf coming out of the myth.


    "Miss." Seeing Avril appear, Medivh quickly gets up and salutes Avril.


    Avril waved her hand, looked at Madison, and said with a smile, "it''s not in the family. It doesn''t need so much etiquette. If you let the nightmare people see it, maybe it will cause trouble again. "


    McGrady nodded and looked at Li Fan. His eyebrows and eyes swept over Avril. He looked up and said with a smile, "Oh, how can I feel some stomachache, No. You talk first. I''m going down. " With that, Medivh turned and walked under the roof.


    "Oh, little fat man. You come with me After two steps, Medivh looked back at the fat man who was still drinking there.


    The fat man shook his head like a rattle, waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to go. It''s just going to the toilet. How can you be like a woman and still have to be accompanied?"


    "Come on, you should pee after drinking so much. Or you''ll get fatter Medivh turned to the fat man, put his hand on the fat man''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "I''m not going. I haven''t yet. I''m going to drink here." The fat man shook his head and said this. He looked up again and took a sip.


    "I think you should go." Medivh added, looking down at the fat man. Speaking at the same time, the canthus of the eyes can''t help floating to the direction of Li Fan and Avril.


    "Oh, you say so, I really think I should go." Fat man suddenly wake up, repeatedly nodded at Medivh, reached out and pointed to more than half of the jar of wine said¡° Besides, there''s not much wine left. We have to get another jar. "


    "Go, go." Medivh pulled the fat man up and said this, and they walked down the roof side by side.


    "What do you think?" Seeing fat man and Medivh leave the roof, Avril gently smiles and slowly sits beside Li Fan and asks.


    For a moment, Li Fan, who has not yet slowed down, takes back his eyes and smiles at Avril beside him. He looks up at the cold moonlight and says, "I haven''t felt anything all the time. Now when I''m free, I feel that it''s all like I''m in a dream."


    Avril smiles, and two shallow dimples appear in the corner of her mouth, like a gentle rotation, which exudes endless amorous feelings¡° This time, thank you very much. "


    Li fanlue was a little stunned, then he understood it and said with a smile, "now what do you say? Thank you. I just accompany you here. Before you find your mother, the things I promised have not been completed. What''s more, when I come to dreamland this time, there are other things


    "Ha ha." Avril smile, hand picked up a free wine bowl, himself to a bowl and Li Fan gently touched, said "talk about it."


    "It''s nothing." Li Fan took a sip of wine, looked at Avril and said, "you know, my plane is also affected by the tide of time and space. Originally, I came to the dream world and wanted to unite with you, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to realize it now."


    Avril nodded, with a touch of sadness in her eyes, and said, "it''s really difficult. Although the tides of time and space have time sequence in experiencing each plane, the duration is enough to make us unable to take care of each other. But now that you''ve helped me. Naturally, I can''t ask you to help me in vain. As long as we Mengling have strength, we will certainly help your plane. "¡° Thank you Li Fan looks at Avril to say so, stretched out a hand to carry up wine bowl to say¡° In such circumstances, we can also have the will to help our plane. "¡° I''m not helping your plane because of anything else. " Avril looks at Li Fan with a smile, looks up and drinks the wine from the bowl. Her cheeks turn red and she looks at Li Fan. Her eyes are covered with mist like smoke¡° It''s all because of you. I don''t want us to be separated again. "

 V2.Chapter 90

    Avril''s words are undoubtedly to pick out the feelings for Li Fan. Although Li Fan has never had love experience since she was born, she has never eaten pork, but she has seen pig run. All kinds of TV plays and novels in the past 20 years are not for nothing. However, Li Fan had fantasized about countless things with his future girlfriend, but he never thought that one day, there would be a girl who would really say something like this to him, which made Li Fan feel a little trance.


    Maybe Avril is embarrassed to say this sentence. At this time, she didn''t realize Li Fan''s unnaturalness. Avril''s face was light. I don''t know whether I feel embarrassed to say such words or because I have drunk. Looking at the cold moonlight in the sky, Avril pauses and drinks the wine from the bowl again. She looks like she''s going to burn her bridges.


    "You are so much worse now than before." Avril turned her head and leaned slightly towards Li Fan. Said softly.


    Although I knew for a long time that I might have some relationship with Avril, Li Fan always thought that it was only Avril who could not forget herself in her previous life. But now, Avril''s appearance is clearly that she takes her past life and present self as a person. Although this feeling is very good, Li Fan doesn''t want to let herself be just another person''s shadow in her heart.


    "I don''t know about the past. Can you tell me what I was like before?" Li Fan thought about it, and asked Avril.


    Avril looked at Li Fan''s eyes with a touch of undisguised love. Before you, in the crowd, just like the brightest one among the countless stars in the sky. Eye catching. "


    Then, Avril looked at Li Fan''s eyes flickered, stopped for a moment and continued to say, "although you were so dazzling before, I still like you more now. Now you are not as dazzling as before, but you are the real person. Before you, although looking very relaxed. But I know that in your heart, there is still a deep helpless


    "Well." Li Fan was a little speechless. After a pause, he continued to say, "do I look very similar to my previous life or my previous life?"


    Avril nodded and slowly poured out the drink from the jar. Clear wine rippling in the bowl, reflecting a cool light.


    "He is your past life, you are his reincarnation. You are him, and he is you. Of course, you as like two are as like as two peas.


    Li Fan shakes his head, but he doesn''t agree with Avril''s words. Although Avril''s theory is correct from the perspective of the cultivation world, Li Fan always thinks that since he died in the last life, he is a completely new self. Since the memory has dissipated, everything in the previous life is different. It''s all gone.


    "I know what you think." Avril whispered a smile, between the eyebrows and eyes is not to dissipate the gentle¡° I don''t think of you as his stand in, because you are him. What I like now is you now. The one before you. Has been forever in my memory


    "You." Li Fan had a pause, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. He just picked up the wine bowl and looked at the moonlight reflected on the wine noodles. For a moment, he was a little absent-minded.


    A burst of ethereal and distant song seems to come from the horizon. Avril is holding the wine bowl in her hand and leaning next to Li Fan. Bursts of deep songs float out of Avril''s mouth. With Avril''s song, Li Fan seems to feel a piece of green grass in front of her eyes. In the blue sky, sheep are grazing leisurely. Everything seems peaceful and peaceful.


    As expected, it was just a day. Zhan Tian once again came to the inn where several people lived, but this time, it was obvious that the ceremony and posture of Zhan Tian had been relatively high-end.


    The last time I saw Jin Wen''s idle and indifferent appearance, it was also changed into one that at least looked obedient. Although there were not many people with him, Li Fan felt the profound cultivation from those people.


    Obviously, after knowing the purpose of Jin Wen, Zhan Tian had already communicated with the elder, and should have been instructed by the elder, otherwise, he would not treat Jin Wen and others with such high standard.


    "In such a hurry?" Jin Wenduan sat on the chair and slowly took a sip of tea. Looking at Zhan Tian, who was standing with his hands arched, he sneered.


    Zhan Tian''s face didn''t show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he respectfully went back to "the elder was very happy to learn that the elder had nothing to do with him and had already reported it to the clan leader. They all miss the three elders. "


    "Ha ha ha." Jin Wen gave a cold smile. Looking at Zhan Tian, he said coldly, "I miss you very much. What the elder said is very nice."


    After putting down the teacup, Jin Wen continued, "I''m afraid the furnishings in the elder''s room have been wasted."


    "The three elders are joking. The elder and others have always been concerned about the disappearance of the three elders. " Zhan Tian''s tone still has no change, still is a pair of not salty said.


    "He is concerned about me. It should be Jin Wen stood up, went to Zhan Tian, looked at him and said, "if I die, I''m afraid his elder will be more happy."


    This is said in the single room of the inn. If it was put in the bustling Hall of the Inn and heard by other people of the nightmare clan, I''m afraid they would have been confused and knew the contradiction between the high-level of the nightmare clan.


    Zhan Tian''s face is down to the ground. He can''t see his facial expression clearly, but Jin Wen''s heart is clear. At the moment, Zhan Tian seems respectful, but in fact, he has long wanted to cut himself to pieces. Even the elder of the nightmare clan, I''m afraid that he will return to nihility peak, and he will destroy most of the furnishings in his room.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you this time?" But after talking about it for half a day, Jin Wen was very happy. Turn around and sit on the chair, looking at Zhan Tian and ask.


    Zhan Tian finally raised his head, arched his hand to Jin Wen, and said, "the patriarch and the elder specially asked his subordinates to escort the three elders back to nihility peak as soon as possible. Don''t neglect the three elders. "


    "What do you mean?" Jin Wen''s eyebrows almost stood up¡° The elder and others regard me as a sinner, don''t they


    Zhan Tian quickly arched his hand and said, "I dare not, but the three elders are not angry. My subordinates are here under orders. "


    "Forget it." Jin Wen waved his hand and hummed coldly, "since I want to return to nihility peak this time, I don''t care about the time sooner or later. You go down and get ready. "


    "Yes, sir." Zhan Tian agreed. He turned around and left without saying much.


    "They want to get me back to nothingness as soon as possible." Seeing Zhan Tian leave, Jin Wen turns his head and says to the room.


    A rustling sound, Li Fan and Medivh, Avril and others fish out, looking at Jin Wen nodded.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Medivh looked at Jin Wen puzzled and said, "since they know that you will definitely return to nihilism, they should be well prepared in advance. It''s not so urgent. "


    "Yes. Listening to you, the elder should be surprised by your appearance. Why should he eagerly let you return to nihilism? "


    "It''s normal." Jin Wen grinned coldly, looked at several people and explained, "since they know that I have appeared, their ultimate goal is to return to nihilism. They must be prepared before that. But looking at the situation now, it should be that something special happened in the clan, which made them have no time to prepare, or it made their original plan a little upset. So they have to let me go back to nihilism ahead of time. "


    "What would it be?" Avril for a time is also some doubts, looking at Jin Wen said, "even if something happened, it should also be without you, convenient for them to control ah."


    Jin Wen shook his head, looked at several people and said, "well, I''m not sure. However, since they have already done so, naturally there will be no problem. Everything will be clear when I get back to nihilism. "


    "How long does it take to get to nihility peak from here?" Li Fan sat beside Jin Wen, poured a cup of tea and asked.


    "If we walk, it will take about ten days." Jin Wen looked at Li Fan, frowning and drinking tea, and said, "however, since nihilistic peak has given orders, then we can immediately appear in the range of nihilistic peak."


    "Right now?" Li Fan just finished drinking the tea in his mouth and nearly all of it came out. Looking at Jin Wen''s formal appearance, he was surprised and asked, "how can we all fly there?"


    "Ha ha ha." Jin Wen laughed. Looking at Li Fan, he explained, "although the nightmare clan is slow in practicing in this nihilistic place, this nihilistic place is not good for nothing. At least, in this void, there are countless space channels. Although most of the passageways have been sealed, there are still some space passageways for passing in the void. Nihility peak and Sifang town. There is such a connection. It''s just that these things are firmly in the hands of the senior management. "


    "Space access?" Li Fan was also a little surprised when he heard the word spoken by Jin Wen.


    Li Fan is no longer familiar with the space passage. He and Chen Xi once experienced the space passage on Kunlun mountain. It is in the channel of time and space back to a thousand years ago. Therefore, the passage of time and space mentioned by Jin Wen at this time surprised Li Fanyi.


    "Ha ha." Jin Wen waved his hand. As if knowing some of Li Fan''s ideas, he explained, "don''t be surprised, the space-time passage of this void is not the same as that between the major planes, but we are used to calling it this way. To be exact, it is a channel connecting various places in a plane space


    "Give me a fright." Li Fan patted his chest, looked at Jin Wen and said, "but this kind of space-time channel should be very difficult to appear. Why are there so many space-time channels in the void?"


    "Well, I don''t know." Jin Wen thought about it and said, "ever since the nightmare clan was banished to nothingness, those channels of time and space have existed. Moreover, in this millennium, there has never been any change. "¡° In this way, it''s even more incredible. " Li Fan looked at Chen Xi, nodded and said, "time and space channels should be extremely unstable. This is the first time I''ve heard about it." Several people were talking when the door suddenly knocked. Zhan Tian''s voice came from outside the door¡° Elder three, everything is ready. We can start at any time. "

 V2.Chapter 91

    Li Fan has never thought that there is a plane that can really be like a science fiction movie. The real realization of the space shuttle.


    Although, I have experienced such things, but as Li Fan, for this kind of space-time channel that can connect two places, it is still full of infinite surprise. After all, in Li Fan''s cognition, these things are too difficult. As mentioned in Einstein''s theory of relativity, when the speed of an object exceeds the speed of light, it can reverse space-time.


    Theoretically, there is no mistake, but if there is an object moving faster than the speed of light, who is it now and who will it be in the future?


    Fortunately, Li Fan was not given too much time to think about this kind of thing that can kill brain cells. It''s just like the sealed place where several people came from Mengling clan to mengyan clan. Colorful colors are changing in the passage of time and space. It makes people feel dizzy. Fortunately, it is different from the special ships needed by Mengling people to pass the seal. The space between two places in the nothingness passes through, as if it is suspended out of thin air as soon as it strides into it. Just feel the flow of light around, but there is no sign of action.


    All around the scene suddenly, like a suddenly stuck film. Suddenly it stopped. Then the landscape changed suddenly. A strong wind like a knife came from the pavement.


    The temperature in the air dropped suddenly, which made Li Fan feel a sudden chill. I can''t help shivering.


    "Ah, sneeze." Li Fan sneezed heavily. The saliva from my mouth was blown into countless filaments in the air by the strong wind. The fat man''s face was shrouded.


    "Elder three, it seems that you have never passed this nihilistic peak in the future." Seeing Li Fan''s appearance, Zhan Tian''s face showed a strange smile. He turned to look at Jin Wen and said.


    "Countryman, never in the future." Jin Wen coldly looked at Zhan Tian, turned his head and looked at Li Fan, but he didn''t say anything. He just walked forward in the face of the strong wind.


    "This is the peak of nothingness?" Li Fan rubbed his nose, pulled Jin Wen''s nephew behind and asked¡° Why is the weather here different from other places? The place we just came here is not summer, it should also be autumn. It''s like winter here. It almost didn''t snow


    The young man laughed and pointed to the dark sky, as if it was close at hand. He said with a smile, "yes, this is not only the nihilistic peak, but also the nihilistic peak. In this way, we can walk for about an hour to reach the clan hall of nightmare clan. "


    "This is the peak of nothingness?" Li Fan sighed softly, looked up at the dark sky and said, "I''m afraid it''s going to snow."


    Li Fan seems to forget that he had a special name before, but if it''s not a good thing, his mouth always seems to come true.


    When Li Fan just finished his sentence, it was the cold wind blowing on several people''s faces like a knife. Suddenly, it was like a parallel ground, mixed with countless snowflakes the size of soybeans. The pavement came over. Just a moment later, several people couldn''t see the road clearly.


    "Damn it, I''ll do whatever I say." Li Fan in the heart secretly scolded a, look up just to see Chen Xi several people looking at themselves, the corner of the mouth is silent say what, see that mouth. Obviously, I have a crow like mouth.


    "Let''s go." Next came Avril''s voice, a gray black cloak with the voice to Li Fan''s eyes¡° Cover up. It''s snowy. "


    With a smile at Avril, Li Fan takes over the Cape and puts it on his head, but he doesn''t want to see the slightly sad look in Chen Xi''s eyes.


    If you are tens of meters high, you need to wear an extra layer of clothing. Although you don''t know the altitude of several people at this time, judging from the sudden heavy snow and strong wind, the altitude here will certainly not be less than two or three kilometers. Several people just walked less than ten minutes, Li Fan already felt that he had some breathing difficulties. As if this inhaled air, how also can''t equal to exhale. Although there is no mirror, Li fan knows that he must have a red face at the moment.


    Fortunately, although the wind and snow is heavy, it comes fast and goes fast. It''s like a few people came out from the dividing line. The heavy snow all over the sky suddenly stopped. Even the gale disappeared. It''s like the weather is always as calm as it is now.


    It took about an hour to move on. Over a not so steep ladder. Everything in front of us is suddenly clear.


    Obviously, although nihilistic peak is called peak, it is not a straight up and down bare stone peak. It''s a continuous mountain range covering thousands of square meters, and in the middle of this mountain range is the main peak that goes straight into the sky. Around the main peak, there is not only one road just above the main peak. The road connecting the main peak of nihilism is like a viaduct, surrounded by countless roads and mountains.


    The position of the group at the moment is just passing the road connecting the main peak of nothingness and other mountains. The peak of nothingness in front of them makes the people who have never heard of the name feel the magic of the creator.


    It''s really like a huge sword in the sky. Under the dim sky. The main peak of nothingness is like a silent ancient beast. It has been standing here since the beginning of heaven and earth. It''s like supporting the sky.


    In front of me, the clan hall of nightmare clan is hollowed out in the body of nihility peak. Without any supporting buildings, it is just the original mountain support of nihility peak. Let the whole clan hall appear more silent and solemn. From a distance. There was silence.


    Zhan Tian stood respectfully on the road which was obviously specially cut out, arched his hands, looked at Jin Wen solemnly, reached out and made a gesture of invitation, and Lang Sheng said.


    "Three elders are here."


    In the dark sky, with Zhan Tian''s words, Jin Wen''s cold face became solemn and walked forward slowly. Follow behind the inscriptions, with the slow pace of inscriptions. On the road of paint black.


    As if all of a sudden, the sky suddenly brightened up, countless lights like fireworks lit up the sky, and the whole space was illuminated as if it was day. With the flash of fireworks, seven or eight figures suddenly appeared at the entrance of the clan hall, which was like an ancient cave.


    The three people standing at the head, even though they were so far away, even those who had just come into contact with the cultivation world like fat man, felt a strong force at this moment, like a huge wave, pouring out from them.


    The leader, wearing a long black robe, was covered in a cloak. From the figure, his figure was about 180 cm. Although his figure was covered in a cloak, he could still see that he was extremely symmetrical. The palms hanging on both sides seem to be beating their legs intentionally or unintentionally. It''s like thinking about something.


    On each side of the man stood a man of about forty or fifty years old. The man on the left, though not very old, had wrinkles on his face. His dark face showed that these wrinkles were like old ditches, which seemed to hide countless dirt.


    The man on the right hand looked white, but his surging power was only inferior to that of the leader. Although a face seems to be smiling, but a pair of eyes, it is obviously hidden unspeakable insidious cunning.


    When Jin Wen looked at the three people in front of him, a smile appeared on his face, which was obviously pretended. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it was obvious that he was glad to see his own people.


    "Damn hypocrisy." Li Fan secretly curled his lips and muttered in his heart.


    In a short distance of only forty or fifty meters, Jin Wen walked for ten minutes in a daze. It was like receiving an inspection. It''s just enough prestige.


    But fortunately, the three people in front of them didn''t seem to be in any abnormal state at all. They all looked like they were waiting, looking at Jin Wen moving slowly.


    "My Lord, two elders. Long time no see. " Jin Wen finally went to the front of the three people and looked up at them with a smile.


    "Jin Changlao, long time no see." The first three of them didn''t speak, but the left and right two were full of countless smiles. They looked at Jin Wen and said.


    "Ha ha ha." Jin Wen laughs up to the sky. Looking at the two elders on the left and right, he said, "you two elders are looking forward to seeing me no more."


    "What did elder Jin say?" A low voice came from the middle of the population. It sounds as if it''s coming from the distant sky.


    "Ha ha ha." Jin Wen laughs, looks at the patriarch in the middle and says, "it''s just a joke."


    "Come on, elder Kim. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time With these words, the black faced elder on the left side of mengyan clan leader looks at Jinwen with a smile.


    After Jin Wen, Li Fan and others also want to enter the clan hall, but they are stopped by the guards standing on both sides.


    "The clan hall is an important place. No one can enter it without permission." The guard with a cold face said coldly.


    "How many of you." Jin Wen stopped, like thinking for a while, and said, "wait for me here."


    "No need." Walking in the front of the nightmare clan head cold mouth said, "since they are all gold elder''s family, then come in together."


    The guard coldly removed the palm of his hand. Even Jin Wen was surprised by the patriarch''s action.


    Clan hall, especially the clan hall of nightmare clan, has always been the most important place. Moreover, looking at these people in front of us, this time the patriarch and these people are here to greet themselves in such a grand way. Obviously, it is not so simple as to let them return.


    This time, it is obvious that we are going to discuss some important matters in this clan hall. Besides the three elders and patriarchs of the nightmare clan, all the others are the mainstays of the whole nightmare clan.


    Because of this, Jin Wen was even more surprised by the practice of the head of the nightmare clan. No matter from that aspect, although I have returned to nihilism, my inner thoughts may not be completely convinced by the high-level of nightmare clan from now on. At this time, the discussion must be about the war with Mengling clan. Their nominal family members obviously do not have enough right to know about these things. Don''t mention their families, fighting with the Mengling clan and uniting with other people. In the whole mengyan clan, the people at the bottom know little about it. A slightly ominous premonition enveloped Jin Wen''s heart.

 V2.Chapter 92

    The precious crystal spotlight will show the qiuhao shining in the whole clan hall. It seems that crystal is an extremely common thing in this nihilistic place. Along the way, Li Fan and others have seen such luxurious crystal spotlights in Zhimeng Town, and only in the family hall of nihilistic peak can they see such luxurious scenes.


    Obviously, although the dream world has a lot of connections with other planes, it has not developed the same technology as other planes. Take Li Fan''s plane for example, crystal can be regarded as a valuable object, and it is absolutely impossible to use it as a lamp. However, it is no wonder that there is no power resource like Li Fan''s in the void.


    In the clan hall of nuota. There are long tables and chairs, and the nightmare people are busy putting plates of exquisite dishes and jars of mellow wine on every table.


    Obviously, in order to welcome the return of Jin Wen, the nightmare clan has set a high standard of treatment this time.


    But this makes Jin Wen more confused. Although he is one of the three elders of mengyan clan next only to the patriarch, he will never have such high standard treatment. This kind of treatment, generally speaking, is given to other guests by nightmares. Moreover, the identity of the guests is quite noble.


    "What''s the matter with these old guys?" Jin Wen murmured in his heart, but his face didn''t change at all. Just looked at the patriarch and the two elders and said with a smile, "patriarch and the two elders, is this specification too luxurious?"


    "Ha ha ha." The white faced elder laughed and sat down with Jin Wen. Looking at Li Fan and others, he waved and said, "take some relatives and friends of elder Jin to the table."


    It seems like a banquet to welcome the return of Jin Wen, but no matter Jin Wen, Li Fan, or the fat man who only has food in his head, they all feel an unusual breath from the specifications and atmosphere of the banquet.


    "Let''s drink to the smooth return of Mr. Jin." The head of the nightmare clan sits in the center of the clan hall. He nodded and looked at the white faced elder sitting on his left side. Eyes in turn to the other two elders light mouth.


    It''s strange that the head of the nightmare clan is usually outside. Although it''s snowy and windy, according to this man''s cultivation, he obviously doesn''t need a cape to keep out the cold. When he enters the clan hall, especially at the banquet, he obviously doesn''t need a cape any more. But the patriarch was still wearing a cape and didn''t mean to take it down.


    "Thank you, patriarch." Jin Wen stood up, holding a glass to look at the direction of the patriarch, nodded with a smile.


    "Mr. Jin returned to nihilism this time, but he already had a plan in his heart?" Looking at Jin Wen, the white faced elder looked up and drank the wine from the glass.


    "What does elder mean?" Jin Wen put down his glass and looked at the white faced elder in his mouth with bright eyes. He said, "does the elder think that I have any private plans when Jin Wen comes back?"


    "Ah." The elder waved his hand with a smile on his face and said, "the elder three misunderstood. What we discussed with the patriarch before, the three elders didn''t agree at that time, and they didn''t leave. This time, the three elders suddenly returned to nihility peak, which really surprised us. However, they are not wary of the three elders. "


    "Hum." Jin Wen snorted coldly, with a smile on his face, and said coldly, "nonsense."


    "Of course, there is no doubt about our loyalty to elder Jin." The elder with wrinkles on his face stood up and said with a smile, "but this is a big deal. We''d better be more careful. "


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to talk about it in detail here." Jin Wen''s eyes swept the whole room and said faintly.


    "You may as well do it." Sitting in the first place, the patriarch finally spoke, with an unquestionable confident tone in his tone¡° Everyone here already knows about it. We also want to discuss this matter in detail this time. Therefore, Mr. Jin doesn''t have to worry about it. "


    "Oh." Jin Wen''s eyes coldly looked at the people in the clan hall, but these people seemed to have not heard a few people talking, and they were still drinking.


    "This matter has been concluded for a long time. Why should we bring it up again. Since we want to start a new war with the Mengling clan, it''s time to start a war. Since I have come back this time, I have no objection to this matter for a long time. " Jin Wen said coldly.


    "Ah. Mr. Jin is also leading a large number of people. We should also consider your opinions. " The white faced elder said with a ha ha.


    "I have no opinion. As for my people, it''s up to me to explain to them." Jin Wen looked at the elder and said with a cold smile.


    "It''s best to have you." The elder laughs and doesn''t care about Jin Wen''s indifference. Looking back at the patriarch, the elder turns and continues to say, "but I don''t know if Jin Chang will have any opinions about the next thing."


    "Elder soul." Mengyan clan leader spoke coldly above the first place, and his eyes seemed to look at the white elder.


    Elder Baijing, who was made the soul elder by the patriarch, heard the patriarch''s words and quickly turned to look at the patriarch.


    Mengyan clan leader is still holding the wine glass coldly, but his eyes seem to go over the wine glass in his hand and look in the direction of Jinwen.


    "Ha ha ha." Mengyan clan leader suddenly laughed. Gently put down the wine glass, patted hands, light said "welcome guests."


    With the patriarch''s words, the clan hall suddenly quieted down, and almost everyone''s breathing voice could be heard clearly. A burst of gentle footsteps, from far and near, gradually clear up.


    Three tall men, about two meters tall, came out. Even with the cultivation of the people present, they did not find out when they appeared in the clan hall.


    However, this is not the only thing that makes people confused. From these three people, no matter Jin Wen or Li Fan, they didn''t feel the breath of spiritual power, let alone the breath of spiritual power. From the point of view of Li Fan''s divine consciousness at the moment, let alone his spiritual power, there was no breath in these people. In other words, these three people, in the eyes of Li Fan, are basically three dead people who come.


    If Li Fan''s divine sense can be cultivated for a long time, maybe Li fan can judge that the feeling conveyed by these three people is just like the puppets that Li Fan met when he got Xuanyuan sword in the Miao area.


    "These three guys, it''s strange." Chengying, as a sword spirit, feels the strangeness of the three for the first time. She leans against Li Fan and Chen Xi in a low voice and says.


    "The three?" Jin Wen''s eyes have narrowed since he saw the three people enter the clan hall. With the three people gradually into the eyes of the light is also more and more elite up.


    "My Lord, what does that mean?"


    Mengyan clan leader put down his wine glass, looked at the three tall men coming towards him, and chuckled softly. Unexpectedly, he stood up unexpectedly, got off his seat and came to the three men.


    "Let me introduce you." Standing in front of the three, mengyan clan leader smiles, reaches out his hand and introduces them one by one, "these three are friends from different sides. This time, we are discussing with mengyan clan how to defeat Mengling clan."


    In addition to Jinwen, the nightmare people in the whole clan hall all stand up and bow to the three people with the introduction of the clan leader. There was no emotion fluctuation on the faces of the three tall men. It seemed that the gifts of these people in nightmare clan were normal to them.


    "Three, please sit down." Mengyan clan leader laughs, not a bit unhappy, but personally guides the three people to the seat beside him.


    "My Lord." Looking at the patriarch''s action, Jin Wen couldn''t hide the emotion on his face. He looked at the three tall men coldly, turned to the patriarch and asked, "when do we need outsiders to intervene in our dream world. It''s up to the people in the dream world to deal with things in the dream world. "


    "Elder Jin, how dare you talk to the patriarch like this." The black faced two elders looked at Jin Wen. look at with angry eyes.


    "Whether it''s the Mengling clan or our nightmare clan. The first admonition since ancient times is not to communicate with other heterotopia. Don''t you remember, patriarch? " Jin Wen glanced at the two elders contemptuously and said coldly to the patriarch.


    "Master of impermanence. Here, who is it A sound sounded like a piece of iron rubbing. Among the three people who were sitting beside mengyan clan leader, it was obvious that the leader looked at mengyan clan leader coldly and asked.


    "This is the three elders of our nightmare clan." The head of the nightmare clan arched his hand and returned with a smile.


    "Impermanence? Dreams change? " Medivh''s face changed slightly and murmured in a low voice, "is this guy really the one who appeared in the covenant of the six races?"


    "It seems that there is no consensus among the nightmare people. If so, the cooperation between us can be delayed." The tall man continued in his hoarse voice.


    "Is he a dreamer?" Avril whispered in Madison''s ear and asked, "last time I saw him, he was very young."


    Medivh nodded, looked at the nightmare Patriarch on the seat, Meng Wuchang said in a soft voice, "yes, although I didn''t see his face, I can''t hear his voice wrong."


    Avril nodded gently and said in a low voice, "be careful. I''m afraid he might have some impression on us last time. Don''t let him see us coming. "


    "Ha ha. You''re joking Meng Wuchang laughs, looks at the tall man and says, "elder Jin has been working outside for some time, but now he''s back. He''s not clear about the cooperation between us."


    "Kim Chang Lao." The tall man is still using the general voice of the friction patch, and his eyes are full of disdain. He looks at Jin Wen and says, "it seems that you don''t recognize us."


    "No, no, No Jin Wen sneered and looked at the tall man shaking his head and said, "I don''t think I don''t approve of you, but I don''t want to see you at all."


    "Kim Chang Lao. These three are the guests of the patriarch. You have no right to do this. " The black faced three elders heard Jin Wen say so and roared¡° Hum Just when Jin Wen and the three elders said these words, the tall man snorted coldly, turned his head and looked at Meng Wuchang and said, "master Meng, if you want to cooperate with us, I''ll help you take care of this man." After that, without waiting for any reaction from Meng Wuchang, the tall man''s hand on the table suddenly raised and waved in the direction of Jin Wen. Originally did not feel any breath and spiritual power of the tall man, since the palm left the desktop that moment. An extremely huge breath, like a huge wave, is the ancient wave around the body in a flash. Let the whole clan hall, as if in this moment, the temperature dropped to the freezing point in general. A breath of extreme cold filled the clan hall in an instant.

 V2.Chapter 93

    No one thought that this tall man, who seemed to have no spiritual power fluctuation, actually said to do it, and at this moment, the breath of power burst out on his body, even more powerful than the impermanence of the nightmare patriarch''s dream. Let the nightmare clan people in this clan hall be a little stunned at this moment.


    After all, this is in the family hall of the nightmare clan. No matter what the relationship between the tall man and the nightmare clan is, since he is a guest. That is to say, we should not be here at all, that is to say, we should start at once.


    But the dream impermanence doesn''t seem to stop it. The people of the nightmare clan are a little stunned. The tall man''s hands are covered with a layer of frost with the speed visible to the naked eye, and with the waving of the palm. An extremely cold and strange breath rushed to the direction of the inscriptions in a flash.


    As early as when the tone of the tall man''s speech was not good, Jin Wen''s heart was already alert. Seeing that the tall man said to do it, Jin Wen also gave a cold smile, and the whole body''s spiritual power was mobilized in a flash, and a silver gray light appeared in the palm of his hand in a flash. Waving is to meet the tall man''s attack.


    They all got up and glared. This tall man, no matter who he is or who he is, but now that he is in the family hall of the nightmare clan, let alone the elder of the nightmare clan like Jin Wen, even if he is an ordinary person of the nightmare clan, I''m afraid this is something that the high-level of the nightmare clan can''t stand. After all, the place of this clan hall, compared with the nightmare clan, is just like the ancestral hall.


    It''s not waiting for a response. The big man''s cold frost man awn has collided with the silver gray moon blade.


    To everyone''s surprise, the frost blade ran through the silver gray moon blade issued by the inscriptions without hindrance. Straight to Jin Wen''s body.


    "Piercing attack means." There was a look of surprise on Jin Wen''s face. The body doesn''t stop at all. A little side body is to let this frost blade awn attack.


    In a harsh sound of friction, frost hit the wall behind Jin Wen directly, and burst out a mass of scattered stone fragments, which made the people sitting on both sides of Jin Wen become disheartened.


    "It seems that elder Jin''s means are nothing more than that." After a blow, the tall man did not continue to attack Jin Wen. Instead, he leisurely picked up the wine glass in front of him and looked at Jin Wen with a sneer.


    "What do you mean? This is the clan hall of our nightmare clan. How dare you fight our elders directly?" Without waiting for Jin Wen to speak, the nightmare people sitting on both sides of Jin Wen could not bear the arrogance of the tall man, so they jumped up and scolded.


    "Sit down." Dream impermanence until now just is a roar, fierce a lift off his head Cape.


    "It''s him!" Seeing Meng Wuchang lift his cape, Medivh exclaimed in a low voice.


    For a moment, in the hall, as the voice of Meng Wuchang falls, all eyes converge on Meng Wuchang at this moment.


    What a clan leader of the nightmare clan. Meng Wuchang, who has taken off his cloak now, seems to be much younger than when the six clans of the Mengling clan came together at that time. Even the beard at the corner of his mouth is a little fluffy. Meng Wuchang County, who lifted off his cloak, revealed his black robe. A belt, which seemed very common but was beating with obscure power, was tied around his waist. With square face and thick eyebrows and big eyes, the whole person looks not like the patriarch of nightmare clan, but more like a handsome guy in entertainment places.


    "Is there any way to rejuvenate the nightmare clan?" Medivh murmured¡° Why does he look so much younger than when we met before? "


    "Icebringer, although our nightmare clan is different from you, here, do you also want to give me face? After all, this is our nightmare clan hall." Meng Wuchang looks up at the tall man. Said coldly.


    "Chief dreamer, I''m afraid you''ve also seen what happened just now. It seems that you elder Jinchang have some opinions on us. If so, it''s better for you nightmares to communicate with each other and let us know. Although we want to take advantage of the tide of time and space, we have to be your nightmares." The tall man, who was called the ice messenger by Meng Wuchang, not only didn''t have the slightest sign of convergence, but also had some superior words, as if he had something to do with Meng Wuchang¡° Don''t forget, you dream world, but it''s not only you mengyan clan. If Mengling clan knows you contact us, I''m afraid they will be happy to join us to deal with you first. "


    "Are you threatening me?" Dream impermanence raised an eye to glance at ice messenger one eye, cold smile way.


    "My Lord." One side of the soul elder quickly hit a ha ha, in the middle of the two as a peacemaker, generally said, "misunderstanding, are misunderstandings."


    "Mr. Jin, sit down." Another elder with a black face came to Jinwen and reached for Jinwen.


    "It seems that we are not at the right time." Ice emissary is still a cold appearance, looking at the explanation of soul elder, not soft said, "since it is so, dream clan leader, wait for you to discuss it and then come to us."


    "Slow down, no delivery." Meng Wuchang looks at the ice messenger standing up, still sitting on the chair steadily. He points to the door of Zhizu hall and says, "come and see off."¡° The dream clan chief, not bad. " The tall ice messenger got up angrily, did not look at the nightmares on both sides and glared at him. He swaggered to the door of the clan hall, turned his head and looked at Meng Wuchang, and said, "you should remember today."¡° Patriarch. That''s it Looking at the three ice messengers leaving the clan hall, the soul elder turned to Meng Wuchang and said, "the strength of the ice level is not comparable to that of our nightmare clan. Patriarch, didn''t you agree to form an alliance with them before? Why now? "¡° Alliance? " Meng Wuchang gives a cold smile, raises his hand to hold the wine cup in front of him, looks up and drinks it all, sneering, "they just want to take advantage of the tide of time and space to invade the territory of our dream world. Our fight with Mengling clan is all internal affairs, but it''s not their turn to intervene. "¡° But before you Soul elder Leng Leng, looking at the dream impermanence, open mouth half ring, didn''t say a word¡° I wasn''t sure I would work with them before. Let them come just to see what they think. " Dream impermanence laughs, and an evil smile appears on a face full of righteousness¡° Now it seems that he treats us nightmare as a dish. In this case, even if we make an alliance with them and repel the Mengling clan, I''m afraid it''s our turn next. "¡° What the patriarch said is reasonable. " Jin Wen looked at Meng Wuchang with bright eyes and said, "two elders, it''s not the ice that gives you any good."¡° Fart. " The two black faced elders heard Jin Wen''s words, and their faces turned red with blood, which made their faces even darker¡° Jinwen, you mean we are traitors. "¡° Hey, hey, I didn''t say that, but you admit it yourself. " Jin Wen sneered and said to the two elders¡° That''s enough. " Dream impermanence suddenly slaps the table in front of him. Quietly, the table in front of him turns into innumerable pieces and falls to the ground¡° We didn''t fight with the Mengling clan, but we all got up first. You all think I''m dead. " Seeing that the clan leader was angry, all the people in the nightmare clan hall were submissive and bowed their heads one after another¡° It''s always our idea to go to war with the Mengling clan. We should return to the dream world and leave this dark and empty place. This is the wish of our nightmare people for thousands of years. But in this, I don''t want to achieve it with the help of others. I don''t want to lose a reputation for collusion. " Dream impermanence, sharp eyes scanning the whole clan hall, word by word said¡° Yes The nightmare people in the clan hall nodded and agreed. The roar rocked the sky¡° Uncle Kim, what''s going on? Don''t you say that the clan leader of the nightmare clan has colluded with each other? It seems that today''s situation is different. " After leaving the banquet, Jin Wen takes Li Fan and his party back to their residence in nihilistic peak. As soon as he got back to the room, Li Fan grabbed Jin Wen and asked. Jin Wen shook his head with a look of disbelief on his face¡° I don''t know. It seems that our patriarch''s mood changes very quickly. We never know what he did for. "¡° Is it really like what he said that he really doesn''t want to bear the name of colluding with other people? " Avril looked at Jin Wen and asked suspiciously¡° I don''t know what he really thinks, but one thing is for sure. " Jin Wen looked at several people with a smile on his face and said, "today''s practice is really like the practice of dream impermanence."¡° Dreams change. Impermanence. That''s a name that really suits his character. " The fat man laughed and said to himself¡° However, if the nightmares don''t unite with other planes, it''s hard to do great harm to the Mengling just by relying on their own strength. " Medivh is still a little confused and said, "Uncle Jin, is the strength of nightmare clan so powerful now?"¡° I''m clear about the strength of the nightmare clan. However, if it''s a master, it''s almost the same as the Mengling clan. But the most fundamental thing in the war between the two clans is the strength of the grassroots. In this regard, the nightmare clan is not as good as the Mengling clan. " Jin Wen thought about it and gave a relatively pertinent evaluation¡° If so. This dream is impermanent. There must be something behind it that we don''t know. " Avril and Madison look at each other, and both feel a taste of conspiracy.

 V2.Chapter 94

    "My Lord." In a dark room, only Meng Wuchang and the other two elders were left. Under the yellow light, three people were enveloped in a slightly gloomy and strange atmosphere. Looking at Meng Wuchang who had put on his cloak again, the white faced soul elder said slowly, "I''m afraid that what you did just now will make the old man Jinwen change his view on us. But isn''t that a little risky. For the sake of an elder who is not a key member of our family, I offended Han Bing. My subordinates feel that this decision is not the most correct one. "


    The dream that the whole body shrouds in the cloak is impermanent. Under the dim light, the corner of the mouth that slightly raises appears to have a trace of ridicule. The voice said coldly, "really?"


    "Patriarch, I don''t think it''s right." The two black faced elders also nodded in response.


    "Ha ha ha." Meng Wuchang suddenly raised his head and laughed wildly. For a moment, the laughter made the two elders look at each other. I don''t know why Meng Wuchang was so suddenly.


    "Just now, it''s just an appearance." Meng Wuchang stopped laughing, put his hands on both sides of his body and said, "Jin Wen originally left nihility peak this time, one of which was because we wanted to fight again with Mengling clan, and the other was because we united the ectopic plane. However, the war with Mengling was not something he could refuse if he wanted to. But our union with the ectopic side is the key factor to bring down Jin Wen''s departure from our nihilistic peak. "


    "So!" The soul elder nodded slightly, as if he had figured out the reason. He hesitated a little and said, "are you the patriarch?"


    "Yes. Just now, it was just a show for Jin Wen, and also for those of his same camp. When we really enter the dream world and go to war with the Mengling clan, hum. " Dream impermanence cold smile, hands gently patted, deep voice said "come out."


    A tall figure accompanied by the words of dream impermanence, from the side of the dark corner, gradually clear up, it is just in the clan hall of ice messenger.


    "What a wonderful performance." Ice messenger patted his hands and walked out slowly with a smile on his face. Came to dream impermanence''s side, sat down and said, "it seems that dream patriarch is iron heart and we cooperate."


    "Of course it''s OK to work with you. However, before that, I think I have another question that needs to be answered by ice messenger. " Dream impermanence sneers at the ice messenger of the side to say.


    "Oh?" Ice messenger heard the words of dream impermanence, but there was no abnormality. On the contrary, he nodded, reached out his hand and said, "dream clan leader, please speak."


    "Who is your real identity? I think your real identity should not be just the emissary of the frozen plane. " Dream impermanence turns to gaze at ice messenger coldly ask a way¡° From your shot, your strength should be hidden. Who are you? "


    "Ha ha ha. The dream clan leader is really extraordinary. I can''t think of it. " The ice messenger looked at Meng Wuchang with an appreciative look on his face and said slowly, "in fact, I really come from the ice level. My name should have been heard by the dream clan leader. I am Lord Calder Ice emissary proudly said a name, for a time, the momentum of the whole person has also become soaring up, an overwhelming momentum permeated in the space.


    "Calder?" Without waiting for Meng Wuchang to speak, the two patriarchs'' faces had changed color. Qi Qi exclaimed, "the master of the extremely cold realm, who is called the extremely cold ghost Kard by other planes."


    "Do you still know something about me? Yes, that''s me. " Calder stood up, looked at the three and said.


    "It''s you." Dream impermanence didn''t look surprised. He just looked at Calder and said with a smile, "it seems that you attach great importance to this tide of time and space. You came here in person."


    "The tide of time and space is a turbulence once in thousands of years. Of course, I''ll come in person. I won''t be at ease when others come. " Calder smiles faintly, sits beside mengwuchang and says with a smile, "how about it, master Mengzu? I''ve shown enough sincerity. What do you say


    "In that case, the cooperation between us will be very happy." Dream impermanence does not have the slightest nonsense, just nodded.


    "Happy cooperation." Calder smiles, reaches out his hand and holds it with mengwuchang. A touch of ice quietly dissipated, not to be found, has been buried in the invisible.


    A few days passed in a flash. During these days, Li Fan and others have been following Jin Wen, in addition to discussing how to enter the dream world in the future with the high-level of nightmare clan. Li Fan and others have not found any abnormality. In other words, it seems that dream impermanence was in the clan hall that day, and it seems normal and reasonable for ice messenger and others. However, in the evening, when Jin Wen and Li Fan discussed together, they always felt that there seemed to be a bigger secret hidden in it.


    "Uncle Jin, I think we will leave here tomorrow. After all, the purpose of our coming to nothingness, and the purpose of finding my mother At night, he sat in Jin Wen''s private room. Avril looked at Jin Wen and said with a smile.


    "Tomorrow?" Jin Wen''s brow slightly wrinkled, looked at Avril and said, "you and I have just returned to nihility peak for a few days. If we leave now, I''m afraid we will have some doubts about the impermanence of dream."


    "So, we need your help to work out a reasonable reason so that we can leave here smoothly." Medivh smiles, looks at Jin Wen and says, "what''s more, we still need to go back to the dream world to deliver these messages to the clan."


    Jin Wen nodded and said with a smile, "no problem. I''ve already figured out why you left."


    "Why?" Li Fan looks at Jin Wen with some doubts. After all, these people come to nihilistic peak, and they are the distant relatives of Jin Wen to the outside world. Jin Wen left nihilistic peak this time and went to several people''s homes, but now he wants to leave nihilistic peak, but the reason is hard to find.


    "Don''t you forget that when you came here, you were talking about my distant relatives. In that case, you will still have your own home in other places. So, the reason for you to leave this time is to go back to your hometown and get what you have at home. " Jin Wen explained with a smile.


    "Can this reason work?" Medivh looked at Jin Wen with some doubts and asked.


    "Of course, no problem." Jin Wen laughed and explained, "no problem. Although they are a little nervous for me when I come back this time, they don''t have so many worries for you. Anyway, you are going to leave here."


    "But are you sure they''ll let us go easily?" Li Fan looked at Jin Wen suspiciously and said, "you know, they don''t trust you completely."


    "Of course, they don''t trust me completely, but as my relatives, even if they have doubts, they won''t fall out with me now. Of course, tracking is inevitable. " Jin Wen nodded and said.


    "In that case, we''ll listen to Uncle Jin." Avril smiles and agrees with Jin Wen¡° However, we have left here. How can we contact you? "


    After thinking about it, Jin Wen got up and went to the bedroom. After a while, he came out with a polished crystal stone in his hand, handed it to Avril and said, "take this thing."


    "What is this? Crystal Li Fan looks at the crystal stone that Avril receives to ask doubtfully¡° It looks like it''s been a long time. "


    "This thing is a special product of nothingness." Jin Wen explained with a smile that "to put it bluntly, this thing is able to communicate remotely, which is a bit similar to communicating through mental force, but it has a very wide range of functions."


    "Mental communication? Good thing. " After listening to Jin Wen''s explanation, the fat man''s eyes suddenly glowed. Looking at Li Fan and Chen Xi, he said, "isn''t this just like our mobile phone?"


    "I don''t know what you mean by mobile phone, but it''s really important. However, he also has a big flaw Jin Wen smiles, Yang Yang, his hands are also polished crystal said¡° He can only act on the same plane. If you go back to the dream world, this thing will not be used


    "No problem." Avril smiles, looks at Jin Wen and says, "when we leave the void, we will definitely contact you in advance. At that time, we are thinking of other ways to contact you."


    "Not really." Jin Wen nodded and said, "as long as you can find your mother, I''m afraid this time will not be less than a few months. By then, maybe we can communicate in the dream world."


    "Is time so tight?" Li Fan exclaimed, "isn''t it another year before the tide of time and space comes? Why is the nightmare clan going to war with the Mengling clan so soon? "


    "The latest plan." Jin Wen sighed, looked at several people and said, "in today''s clan meeting, Meng Wuchang and all the senior leaders have agreed that since we are fighting with Mengling clan, it is inevitable. What''s more, we can''t contact the ectopic plane, so the tide of time and space is not too important for us. Instead of waiting for the tide of time and space to come and other ectopic planes to invade, it''s better to enter the dream world ahead of time and fight with the Mengling clan. "


    "Is Meng Wuchang sure that he can defeat our Mengling clan?" Madison heard the news, and immediately felt the urgency of time. Colleagues are a little puzzled.


    "Maybe." Jin Wen sighed and felt that he had already regretted all the breath of his life¡° Dream impermanence is a man who is very sure of everything. If he is not sure, he will never do it. " Jin Wen also frowned, looked at several people and said, "what makes me a little confused now is that the whole nightmare clan seems to be possessed. They all support the decision of dream impermanence madly."


    "This secret, perhaps only dream impermanence himself can know." Avril nodded and said, "can you find out why he is so sure?"


    Jin Wen gave a wry smile, looked at several people and said, "if it was before, maybe it could be, but now, their vigilance to me has not been relaxed, how can they easily tell me these things."


    "If you catch a few spies from Mengling clan to mengyan clan, maybe they will recognize you again." Avril began to smile with a slightly strange smile on her face¡° "The spies of the Mengling clan?" Jin Wen looked at Avril in surprise. He nodded and said, "in this case, is it too risky?"¡° To die and to be born later. " Madison looked at Avril, also know his miss''s idea. Nodded¡° But these things have to wait for me to find my mother. You can talk to Meng Wuchang. " Avril chuckled and looked at Jin Wen.

 V2.Chapter 95

    The vast grass and the yellow sky are all the scenery around. The boundless plain, as if you can see the head at a glance, but as if there is no end. On the horizon in the distance. Faintly visible is the flickering light, seems to be steaming endless heat wave. Head on.


    To Li Fan''s surprise, Jin Wen seems to think the same thing as Jin Wen about the departure of several people. He doesn''t say too much to let them go. Even when they leave, they always seem to have gloomy dreams. They even send someone to give Li Fan a lot of money. It seems that for a few people to leave, it does not seem too much in mind. However, it is not known how many people care.


    According to Jin Wen''s direction, Li Fan and others left the range of nihilistic peak and walked along the desolate road towards the southwest. All the nightmare people I met along the way didn''t have much doubt about a few people, it seems. Mengyan clan and Mengling clan are similar in appearance to what AI Haotian said.


    But along the way, it seems that in addition to the scope of nihilistic peak, there are no people within a thousand miles. When several people were in the range of nihilism peak, they had heard countless nightmares, either in pubs or on the streets, speak about the nightmares and the Mengling going to war.


    "This scene reminds me of your abandoned construction site." Li Fan patted the dust on his body and looked at the fat man with sweat on his face.


    "Now go back and have a look." The fat man stopped to take a breath, looked at Li Fan and said, "since where has solved the problem, it has been rebuilt. Maybe the next time you go back, it will be rebuilt and ready for sale. "


    "You are the first real rich second generation I have ever seen." Li Fan patted the fat man on the shoulder and said.


    "How long do we have to go like this. It''s been three days, and if it goes on like this, I wonder if we are going in the wrong direction. " Chengying frowned on one side and said something displeased.


    "You can''t go in the wrong direction. Although the sunshine of the dream world is always covered by dark clouds, but according to the instructions of Jin Wen. In two days'' time, we can reach the place where the mixed blood people of mengyan and Mengling live. " Medivh looked up at the distant sky and said faintly.


    "This poor place, there is no sunshine. I hate it here." The shadow curled its lips. A look of disgust.


    "Otherwise, this place would not be called a place of nothingness, and the nightmare clan would not be exiled here." Avril said, looking up at the sky with a smile.


    "But now it seems that your exile has given the nightmare clan the best place to cultivate and live. Now, it''s time for them to retaliate. " Take a picture to curl a mouth, a face of ridicule appearance.


    "They will not succeed. You can rest assured of that. " Madison looked at the shadow and said, "banishing the nightmare clan is not something we can decide. These are all things that the senior management needs to consider. As us, all we can do is obey. "


    "All right. Let''s move on. " Avril saw the smell of gunpowder in the words of Chengying and Medivh, and quickly interrupted them.


    A vast wasteland, without any omen, suddenly blowing up bursts of smoke. The smoke and dust in the sky is like a sandstorm. In a moment, it is full of the sky, which makes several people lose sight. For a moment, they even feel difficult to breathe, as if there are countless dust blocking their nostrils.


    "Cough. What the hell is the weather. How could there be such a big sandstorm. " Li Fan repeatedly coughed, reached out to cover his eyes and said.


    "The weather in nothingness is abnormal. It''s good that we''re just in a sandstorm. " McGrady also felt shortness of breath, and every time he spoke, he felt his mind sinking.


    "Go that way." Avril stretched out her hand and pointed to the direction slightly north of the southwest, and said, "Jinwen once said that every distance in the nothingness, there will be a cave to prevent casualties caused by sudden weather changes. According to our walking time, there should be a cave not far ahead. "


    Time is always in the difficult time to feel the loss of particularly fast, a few people feel as if walking for a century long, because the eyes are full of flying sand, also do not know exactly where. Just suddenly feel the body around the flying sand suddenly less a lot. A few more steps forward. Suddenly, the body was clear. The space in front of us suddenly brightens up.


    "We went into this cave by accident The fat man looked at the scene in front of him.


    "This cave is so wide." Li Fan sighed.


    The area of the cave where several people are living is about several hundred square meters. It seems to be a natural cave. In the dark cave, I don''t know where the faint light came from, which clearly illuminated the whole cave.


    The walls around the cave are full of sharp rocks. Piles of sawdust were scattered on the ground, which had been burned to ashes. Obviously, there were people here who had been avoiding the weather, maybe sandstorms and so on. In the corner, there was a pool of faeces that looked gray brown. There were several gray bones scattered nearby, which could not be seen whether they were wild animals or human beings.


    "It seems that we are lucky. It''s a mistake to hit here. " Medivh looks at the objects around him and smiles.


    The roaring wind hung from the entrance of the mountain, and there were bursts of shrill sounds like wild animals. The burning fire also dispelled the chill in the cave. The steaming water is rolling. It''s also the rice grains that are floating up and down. A sweet smell, the moment is scattered in the whole cave.


    Looking at the rice porridge in the pot, the fat man reached out and took out a bag of dry jerky from his backpack. He threw it into the pot with pride.


    "You guy, you never forget to eat when you go there." Seeing the fat man''s eyes shining and staring at the pot, Li Fan said something speechless.


    With Li Fan''s words, a group of breath poured into the cave. The strong wind from the pavement almost extinguished the burning fire. A slightly thin man figure, accompanied by bursts of sneezing, appeared in front of several people.


    "Who?" Medivh snapped for the first time.


    "Hey, brother, take it easy. We''re all on our way like you." The man''s voice was slightly clear. A few people are also through the fire to jump up again to see the face of the comer.


    A grade about 18-9-year-old young people, looks is beautiful, mouth with two touch of light hair. Slender eyes as if beating light in general. A slightly old dress covered with dust. A pair of dusty appearance, the waist is tied with a not very bright, but also appears to be a bit dull crystal. Looking at that, I don''t know if it''s the same as Jin Wen''s. However, judging from the dust all over the body, it is obvious that the people who came here to take shelter after a sandstorm. Just looking at the appearance, I don''t know whether it''s pure blood mengyan people or the hybrid offspring of Mengling people and mengyan people.


    "You look like you''re on your way. I don''t know how there can be such a big sandstorm in this terrible weather. " The young man is very familiar with himself. He looks at several people with a smile on his face and says, "let me introduce myself. My name is Qianshan."


    See Li Fan these people are some don''t want to talk appearance, called Qianshan young people didn''t have any displeasure. Instead, he sat beside the fire with a smile and said to himself, "where do you want to go? It''s our destiny to meet here in such weather. "


    The fat man filled out a bowl of porridge from the tumbling pot and blew the steaming heat. Looking at the young man, he asked, "where are you going?"


    "Me Qianshan laughed and stretched hard. Looking at the fat man, he said, "I''m going to yuanxingcheng."


    "Far from the city?" Li Fan''s brow slightly frowned. Although Jin Wen had already told several people that there were four other cities in the nihilistic land in four directions besides nihilistic peak, except Zhimeng Town, Jin Wen didn''t mention the names of the other three cities. I don''t know if it was unintentional negligence. Now it seems that it has a great influence on several people. After all, it is impossible for any nightmare people living in the void to not know the names of the four cities.


    Seems to see Li Fan''s face some unhappy, do Qianshan man''s face appears some unhappy look, but soon was covered up. With a smile on his face, he said, "it seems that you are not going there. I don''t know where you are going. If it''s on the way, we can go together. There''s another one on the way. "


    "Let''s go that way." Madison coldly smile, looking at Qianshan light said.


    "Which way?" Qianshan looked at Madison with a touch of surprise on his face and said, "that direction is only far away from Xingcheng. You should come from nihility peak. It should be going to yuanxingcheng to convey some news. "


    Qianshan pause, the smile on his face is also gradually disappeared. Instead, there was a slightly evasive look¡° No wonder you look like this. It seems that some of them should be the nightmare people. "


    "What? Aren''t you? " Li Fan laughed and looked at Qianshan.


    With a banter smile on his face, Qianshan looked at Li Fan and said, "I''m a hybrid of nightmare and Mengling. It seems that some of you and I are not the same people. I''ll leave when the weather gets better. "


    "Ah." Li Fan reached for Qianshan''s arm, looked at Qianshan and said with a smile, "why do you say that? Although you are a hybrid of the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan, after all, you are in the nightmare clan now, and we are all members of the clan. Now that we have met, if we are on our way, we can get together. "


    "Forget it." Qianshan light said, "to us this kind of mixed blood, you these pure blood nightmare people, have not always looked down on us?"


    "Ha ha." Avril looked at Qianshan and said with a smile, "we are different from other nightmare clansmen. Although we heard that some nightmare clansmen have some discrimination against mixed blood, it''s not us. Since we have met, let''s go together. Exactly. We are going to yuanxingcheng, too. "


    "So?" Qianshan''s face showed a look of some doubt, looking at Avril half ring, just slowly said, "what do you want to do in yuanxingcheng?"


    "Nightmare clan and Mengling clan are going to war. Where we go is also because we don''t want to get involved in this fearless war. I want to find a place to live Avril said a few people have already discussed the retreat said¡° Indeed Qianshan nodded, obviously agreed with Avril''s words, "nightmare clan and Mengling clan are the same clan in the dream world, why fight with each other. In that case, let''s go together. Apart from other things, in yuanxingcheng, my popularity is still good. "

 V2.Chapter 96

    Although Qianshan seems to be a little disgusted with the nightmare clan, after chatting with Li Fan and others in the cave for a long time, he is relieved of his caution, and his words are less cautious and more unbridled. Even more, he began to complain that since he came to this nihilistic place, the nightmare clan despised the people of mixed race. Obviously, although Li Fan and others are Xuancheng, they are the nightmare people, but they don''t have the contempt of the nightmare people for the mixed race, which makes Qianshan put down his guard. Slowly and a few people into a piece.


    From Qianshan''s words, Li Fan learned that since mengyan clan was exiled to this nihilistic place by Mengling clan, they were cautious about the mixed race, whether Mengling clan or mengyan clan. On the one hand, the Mengling people are worried that some of the people in the dream world who are mixed blood practice the evil magic of the mengyan people, while the mengyan people are worried that there will be Mengling people in the mixed blood, so as to secretly monitor the mengyan people. Therefore, although the two mixed race people were also exiled to nothingness by the Mengling people, the nightmare people did not trust these mixed race people, so they divided one city among the four cities in nothingness of nuota and left a mixed race to live in.


    Thousands of years of breeding time has made more and more people of mixed blood dream world in Yuanxing city more and more complex. More and more for the nightmare clan had a very disgusting mood. In other words, they have the same aversion to Mengling and mengyan.


    The fire in the cave is isolated from the dust outside the cave and the howling wind outside. Because the whole nothingness was originally in a dark, coupled with the wild sand all over the sky, it was impossible for several people to tell exactly what time it was. Although Qianshan certainly seemed to know the time at the moment, in order to avoid leaving feet in front of Qianshan, who didn''t know where his heart was, they still lay on the ground after eating.


    When several people wake up again, the wild sand flying outside the cave has dissipated, and a bright light from the outside shoots into the cave, making the originally bright light in the cave clearer.


    "You wake up." Qianshan saw several people open their eyes, sitting on one side of the ground, tidying up their backpacks and saying, "the sand outside has stopped. It''s time for us to start."


    "Let''s go." The fat man yawned, stretched a big stretch, and got up lazily from the ground. Patting Li Fan on the shoulder, he said.


    "What time is it?" Li Fan rubbed his bleary eyes and asked.


    "Now?" Qianshan looked at the sky outside and said faintly, "it''s going to dawn soon. Now it''s time to set out. "


    "Let''s go." One side of Avril and others also stood up to sort out, looking at Li Fan several people said.


    "Wait, you go first." See a few people stand up is to go out of the cave, Qianshan to Avril several people said.


    "Why?" Chengying looks at Qianshan with some doubts and says, "don''t we want to go on the road together?"


    Qianshan grinned. He just pointed to the cave and said, "you girls go out first. I want you to stay


    In Li Fan''s puzzled eyes, Qianshan sees Chen Xi and Avril walking out of the cave, turns around with a smile and walks to the fire which is still extinguished in the cave, reaches out and lifts his pants.


    "I''ll go. What are you doing?" Seeing Qianshan''s action, Li Fan and fat man were surprised.


    "We need to put out the fire completely, otherwise, if it burns here, the later people will have no way to escape here." Qianshan said this, in front of a few people, did not hesitate to put water.


    "Well." The fat man looked at Qianshan''s action and was stunned for a moment.


    "What are you doing in a daze? If you don''t come here soon, I can''t water it alone." Qianshan''s body trembled and turned to look at several people.


    "What were you doing?" Chen Xi saw that Li Fan came out of the cave and asked with a smile.


    "The secret." Li Fan said with a smile and a grimace.


    "We''re going to follow you." Avril saw Qianshan out of the cave and said.


    "No problem." Qianshan nodded and said as he walked forward¡° Although the people in yuanxingcheng don''t like the people of nightmare tribe, you follow me. Don''t worry. I won''t tell you who you are. "


    With Qianshan''s participation, the group''s understanding of this nihilistic place is gradually deepening. Of course, for yuanxingcheng, although Jin Wen has mentioned it with several people, it is in yuanxingcheng after all. People in the mixed blood dream world still have deep resistance to these nightmare people. But Qianshan, after all, is a half blood dreamer living in Yuanxing city. The understanding of these situations is much more than that of Jin Wen. They are also on their way, constantly extracting some useful information from Qianshan''s mouth.


    "It seems that you know a lot about yuanxingcheng." Madison patted the yellow sand on his body, looked at Qianshan and asked.


    Qianshan nodded, bypassing a low-lying bunker in front of him. Looking at Madison, he said, "I was born in yuanxingcheng. Although yuanxingcheng is very big, there are no people I don''t know. I''m a very popular person in yuanxingcheng. "


    "Ha ha. Are you so good? " Avril''s face showed a look of suspicion. Looking at Qianshan, he asked, "yuanxingcheng is also a big city. Do you know all the people?"


    "Of course." Qianshan obviously can''t stand the suspicious eyes of Avril. His face flushed and he said, "although yuanxingcheng is big, it''s just thousands of people. Let alone the people in the city, I have seen the Lord of the city. "


    "Oh, so powerful." Medivh picked his eyebrows, took a breath, and looked at the sand in front of him. Looking at Qianshan, he asked, "can you tell me the identity of the city leader of Yuanxing city?"


    "The Lord of Yuanxing city is a powerful character." Qianshan obviously didn''t realize that Medivh and Avril were cheating on him. He said to himself, "although the leader of Yuanxing city is a man of mixed blood dream, his talent is definitely a man of mixed blood. No, maybe it''s an extremely rare talent in the whole dream world. He was only two hundred and twenty years old when he came to channeling, and now he has reached the whole level of channeling. "


    "It''s really a rare talent." Avril nodded and saw that Qianshan was still talking to Madison. She lowered her head and whispered in Li Fan''s ear, "in the dream world, the average life span is about 2000 years. The city master of Yuanxing city can reach the level of channeling at the age of 200, just as you have reached the level of out of body in your plane when you are less than 20."


    "After taking over Yuanxing City, the owner of Yuanxing city took a series of measures to make the whole city more prosperous. The living standard of the city is far ahead of the other three cities. " Qianshan obviously has a great respect for the city Lord in his mouth. After he opens his mouth, he can''t stop. He went on and on.


    "And look at your grade, I don''t know where the name of yuanxingcheng comes from." Qianshan''s face showed a smug smile, looking at several people said.


    "Is it the Lord who got the name?" Medivh asked with a smile.


    Qianshan shook his head, reached out and picked up a dry branch as a crutch. "No," he said with a smile


    "Where does the name of Yuanxing come from?" Avril looked at Qianshan and asked.


    "The name of Yuanxing city is the name of the Lord of Yuanxing city. His name is Yuanxing." Qianshan looked at Avril with pride and said¡° In the whole nothingness, the only city that can be named after its master is Yuanxing city. "


    "So powerful." Avril put out her tongue on purpose and asked in surprise, "but I still don''t believe you can recognize all the people in Yuanxing city."


    "I don''t believe it. I''ll know when you get to yuanxingcheng." Qianshan some can''t stand Avril''s eyes said.


    "I know a woman in Yuanxing city. Do you know where she is?" Madison said with a smile, looking at Qianshan.


    "Tell me her name. I''m sure I know it." Qianshan couldn''t stand Medivh''s excitement and said with his chest.


    "Make a bet. If you know the man I''m talking about, I''ll buy you a drink in yuanxingcheng, but if you don''t know?" Madison said, looking at Qianshan with a smile.


    "I don''t know. I''ll buy you a drink, and in the future, I don''t claim to know all the people far away from Xingcheng." Qianshan took a step forward, and he was really hit by Madison''s plan¡° Tell me, what''s the name of that man. "


    "Hal Weina." Madison looked at Qianshan and even said Avril''s mother''s name in a trembling tone.


    "Hal Weina?" Qianshan heard Madison say the name, but a look of doubt appeared on his face. He looked down as if he had thought for a long time before he raised his head and said, "I''ve never heard of the person you''re talking about. You didn''t mean to make up a name to cheat me."


    "Of course not. We bet, but I don''t have to lie to you. " Medivh said with a smile, "don''t you mean you recognize everyone in yuanxingcheng? Why don''t you know that? "


    "There are 32421 people in Yuanxing City, and there are 7420 surname families. But I''ve never heard of a family called Weina Qianshan nodded and said slowly, "this name must not be in Yuanxing city."


    "Are you sure there is no such person in Yuanxing city?" Avril''s tone of some doubt looked at Qianshan asked¡° Is there someone you don''t know? "


    Qianshan shook his head and said, "no, yuanxingcheng has many people, but most of them are family. But I''ve never heard of Weina''s family. You can''t make it up


    "Of course not." Avril shook her head, looked at Qianshan and said, "we still have some relationship with Weina, otherwise, we would not know that there is such a person."


    "You nightmares are related to mixed race people. Is she your relative?" Qianshan looked at several people and asked.


    Avril nodded and said, "yes, she''s my distant aunt. Otherwise, I will not come to yuanxingcheng when the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan are about to fight. "


    "That''s right." Qianshan nodded, sighed and said, "if there are people I don''t know in yuanxingcheng, there are only two possibilities. The first is that they are dead. "¡° Absolutely not. " Avril said positively¡° That''s the second one Qianshan looked at Avril and said slowly, "that''s her name. In Yuanxing City, it''s not Weina."¡° It''s not Weina. How can I find her Avril''s face showed a look of anxiety¡° It doesn''t matter. You can live in my house first. Anyway, there are not many people far away from Xingcheng. We can find them slowly. " Qianshan said with a smile, reached out to the front and said, "look, we can go through the river in front, and then through the jungle to yuanxingcheng."

 V2.Chapter 97

    As expected, Qianshan didn''t talk big. Since they entered Yuanxing City, no matter who they were, Qianshan always said hello with a smile on their face. Obviously, the people in Yuanxing city are very familiar with Qianshan, even the guards at the gate of the city. Seeing Qianshan is also a warm exchange. That appearance even made Li Fan and others think Qianshan would be the leader of Yuanxing city.


    "Isn''t it true that there are all mixed race people in Yuanxing city? Is there anything else you can''t guard against outside people here? " Seeing the guards at the gate of the city looking up and down at themselves, these people made half a sound. In the end, there are several people in Qianshan''s low voice. Li fan can''t help but treat Qianshan differently.


    "Of course." Qianshan nodded and said with a little pride, "the people living here are all mixed blood people of mengyan and Mengling. Although they are all people in the dream world, we don''t like mengyan here. There have never been nightmares here. "


    "Why did the guard at the door let us in. You have a lot of energy The fat man was obviously more concerned about these things. He came close to Qianshan and asked.


    Qianshan laughed, but he didn''t speak. He just took care of himself and led the way. Leading the party through the bustling road, the houses on both sides are also full of different customs from the nightmare clan. Some have pointed roofs, like the church style of 19th century Europe, while others have huge and Baroque stone pillars. The vendors on both sides of the street are also hard sellers of their own goods. Several people on the road, a thriving scene, and before Li Fan and others experienced Zhimeng town is different. More prosperous, less gloomy.


    "Let''s have something to eat before we go to my house." Standing in front of a seemingly ordinary three story restaurant, Qianshan stopped, looked at Madison and said, "since I lost the bet, I''m going to buy you a drink."


    McGrady grinned, looked up at this slightly ordinary restaurant and said, "Qianshan, isn''t it, you just choose such an ordinary place?"


    "Ordinary?" Qianshan''s eyes were obviously dissatisfied. He pointed to the restaurant on the third floor and said, "although it looks ordinary, it''s the biggest and most luxurious restaurant in Yuanxing city."


    "It''s also called luxury." There was a look of disdain in Madison''s eyes. Light said, "we have been in Zhimeng Town, where the restaurant, but more luxurious than here."


    "Forget it." Qianshan turned his lips, stepped into the restaurant and said, "that place? The restaurants in that place are luxurious. I tell you, the restaurant looks broken, but it''s definitely more luxurious than the restaurant in Zhimeng town. It''s even the most upscale restaurant in the whole nothingness. "


    Qianshan had already stepped into the restaurant. Several people looked at each other and pushed open the half door of the restaurant. The big hall appeared in front of several people. The same Obsidian floor. Reflecting a slightly retro luster. The whole hall was full. A voice of loud laughter, from the shop.


    The staff of the restaurant had been busy for a long time, but when they saw Qianshan coming in, they still came running with a smile on their face. The white towel in my hand was over my shoulder. Nodding just want to speak, but see Qianshan make a hidden eyes. He quickly swallowed the words back to his stomach and said, "brother Qianshan, what would you like to eat this time?"


    Qianshan laughed, reached out and pointed to the people behind him, looked at the man and said, "it''s still the same. Bring up the best you have here. "


    "Come on." With a bright smile on his face, the man reached out and guided Qianshan to the second floor, shouting, "there''s a guest coming."


    Although it is also a single room, the feeling of the single room in yuanxingcheng is totally different from that in Zhimeng town. The decoration of the whole single room does not look gorgeous. But it gives people a comfortable feeling. It''s totally different from Zhimeng Town, which only relies on decoration to win. There seems to be another kind of amorous feelings here.


    It''s like this. A nouveau riche is like a real nobleman. Even if the nouveau riche is decorating himself, the momentum from the inside out is not as good as a nobleman who doesn''t decorate himself.


    It''s also like a real gorgeous woman, who absolutely doesn''t need to rely on painting to improve her appearance. Even if she is pure plain, she has her own moving side.


    "By the way, Qianshan, I''ve known you for a long time. I don''t know what you do in Yuanxing city." Li Fan shakes the dry wine glass, aftertaste the fragrance between his lips, looking at Qianshan asked.


    Qianshan''s mouth stuffed with vegetables, vaguely said, "eat first, after dinner, I''m taking you to my home. Otherwise, I would have no appetite to eat. "


    "Look at you, you should not be an ordinary family. The dishes and drinks in this restaurant are not affordable to ordinary people. " Avril looked at the table of exquisite dishes, Qiong nose in the smell of fragrant wine said.


    "Not really. I''m just familiar with them. Even if I don''t give them any money, I''m just doing the dishes for them. " Qianshan swallowed the food in his mouth, took a big drink from his glass, and looked at several people. See a few people a look of amazement, thousand mountain hey hey of smile say "make a joke."


    "Well. It''s very comfortable Stretching a stretch of Qianshan looked up at the sky, turned to look at a few people, said, "let''s go, take you to my home."


    "I''m leaving now?" Li Fan looked at Qianshan in surprise and asked, "they didn''t ask you for money?"


    "Hey, hey. It''s on the books. " With a smile, Qianshan stepped out of the restaurant.


    From the restaurant, the road is planted with tall trees like trees of Wutong, but the leaves are oval, and the whole tree is full of bright red flowers like bowl size. The fragrance of the street. With the breeze blowing, so that a line of people''s lapels seem to be full of sweet taste, some time intoxicated.


    The construction of Yuanxing city is quite standard. Like other cities, the four square city has four gates. Located in the middle of the city is the tall Lord''s mansion which can be seen from a distance. Around the city''s main mansion, there are eight main roads, which are divided into numerous small branches. Let the whole Yuanxing city appear completely orderly. It can be said that in Yuanxing City, even people who have no sense of direction will not get lost in Yuanxing City, because any road can lead to the city Lord''s mansion or the gate. At the same time, it is connected with other roads.


    Qianshan took a few people to turn a wide road, led a few people into a slightly narrow path, can only accommodate two people walking side by side on both sides of the road, standing tall houses, obviously this road should be two rows of houses left in the middle. The tall houses on both sides blocked the line of sight of the people, and they didn''t know where Qianshan''s home was. On the contrary, looking at the appearance of Qianshan, it is obvious that he often takes this road, and can walk freely through the seven turns and eight turns of the road.


    "After you go in from here, it''s my home." Qianshan pointed to a tall wall in front of him, turned to look at several people and said.


    The wall in front of us is about four or five meters high, not to mention the scene on the other side of the wall. Standing in the position of a few people, looking up, you can only see the slightly gray sky, the walls on both sides, and the lush grass under the wall.


    "Your house is in here?" Li Fan looked at the high wall in front of him, turned his head and looked at Qianshan and said, "why don''t we go through the main gate? How can we get in here and cross the wall?"


    Qianshan shakes his head, goes to the grass in front of the wall, reaches out and pushes away the grass, revealing a hole hidden in the grass, which is obviously made by a man. From the entrance of the cave, you can see the lush roots of the trees.


    "Just go in here. I don''t want to go through the main entrance. " Qianshan stretched out his hand and pointed to the entrance of the cave, turned to look at several people and said.


    "Why? Why don''t you go to the main entrance of your own house? " Medivh went to Qianshan side, looking at this can only accommodate one person barely through the hole said.


    "I''m sneaking out to play this time. People in Yuanxing city don''t like to contact with people from nightmare clan. I went out this time to play in nihilistic peak. I didn''t expect to meet you when I came back. " Qianshan shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "if you know that I went to nihility peak at home, you must be nagging me endlessly. Maybe I won''t even be allowed in. "


    Then Qianshan laughed. The cat leaned close to the hole, looked at several people and said, "come on, let''s go back quickly. As long as my father is no longer there will be nothing wrong. My family is big enough to hide you


    Li Fan several people looked at each other, and they all felt that they could not laugh or cry, but seeing that Qianshan had already drilled into the hole, they had to drill into the hole one by one.


    Originally thought that this hole is just a wall, but did not expect that this wall is four or five meters thick. When Li Fan got out of the hole in the wall. I know it''s in a garden. A few people are not far away from the location, is a hand dug out of the pond. Lush trees around the pond shed a large shadow, let this hole from afar, it seems a little fuzzy. Obviously, it is also the reason why Qianshan broke the wall here. The tall trees even block the sight of all sides, making it an excellent place to escape.


    Qianshan turned his head to see that several people had come over. He reached out and made a soft gesture at his mouth. He said in a low voice, "come with me, be careful."


    Qianshan said, is already jumping forward, into the pond. There was a slight creak under his feet. But it didn''t fall into the pond.


    Li Fan a few people look carefully in the past, only to find that at the foot of Qianshan, the original root of a thick stake. Side by side with narrow wooden boards, it is obvious that Qianshan has been fully prepared to leave here. The board placed under the water surface of the pond, even if someone finds the hole on the wall, I''m afraid they will choose to ignore it because of the pond. So as to make Qianshan better hidden.


    After Qianshan, he left the pond carefully. A few people followed behind Qianshan, looking around. At this time several people, in the heart already had several distinct.


    Looking at the scene here, it must be a lofty mansion, and Qianshan Mountain must be the kind of young master in the mansion. I just don''t know whether the mansion belongs to the family in Yuanxing city. In the end, what else did Qianshan hide from several people.


    Several people have doubts in their hearts. Li Fan, who is behind Qianshan Mountain, can''t help looking back at other people. His eyes are constantly winking. If you want to know how these people think, especially Medivh and Avril, this time it was just to find Avril''s mother. Obviously, Qianshan''s ability is enough to help a few people¡° Oh, dear Li Fan turned his head and looked at several people. Unexpectedly, Qian Shan stopped and just hit a man. Without waiting for Li Fan to speak, Qianshan in front of him said with a trace of fear, "father."

 V2.Chapter 98

    "Do you know that I''m a father?" A clear voice came into the ears of Li Fan and others. Because several people were walking on a wooden road paved under the water, Qianshan blocked their sight in front of them, so that they didn''t see Qianshan''s father for the first time. However, the voice came from there. The man is obviously not very old. And listen to the tone of speech, it seems full of Zhongqi. Obviously also a master.


    "Hey, Dad, why are you here?" Qian Shan, who was standing in front of Li Fan, laughed and said with some embarrassment. While talking, Qianshan walked forward. The hand behind his back is also making gestures to Li Fan and others, but Li Fan is confused. I don''t know.


    "If I''m not here anymore, how can I know you''re sneaking out again?" Qianshan''s father''s voice came again, and there was a faint anger in his tone¡° How do you know that you can chisel such a big hole in the wall of the courtyard for me? "


    Qianshan father''s voice slightly pause, then with a trace of doubt, said, "who are those people behind you?"


    While talking, Qianshan had already stepped out of the pond and came to the garden path paved with blue stone slabs. He quickly turned around and pointed to Li Fan and others and said, "these are my friends who I went out to know this time. If I don''t have a residence, I''ll come to live at home for a while."


    Qianshan father''s appearance is finally revealed in front of Li Fan and others, what a handsome man. Wearing a light cyan silk robe, there is a light cyan jade accessory hanging around the waist. A wide gold belt is around the waist, and in the middle is a stone with golden light.


    Looking up, he is about forty years old, but he has a firm face. The face lines like rocks make the whole person more powerful. Under the thick black eyebrows, a pair of bright eyes exude a sharp light. But this face, however, is not very similar to Qianshan, or in other words, they are two completely different momentum.


    Hair does not know whether it is born or acquired, showing a trace of purple, in not very bright light, reflecting a different light.


    I don''t know whether it''s the illusion of a few people or the light. It seems that Qianshan''s father''s body is surrounded by a faint breath. Slowly around the body flow.


    "Your friends are really easy to make." Qianshan''s father looked at Li Fan and others with a trace in his eyes, which soon dissipated his doubts. He turned his head and looked at Qianshan and said, "you are in front of the Lord''s mansion. Anyone can come in."


    "Lord of the city!" Li Fan exclaimed in his heart.


    The place where Qianshan brought a few people turned out to be the Lord''s mansion of Yuanxing city. Look at the tone of Qianshan''s father''s words, Qianshan''s father seems to have a trace of dissatisfaction with the arrival of Li Fan and others. But a few people are still a little confused now, it is said that the people living in the city Lord''s mansion should be the city Lord of Yuanxing city. Could it be said that this man, who seems to be only about 40 years old, should be the leader of Yuanxing city. Isn''t Qianshan the son of the leader of Yuanxing city. That''s the little Lord of Yuanxing city.


    "Hey, hey." Qianshan walked up to the man with a playful face, reached out and twisted a cake from the table beside the man, looked at the two attendants beside the man, gently waved back the two, looked at his father and said with a smile, "father, don''t stretch your face. Anyway, you have caught it this time. You can do whatever you want. "


    "You." The man''s serious face couldn''t be strained any more when he heard Qianshan''s words. With a smile, he said, "you son of a bitch. I know how to run around. Don''t you know that now the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan are going to war? "


    "That''s what I know. I just went out. " Qianshan, with a smile, secretly pointed to Li Fan behind him.


    The man laughed, looked at Li Fan and said, "since you are my son''s friends, I''ll stay here for a few more days. Come on. Take some of you to the guest room first


    With these words, the two people who had just been held back by Qianshan came over. Led Li Fan and others to leave the garden.


    "You go to rest first, and I''ll see you later." Qianshan swallowed the cake in his mouth and waved to Li Fan.


    "You little boy." The man saw Li Fan and others leave. He looked back at Qianshan and said, "what news did you hear this time?"


    "Dad. You ask this as soon as I come back. Can''t I go out to play Qianshan rolled his eyes, looked at his father and said helplessly, "I said why you can be here this time, you are monitoring me."


    "Bullshit." The man scolded, reached out and patted Qianshan''s head and said, "if I don''t send someone to follow you, if you are killed by those dogs, I don''t know."


    "Is there anyone else you''re afraid of in this nothingness?" Qianshan said with a smile.


    "Afraid?" The man restrained his smile, looked at Qianshan and said, "I''m afraid it''s hard to say. However, we people of mixed blood have long been separated from mengyan and Mengling. But in this nihilistic place, mengyan always despises us. If you let people know that it''s my son, I''m afraid that if you go out again, someone will be against you. "


    "Ha ha, I see." Qianshan laughs and looks at the man and says, "are you worried that I will be taken as a lever to coerce you by those people?"


    "Since we got here, you are my only hope." When the man heard Qianshan say this, he seemed a little lonely and said, "because your mother is the nightmare people, she has been separated from us since she was exiled here by the Mengling people. Now, only you are my hope. "


    "I didn''t expect that Yuanxing, the city''s leader, had something to worry about." Qianshan said with a smile, but there was something sad in it.


    "Alas." The father of Qianshan, the leader of Yuanxing City, sighed. He touched Qianshan''s head and said, "you''ve left Yuanxing city many times since a few years ago. I know you want to find your mother, but how can you find it in such a big void?"


    "If you can''t find it, you have to find it. I can''t find it. Can''t you go out and find her?" Qianshan some hate asked.


    "Some things, you don''t know, are not as easy as you think." Yuanxing said something lonely, but his eyes suddenly said, "those people who came back with you, they should not be our people in yuanxingcheng."


    "I want to talk to you about it." Qianshan just put a piece of cake in his mouth. When he heard Yuanxing''s question, he poured some tea and said intermittently, "these people are the ones I met on my way back. They said that they came to yuanxingcheng to find their relatives. "


    "Looking for relatives?" Yuanxing frowned slightly, looked at his son and said, "well, they are not from Yuanxing city. It seems that they should be from nightmare tribe. How can you make them come to yuanxingcheng so easily? "


    "What''s the matter?" Qianshan clapped his hands, looked at his father and said, "it''s not like we haven''t had nightmares in yuanxingcheng. What if they come here? "


    "Confused." Yuanxing looked at Qianshan angrily and said, "those people before were all businessmen. What''s more, when they entered Yuanxing City, they all had certificates from nihilistic peak. Although we have no relationship with nightmare clan, we always have to do business. But these people, I''m afraid, the guard of the city gate didn''t even ask when he saw that you brought them. "


    Seeing Qianshan nodded, Yuan sighed and said, "you are still too tender."


    "What do you mean?" Qianshan some don''t understand of looking at far Xing to ask a way.


    "Well, even if we have business relations with those people of nightmare clan, there must be some spies from nihility peak among those businessmen. Your identity should have been known by them for a long time. Know your course of action, and then send a few people to pretend to meet you by chance. It''s not difficult. "


    "When you say that, I think of one thing." Hearing his father''s analysis, Qianshan nodded and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Yuan Xing patted the chair beside him, motioned his son to sit down and asked.


    "These people are dissatisfied with the impending war between the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan, so they especially want to come to yuanxingcheng to find their distant aunt. But I have never heard of the name of the aunt they said. " Qianshan thought about it, and told the story of meeting Li Fan and others and what Li Fan and others had said one by one.


    "Do you remember wrong?" Hearing Qianshan finish, Yuanxing nodded and said, "there are tens of thousands of people in yuanxingcheng. It''s normal to have one or two people you don''t recognize."


    "No way, you don''t believe me." Qianshan heard his father say so, Teng jumped up from the chair, some anxious said.


    "Sit down, sit down." Yuan Xinghe laughed and looked at his red faced son and said, "tell me, what''s the name of the distant aunt they said?"


    "It''s called hull Weiner." Qianshan sat down and rolled his eyes.


    "I''ve never heard of it." Yuanxing thought about it and shook his head. "We don''t have a family named Weina in Yuanxing city."


    "Could it be a single person?" Qianshan looked at his father and asked¡° They said the name could not be wrong. "


    Yuan Xing shook his head and said, "if they really say so, there are only two possibilities."


    "What?" Qianshan was a little dejected, and suddenly he became energetic.


    "First." Yuan Xing put up a finger and said, "the name they said should be a false one."


    "I''ve already thought of that." Qianshan interrupted his father and said¡° However, they said, "this person''s name can never be wrong."


    "Then there is only the second possibility." Yuan Xing looked at his son and sighed, "they are indeed spies from the nightmare clan."


    "Spy?" Qianshan looked at his father with wide eyes. He was a little surprised and said, "no, nightmare clan will send five or six spies."


    "I have to guard against it." Yuan sighed, looked at his son and said faintly, "if they are really looking for a distant relative with the wrong name, it''s easier, but if they are really spies from the nightmare clan." Yuan Xing said that the cup he was holding in his hand had been pinched into a closed shape by himself¡° I want to talk to them. " Yuan Xing looked at his son and said faintly¡° No problem. " Qianshan nodded¡° It''s better that they''re not the spies of the nightmare clan. I''ve managed to find some friends. "

 V2.Chapter 99

    Although he had a little feeling in his heart for a long time, Li Fan was still a little surprised when he really let Qianshan tell the man in front of him that his father was the leader of yuanxingcheng. What surprised a few people was not that this man was the Lord of Yuanxing city. But Qianshan is actually the son of the leader of Yuanxing city. After all, Qianshan doesn''t have the pride of No.1 childe brother. It''s like a normal person.


    "I''ve heard my son talk about his relationship with some of you. Don''t worry, I''m in the far Xingcheng. My words are of some use. You can tell me what you need here. " Yuan Xing sat on the chair with a smile, looking at Li Fan and said faintly.


    Qianshan also nodded to one side, looked at his father and said with a smile, "yes, in Yuanxing City, my father still has some relationship."


    "If he has nothing to do with it, there will be no one else in this far Xingcheng." The fat man muttered in a low voice.


    "Listen to my son, they are looking for their distant aunts in Yuanxing city. I don''t know whose relatives they are. Maybe I can help a few. " Yuan Xing looked at several people and said with a smile.


    "It''s my distant aunt." When Avril heard Yuanxing say this, she knew that Qianshan had said something to Yuanxing, and Yuanxing did not have a false name. Obviously, since Qianshan didn''t know his mother''s name, Yuanxing certainly didn''t know it. Just let Avril some accident is, since for his mother''s name has never heard. Then why didn''t Yuanxing doubt his identity. According to the common sense, these mongrels of Mengling and mengyan don''t like mengyan, not only Mengling, but also Mengling.


    "My aunt, her name is Hal Weina." Although Avril thought like this, she still said with a smile on her face.


    "The name?" Yuanxing''s face first showed a touch of thinking, then frowned and said, "I remember that there is no family named Weina in Yuanxing city. Is your aunt''s name a fake one? "


    Avril smiles. First she looks at Qianshan, then she looks back at Yuanxing and says, "well, I''ve already told Qianshan that he knows all the people in Yuanxing City, but he hasn''t heard of my aunt''s name."


    With these words, Avril continued to say, "it''s just that the name of my aunt was mentioned by people in the family by chance. Therefore, I don''t know much about the authenticity of the name."


    "In that case, your aunt''s name may really be a fake name." Yuan Xing nodded with a smile, looked at Avril and said, "I have a few things. I don''t know if I should ask you."


    "Of course." Avril said with a smile.


    Yuanxing changed his comfortable posture and nestled in his chair. He didn''t look like a city leader. Looking at several people, he nodded and said, "I want to ask if the news of the war between nightmare clan and Mengling clan is accurate, when is the specific time. What''s more, is the nightmare clan so sure that it can defeat the Mengling clan? "


    Yuanxing asked several questions in a row, which made Avril look at each other. Obviously, the one in qianshankou didn''t care about Yuanxing of mengyan and Mengling, but on the surface, he didn''t care. In my heart, I always pay attention to the development of these two races in the dream world. Or rather. Never give up.


    "This one?" Avril looked at Yuanxing with a smile and said, "I can only answer you. The news of the war between nightmare clan and Mengling clan is true, but when the war really starts, and whether nightmare clan is sure of these things. I''m sorry, because I''m not the top level of nightmare clan, so I can''t answer your questions. however. I listen to some grapevine news. The nightmare clan may join hands with the ectopic plane to attack the dream world while the tide of time and space comes. "


    Yuan Xing listened to Avril''s words, but the expression on his face was still the same. Obviously, he didn''t give too much news to Avril''s words.


    But in Yuanxing''s heart, he has already secretly recognized that these people in front of him are obviously not spies sent by nightmare clan. Just because of one point, the news of the alliance of nightmare clan, let alone spies, even the people who really know, will never casually tell themselves about the hybrid of nightmare clan and Mengling clan.


    In other words, in front of these little guys, either their brains are not easy to use, or they really can''t stand the practice of nightmare clan, so they escape.


    Yuan Xing nodded gently, looked at Avril and said with a smile, "this is enough news. If nightmare clan really wants to fight with Mengling clan, we must be involved in this fight."


    "Whether this war will be fought or not is still unknown. After all, the Mengling clan must have had powerful means to banish the mengyan clan to this nihilistic place. Now, although the mengyan clan has decided to fight with the Mengling clan, it is still unknown when it will be able to fight." Madison looked at Yuan Xing''s eyes and said faintly.


    "These things, in fact, to be more straightforward, don''t have much to do with you. It''s the high-level people of nightmare who really need to consider these things." Yuan Xing nodded with a smile and said, "now let''s talk about the distant aunt you are looking for. Does she have any characteristics? "


    Avril thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. After all, aunt, she''s a hybrid of nightmare and Mengling. I''ve never seen her since I was born."


    Yuan Xing shook his head, sighed and said, "in this case, it''s difficult to find your aunt. There are tens of thousands of people in Yuan Xingcheng. There are about thousands of people who agree with your aunt''s grade. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. "


    "Her aunt, father mengyan, mother Mengling. In this case, can we reduce the scope Medivh looks at Yuanxing and asks.


    "In this case, the scope will be narrowed down a lot." Yuan Xing nodded, stood up and patted his clothes¡° I''ll arrange the statistics first, and it''s estimated that there will be results soon. "


    Yuan Xing, who said this, turned to look at his son and said with a smile, "son of a bitch, hurry up and go with me. Look, I won''t break your leg. "


    Qianshan turned to look at a few people, made a helpless smile, whispered, "wait for me to come back."


    Watching Yuanxing and Qianshan walk out of the room one by one, Li Fan breathes softly, turns his head and looks at Avril, and asks, "your mother is also a person in the mixed blood dream world?"


    Avril gently smile, turned to look at Li Fan, shook his head and said, "no, she is pure blood nightmare people."


    Li Fan''s face became more surprised. He turned to Madison and said, "then why do you say that her mother is a mixed race people, and since Avril''s mother is a pure blood nightmare people, why do you live in Yuanxing City, which is full of mixed blood dream people?"


    "Why don''t you ask the first lady about this?" Madison light smile, looking at Li Fan motioned him to ask Avril.


    Avril see Li Fan several people''s eyes are all focused on their own body. He said with a faint smile, "it''s like this. Although my mother is a pure blood nightmare people, but according to the clues my father gave me. My mother lived in Yuanxing City, but at that time I didn''t know that all the people in Yuanxing city were of mixed race. So, I''m afraid some of these things will bring us some trouble. "


    "If that''s the case, won''t Yuanxing be able to find your mother after gathering all the people you just mentioned? In this case, won''t our identity be easily exposed?" The fat man muttered softly, "can your mother really find an identity to hide herself?"


    "It''s no use saying these things now. What do you want me to say in the situation just now?" Avril shrugged helplessly and said, "if you let Yuanxing know that there are pure blood nightmare people in Yuanxing City, I''m afraid it will disgust him before our identity is revealed. Now that is the case, I think since my mother can live in yuanxingcheng, which is full of mixed blood dreamers, she must have her own unique identity to cover up. Now, there are only two possibilities for a mother''s identity. If the first one can''t find her, then go in the opposite direction. You can always find it. "


    "Father, what do you think? I don''t think these people are the spies of nightmare clan." Qianshan walked far behind Yuanxing, and then he spoke softly.


    "Of course, they are not the spies of the nightmare clan. Otherwise, the nightmare clan will become more and more useless. If we can train such a few spies, the battle between the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan will be a complete failure. " Yuan Xing light smile, some disdain of turn head looking at Li Fan several people stay of room say.


    "Shall we look for them according to what they just said about their relatives?" Qianshan turned to look at his father and asked.


    "Of course." Yuanxing nodded, looked at Qianshan and said, "since they are not spies, it is good for us to make friends with some people of nightmare clan in this chaotic era."


    Yuanxing stopped to think for a while and said, "I think that girl''s aura is not an ordinary nightmare family, but a bit like a superior nightmare family. If so. Since the girl''s aunt is a hybrid of the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan, her aunt''s father must also be a high-ranking person of the nightmare clan. "


    "Father, do you have any idea about the tide of time and space?" Qianshan restrained his smile, heard his father say so, and looked at his father with bright eyes.


    "Ideas, I have ideas, and I don''t have a chance. Is it really as easy as those people think Yuan Xing said with a cold smile, "the rules of time and space have been formulated for countless years. But those who are really familiar with the rules of time and space and can make use of them. Except for those who make the rules, others don''t have the ability


    "Then I''ll go and count the numbers first." As soon as Qianshan heard that his father had said these things about cultivation to him, he felt that his mind was swollen and quickly interrupted.


    "You son of a bitch." Yuanxing looked at Qianshan with a smile and said, "I have already reached the level of channeling in your grade. Look at you now, every day in addition to playing, you know how to sneak out. "¡° Okay, okay. I see Qianshan interrupted his father and said with a smile, "I know. I''ll go to work first. "¡° This stinky boy. " Yuanxing looks at Qianshan''s back and smiles helplessly.

 V2.Chapter 100

    "It''s not time for the meeting of the six ethnic groups this time. What''s the matter with leader AI? Are we in such a hurry to come here?" The patriarchs of the six Mengling clans are sitting in the spacious reception room at the moment. Looking at Ai Haotian who is sitting in the first place, patriarch sun asks in some doubt.


    AI Haotian gently smiles, reaches out his hand and picks up the tea cup in front of him. Looking at the heads of the Mengling clan, there is a look of disdain in his eyes. But on his face, he said with a bright smile, "you may not know that the nightmare clan has decided to start a new war with us. Moreover, their joint information with the ectopic side is also very likely to be true."


    "These things, even if the AI clan leader didn''t tell us, have already been known for a long time. After all, in the whole Mengling clan, you are not the only one who has inside information. Our Sun family doesn''t eat dry food. "


    "It''s a bit wrong for the sun clan leader to say that." AI Haotian laughs and looks at the patriarch sun and says, "naturally, I know that several of them have their own inside information in the void, but at this time, some of their informants still have information to pass to them."


    "Well, not yet." Yang clan leader, sitting next to sun clan leader, said, "what does AI clan leader mean?"


    "Presumably, several informers in the nightmare clan have been killed by the nightmare clan." AI Haotian said with a soft smile, "I have photographed a new informant and gone to the nightmare clan. Perhaps the latest news will be delivered soon. "


    "New informant?" Sun clan chief looks at Ai Haotian with a gloomy face and says, "I''m afraid your informant will be killed soon."


    "No, no, No AI Haotian laughs and says, "my informant will never have a problem."


    "Well?" Yang clan leader pondered for a while and said, "I heard that your daughter is not in the family?"


    "Oh. The news of patriarch Yang is very well-informed. " AI Haotian laughed and said, "yes, my daughter is no longer in the family now, but has gone to the nightmare family."


    "Ai clan leader is really brave." Sun clan leader said with a cold smile, "what do you worry about your daughter?"


    "What''s the matter?" AI Haotian shook his head, obviously full of confidence and said, "No. This time Wei''er went to mengyan clan. After all, she didn''t do inside work, but did something else. What''s more, as long as a few people don''t say. The nightmare clan will never find out. "


    "Hey, hey. That''s not sure. " While talking, sun looked at Yang with cold eyes.


    Yang clan head''s face suddenly changed color, a face exasperated looking at Sun clan head to angrily shout a way "surname sun, what do you mean this?"


    "What do you mean? I don''t mean anything. I''m afraid some people have ghosts in their hearts. " Sun clan''s long silk looked directly at Yang clan leader without fear and said, "why don''t other people say anything, Yang clan leader, you can''t sit still?"


    "Ha ha, the two patriarchs need not quarrel. We are all dreamers. There''s no infighting among ourselves. " Several other patriarchs on one side said in a hurry. One after another, they are trying to make ends meet.


    "Hum." Yang clan chief looked at other several elders, coldly pulled down the face, turned his head no longer to see sun clan chief.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are not here to fight, but to discuss how to deal with the nightmare war." AI Haotian drank the tea in front of him and said, looking at the people in front of him.


    "Since clan leader AI has called us all here, he must have had a way to deal with it. Let''s talk about it and have a discussion." Sitting on the side of the beautiful, as if it is more than 30 years old Murong patriarch said.


    "There is a way. This time, the little girl went to mengyan clan. Although she was not an insider, she got a piece of news that we didn''t know After a pause, AI Haotian glanced over the faces of several clan leaders and said, "although the nightmare clan is a clan leader, it''s not monolithic inside."


    "Does the AI clan leader want to divide them from the inside?" Murong clan leader nodded, pondered a little for a while and said, "this method is really good, but whether it can succeed or not, it''s still difficult. After all, nightmare clan doesn''t have a good idea for Mengling clan."


    "According to the exact message from the little girl, they have reached an alliance with one of the three elders in the nightmare clan, who is next to the patriarch. The elder will pass on the news of the nightmare clan to us." AI Haotian said with a smile.


    "In this case, we''ve got the right time, the right place and the right people. If that''s true, if the nightmare clan goes to war, it''s not asking for trouble. " Yang clan leader listened to AI Haotian''s words, nodded, but his face still had doubts and said, "can nightmare clan be so bad. As far as I know, that dream is not ordinary people. Also, how can you be sure that the elder of nightmare clan will unite with us. How to say, that is also the elder next to the dream impermanence. As far as nightmare clan is concerned, it is also a person of high power. "


    "This one. Naturally, you don''t have to worry about Yang. Since the elder has promised us to unite, he will not go back on his promise. " AI Haotian laughs and says, "then again, even if he''s going back, we have the handle that he wants to go back to the nightmare clan. I don''t think Meng Wuchang will keep his hand on a man who betrayed the nightmare clan. "


    "No forever friend, no forever enemy, since he can betray his own people, it''s hard to guarantee that one day he won''t betray our Mengling people." Murong patriarch some worried looking at Ai Haotian said.


    "That''s right, that''s right."


    Several other patriarchs echoed for a while¡° In the last battle between the two ethnic groups, there were a lot of people who had this kind of situation. "


    "One time and another." AI Haotian shook his head, looked at several patriarchs and said, "the last time we had a war with the nightmare clan, it was just because there were some differences on Cultivation between the two sides. In this case, of course, there will be that kind of situation, but this time, I''m afraid the war between our two ethnic groups will be endless. "


    "Last time, for the sake of the same dream race, we didn''t kill them completely. This time we are fighting, we won''t be merciful." The patriarch of sun''s clan grinned coldly. He didn''t look like a man of Mengling clan. On the contrary, he had a taste of nightmare clan.


    "But this time, isn''t the AI clan chief saying that the nightmare clan has united with the ectopic? Is there any specific information in this regard? " Murong clan chief paused, looked up at Ai Haotian and asked.


    For a moment, the eyes of the whole reception room were all focused on AI Haotian. However, AI Haotian shook his head, looked at several other clan leaders, sighed and said, "this matter has not been known yet."


    "We are not like the nightmare clan. We have the ability to unite with other planes. If it''s just a nightmare clan, we''ll be able to deal with it better, but if we add ectopic faces, it''s a bit difficult. " Murong patriarch some worried sigh tone said.


    "Well. If we can do something by compiling dreams, just like the nightmares, let alone the nightmares, it doesn''t matter if they unite with each other. " Yang nationality long hate of beat hammer table top to say.


    "Patriarch Yang, don''t forget how the nightmare clan was banished to the nihilistic land by us. Your Yang family is not like the old nightmare clan." Sun clan chief looked at Yang clan chief and said coldly.


    "Several, this time, although we can''t unite with other planes, there is also one plane that has contacted us, hoping that we can unite together." AI Haotian saw that they wanted to quarrel again, so he said.


    "Which plane?" Hear AI Haotian say so, the attention of other a few patriarchs was attracted apparently come over, open a mouth to ask in succession¡° We can''t fight internal wars by sacrificing our dream world, as the nightmare clan did. "


    AI Haotian shook his head, laughed and said, "it''s the main material world."


    "The subject matter boundary?" Several patriarchs listened to AI Haotian''s words, obviously with a trace of surprise on their faces, and some with a deep face.


    "The tide of time and space is coming soon. It is said that there have been several different planes united in one place for a long time. We want to attack the main material world together. At this time, we are going to fight with the nightmare clan. It''s not wise to join the muddy water of the main material world." Murong clan leader on one side thought about it and said with some worry, "after all, what we are facing now is a nightmare clan and a heterotopia. If we get involved in the main material world, we will face several or even more than ten enemies."


    "When the tide of time and space comes, each plane will covet the ambition of other planes. Obviously, the main material world is the place that other planes want to occupy most. Whether it is the nine secluded world or the nether world, or the abyss world, or the star world, all planes want to take a share from the main material world in the tide of time and space. However, the main material boundary is such a big place, how can it be allocated by them. At that time, we will not find those planes that are related to the subject matter world. Even if we do not help the subject matter world now, when the subject matter world is occupied, our dream world will not escape. " AI Haotian looked at Murong patriarch light said.


    "But don''t forget that although our dream world is connected with other planes, the main material world is the one that has the closest relationship with us. If we are in danger in the main material world, we can help. The benefits to us are obvious. " This time, on the contrary, sun clan leader stood on the side of AI Haotian at this time and said these words that surprised several clan leaders.


    The other heads of the clan looked at each other. Obviously, they were a little uncertain for a while. They all had a wait-and-see attitude. Obviously, although the six heads of Mengling clan are sitting here, their decisions are enough to reflect the future direction of the whole Mengling clan, or the whole dream world. At the moment, the patriarchs of these clans are obviously uncertain.


    "Several clan leaders, don''t forget our ancestors'' instructions of Mengling clan." The middle-aged man with a goat beard sitting beside Murong clan leader said.


    "Oh. What is the ancestral precept that chieftain Xi said Murong patriarch looked at the middle-aged man said.


    "If it''s a major event of the whole Mengling clan, it can only be carried out with the consent of four clan leaders. I think it''s better for several clan leaders to talk about it." Xi clan chief says words, the vision swept on several clan chief faces one by one.


    "I agree." Sun clan chief simply patted the table and said¡° I''m against it. " Yang''s patriarch saw sun''s patriarch so simply, also said coldly¡° I''m against it, too. " Xi clan chief also nodded and turned his head to another Zhao clan chief. At the moment, among the six patriarchs, AI Haotian was the one who raised the issue. Obviously, he agreed with it, and so did elder sun. The Murong clan leader and AI Haotian have been wearing the same trousers for a long time. You don''t have to ask. You know it''s a matter of agreement. But he and Yang clan leader are against this matter, now this situation is three people agree, two people oppose, the key point is in the other Zhao clan leader. Zhao clan leader obviously did not expect that the final key vote would fall on him. Eyes just turned to Murong patriarch who had not yet opened his mouth, but Murong patriarch nodded with a smile and said, "I also agree with this."¡° Well, three votes for it and two votes against it. Chief Zhao, you are the key to this. " AI Haotian looked at Zhao clan leader with a smile.

 V2.Chapter 101

    Although Yuanxing city is in nothingness, there is a tendency that the whole city is superior to the other three cities in planning and development. The residents of the whole city are wearing a satisfied smile, which is different from that of other nightmare people. There is a deep feeling of resentment and resentment both on their faces and on their bodies. It seems that in this nihilistic place, only those people of mixed race who are far away from Xingcheng still have a trace of emotion for it.


    Li Fan had been in Yuanxing city for only one day. Yuanxing and Qianshan father and son have gathered all the people in Yuanxing city who are in line with Avril''s distant aunt.


    More than 3000 people stood outside the gate of the city Lord''s mansion, forming a long line, unable to see the end at a glance. From the beginning of the sun to the dusk, Li Fan and others just saw less than half of the people. But I didn''t find Avril''s so-called aunt.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Avril and other people''s progress is slow. Originally, Avril said that this aunt is a fictional person, who doesn''t exist at all. And her mother is also a member of the nightmare clan. Although in this far Xingcheng City, she must make up an identity to hide, it may not be true as Avril said.


    In other words, even if the identity match, Avril and her mother have never met. All the information about my mother comes from my father, AI Haotian. Thousands of years have passed. I don''t know what my mother has changed into.


    Seeing that Avril''s face was slightly regretful, Qianshan also sighed deeply. He turned to see that his father had entered the city master''s mansion, and said softly beside Avril, "it doesn''t matter. Now you''ve only seen half of the people, and there are still half of the people you haven''t seen. Maybe your aunt is among the rest."


    "Thank you." Avril laughed softly, turned to look at Qianshan and said, "it''s been thousands of years, and my aunt doesn''t know what the change has become. What''s more, I''ve never seen her, and I don''t know whether she is still alive."


    "Don''t worry." Seeing Avril''s appearance, Li Fan also felt some suffocation in his heart and said softly, "even if my aunt is no longer here, we want to live here, Qianshan won''t say anything."


    "Of course." Qianshan nodded heavily, patted his chest and said, "don''t say I''m the young master of yuanxingcheng. Even if I''m not, you don''t have any problem living here."


    "Let''s go for a walk." Hearing Qianshan say so, Avril''s face obviously eased a lot, but there was still a deep sadness in her eyes. She turned her head and looked at Qianshan and said softly.


    Qianshan nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, you''ve come to yuanxingcheng, but you haven''t had a good turn. Yuanxingcheng is much more fun than other cities in nothingness. Just right. I''ll show you around. "


    Avril shook her head gently. Looking at Qianshan, he said, "no, you''re busy. We want to walk around here by ourselves."


    Qianshan eyes turned, gently nodded, thought for a while, looking at a few people said, "OK."


    "Wait a minute." Qianshan just turned and walked into the door of the mansion, but he suddenly turned and stopped several people. With a bitter smile on his face, he patted his forehead and said, "I forgot one thing."


    Then Qianshan reached out and took out a brocade bag with exquisite workmanship. He threw it to Li Fan and said, "I almost forget that your money in other places of nightmare clan can''t be used here. Here you are


    Li Fan reached out and caught the brocade bag thrown by Qianshan in the air. He opened it and nodded his head, saying, "thank you very much."


    Qianshan waved his hand and said with a smile, "nothing. We are friends. If there''s anything in Yuanxing City, just give me my name. No one in Yuanxing city doesn''t recognize me. "


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I need you for something. " Madison laughs and sees Qianshan walk into the Lord''s mansion. He looks at Avril and says, "Miss, where do you want to go?"


    Avril seems to be a little preoccupied. Hearing Madison''s question, she just woke up and said, "since my mother lives in Yuanxing City, although she has identity as a cover, it''s obviously impossible to make too much publicity. Let''s take a walk in the remote part of Yuanxing city."


    Yuanxingcheng is not too dim at night. On the contrary, it is lined with shops on both sides of the road. The bright lights at the door make most of yuanxingcheng bright. Better than day.


    Avril a few people randomly walking in the street, while looking at the far Xingcheng customs, while walking toward seemingly remote places.


    But Yuanxing city is obviously under the management of Yuanxing, and its governance is in good order. Let alone a slightly remote place, even the seemingly dark corner is clean. A few people turned for more than half an hour, not to mention in remote places, even in a dark corner. I can''t help feeling disappointed.


    "Why is yuanxingcheng so prosperous? It doesn''t look like a place of nothingness. On the contrary, it looks more prosperous than the dream world." Madison couldn''t help shaking his head, looking puzzled.


    "Forget it." Avril was obviously a little frustrated, too. Sighed, eyes turned to the side of the street, looking at the tall restaurant, said, "we are not hungry, or we eat something first."


    "Of course it is." The fat man said with a smile, "I feel that my fat body is beginning to burn. If I don''t eat any more, I''ll lose a lot of weight later. "


    "Good. Then let''s not eat yet. " Li Fan patted the fat man on the shoulder with a smile and said with a smile.


    "It''s time for you to lose weight, fat man. After a while we''ll eat, you just watch. Don''t be like last time. Some places can''t pass." Chengying pursed her mouth. The words in her words were obviously the scene of several people going to the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty.


    The fat man waved his hand, shook his head and said, "that won''t do. We still have to eat rice and lose weight. Let''s talk about it later. My whole body of fat is of great use. "


    The fat man waved his hand and said, but Li Fan ignored the fat man with a smile and walked towards the biggest restaurant on the street.


    Like other restaurants in yuanxingcheng, this restaurant is not conspicuous by its luxurious appearance. However, when you enter the interior of this restaurant, whether it is the floor under your feet or the wall decoration around it, it reflects a sense of restrained luxury. If Li Fan and others were not practitioners, they would not have seen it. They just felt that the decoration of the restaurant was a bit dazzling. However, at this moment, they deeply knew that in the restaurant, even the floor under their feet was a kind of ancient spiritual tree that could not grow until thousands of years. Whether it is used to make weapons or to assist cultivation, it has an excellent enhancement effect. I don''t know where to get so many trees in this desolate and nihilistic land. They are so luxurious that they are made into floors. If these things appear in the main material world, the practitioners will break their heads and tear down the restaurant into ruins.


    As if seeing the doubts of Li Fan and others, Madison said with a soft smile, "in fact, you don''t have to be surprised. After all, in this nihilistic place, it''s different from the dream world, and it''s also different from your main material world. Although the things you see here are beneficial to cultivation, they are not helpful to cultivation except for being used as decorations in this nihilistic place. "


    "Why?" Chengying looks at Medivh suspiciously and asks¡° I''m afraid some of these things have been for thousands of years. "


    "This young lady has a good eye." Chengying said this although very light, but it is still let the side with a few people to the seat of the small two heard. There was a trace of pride on his face. He seemed to be a bit arrogant and said, "in the whole nothingness, we can''t find such a long-term thing in other places except for our far Xingcheng. Who makes those nightmare people look down on us? They will never get these things. "


    "But these things are of no great use in our far Xingcheng." McGrady Wen heard little two say so, but he laughed back.


    "Who said it wasn''t?" The waiter obviously likes to chat with the guests. He arranges a few people to sit down and quickly wipes the table with the towel in his hand. However, he still keeps saying, "but now, even if nightmares want to make friends with us, we don''t like to talk to them." The small two who said the words looked at a few people to smile to ask a way "a few, want to eat what?"


    "If you have anything special here, just bring it up." Avril chuckled softly. Looking at the bartender, he said, "if you have any good wine, bring up a jar."


    "Good." The shopkeeper nodded with a smile. Looking at a few people, he said, "just a moment. The meirenshao in our restaurant is famous far and wide. You must have heard of it. "


    "It turns out that meirenshao belongs to your restaurant. It seems that you really enjoy it." Medivh hit the snake on the stick. He said.


    "That''s natural. If you come late, I''m afraid you won''t be able to drink this beauty stew." The shopkeeper, with a proud smile on his face, nodded away from the table.


    Although we can''t see what time it is at the moment, it''s obviously time for dinner in the whole restaurant from the full seat. Several people around a table of guests, laughter, toast. There was a lot of noise.


    "Brothers, do you know who the boss of this restaurant is?" Sitting at a table close to several people, there were four men of different statures, with a look of worldly affairs. Obviously, they were not ordinary people. I''m all slightly drunk at the moment. One of the men, who was a little tall and burly, was obviously drunk. With bleary eyes, looking at several people nearby, he said.


    "Who else is this restaurant?" The one sitting next to the talking man turned blue. Eyes are full of light, said, "we this far Xing City, can control the restaurant business, of course, can only be our far Xing City Master."


    "Hey, hey." The man who spoke first was obviously proud. Looking at a few people beside him, he said, "then you are wrong. This restaurant is not the Lord of Yuanxing. It is


    Speaking of this, the man was obviously aware of something, quickly closed his mouth, appeared to be a little embarrassed, he laughed a few times. I didn''t go on¡° Say, who is the boss here? " Seeing the man''s style like this, several people in the same trade, of course, didn''t do it¡° Are you still afraid? "¡° How can it be The man was apparently emboldened by alcohol. The face appears to be some positive color, the way "how can be afraid of a mere woman."¡° Women. Is the boss behind this big restaurant a woman? " A few men nearby exclaimed¡° Shh, keep it down The man quickly stretched out his hand and pulled several people beside him and said in a low voice, "that''s not an ordinary woman. You don''t think about her ability to run such a restaurant in Yuanxing city. "¡° Drink, drink. " Several other men were obviously awakened by this. One after another turned around and said in a disorderly way.

 V2.Chapter 102

    Although these people''s words seem to be chatting after drinking, Madison''s face is dignified. Looking down, Avril whispered a few words. Avril nodded, and Medivh picked up the glass and went to the side of a few people.


    "Brothers, how about a drink together." McGrady grinned and sat on the empty seat beside several people with the look of having drunk too much on his face.


    "Who are you?" The man who had just been talking turned his head, glanced at Madison, belched and said, "do we know you?"


    "Ha ha. A few of you are all from far Xingcheng. Let''s have a drink together. It''s not that we know each other. My name is Medivh. I''ve never been to this restaurant before. I don''t think any of you know me. Just heard a few just chat some interest Medivh said with bleary eyes.


    "Hey, hey. That''s what the brother said The man who has been speaking is obviously the first of these people. Hearing this, McGrady laughed and said, "brother McGrady, my name is Jin Mantang. These are all my friends. " The talking man introduced several people to Medivh one by one.


    "Come on, let''s have a drink." McGrady laughed, picked up his glass and touched several people on the other side.


    "Brother Kim, I used to live on the edge of the city. I''ve never been here before. Just now I heard that the boss behind this restaurant is actually a woman? I''m just interested. Come and talk to some of you. "


    "Oh. Brother Mai is also interested in the restaurant owner? " Jin Mantang laughs. He patted Madison on the shoulder and said, "the boss behind the scenes is not an ordinary woman. It''s said that the woman has a very deep background."


    "What''s Madison doing? It''s just the boss behind the scenes of a restaurant. Why is he so interested? " Li Fan looked at Madison in surprise and said to Avril in a soft voice.


    "In the dream world, no matter the nightmare clan or the Mengling clan, there has never been a woman in public, not to mention that the restaurant owner is still a woman. It''s a bit like a man who never leaves the gate. All of a sudden, I went out and splashed on the street. " Avril whispered a smile, bowed in Li Fan''s ear said.


    A few people here are talking, while Medivh and the golden table are on the side. When Jin Mantang heard Madison''s words, he also laughed. His big eyes were like ox''s eyes. Several people swept around the table and said, "brother, it seems that none of the people who know about the restaurant in Yuanxing city are not interested in the boss behind the scenes."


    "Of course, brother Kim. It seems that you know something about the restaurant owner. Let''s talk about it. Let''s get to know. " Medivh poured another glass of wine and said with a smile.


    "Say it, say it." Several people around Jin Mantang wanted to know something, but Medivh came to interrupt. Several people even coax up with the strength of wine.


    Jin Mantang looked up and drank the wine in the cup. His eyes swept over several people''s faces, and he laughed. He bowed his head and said mysteriously, "I don''t know much about it. As we all know, in Yuanxing City, we are all mixed blood people of mengyan and Mengling. So. There is also some confusion in Yuanxing city. "


    "What''s so strange about that?" McGrady laughed and said, "since they are all mixed race people, what''s so strange about that?"


    "Nothing else. Even as a woman, she was able to build such a famous restaurant. That''s great enough. " Jin Mantang smiles mysteriously, sips his wine and says, "not to mention, this woman has a more legendary place."


    "Where?" McGrady''s face suddenly came to the spirit, came to the side of Jin Mantang said¡° Come on, is it hard for her or the daughter of our city Lord? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Jin Mantang quickly put his hand over Madison''s mouth and said, "if you let the people of the city master hear this, there will be no trouble. However, the legendary place of this woman has something to do with her identity. "


    "Say it, say it." A few people are urgent urge way.


    "I heard that." JinManTang cat got down and swept her eyes on both sides. Whispered, "this woman''s identity is not the same as ours."


    "Not the same? What''s the difference. Is this woman beautiful? " Jin Mantang side of a man''s face with some obscene smile said.


    "I heard. This woman is not a mixed race in Yuanxing city. She is an authentic nightmare Jin Mantang said more quietly, "this is a thing that few people know about in our Yuanxing city."


    "The nightmare people?" Jin Mantang''s words surprised several people, including Madison. Although Yuanxing city is inhabited by mixed race people, it is not that there are no nightmare people. After all, it''s just people like Xingcheng. Nature cannot be completely closed. As Yuanxing said, there are still business contacts of the nightmare clan in Yuanxing city. Of course, there are some hidden spies of the nightmare clan in Yuanxing city. However, the nightmares merchants in Yuanxing city all have obvious identities, but as Jin Mantang said, the boss behind the restaurant is actually a member of the nightmares tribe, which surprised several people.


    "The nightmare people?" The surprise on Medivh''s face didn''t seem to be made up. Looking at Jin Mantang, he said, "your news can''t be false. How can there be a nightmare tribe in Yuanxing City, and it can still reach such a level. "¡° How is that possible? " Jin Mantang obviously felt the contempt of Medivh for his news, and quickly distinguished "it''s not false news, but it''s true.". I can tell you. The owner behind the scenes of this restaurant is not only a woman of nightmare clan, but also a member of nightmare clan. "¡° Then why can this woman live in our far Xingcheng city? " Medivh looked up and took a sip of the wine. He asked with some doubts¡° I just don''t know. After all, I''m not a big man in Yuanxing. " Jin Mantang sighed, looked at several people and said, "if this restaurant doesn''t have such a background, it can''t reach such a level." Although several people said light, but these words, it is clear into the eyes of Avril and others. Li Fan and Avril look at each other. There are some surprises in the eyes. Avril and Yuanxing said that their fictional aunt and their mother are not the same person at all. Their mother is an authentic nightmare clan. But it never occurred to me that my mother was in Yuanxing city. If she wanted to survive, she had to hide her identity. But what Avril didn''t expect was that there would be an authentic nightmare clan in Yuanxing city. In Yuanxing City, although there are several pure blood nightmare people, they are definitely the only one with female identity. Avril is now full of interest in the behind the scenes boss of the restaurant. She feels that the boss of the restaurant seems to have a great relationship with herself. In other words, the boss of the restaurant should be her mother. Medivh was obviously surprised, too. Looking at Jin Mantang, he shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it. How could the boss of this restaurant be a nightmare clan?"¡° Come on, brother, if you don''t believe me, I don''t say it. Just think of it as restaurant nonsense. " Jin man turned his eyes, shrugged his shoulders and said. Jin Mantang said this and waved. Signal the waiter of the restaurant to check out. It''s obvious that I know I''ve said these things when I''m drinking. If no one says them out, it''s no problem. But if I''m really known by the boss behind the scenes of the restaurant, although the boss is a nightmare, it''s obviously not a busy person to be able to do such a standard restaurant in Yuanxing city. The shopkeeper walked to the table of several people with a smile, looked at Jin Mantang with a smile and said, "Hey, uncle Jin, have you eaten well?"¡° Eat well and drink well. Ha ha It is obvious that Jin Mantang often comes to this restaurant, and he is familiar with the waiter. Seeing that several people in JinManTang check out and walk out of the restaurant, Medivh goes back to Avril''s table. At first, he exchanged a look with Avril. Only when the tables around are all gone can he speak¡° Miss, it seems that we have come to the right place Avril nodded and looked up to the waiter. He said softly, "yes, my mother was originally a pure blood nightmare people. Originally, I thought that my mother would have an identity to hide in Yuanxing City, but now it seems that there is no such way. However, how can we find the owner behind the scenes of the restaurant? "¡° Look at me I didn''t wait for Medivh to speak. The fat man was already scrambling to speak. In a few people''s confused eyes, the fat man slapped the table heavily. In the bang, all the cups on the table jumped up. Don''t talk about the diners in this restaurant. Together with a table of Li Fan and Avril and others, are the fat man''s action scared¡° What''s this for? Let your boss out. " See the shopkeeper a year surprised came over. Said the fat man, with an angry expression on his face¡° My guest, what''s the matter. But what are you dissatisfied with? " Shop boy face is still with a professional smile said¡° Tell your boss to come out. This dish is also for people to eat? " Fat man angrily looking at small two said¡° If you have any dissatisfaction, please tell me that our boss is not the one who wants to see you. " The shopkeeper laughed and said with a look he had known so well.

 V2.Chapter 103

    But think about it. How to say that this restaurant is not the most luxurious one in Yuanxing City, but it is absolutely the most special one in Yuanxing city. Avril and Li Fan don''t know the inside story of the restaurant, but it''s far from Xingcheng. However, it is not only Jin Mantang who has just learned the inside story.


    The professional smile on the face of the shopkeeper has disappeared. On the contrary, with a touch of ridicule. The white towel in his hand was on his shoulder, his hands were on the table of Li Fan and others, and his eyes were fixed on the fat man.


    "Ouch." Fat man was originally given to the authentic rich second generation. Although he didn''t look superior when he got along with Li Fan and others, the momentum he developed from childhood was not something that could be given up by a few words of this shop boy.


    "What''s the matter? The food and wine here are not good. Can you be the master as a waiter?" The fat man is banging his teeth. One face of ruffian elephant said.


    "Fat man, you''re here to look for something, aren''t you?" The shopkeeper said with a cold smile that the irony in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Fat man." Li Fan reaches out his hand to hold the fat man''s hand and interrupts the fat man''s idea that he is about to get angry. He turned his head and looked at the waiter and said, "this second brother, we are friends of Qianshan. Can''t we meet your boss with this?"


    "This one?" Dianxiaoer had some ridicule face to hear Li Fan say so, the expression is dignified also some. Slightly pondered for a while, the shop boy''s words gas is actually much better¡° Qianshan, far Xingcheng, little master. "


    Li Fan nodded, looked at the waiter and said, "in this case, we should meet the boss of the restaurant."


    "No way." Just when Li Fan thought that dianxiaoer would agree, dianxiaoer shook his head and said, "if Qianshan himself or Yuanxing, the leader of Yuanxing City, comes here. Maybe you can see our boss. You are just friends of Qianshan, but it''s not enough. "


    "You." Li Fan''s integrity was instantaneous. Just wanted to talk. One side of Avril is a soft smile. Looking up at the bartender, he said, "it seems that you know the identity of your boss. In that case. Can you send a message that her family has come to see her


    "Family?" The shopkeeper gave a sneer and looked at Avril and said, "you say it''s the boss''s family. Our boss''s family is in Yuanxing city. Where is there any family outside?"


    Avril gently shook her head, looked at the shop boy with a smile and said, "just say it like this. Your boss will know what I mean


    Shop boy''s face with a little doubt, fixed to see Avril half ring, finally nodded, softly said a word, wait a moment, then turned away from a few people.


    "Miss, do you think the boss of this restaurant will be the clan mother?" Medivh asked in a low voice, looking down beside Avril.


    "I have a feeling that the boss of this restaurant should be my mother." Avril nodded, and her eyes were covered with water vapor.


    "Wait. I didn''t expect that Qianshan didn''t help us to find it. We were so lucky to find it. " Li Fan sighed, reached out and tapped on the table.


    After a while, the shopkeeper walked back to several people with a look of surprise, looked down at Avril with a trace of respect on his face, and said, "the boss has invited some."


    Avril nodded, stood up and looked at the waiter and said, "lead the way."


    Several people followed behind the waiter and walked up the third floor of the restaurant, through a long open corridor. Came to the second half of the restaurant. At this time, Li Fan and others found that the restaurant covers such a large area. The restaurant in front only accounts for less than half of the total area. Behind is a broad garden, planted with a variety of flowers and trees. Some of them, even in this void, have never been seen before.


    As Avril walked, she and Madison looked at each other. Their eyes were full of surprise and excitement.


    "These plants and trees should belong to the dream world. No wonder I said that some of the wine just now is similar to the wine brewed by Mengling people." Medivh whispered beside Avril.


    Avril nodded, hiding her excitement¡° That''s right. There''s something in it that''s unique to our Aldrich family. "


    "A few, the room in front, the boss is waiting for a few." The shop boy took several people to walk through a clear stream and stood in front of a beautiful house. He looked down at them and said.


    "Thank you very much." Medivh said, looking at the waiter with a smile.


    "Just a moment." Just as a few people were about to move forward, the bartender reached out to stop them. Looking at Avril and Medivh, he said, "the boss told me that only you two can pass. The others, please wait here."


    "What do you mean?" The fat man hasn''t spoken yet, but the silent shadow burst out. Looking at the shopkeeper, he said angrily, "we are the same people. Why can they go there?"


    The shopkeeper shrugged his shoulders, looked at several people and said helplessly, "I''m sorry, if you want to go there together, the boss said, you can go back."¡° You. " Chengying just wants to speak, but Chen Xi pulls Chengying aside and says, "forget it, Xiaoying, we''ll wait here." Looking at Avril and Medivh, he said, "you two go over. If there''s anything, just call us."¡° Well Avril nodded, although and Chen Xi has not said a few words, but between the two women, seems to have a tacit understanding¡° You can wait here. " Shop two see Avril and Medivh walked past, looking at Li Fan a few people hand pointed to one side of the pavilion said. With a deep breath, Avril and Madison look at each other and tap on the door¡° Come in, please There was a woman''s voice in the room¡° You two want to see me Seeing Avril and Madison come in, the woman behind the rolling curtain whispers, her voice is as clear as the sound of nature, and as clear as a pearl¡° Yes, we both want to see you. " Avril took a deep breath and said. After a moment of silence behind the shutter, they vaguely saw the woman standing up gently. When he reached for it, the Pearl rolling curtain made a pleasant sound. The woman''s figure and face had clearly appeared in front of their eyes. Avril felt as if her breathing had stopped at this moment, until the woman''s face appeared, she just exhaled this breath. However, it is a little pity that soon after Avril was born, her mother left the dream world and came to this nihilistic place. Jean Avril has never met her mother, but Medivh has never been in her present position in those years. She has only heard of the name of this woman, and has never seen her. The woman looked up at Avril and Medivh, walked slowly to the only table in the room, reached for the teapot on the table, poured out three cups of tea, and motioned them to sit down¡° You two want to see me, but what''s the matter? " The woman''s eyes looked at the rising water vapor and said softly, "I heard that you are my family. Don''t you know me?" Avril reached for the teacup in front of her and took a sip. Looking at the woman in front of her, she said, "I don''t know you. I just heard some rumors. I want to meet you."¡° Ha ha. " The woman chuckled softly, took a sip from her teacup and said, "it''s not a day or two for me to be rumored outside. It''s normal for both of you to know something, but you want to see me just to confirm that the rumors are not successful. " Avril and Madison looked at each other, Avril nodded and said, "I heard that you are not the person from far Xingcheng, but you are."¡° Yes, I am a pure blood nightmare. " Without waiting for Avril to finish, the woman nodded back and said, "why, it''s strange that I''m such a pure blood nightmare clan in this far Xingcheng?" Avril shook her head, looked at the woman and said in a heavy voice, "no, you must have your own ability to live in yuanxingcheng."¡° It''s not about ability. " The woman chuckled, looked at Avril and said, "although people in the mixed blood dream world have some aversion to the nightmare clan, it''s not that they don''t communicate with each other."¡° What do you call it Madison listened to the woman, nodded with a smile, looked at the woman and asked¡° My name is helna The woman smiles and says her name¡° According to your grade, you should have been to dreamland. Besides, you should be a member of the big family in the nightmare clan. " Avril heard the woman say their name, not how to change, is still calm asked¡° Of course I have. But later, I came to this nihilistic place with the nightmare clan. " Helna said with a soft smile¡° The big family, to say nothing, was only a thousand years ago. "¡° Since you are from the nightmare clan, I don''t know if you know someone. She is also the nightmare people, and now she lives in Yuanxing city. " Avril asked in a trembling voice¡° You can talk about it Helna took a sip of tea and put it on the table¡° Her name is Hal Weine

 V2.Chapter 104

    This is called HeLa''s Restaurant landlady. Hearing Avril''s words, her hand holding the teacup trembled slightly. But fortunately, the cup in hand has not yet been taken up, otherwise, I''m afraid that the tea in the cup will be spilled out. With only a slight change in her face, helna soon regained her look. He said softly with his eyes down.


    "What do you want with this man? What does it have to do with her? "


    This Huna may be because her heart is agitated, and her words are out of standard. She actually asks Avril what they want to do with this person and what is their relationship with each other, rather than directly saying whether they recognize each other. Obviously, these two words from HeLa''s mouth are enough to show that the landlady named HeLa, even if she is not Avril''s mother, probably has an indescribable relationship with her mother.


    "In your tone, you obviously know her." Medivh really caught the loophole in HeLa''s speech and said, looking at HeLa with bright eyes.


    Helna chuckled, looked at them, nodded slightly and said, "yes, I''m a nightmare, but even if I know your hel Weina. Why should I tell you? You are not the nightmare people, but the people of the mixed blood dream world in the far Xingcheng city. "


    Avril looked closely at HeLa, but in her words, she said excitedly, "in fact, I doubt whether you are the hel Weina in my mouth. Your name is helna. It just matches the last name and the first name. At the same time, you are also the nightmare people. "


    "Don''t say it." Helna interrupted Avril''s words, waved her hand and said, "if I were the Hal Weina in your mouth, wouldn''t you recognize me?"


    Avril shook her head, looked at Madison, looked at helna, and said, "actually, we have talked about now. Let''s make it clear that although we have a deep relationship with hel Weina, we have never met each other. So I don''t know who you are. "


    "There''s another point," Avril continued with a pause. "In fact, whether you know hel Weina or not, it''s all right. This time, I''m just curious about a nightmare clan like you in Yuanxing city. After all, it''s not very easy to live in Yuanxing city as you are, If you have any inconveniences, I can understand, and I don''t want to force you to tell me about hel Weina. "


    With these words, Avril stood up, looked at HeLa, made a deep bow, turned her head and looked at Madison, indicating that they would leave.


    "By the way. My name is Avril Walking to the door of the room, Avril stopped and said softly.


    With that, Avril put her hand on the door and pushed it out slowly. The heart is a burst of unprecedented tension. What I have just said is only to alleviate helna''s worry in one way. The purpose of my last sentence is to say my name only because my mother chose it herself.


    The reason why I didn''t come up and tell herna that I came from the Mengling clan is just a hidden measure to understand the situation of the other party. Although both my heart and McGrady''s heart think herna is my mother, this kind of thing based on the emptiness can''t be accurate. After all, it''s only one of the purposes for me and Medivh to come to nothingness and find my mother. The other purpose is the most important thing for them. The survival of a plane group is, at some times, insignificant compared with personal affairs.


    "Wait a minute." In Avril''s heart silently count three times, Avril''s hand has already pushed the door open a tiny gap. Behind him, he finally remembered helna''s voice.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Sit down." Avril turned and saw that helna was still a silent expression. She reached out for them to come back.


    "Young people, they are always so impatient." Seeing them sit down again, HeLa smiles, reaches out and fills their cups with tea.


    Knowing that HeLa must have a follow-up conversation, Avril and Medivh are a little relaxed and quietly waiting for HeLa to speak.


    When a cup of tea is finished slowly, the light in the room is beating, and the figures of the three people are reflected on the wall, which is like a lot of people around them. A faint fragrance permeates the whole room. Avril and Medivh have already smelled it. This fragrance is the colorful rosemary of Mengling family. A spice made from dried rosemary. When burning, it will change into five different flavors, and the smoke from the incense burner will become five colors, like a dream.


    After drinking two cups of tea quietly, HeLa finally breathed out a long breath. Looking up at the two people half ring. Finally, he said slowly.


    "The man you two just mentioned, the one named Hal Weina, I do know her." HeLa looked at them and said, "but that man is not here now."


    "Do you really know her?" Although Avril has some slight regret in her heart, she still asks with a trace of hope when she hears Hena say so.


    "My name, it wasn''t henna." Helna looked up and murmured, "Avril, Avril. You should not be a nightmare. Your real identity should be the Mengling people, and the head of the AI family in the Mengling people, the daughter of AI Haotian. And the man you just mentioned, Hal Weina, should be your mother. "


    "How do you know, don''t you, don''t you?" Avril''s voice was trembling, and she couldn''t help trembling when she looked at her.


    "Maybe I should call you miss." HeLa light said, eyes are also a trace of transpiration water vapor rise¡° I used to be your mother, the maid next to her


    "Her maid." Avril mumbled and repeated HeLa''s words, but her eyes suddenly burst out with a look and said, "where is my mother? You must know if she is."


    "Alas." HeLa sighed softly, and her face was dim for a moment. In Avril''s eyes, Avril''s heart was raised in an instant¡° Miss, miss has been away for nearly a thousand years. "


    "How can it be? How is that possible? " Avril obviously can''t stand what HeLa said. For a moment, she is agitated and repeats HeLa''s words.


    "At that time, after the war between Mengling and mengyan, mengyan was exiled to this nihilistic place. Although the eldest lady and the head of the AI clan were husband and wife, she was also a member of mengyan. In that case, although both sides were reluctant to give up, they had no choice but to leave the dream world and come to this nihilistic place with mengyan. However, in that year''s war, the defeat of the nightmare clan had a great relationship with the patriarch AI and several other patriarchs. Therefore, the eldest lady and her family had always been in the hostility of the nightmare clan. Although there was no obvious target, there were always rumors in private. This also makes the big and small families have been very low. After a short time, the eldest lady''s health is getting worse. Maybe it''s because of missing you, or other reasons. In short, in two years, the eldest lady has gone. After the first lady left. I left my family and came to yuanxingcheng, which maybe no one knows me. My name has also been changed to two words that contain the life of the first lady. "


    Helna intermittently said all these past things. For a moment, the whole room became silent. Avril''s face was first shocked, then became trance, and then became sad. Tears are like the flood of breaking the dyke, flowing unstoppably. Bursts of low sobs also resounded throughout the room.


    Although Medivh didn''t know Avril''s mother, she was also sad at this time, and the look on her face was also sad. Nearly a thousand years, Avril has always thought that her mother has died since she can remember. Later, she learned from AI Haotian that her mother is a nightmare clan. At last, she lit up a flame of hope in her heart, but she didn''t think about it. The flame full of hope was extinguished as soon as it burned.


    Only Avril''s sobbing voice remained in the room. For a long time, Avril slowly stopped the sobbing sound under the comfort of Madison. She raised her red and swollen eyes and looked at helna, her mother''s maid, who was supposed to be her aunt. He said softly, "since that''s the case, where is my mother buried now?"


    "It''s near the nihilistic peak of the nightmare clan." HeLa''s eyes are also a little red, looking at Avril said softly, "if you want to go, I''m afraid it''s not very easy. Although the eldest daughter''s family is not the famous family of mengyan, it is also a powerful family. She was married to Mengling in those years, and until now, it is still a taboo in the family. If you were in the past, it would be extremely difficult for those people to know that you are a member of the Mengling clan or the daughter of the eldest lady, no matter which one


    "I didn''t even see her face. I couldn''t even look at her grave." Avril said, tears in her eyes again.


    "Miss. If you want to go, Medivh will let you see even if it''s broken. " Medivh said heavily.


    "I won''t let you die." Helna took a sip of tea and looked at them¡° Wei''er, you are the only child of the first lady. I will never allow you to take risks, even for the sake of seeing the graveyard of the first lady. Miss''s biggest wish is that you can grow up healthy and happy. I want to see big and small houses. When the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan go to war, it''s your only chance. "


    "Thank you, aunt Hector." Avril wiped her eyes and looked up at HeLa with a smile. "Then we''ll go back first. Anyway, we''ll live in yuanxingcheng for a while. We''ll see you in a few days."


    After that, Avril stood up straight and walked out without looking back.


    "Watch for me, miss." Helna looked at Madison and said softly, "although she hasn''t been in touch with the young lady for a long time, she looks the same as the old lady in character. Don''t let her do anything stupid. "


    Madison nodded heavily, catching up with Avril''s figure.

 V2.Chapter 105

    "How''s it going?" Li Fan, who has been sitting for half a while, is in the middle of boredom when he suddenly finds that in the front room, Avril and Madison have come out one after another. Their faces are a little ugly. Avril''s look is full of resentment. His eyes were red, and he was obviously crying.


    When Li Fan saw that they were like this, he quickly stood up and looked at Avril and asked, "the man inside, the landlady of the restaurant, is really your mother."


    Avril didn''t speak, and she didn''t want to speak. On the contrary, McGrady looked at Li Fan and others and made a wink quietly. Although for the sake of speaking, but the look in the eyes of the meaning, obviously let a few people do not mention this matter.


    Li Fan and others were slightly stunned, but soon they reacted, sighed, looked at Avril and said softly, "let''s go, let''s go back to Qianshan first."


    Medivh nodded, looked at Avril, and whispered, "Miss, let''s go back first. We need to think about it carefully. "


    Avril lowered her head, unable to see her face. It''s just a whisper saying, "OK, let''s go back first."


    "What? Are you going to get out of here? " Qianshan sat up from the stool, let the chair under him back a few meters, looked at a few people surprised and said, "you are in this far Xingcheng, the first is no relatives, the second is no money, how can you survive alone. Although we only met once, we had a good talk with some of you. Since I have a room here, why can''t I stay here for a long time? "


    "I won''t trouble you about this." Avril laughed softly, looked at Qianshan and said, "although we don''t worry about food and clothing here, it''s not our own home after all, and there are many inconveniences. What''s more, we are not from far Xingcheng. After living here for a long time, we have given you a lot of trouble. What''s more, we have trouble finding your aunt. "


    "Hi. Speaking of this, you can''t leave. " Qianshan slapped his thigh and said, "according to your memory, the whole Yuanxing city has already met all the requirements. But there''s no one like your aunt. Now it seems that your aunt is hiding. Or, "he said


    Qianshan said, the back gradually faded down, obviously also know that the words behind should not be so straightforward. Just shook his head, looking at Avril, several people said, "in this way, the purpose of your trip can be regarded as a trip in vain."


    "It doesn''t matter. We have been engaged in such a big battle. If my aunt is still alive, even if she is anonymous, I''m afraid she will come out to recognize me. However, up to now, my aunt still hasn''t appeared. I''m afraid she will not be in the world as you think." Avril sighed, her eyes a little red.


    "Look at my mouth." Qianshan slapped himself. Looking at Avril, several people said, "if so, you can''t leave here. You left from the nightmares. If you go back to the nightmares now, it''s not that sheep will enter the tiger''s mouth. Just out of the Longtan and into the tiger''s den. It''s better to live here than the nightmare clan. "


    "Forget it." Li Fan also shook his head, looked at Qianshan arched his hand and said, "thank you first. However, this period of time has caused you a lot of trouble. We originally planned to live in yuanxingcheng on the premise that her aunt is here. But now, since we haven''t found her, it''s inconvenient to trouble you again. Although we left the nightmare clan, we didn''t go back to the place where we lived before. We can always find our shelter in such a big void. What''s more, the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan are about to go to war. When the war breaks out, I''m afraid there will be more free places in this void. "


    "Now that you have decided, I just advise you for my best friend. But since you insist on this, I can only wish you the best in the future." Qianshan is also an open-minded person. After understanding that several people have already made decisions, he will not say more. Anyway, the purpose of these people''s coming here is basically clear to them and their father. Although these people are from the nightmare clan, they are not here for their own sake. So, for Li Fan, they are going or staying. For Qianshan, it''s just whether a friend is around or not.


    "Then we''ll leave." Madison heard Qianshan say so, stood up, arched his hand and said goodbye.


    "In such a hurry?" Qianshan this is a bit of an accident. After a pause, he just said, "well, let me give you a meal and a drink."


    "No, since it has been decided, we''d better leave now. Anyway, we may have a chance to meet in the future. Let''s drink wine later." Avril smiles, stands up and refuses.


    "All right." Qianshan nodded, thought a little for a while, and reached out to form a white white jade from his waist. He went to Li Fan and handed it to him, saying, "take this. It''s a memorial of our friendship. "


    "It should be very valuable." Li Fan took over the friction has been mellow white jade, tentacles a moist delicate, obviously not ordinary goods.


    "This thing." Qianshan laughed, looked at Li Fan patting his shoulder and said, "if this thing is in this far Xingcheng, it''s still a valuable thing. Because he can be said to be my identity symbol, I have been carrying this thing since I was born. To put it bluntly, people who have not seen me in yuanxingcheng will know it''s me when they see this thing. But if he is in the whole nothingness, he is not a valuable thing¡° It''s a little expensive, isn''t it Li Fan didn''t expect that Qianshan would give such an important and commemorative thing to several people, but he couldn''t accept it for a while. He refused¡° It doesn''t matter. This thing is just a little commemorative for me. Anyway, we are also friends, so we should treat it as friends'' gifts. If we can''t see each other in the future, we should have a friend. You can think of me if you have a chance. Come back and see me. Waiting for you to drink. " Qianshan said and patted Li Fan on the shoulder. Said with a sigh¡° That''s it Li Fan is one of them. Slowly count a way "but I this side but don''t have what to send you."¡° It doesn''t matter. " Qianshan laughed. "Friends don''t need to send things to each other. Now I''m the young master of Yuanxing city. If you are prosperous in the future, just remember me. "¡° In that case, we''ll leave now. " Li Fan turned to look at the others, nodded and patted Qianshan on the shoulder with a smile¡° No more Qianshan nodded and looked at several people who had gone away. Deep vision¡° It has been given to these people. " Yuanxing''s voice suddenly rang out beside Qianshan. Qianshan didn''t turn back to see his father, but he already nodded, looked at the direction of several people''s departure, and said, "I''ve given it to them. Does that thing really play such a key role as you said? "¡° Can play such a key role, that is the future, now, I can only be prepared. The development of things can not always be carried out according to our ideas. If it really comes to that time, it may be useful or useless. However, it''s better to lay out ahead of time than to have no choice. " Yuan Xing came out from the shadow, looking at the front with the same deep eyes and saying¡° I hate politics. It''s always like this. " Qianshan shrugged his shoulders. Pouted¡° There''s something else you don''t hate, you son. " Yuan Xing laughed and scolded, but then his face darkened and said, "however, the future road may depend on you. After all, can I be with you all my life. Yuanxingcheng, I will build it into the most prosperous and powerful city in my lifetime, which is the only thing I can leave you Yuanxingcheng, which is the most towering building, is a figure shrouded in a cloak. His eyes are fixed on the figure that has been gradually blurred. With a slight sigh, he has not left for a long time¡° Don''t blame me. I did it for your own good. Why, why are you here? " The voice began to sink. Reverberate in the surrounding space, like a layer of ripples¡° Small seven Figure finish saying words, silent for a long time, just is heavy sigh, speak again¡° Lord A figure, also shrouded in a black robe, suddenly appeared, but his figure was much smaller under the cloak. Arched behind the man in front¡° Follow them and report to them in time if there is any situation. But you should be careful not to let them find you. " After a pause, the figure in front continued to say, "also, if I guess correctly, their goal this time should be the boundary of nihility peak. You should try to prevent them from going to the family mausoleum. As long as it''s not a threat to their safety, everything else, you watch the action. "¡° Yes, sir Slightly thin figure respectfully said, the body around like waves, in a flash is disappeared. If this scene is seen by other people in Yuanxing City, it will not cause a sensation. In the whole void, the techniques of space series have long been firmly confined by this space. But, in front of this thin figure, unexpectedly can use easily. It''s hard to avoid being frightening¡° Everything is ready. Can it develop as expected. It''s up to God. " After a silence, the figure in the cloak sighed heavily and looked up at the dark sky. A touch of beautiful radian also disappeared in the shadow under the cloak.

 V2.Chapter 106

    Although Avril told Li Fan several people that she wanted to leave yuanxingcheng, after leaving yuanxingcheng, she did not tell Li Fan and others about where she wanted to go, where she wanted to inquire about those things and whether she would continue to look for her mother.


    Although Li Fan had many doubts in his mind, since he came here this time, one was to end the promise to Avril, and the other was to unite the two planes under the tide of time and space. Although Avril and Li Fan contact that kind of feeling, is not just a general relationship with ordinary friends. However, Li Fan still regards himself as a helper. After all, he is such a rootless and powerless person, although he is a natural God. But in Avril such a big family, although rare, but also not rare.


    Li Fanke never thought that he could make Avril love him just by this. That''s how it is now. But Li Fan is still confused. Now I speak better, but I''m a practitioner with some strength. It''s not nice. It''s no different from the loser I used to be.


    In this case, Li Fan''s heart is a lot of stability, Avril since don''t say, Li Fan is also happy at ease. It is to listen to Avril say where to go, is to follow.


    Among the five of them, the fat man has been speaking less since he came to this nihilistic place, but the appearance in his words has not changed. On the contrary, it''s Chen Xi and green ling''er. Chen Xi has said something, but she''s seeing some depression day by day. I don''t know why. Although Li Fan had some vague feelings in his heart, he was not easy to ask.


    Most things in the world are like this, even if the two people have a good feeling for each other. If one of them doesn''t want to show it, the other side is the essence of speech. Most of the result is a lifetime of regret.


    It''s a little bit different from before. The child''s mind is much less. I don''t know if it''s because of the plane breaking. I feel something in my heart. After all, Chengying is the only one among the people who is born with the aura of heaven and earth. For this kind of temporal and spatial tidal changes, the most obvious feeling.


    It is green spirit son, since came to this nihilistic land, words didn''t say two words, even in weekdays. And Chen Xi and other people''s words are also much less. His face was not salty. It''s quite like the first time I met green spirit.


    However, on the surface, the seven people in this line are very harmonious. Maybe it''s because Chen Xi and others came to this nihilistic place because of Li Fan. Along the way, in addition to Li Fan and Medivh Avril two people exchange, the other several people, seem to be a little silent.


    Although I don''t know what Avril and Medivh finally know about the hostess of the restaurant, it''s obviously not a good result from their expressions after leaving yuanxingcheng. On the contrary, Li Fan''s heart is also a trace of doubt. Fortunately, this question did not last long for Li Fan. Less than half a day after leaving far Xingcheng, Medivh had a brief explanation with Li Fan.


    Li Fan was also deeply saddened by the process. Raised his eyes and turned away Avril''s direction. He asked, lowering his voice and leaning in Madison''s ear.


    "Then Avril''s purpose should be to go to nihility peak, to her mother''s mausoleum."


    Medivh sighed softly, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I always have some bad feelings in my heart."


    As he spoke, Medivh raised his hand and lifted the hair that covered his eyes. After thinking for a while, he said, "in principle, miss, if you really want to go to nihility peak. The route should not be this way. "


    Li Fan looked in the direction of Medivh''s finger. He saw only a scene of yellow sand in front of his eyes, and could not really tell where. It''s like being in a desert and not knowing where the road is and whether it''s safe.


    "I can''t see that I followed you two all the way. I don''t know where we are now. " Li Fan sighed, shook his head and said.


    "You see." Medivh said, raising his hand and pointing to his right, "that direction is far Xingcheng. And that direction. It''s the peak of nothingness. "


    McGrady turned his body to the left, facing the direction of nihility peak he indicated, and said, "if we want to go to nihility peak, now straight ahead is the shortest distance."


    "Could Avril lead the way away?" Li Fan looked at Madison with some doubts and asked.


    Medivh shook his head. She turned around and said, "no, miss, since she''s going like this, it means that her destination is not nihilistic peak, or nihilistic peak is not our next destination."


    "That direction, where is it?" Li Fan looked at the front of Madison and murmured.


    "The four cities of nothingness are separated in four directions: East, West, North and south. We''re from the East. Yuanxingcheng is located in the West. Nihilism is in the middle As he spoke, Medivh made a shallow mark on the ground with his feet and said, "dream weaving town should be in the East. Now we are facing the south. The elder Jin Wen once said that in the land of nothingness, cities in four directions have different forces and functions. If I guess correctly, the city in that direction should be all the fighting forces of the nightmares who live there. "


    "Where to do what?" Li Fan low exclamation, looking at Madison''s eyes is also a touch of surprise¡° Where is the place where all the talented people of the nightmare clan live, and you are going to fight with the nightmare clan soon. I''m afraid that in the future, the people of where are also the main force in the war. "¡° You ask me, I ask who''s going? " Medivh rolled his eyes and said, "why don''t you ask Miss, why do you want to go in that direction?" Li Fan waved his hand with a smile¡° Forget it, I''m a thug, and I need to have the consciousness of a thug. As long as you say where to go, I''ll follow you. "¡° Medivh. " Avril stood up, looked in the direction of Madison and Li Fan and said, "let''s go on the road."¡° Where are we going next? Is it impossible to return to nihilism? " McGrady text pushed Li Fan, want Li Fan to ask Avril what is the idea. But without waiting for them to talk, the fat man on one side suddenly asked, "we''re going out this time, but we''re going to find your mother as Jin Wen said. If we go back like this, will there be any trouble?" Avril looked up at the fat man, turned to look at Madison and others, and said softly, "we are not going to nihility peak. I''m sorry about Yuanxing city. For some reasons, I can''t tell you now. But the next place we''re going to go is the place where the nightmare talents gather in the land of nothingness. "¡° It''s a place where talents gather. " The fat man frowned. He said slowly, "are you talking about the place where old man Jinwen said all the people in charge of the battle of the nightmare clan live?" Avril nodded, sang and said, "as you know, one of the reasons why we are here is to understand the specific situation of the war between nightmare clan and Mengling clan, and the other is to look for my mother. So, our next goal is there. "¡° What happened in the restaurant in yuanxingcheng? " When Li Fan heard Avril say this, he felt something was wrong. He came to the fat man and looked up at Avril and asked¡° I know that we are here because we have promised you, but since we are on the same road, you can''t keep everything from us. What''s the matter? Let''s work out a way together. " Li Fan says a word, the Chen Xi et al. Of one side also walked to come over, a few eyes are all concentrated on the body of Avril¡° If Miss wants to talk about this, she will tell you Medivh obviously didn''t like the reaction. Said hastily. Avril waved her hand and interrupted Madison. Looking at Li Fan in front of her, she asked, "do you want me to tell you?" Li Fan looked at Avril in front of him. He didn''t know when in his eyes. It was as if he was covered with a layer of thick water vapor. A pair of eyes looked a little red. Since the restaurant, it seems that Avril''s eyes have always been like this. The expression on the face is also to cry and hurt. It''s so sad. Li Fan sighed, and his eyes were full of firmness. Slowly walked two steps to Avril''s side, reached out and patted Avril, slowly said, "of course, we are all friends, what''s the matter, we will stand on your side, will help you. You''ve been like this all the time, and everyone has no bottom in their hearts. They''re all a little restless. " A low sobbing sound, Avril raised her eyes full of tears, looked at Li Fan in front of her, and said with a cry, "my mother, no longer. I haven''t seen her since I was a child. I thought I could get what I wanted this time. I didn''t expect that I still didn''t realize it. " Avril said with a cry, the whole person is already a little paralytic. He held Li Fan''s hand. She leans in Li Fan''s arms. Li Fan heard a sigh behind him, his heart is also a heavy sigh. She reached for Avril''s shoulder. Gently pat her on the back. For a time, I didn''t know how to comfort Avril. Fat man and Chen Xi are also surprised. Although they see that Medivh and Avril leave the restaurant with a wrong look, they never expect such a result. For a moment, most of them became silent. Only Avril''s low sobbing voice in Li Fan''s arms. Wind blowing, rolled up countless yellow sand. The whimpering wind also seems to tell endless sorrow. Against the yellow sky, a picture of endless sadness. It grew dark and gloomy.

 V2.Chapter 107

    In the void, there are four important towns: Zhimeng Town, Yuanxing Town, Yifang town and Zhuye village. Although there are cities, towns and villages, the difference between the four cities can not be seen simply from the name. Take yuanxingcheng and Zhimeng town for example. Although from the surface of the name, Zhimeng town is only the name of a town, but its position in the whole nothingness, in the nightmare clan. But it is not comparable to yuanxingcheng.


    Among the other two cities that Li Fan and others haven''t been to, one of them is definitely more important than Zhuye village in terms of name. But in fact, although the name of Zhuye village is not pleasant to hear, its importance is the supreme status of the whole nightmare clan. The reason is nothing else, just because Zhuye village lives in the whole nightmare clan. All the talented people, you can say. Zhuye village is the place where nightmares fight. The future battle with the Mengling clan is one of them. This is the most important point. Although the name of that city sounds more powerful, the nightmare people who live in it are responsible for all the farming.


    And Avril and Li Fan and others want to go to the place, it is also this place called Zhuye village. There is no other reason, just because this is the place where nightmares fight. In the future, there is no doubt about the key position of fighting with Mengling people.


    Several people have never been to Zhuye village. But in the previous and Jinwen understanding, it is for this Zhuye village has a little understanding.


    The origin of the name of Zhuye village is interesting. In the whole nothingness, because the sky is covered with dark clouds all day long, which makes the whole nothingness seem dim. So that in the whole nothingness, whether it is the growth of crops, or flowers and trees, it seems that some are not lush. But it''s a little strange. In Zhuye village. But it is unusual, growing dense bamboo forest, and a full of green. It makes Zhuye village, also because of the bamboo forest, seem to have some vitality.


    Jingshi, a contact stone given to several people by Jinwen, helps them learn the route to Zhuye village from Jinwen. Go towards Zhuye village. The trees on both sides of the road are more and more green. Let a few people''s heart, also appear some sunny up. Even on Avril''s face, the haze is gradually reduced. It looks like a little more smile.


    According to common sense, Zhuye village is second only to nihility peak in mengyan tribe. That should be the safety of the guard. But Li Fan and others have been to see the outline of Zhuye village. There was no shadow in the range of vision. If it were not for the lush bamboo forest around here, it would have made Li Fan and others think. Zhuye village should be a deserted village.


    Originally, according to Li Fan and others, Zhuye village is the most important place in the nightmare clan. How to say that there should be that kind of arrogant momentum. But no matter how many people look at Zhuye village from a distance, they still walk into it. People living here on both sides of the road, except for a few surprised eyes, but no one asked. It''s like a few people are here, just like normal.


    "They don''t worry. What kind of spies are we? After all, we are far away from Xingcheng. But Yuanxing is a little suspicious of us. Why is there no surprise about our identity here? " The fat man looks at Li Fan and asks in doubt.


    McGrady grinned. His eyes were drawn back from the people around him. He said, "if you think that, you''re wrong. Although they have no doubt about us, someone must have gone to report to the leader of Zhuye village. If I guess correctly, I''m afraid those passers-by around us are already following us to judge what we are here for


    As soon as Madison''s words were finished, several people came across a man with a pretty face, looking at a man about twenty years old. He was dressed in coarse cloth, and the smile on his face was brilliant. But the sharp light from time to time in his eyes.


    "You look strange." The man walked up to several people and first laughed. Looking at Madison, who was walking in the front, he said, "I don''t know where you came from. What''s the matter when you come to Zhuye village?"


    "What? Can''t we even come to Zhuye village? Are you all the most gifted people here, and we can''t come? " Medivh didn''t have the slightest weakness. On the contrary, he was staring at the man in front of him, and his words were quite provocative.


    The man laughs with a smile. He doesn''t change because of McGrady''s tone. He still shakes his head with a smile and says, "I''m the person in charge of Zhuye village, Zhuoyan. I don''t know how many people came to Zhuye village, but they had any instructions from the patriarch. "


    Several people were inspired by it, although Madison had just said that several people just entered the Zhuye village. It must have attracted the attention of the people in Zhuye village. But they never thought that the first person who asked them was not the person sent by the person in charge of Zhuye village, but the person in charge of Zhuye village.


    The man who claimed to be the person in charge of Zhuye village seems to be more than 200 years old, even if he is converted into the grade of dreamland. Be able to be the person in charge of this place where the nightmare talent explodes in Zhuye village. And it is such a grade, obviously its strength must be extremely terrible¡° Don''t get me wrong See Li Fan several people''s facial expression is a moment to become a little unusual. The person in charge of Zhuye village, who claimed to be burning, was smiling. Looking at several people, he said, "I''m not questioning them. After all, we are all nightmare people. I''m just worried that if they have any instructions about the patriarch, they will be delayed." Medivh took a gentle breath. Looking at Huoyan, he said, "we are not sent by the patriarch. I''m just curious about it. If you have any rules here, let''s leave here. " Burning inflammation ha ha of smile, looking at a few people waved his hand and said, "where''s the matter, several since curious here, that I burning inflammation just for a few do guide. This way, please With these words, Zhuoyan dodged the road, reached out to guide these people and walked forward. As he walked, he introduced them to them and said, "the name of Zhuye village must have been known by several people. The most common thing here is the bamboo forest, but it''s boring for us when we have more of these things."¡° Most things in the world are like this. No matter how good things are, we are not interested in them. " Li Fan nodded and agreed. Burning inflammation ha ha of smile to say "yes. Zhuye village has been established since we nightmares came to this nihilistic place. As you probably know, among the five cities of nightmares, Zhuye village is the most gifted place. " Then the burning eyes looked at several people and said, "I don''t know where they came from, nihilistic peak or other cities."¡° Hehe, Lord Huo doesn''t have to test us. " Avril gently smile, looking at burning inflammation said, "we are from nihility peak. You must know Jin Wen, elder Jin. " Burning burning burning Yan nodded with a smile and said, "of course, as the three elders of our nightmare clan, Jin Chang is naturally recognized by me."¡° Long Jin is always our uncle Avril said with a smile. Burning Yan ha ha a smile, looking at several people''s eyes is also dignified a lot, slightly pondered for a while, just said: "since you are elder Jin''s nephews, it seems that I am a little worried. You must have known that we are going to fight with the Mengling clan. "¡° Although we heard about it, although we are Uncle Jin''s relatives, we are not the core senior members of the nightmare clan. My uncle never told us about the war. As the leaders of Zhuye village, Mr. Huo must know something about it. I don''t know. It''s not convenient for us to say Medivh nodded and threw the question to burning Yan. Burning Yan laughed, but did not answer Madison''s question. Instead, he pointed to the building in front of him and said, "that''s the residence in Zhuye village in front of him. How about going in for tea Medivh arched his hand, looked at the burning flame and said with a smile, "it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful." Burning inflammation in front of the road, said: "several asked about this matter, in fact, in the nightmare clan, although it is some secret, but it is estimated that soon, a few will understand." He stretched out his hand and led them into a spacious room in the mansion. He sat down and motioned to the maid to bring tea. He just looked at them and said, "I don''t believe that Mr. Jin didn''t tell me about these things." Seeing some doubts in the eyes of several people, Zhuo Yan laughs and says, "the whole high level of the dream world knows that Jin Changlao complained about the war between us and the Mengling clan before. But I don''t know why, since I left and came back, I agreed to it. So, you should know some of these things. But I don''t care about these things. "¡° Burning inflammation adult, what does this mean Medivh looked at the man in front of him, and for the first time felt that the man was a little difficult¡° You must have come here because of elder Jin. " Burning Yan reached out and picked up the tea cup on the table. He took a shallow Peck and said, "don''t panic. There are some things that you should not know from elder Jin. Although I''m the person in charge of Zhuye village, I''m from Mr. Jin Chang''s side. " A few people in the heart slightly already, see to burn the eye of inflammation is also dignified many. Jin Wen didn''t tell several people what Zhuoyan said. The Maverick and rebellious behavior of the nightmare people. A few people have known for a long time. So, for the secret of burning. Several people didn''t reply for the first time.

 V2.Chapter 108

    Although they didn''t believe the burning words in their heart, it didn''t look like they were lying to them. Just a few people in this nihilistic place, it was wrong step by step. No risk at all. At the beginning, I told Jin Wen that some people came from Mengling clan. It is precisely because in the situation of Jin Wen at that time, if a few people did not explain the situation completely, it must be the result of a dead end. But at this time, Zhuoyan already knew that Jinwen was dissatisfied with mengyan clan, and told several people that he was Jinwen''s subordinate, which made them suspicious.


    Burning inflammation is not the slightest anxious explanation, just with a little smile on his face. I drink tea in my spare time. But no longer urged a few people.


    "You said, you are Jinwen''s subordinate?" Medivh reached for the cup in front of him. At this time, Avril is naturally not able to speak too much. Among the nightmares, the status of women is similar to that of Li Fan in the world thousands of years ago. Although their status is not underground, there are few people in public. Although Li Fan and others have strength, they don''t know something about the nightmares and the Mengling. At this time, only Medivh stands up to speak.


    Burning inflammation with a smile nodded, slightly closed his eyes, as if in the aftertaste of the tea in his mouth. He said slowly, "although our Zhuye village is inhabited by the most gifted people in nightmare clan, some of you may not know that Zhuye village was established at the earliest time on the advice of elder Jin. And I was promoted by Mr. Jin. "


    See a few people some confused eyes, burning inflammation ha ha smile. But also did not say more, just stood up to a few people said a voice, just left alone.


    After a while, Zhuoyan came back with a crystal stone in his hand just like Li Fan''s, solemnly handed the crystal stone to Medivh''s and said, "look at this. If you are really elder Jin''s relatives, you should not be unaware of it. "


    "What''s this?" Medivh reached out and took the crystal stone in the hand of burning inflammation. It bumps in the hand. Looking up at Zhuoyan, he said, "this is the communication crystal made by Uncle Jin. You have something in your hand


    "Well, I believe what I said this time." Burning inflammation ha ha of smile, looking at a few people to sit on the chair. Asked slowly.


    Medivh nodded, with a wry smile on his face, and said, "yes. It seems that you do have something to do with Uncle Jin. Although I don''t know how you got it, since you have a crystal, it''s obviously worth believing. "


    "Of course it''s worth believing." Burning Yan laughs and looks at the Medivh in front of him and says, "I don''t know what''s the matter with elder Jin''s sending several people here this time?"


    Medivh looked at Avril secretly, turned his head, looked at Zhuoyan, shook his head and said, "no, we didn''t come because of Uncle Jin''s news, or we didn''t know that uncle Jin had a subordinate in Zhuye village."


    "Oh?" Burning Yan''s eyes gathered together, looking at Mai Diwen, several people asked suspiciously, "since this is the case, why are those people coming to Zhuye village?"


    McGrady laughed and said, "in fact, we''re only here to relax. We''ve been in nothingness for so long. We''ve never been to Zhuye village. We''ve never heard of it. This time, the nightmare clan is about to fight with the Mengling clan. Originally, we were uncle Jin''s distant relatives. Uncle Jin had disagreed with the top management of nightmare clan before. When he left, he once stayed with us for a while. When Uncle Jin returned to nihility peak, we left with him. But I''m not used to living on nihilistic peak, so I talked with Uncle Jin and went out for a walk together. "


    Medivh has already discussed with several people, and has unified with Jinwen. Although there is Jinwen''s communication crystal in Huoyan''s hand, Medivh still keeps a trace of vigilance in his heart. Because a few people here can''t make a mistake. If they make a mistake, not only their lives will be in danger, but even Jin Wen''s achievements will be wasted. This is obviously not an acceptable result. What''s more, there are no loopholes in Madison''s words.


    Burning inflammation nodded, sighed and said, "at the beginning, I heard that some of you met Mr. Jin Chang. I thought Mr. Jin Chang had some news for me. It seems that Mr. Jin Chang is now in nihilistic peak, which is also a bit hard."


    "Oh. How do you say that? " Medivh heard burning inflammation said so, quickly asked.


    Burning Yan sighed, first stood up and went to the door of the room, looked out, then turned around and closed the door, sat down on the chair and said in a low voice, "how many people have asked, and they are elder Jin''s relatives, so I won''t hide them. Although I am in charge of Zhuye village in name, I am actually in Zhuye village. There are also several factions. They don''t give in to each other. Some belong to the nihilist group, some belong to our side, and some belong to the middle group. There are also endless disputes over the issue of war. I''m the person in charge. I have a big head. "


    Li Fan and others were surprised to hear that. Originally, they thought that since Zhuye village is the best place for the whole nightmare clan, it should be monolithic and loyal to nihility peak. But what I didn''t expect was that Jin Wen might have been arranging here as early as a thousand years ago, and what I didn''t expect was that even if Jin Wen didn''t arrange it, it would be a loose sand. There is no cohesion.


    Medivh first nodded, looked at the burning inflammation and said, "it seems that you are not easy here." This is obviously hit the burning of the psychological, a heavy slap on the table burning of the burning of the angry way "is not it, we nightmare clan since made a mistake, it should be punished, now this nihilistic place although some difficult, but it is not unable to live. Those old people of nightmare clan, who don''t know what to think, never forget to fight all the time. Once the Mengling clan goes to war, it''s not us who are the most talented. What did we say at the beginning is to protect us and let us practice better. I see. It''s all gossip. It''s better to be comfortable in this nihilistic place than anything else. " Several people can''t help but laugh. They didn''t expect that in such a place where nightmares have a lot of talent, such a leader who leads all the Zhuye villages is just like a child''s heart. If it''s really like what Zhuoyan said, it''s actually a good way. In those days, whether the whole clan practiced evil skills or some of them, they would have to pay for them. Besides, it''s not impossible to survive in this nihilistic place. For example, Li Fan has been here for a long time. Except that he didn''t adapt to the day when there was no sunshine at the beginning, there was nothing unbearable in other places. McGrady laughed, took a sip from his teacup and said, "you have the same temperament as Uncle Jin."¡° If not, elder Jin would not have let me take charge of Zhuye village. However, I didn''t expect that although I had good talent, my cultivation speed was OK. But I don''t like to lead here. " Then burning Yan looked at Medivh with a smile and said, "since you are the relatives of elder Jin, why don''t you say something nice for me and remove my position as commander. Even if you let me live in any city, it''s hundreds of times better than here."¡° We can''t count that. " McGrady said with a smile, "since uncle Jin has left you here, it must be his arrangement. You''d better manage Zhuye village here." The original expression of joy on burning face disappeared in an instant when he heard Madison''s words, and was replaced by depression on his face. But soon, the smile on his burning face returned, and he leaned down on Madison''s ear and said softly, "if I tell elder Jin a secret, I don''t know if it''s my credit to let me leave here."¡° That''s how you want to get out of here? " Medivh did not answer immediately, but looked at the burning inflammation and asked. Burning inflammation nodded and said, "of course, I''ve been here for nearly a thousand years, and I''ve long hated the intrigue here. If I can live a stable life, it''s my biggest wish. "¡° Ha ha, "Medivh said with a soft smile, looking at burning Yan and asking," what secret do you know? Can''t uncle Jin know in nihilistic peak? " Burning Yan nodded, looked up and drank all the tea in front of him. He said, "although the old man Jinchang is at nihilistic peak, those guys should be very careful about the elder. Some things, the elder doesn''t know as much as I do."¡° Ha ha, "Madison said with a smile, looking at the burning inflammation," what secret do you know? " Burning Yan pretended to smile mysteriously and said in a low voice, "you know that the nightmare clan is going to fight with the Mengling clan, but do you know why the nightmare clan is so anxious to fight with the Mengling clan?"¡° It seems that the clan wants to take advantage of the tide of time and space to take action. " Zhuoyan nodded and said, "it''s true, but I''m responsible for all aspects of the battle in the nightmare clan. I can be responsible for saying that, even with the tide of time and space opening up the barrier between the two planes. Nightmare clan is still not the opponent of Mengling clan. The so-called tide of time and space is just an excuse for those old people of nightmare clan. Their real purpose is to take advantage of the tide of time and space to attack the dream world together with other ectopic planes. "¡° We already know the news. " Medivh waved his hand, looked at Zhuo Yan and said, "Uncle Jin and we had attended the banquet when we just returned to nihilism. At that time, there was a person with a different face. However, he was later dismissed by the patriarch. "¡° You only know one, you don''t know the other. " With a sneer, burning Yan said slowly, "the patriarch was just acting for the people present at that time, but more for elder Jin. As a matter of fact, they have been united in secret for a long time. "

 V2.Chapter 109

    Medivh and others listen to burning Yan say that for a moment, the first thought in their hearts is not the dangerous situation of the future war of the Mengling clan, but they have deep doubts about Jin Wen''s position in the nightmare clan.


    If this burning is the real situation, the current situation is really very difficult for the Mengling clan. For a nightmare clan alone, the threat to the Mengling clan is not very strong. But add an ectopic face, no matter whether it is the ectopic face that several people met in the clan hall of nightmares that day or not. For the Mengling clan, they are very difficult opponents.


    Ectopic plane, no matter which plane, is the kind of energetic abnormal. There is no limit to the strength of the existence. Let alone the nightmare clan, even if it is a heterotopia invading the dream world directly. I''m afraid the dream world is also a lot of bad luck.


    In the hearts of Li Fan and Chen Xi, there is another layer of thinking.


    The purpose of these people''s coming to the dream world this time is not simply to promise the dream world, but to combine the two planes in the coming tide of time and space. How can we spend this time tide better.


    However, if the opponent in the dream world is not only the nightmare clan, let alone the Mengling clan, who has not yet agreed to practice with the main material world, even if they have agreed to join hands, I am afraid that when the tide of time and space comes, the Mengling clan will be powerless.


    At that time, let alone helping the main material world, unlike the main material world, seconding reinforcements is the best result.


    McGrady''s face changed after hearing the burning words. When Medivh thought of the expression on his face, it was too late to stop thinking.


    Fortunately, Medivh''s expression fell into the burning eyes. It didn''t change the burning. Presumably, among the words of several people, it is obvious that they are Jinwen''s relatives. What Zhuo Yan said will obviously make several people think that Jinwen has been excluded from the core by the high-level of nightmare clan. Worry about your family. The expression at the moment, but also said in the past.


    "Is that true?" Medivh took a deep breath, looking at burning Yan solemnly asked.


    Burning inflammation nodded, looking at Madison''s face is also formal up, "of course, it''s true. Although I don''t have any say in other forces in Zhuye village, I have been in business for such a long time. I can''t hide what they say in private. Where did I hear from the direct subordinates of the high level of the nightmare clan? Is it true? "


    Medivh looked back at Avril. Just as she wanted to speak, Avril on one side said, "in this way, uncle Jin has been excluded from the core by the high-level of nightmare clan, so what''s the purpose of guarding against uncle Jin?"


    Burning Yan''s face with a trace of surprise looked at Avril, obviously in this never female appear in the nightmare clan, Avril''s words are obviously some other.


    "This is elder Jin Wenjin''s niece. Lord Huo, but it doesn''t hurt to say so. " Seeing the burning doubt, Medivh explained to one side.


    Burning inflammation nodded, looking at Avril said, "nature is to prevent such things spread out."


    Seeing the puzzled eyes of several people, Zhuoyan continued to explain that "although mengyan clan is monolithic from the outside, the inside story is not known to those of you who don''t often contact.". I think you didn''t live in nihilism before


    Avril nodded and said, "yes, we have been living in the lost forest dozens of days away from nihilism. We really don''t know much about these things."


    Burning Yan nodded and said, "that''s right. In the thousand years of being banished to this nihilistic place by Mengling people, mengyan people are roughly divided into two factions. One of them is the main battle faction with nihilistic peak as the main force. Since being banished to this nihilistic place, they have never stopped thinking of returning to the dream world again. The other faction, of course, is the one who is content with the status quo and does not want to be in the light of the war. "


    "Uncle Jin is a member of the moderates." Avril heart suddenly some clear, looking at burning inflammation asked with a smile.


    Burning Yan nodded and continued, "yes, Jin Changlao is the representative of the moderates, but among them, they are not completely moderates. Some of them will change their views with the practice of nihility peak. Of course, some of the main fighters will change their views from time to time. "


    "This kind of person naturally depends on the wind direction." Li Fan said with disdain.


    "Even so. But the power of these people can''t be underestimated. " Burning Yan sighed, looked at several people and said, "Nihility peak''s purpose of pushing elder Jin out of the core this time is very obvious, because no matter it''s the main battle faction, the main peace faction, or the grass on the wall, no one wants to use other forces to complete their ideas. To put it bluntly, it''s a matter of the dream world. It''s not up to outsiders to control what the dream world looks like. "


    "But now, it seems that a consensus has been reached among the main fighters." Medivh looked at Zhuoyan and said, "if according to your opinion, the alliance with the ectopic side has spread to Zhuye village, it seems that there is a consensus within the main fighting faction, and their purpose of crowding out uncle Jin is to prevent this information from leaking out, so that before the war with Mengling clan, the interior of mengyan clan seems to be in war."


    Burning inflammation nodded and continued to say, "yes, elder Jin left nihilism this time, and then he didn''t know why he returned to nihilism. This has spread among the nightmare clan, so that many moderates also have some complaints about elder Jin''s practice. And in the high-level of nightmare clan, elder Jin''s practice is obviously incomprehensible to them. But because of elder Jin''s status, they were not able to do anything extraordinary. Therefore, it is the safest way to exclude elder Jin from the core of nightmare clan in this way. "¡° What do you think of this? " Listen to burning inflammation say so, Medivh thought for a while in the heart, looking at burning inflammation to ask a way¡° Naturally, I support elder Jin. Although I don''t know the purpose of elder Jin''s doing this, he has his reasons. However, even I can see the problem in this way, not to mention the internal high-level of the nightmare clan. " Burning inflammation so finish saying, a few people of the scene, even seem to be some careless fat man is to understand the reason. Politics, pure politics. The current practice of the core of the nightmare clan is obviously that one side does not trust the inscriptions, while the other side is afraid of the influence of the inscriptions. Therefore, we have to use this method to exclude the inscriptions from the core. If the development of this thing is really like what burning inflammation said. So Jin Wen is now in the high-level of nightmare clan, and his life will not be easy. And Avril and others discussed before the strategy, naturally can not continue. An elder who is not trusted and excluded from the core is only a nominal elder. It''s like a castrated man. Although he looks like a man, his core has been lost. The impact that can produce and the things that can be done are naturally greatly reduced¡° Is there anyone else who knows about this news? " Medivh took a deep breath and asked, looking at burning. Burning Yan shook his head, sighed and said, "no, my man is just an errand in the main battle faction. It''s very lucky to hear this kind of secret thing. If I didn''t really want to stay in Zhuye village now, I wouldn''t tell you about it. "¡° I think there should be something deeper in this matter that we don''t know yet. " Avril said with a smile, looking at the burning inflammation¡° Since the nightmare clan has united with the ectopic plane, there are naturally many things to be arranged, such as when to attack the dream world, when the ectopic plane intervenes, and how to make these people of the nightmare clan not resent. These things require deep planning. " Burning burning eyes suddenly contracted into a bunch, looked at Avril and said, "you mean, you want me to know more. I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. "¡° It''s not just about you. If you don''t want to, we naturally don''t ask for it. After all, uncle Jin just has the kindness to you. For us, uncle Jin is really our family. This kind of relationship is obviously beyond your comparison. " Avril looked at the burning, with a look a little contemptuous tone said¡° What are you saying? " Burning inflammation suddenly some angry said, "gold elder to my great kindness, I burning inflammation to death will not forget.". It''s just, I don''t know what you think right now. What do you want to do¡° Just now you said that you don''t like to fight with Mengling clan. In fact, we don''t want to fight with Mengling clan either. In this case, why can''t we find out the exact information about the alliance between mengyan clan and ectopic plane, and then tell Uncle Jin that as for how to do the next thing, uncle Jin will naturally make arrangements. " Medivh took over Avril''s words and explained to burning inflammation¡° In this way, it''s also a good way. After all, the dream world can solve the problems by itself. It doesn''t need outsiders to intervene. Just how can we understand their specific actions? My subordinate has no such great power to know. "¡° That''s not the case. " Avril mysterious smile, close to some, in front of the burning inflammation whispered. Listen to Avril finish the whole plan, burning inflammation originally doubt eyes suddenly bright up, nodded, looking at Avril several people said¡° I can''t see that you still have this ability. If you are not elder Jin''s relatives, I will treat you as spies of Mengling clan. " Burning inflammation words let a few people smile, but in the heart is all a shock.

 V2.Chapter 110

    But the burning inflammation was obviously joking. After saying this, I looked at the slightly changed face on several faces. Ha ha of laugh. This burning inflammation a smile, to let a few people a time some relaxed down. The next few people are in accordance with Avril said, detailed said the specific plan.


    The whole Zhuye village is roughly divided into three factions according to Zhuoyan. Among them, the one headed by Zhuoyan belongs to Jinwen school. On the whole, this group has the least staff. In fact, it''s clear to think about it. After all, Zhuye village is the most gifted place of the whole nightmare clan. Any plane, any gifted person, is a rebellious person. Don''t look down on those who don''t have talent, but they are constantly fighting inside. What''s more? However, there are few idle people like burning, who are not happy with fighting.


    The other faction is led by the core senior members of the nightmare clan, who are also the most enthusiastic about the war. The sky is either clamoring to fight back to the dream world or fighting in Zhuye village. In this nightmare clan, it''s not uncommon for the two sides to fight if they can''t see it. In order to fight with the Mengling clan in the future, the high level of mengyan clan also turned a blind eye. As long as there is no human life, but also not too much interference.


    This row is also the one who often fights with burning inflammation. Fortunately, there is a burning fire here, which can suppress the existence of the whole Zhuye village. Although this burning inflammation is not interested in fighting, its actual strength is beyond doubt.


    On the other hand, they are those who follow the wind in the burning mouth. This kind of person, although the strength is not the strongest in both sides, but the number is large. Therefore, in this Zhuye village, it is not a force to be underestimated.


    And what Zhuoyan heard about the joint ectopic side of mengyan clan was that he heard it from his subordinates on the other side of nihilistic peak. It''s just that on weekdays, although the people in the three rows don''t like each other, there''s nothing out of the ordinary.


    Just, today. Burning inflammation is beyond everyone''s expectation, actually came to the Zhuye village in person, the direct subordinate of the nightmare clan.


    The whole Zhuye village, which is here, looks desolate. After all, these people just take care of practice, and they don''t care much about these things.


    Around the whole courtyard, countless bamboo and wood plants look slightly yellow and desolate.


    Before I entered the courtyard, I heard the sound of harmony coming from the courtyard. A strong breath almost covered the courtyard.


    Burning inflammation stood in front of the courtyard door, slightly frowned. Obviously, there is some dissatisfaction. If these people in this courtyard don''t pay attention to the people who pass by, they will not be affected by the breath around.


    "Yo. This is not Lord Huo. How can you come to us today? " Standing at the gate of the courtyard, a tall man saw that there was no burning of walking at the gate, and his words had a hint of irony.


    "Do I have to report to you when I come here?" Burning inflammation raises an eye to look at a man coldly, the tone in the mouth is also the slightest have no soft bottom.


    "Ha ha, Lord Huo is joking." The tall man smelled the words, but he also put on a smile on his face and said slowly, "how can I deal with the affairs of Lord Huo. It''s just that Lord Huo hasn''t seen you for a long time. I miss it very much. "


    "All right. Don''t tell me about these things. " Burning burning Yan cold smile, looking at the tall man said, "I come here is something. Let him come out to see me. I have something to do with him. "


    "Yo. Lord Huo, what a pity. Brother Kang is practicing this time. I''m afraid I can''t call him either. Why don''t you come into the room and have some tea, and wait for brother Kang to finish his training. I''m telling brother Kang


    "Bah." Burning inflammation toward tall man''s feet spit. Looking up, the tall man said with disdain, "what is his Kangsheng? Dare I wait here? Is this Zhuye village under his Kangsheng control now?"


    Said the burning inflammation of the words to lift the foot then toward the courtyard to walk. There is no scruple to stand on one side, the face ugly tall man.


    "Lord Huo." Tall man for a time some Lengshen, and so back to God, burning inflammation is already step into the courtyard. The tall man was in a hurry and quickly reached out to pull.


    "Get out of here." Burn inflammation cold drink. Without looking back, he waved back.


    A powerful momentum rushed to the tall man''s face in a flash. The tall man''s reaction was amazing. At that time, he bent down abruptly. A strong wind is to wipe their own face, the door hung in the past. Far out of the distance of tens of meters, will be outside the courtyard of a bamboo forest, all cut.


    "Well, that''s all." Burn burning a shot. But not in the attack, just a sneer, turned and wanted to walk in the courtyard.


    "Lord Huo." When the tall man stood up and looked ugly. He jumped up with a cold drink. Two huge eddies formed before the double fists. Like the center of the eye of the storm. Suddenly hit the burning back.


    Listen to the wind behind you. Burning inflammation did not turn back, but the body suddenly a meal, a powerful momentum is full of the whole body. A faint, almost transparent smoke. In a twinkling of an eye, it is transpiration behind.


    The tall man said coldly, although he knew in his heart that he was not the opponent of the burning, he had to bite his teeth. He was obviously reluctant to face. The vortex above the two fists also speeds up abruptly. It went up.


    In the roar, the tall man jumped up in the air and suddenly threw his body backward, hitting the wall of the courtyard heavily.


    In a roar. Half of the courtyard walls were destroyed. Heavy hit on the tall man. It''s a cloud of smoke. The tall man roared and jumped out of the broken tile and stone again. Eyes full of anger at the burning inflammation.


    "Why, do you want to try?" Burning inflammation stopped and said coldly, "it''s just a lesson for you. Don''t you want to try with me? "


    "Lord Huo." The tall man gave a chill. Burning inflammation side immediately cage on a piece of people.


    It''s obvious that the voice just now moved the voice. They have been practicing in the courtyard for a long time. However, at the beginning, although these people saw burning, they didn''t pay much attention to it. Until burning and the tall man started to throw the tall man out, these people just gathered around.


    After all, although Zhuoyan is the leader of Zhuye village, he has never dealt with these people too much. And at the moment, the burning inflammation is obviously making these people unhappy.


    "Why, you can''t do it with too many people." Burning inflammation has no scruples about these people around the body. Just a few sneers, eyes around to see, coldly said, "since this is the case, then might as well come up to try it. I''ll let you know today that you people are just a piece of cake in front of me. "


    "Lord Huo." Although the tall man had just been thrown out by the burning fire, he was just thrown out by the burning fire with skillful force, which did not cause any harm. Now the tall man is like this, but on the one hand, he can''t pull down his face in front of these people. On the other hand, it is a bit excessive.


    "Why?" Burning inflammation looked up and said, "then try it."


    With these words, burning inflammation no longer said, the momentum of the original body has not been dispersed. But now it''s also the end of words, hands suddenly a grip. All of a sudden, the ground around him broke apart. Cracks spread like cobwebs.


    "Lord Huo. You are insulting us. " The tall man obviously knew that even if these people started together, they were just warming up. As long as you can''t win. This burning inflammation wants to go in, these people, but also can''t stop.


    "What do you mean. You usually treat my subordinates like this, don''t you? " Burning inflammation came here today, although it is something else, but now in this case, but also think of those things in the past, the heart is obviously angry. At the same time, it also took advantage of this matter to end.


    Think of here, burning inflammation is not hesitant, double fist heavy touch, the body like a shell out, like a silver in the air across, in a moment is to come to the tall man.


    The tall man saw a pair of fists attack in front of him and rushed to meet him. However, this collection of his whole body strength of a punch, but it is hit a empty, his fists straight through the eyes of the burning that a pair of fists. In the heart secret way a not good. But it''s too late. Use your own moves. The body has been carried forward.


    And behind him, at this time, he also felt a strong force coming back. Obviously just now burns the inflammation this fist, but also is the empty move. In this short time, burning inflammation was able to change body shape, came to the tall man behind.


    When the people around him started burning, they already attacked together, but the body shape of burning was too strange. At this moment, people''s attack failed.


    Tall man''s body in place as fixed in general, the whole time and space seems to have stopped. The next moment, the tall man''s body suddenly flew forward. Hit a few people in front of him. The body has not yet fallen to the ground, is already a big mouthful of blood. I passed out.


    Scorching is a hit. But it doesn''t stop. Between body shape changes. After several pauses, several people around were already shot away. But fortunately, there is still some discretion in burning. These people seem to spit blood. But the injury was not serious. Except for the tall man at the beginning, the rest of them just made them unable to move for a while.


    But in a short moment, the people in the courtyard fell down. Only a few people were still standing tightly together, their backs leaning against each other. A face of nervous gaze around.


    Burning inflammation is also stopped body shape at the moment, long of vomit out a breath, looking at in front of the only remaining these people, ha ha of smile.


    "Why, now you people are not good." Burning burning face with sarcastic smile, slowly forward a few steps.


    Burning inflammation takes a step forward, and these people take a step backward. After a few steps, these people were leaning against the only big tree in the courtyard. A face nervous looking at the burning inflammation in front of me.


    "Well, today I''ll teach you well for Kangsheng. I''m practicing every day. I don''t know what you''re practicing. I can''t even stop you." Burning inflammation chuckled. A cloud of smoke rose abruptly between his hands. Suddenly forward.


    "My people, it''s not up to Lord Huo to teach them." I don''t know where the cold voice came from. Leaning in front of the people in front of the tree, there was a layer of smoke in a moment. Two pieces of smoke collide together, like the water vapor after the rain, which dissipates in a flash.

 V2.Chapter 111

    Two light mist in front of a few people silently compatible in one place, in a twinkling of an eye is the whole courtyard shrouded in a piece, like falling into a fairyland in general. The mist all around seemed to place people in the clouds. I can''t see what''s going on around here.


    It''s just a moment, and the mist is gone. The scene in front of several people was restored to the courtyard again. The one standing in front of him was no longer burning, but a little thin. However, he is a thin man with a height of two meters. This man only looks at his appearance. No matter where he is placed, I''m afraid that there will be a breeze in the sky, which will make people worry that this man will be blown away.


    However, in the courtyard, the only few people who were still standing were relieved when the man appeared.


    The thin man in front of him was no one else. It was this courtyard, the only one in Zhuye village who could compete with Zhuoyan. This person was also the one Zhuoyan wanted to look for this time, Kangsheng.


    Although the whole Zhuye village is divided into three groups, it is not without reasons. Among them, the different opinions of the three groups are only one of the factors. In more ways, it''s because Kang Sheng''s strength is comparable to that of burning. Among the nightmare clan, strength is the most important. As a result, although Zhuye village is nominally a leader, Kangsheng''s strength lies here. Therefore, it is also invisible to form a group of people who let Kangsheng be the leader. This is also why, when chatting with Li Fan and others, Zhuoyan has never had much interest in Zhuye village.


    "Ha ha, Lord Huo, why are you free to come here today?" Feel from the life and death line to come back to life a few people, ears sounded Kangsheng cold voice¡° We don''t have much contact with Lord Huo. "


    Burning inflammation looking at in front of this thin man, although in the heart for in front of this Kangsheng some admire. But there was no trace of admiration on his face. On the contrary, he looked at Kang Sheng with a sarcastic face and said, "why, when is this Zhuye village what you Kang Sheng said? Forget it, I need to let you know if I come here."


    The cold wind blows, just like Kang Sheng''s expression. Kang Sheng, whose eyes are full of vultures, coldly looks at the burning fire for half a sound, and finally slowly opens his mouth. What he says is to let the conscious people in the courtyard take a breath.


    "Come and see you off."


    Kangsheng now said, obviously for burning inflammation and no respect for the meaning. Although they didn''t communicate much in the past. But that''s mainly because Huoyan doesn''t like to socialize on weekdays, and this Kangsheng is also a self-cultivation maniac. That is to say, he belongs to the high-level subordinates of the nightmare clan, so he is naturally a person who likes fighting. In the past, although I often wanted to compete with this burning inflammation. But it has never really been realized. However, after all, this Zhuye village belongs to the place where the talents of the nightmare clan are most concentrated. However, judging from their daily cultivation and breath, there is a natural distinction between the two.


    At this time, Kang Sheng said this, obviously without a trace of burning face. And see burning inflammation this time does not tell but come. Obviously, there is also a purpose. Therefore, after Kang Sheng finished his sentence, the conscious people in this courtyard are all sweat in their palms.


    I''m afraid that this burning inflammation will make me angry, so I have a big fight. Judging from the situation just now, although there is no real danger to my life, I''ve been injured for ten days and a half months. But it''s normal.


    Burning burning face expression is still light. As if for Kang Sheng''s words, did not care. But when the corner of the eye scanned, a few people who could move around did not dare to move forward.


    These people also know that although Kang Sheng said so, if he really started the burning, he would not tell a few people.


    "Kang Sheng, do you really think you can surpass me when you say you practice like this every day?" Burning Yan sneered and looked at Kang Sheng who had turned his back and said, "I don''t want to say anything else to you today. I just want to tell you that this time I''m not here to fight with you. You people should know what kind of people I am on a burning day. Just tell you the same. This time I''m here for your good. "


    After that, with a cold smile, he scanned the courtyard and stroked his hands¡° Since you want to die, don''t blame me for ignoring that we are all nightmares. "


    "Wait a minute."


    With these words, the whole yard fell into silence. All of these people were confused for a moment. Although what Huoyan said was right, since these people knew Huoyan, they had never heard of his feelings for Zhuye village, let alone his compatriots. But for the people with burning inflammation, these people are also more clear. Therefore, listening to Huoyan''s saying, it makes these people more confused.


    Kangsheng''s gloomy face was finally moved. He slowly opened his mouth when burning was about to walk out of the gate of the courtyard.


    Burning inflammation slightly stopped for a while, but still did not turn the body. He just turned his back to Kang Sheng and said, "although we are not the same people all the time, you are loyal to nihilism. However, it is no longer a secret that we, at the same time, the high-level people of nightmare clan and nihilistic peak, unite with each other. "


    When this remark came out, the whole hospital was shocked. It''s no secret for this gratifying person that the high-level and heterotopic alliance of nightmare clan is in this courtyard. The high-level people of nihility peak have never concealed anything from those subordinates who are loyal to them. But for people like Jin Wen, although they do have strength, they are more careful in the case of unclear mind. However, this news has long been conveyed to Kangsheng by nihility peak through special channels, and Kangsheng has also conveyed it to these people. For the people of Jin Wen and Zhuoyan Zhejiang School. Kang Sheng and others are also well aware. If it''s combined with the ectopic side, it really makes people know. Not to mention the war with Mengling clan, I''m afraid the whole mengyan clan will fight ahead of time¡° Talk in the room Kang Sheng looks at his back. Without the slightest nonsense, I just said four words coldly and went straight to the deep yard. Burning inflammation back to the courtyard''s face finally appeared a mild expression. He is also a slight breath. At this point, the plan discussed with Avril and Medivh yesterday has been half successful. Up to now, it depends on whether Kangsheng will believe what he said., Can we really deliver this message to the high level of nightmare clan? Of course, before that, there is an important and extremely dangerous step for ourselves, Jin Wen, Avril and others to complete. The quiet courtyard seems to be out of place with the previous one. The quiet courtyard in the courtyard is obviously Kangsheng''s residence. It''s built all around, and it has a different taste. It is different from the former courtyard, which is the place of cultivation. All kinds of flowers and plants were planted around the yard. Under the breeze, bursts of strange smell floated all over the yard. Let the people who walk into this courtyard, their hearts and minds swing for one another. Even people like Huoyan trembled when they just stepped into the courtyard. I just feel that my aura seems to be dispersing towards the surroundings¡° What strange plants. " Burning inflammation cold smile a, looking at the flowers around said¡° It seems that you are not only practicing here. You should have spent a lot of energy on these plants. It seems that they have a great influence on spiritual power. "¡° It seems that Lord Huo knows these things very well. But now that Lord Huo has come to my yard, don''t you worry that I will do you any harm? " Kang Sheng sneered and stopped. The brick looked at the burning fire and said¡° Ha ha ha Burning inflammation burst out laughing. He also kept his eyes on Kang Sheng and said, "although I don''t get in touch with you on weekdays, if you want to knock me down with this thing, you still underestimate my burning. What''s more, if you let me in here just to make use of these things to get me, some of them will make me scorch. "¡° I didn''t expect that. " Although Kang Sheng is still a cold expression, but in his words, there is already a sense of sympathy¡° I didn''t expect that Lord Huo had such insight. It seems that elder Jin is really wise. " Burning burning Yan sneered, stopped to look at Kang Sheng, eyes suddenly as if shooting out two Hao light. Looking closely at Kang Sheng, he said, "I can hear this once, but I don''t want to hear it twice."¡° Oh Kangsheng also looked at the burning without showing weakness. They looked at each other so closely. The breath around the body is constantly condensed. An invisible whirlwind whirled around them. The leaves rolled up in waves. The fragrance of flowers came. Between them, it seems that because of this sentence, there will be a big war¡° Ha ha ha Suddenly, Kang Sheng burst out laughing. The breath around the body dissipates in a flash. Looking at in front of the burning inflammation slowly said¡° Lord Huo, let''s get down to business. I''m afraid you didn''t come here suddenly to compete with me¡° Hum Burning inflammation first cold hum a, just looked up at Kang Sheng said, "just now I said in front of the courtyard, don''t you think I can''t talk nonsense." Kang Sheng shook his head, looked at Zhuoyan and said, "of course not. Lord Zhuo is obviously not such a boring person. However, I don''t know what Lord Zhuo said. I am a direct subordinate of nihility peak. I don''t know what you said. I don''t know where you heard the news. Our alliance between nightmare clan and ectopic plane has long been rejected by dream clan leader. I don''t know where he heard this, or who said it. "¡° You don''t have to prevaricate me with that. Now that I can say this, I naturally know that this is not an empty story. "

 V2.Chapter 112

    Kangsheng''s pupil was obviously constricted when he heard the burning words. It''s like a cobra that''s about to choose people to eat. From the eyes burst out a poisonous light.


    However, this vicious vision soon disappeared. Instead, he had a face that didn''t care. Looking at the burning inflammation in front of him, he said with a smile, "Lord burning, I''m surprised to say that."


    "All right. Don''t pretend to me Burning inflammation disdained of curled his mouth, looking at the eyes of Kang Sheng said, "if not for elder Jin non let me come, you when I burning inflammation want to come to you here."


    "Lord Huo, what do you have to say. I don''t quite understand the cover up. "


    Burning burning eyes staring at Kang Sheng half ring just said, "you don''t have to hide from me, nihilistic peak of those people and ectopic collusion, where do you think I know."


    "I''d like to hear your explanation." Kang Sheng arched his hand and said.


    "Just a few days ago, some outsiders came to Zhuye village." "Burning burning Yan Dun, slowly opened his mouth and said," you know, there are very few outsiders here in Zhuye village. So, I had a special chat with these people. Unexpectedly, I gained a lot from this chat. "


    "Do these people know the decision of the high level of nightmare clan?" Kangsheng''s eyes narrowed tightly.


    In this Zhuye village, I can know any decision from nihility peak in time. Naturally, it will not be like Jinwen, which has a long-distance communication crystal. Among the whole nightmare clan, only Jin Wen knows the manufacturing method of this remote communication crystal. Among the other factions, the only way to communicate with each other is to rely on manual transmission, although each has its own advantages and disadvantages. But obviously, the way of using human resources is the most initial way, and it is also the most easily learned or found way.


    Burning inflammation eyes tightly staring at Kang Sheng half ring, finally slowly said, "I know, you people don''t believe me very much. However, thousands of years ago, we were both the nightmare clan, but we were expelled to the void by the Mengling clan. In this thousand years, although we are nominally the two major races in the dream world, we have long been thrown out of the category of the dream clan by the Mengling clan. This time, I didn''t come here to blackmail you because I learned about it. "


    "Ha ha ha." Kang Shengyang Tianchang laughs, looks at the burning inflammation in front of him and says, "Lord burning, even if you use it to coerce us, what''s the difficulty. As you said, our nightmare clan is going to open a station with the Mengling clan. In front of this, I think all the nightmare clans. Will understand all the practices of nihility peak. Don''t you want to be the eternal sinner of the nightmare clan? "


    Hearing Kang Sheng''s words, burning inflammation now wants to slap hard. Then he spat heavily. Then he told Kangsheng, "even if all the nightmare people have agreed with the practice of nihility peak, they and Mr. Jin will not agree with it."


    However, all these thoughts can only be thought about in the burning heart at the moment. After all, the plans of myself and Avril and others can only be explained in the following way, so that Kangsheng can really believe in himself without any doubt, and can also explain all his previous practices.


    Think of all this, burning inflammation can only be in the heart secretly hold a breath, and then look at the eyes of Kang Sheng, endure anger said, "ha ha, even if I was originally this plan, but since received the news of elder Jin, this idea has been abandoned."


    "Oh?" Kang Sheng was puzzled at first, and then explained, "yes, among the whole nightmare clan, only Jin Changlao can know how to make communication crystal. I just don''t know, Lord Huo, what''s the news? "


    "The wise don''t talk in secret." The burning burning inflammation lightly voice of smile say "our whole bamboo leaf village.". Compared with the situation at the moment, Kangsheng only knows. Although we are roughly divided into three rows, there is no contact between us, but you should not forget that even if we are like this, we should have a subordinate relationship between each other. "


    Kang Sheng noncommittal smile, sign burning inflammation continue to say.


    "However, the news I heard was not obtained by my subordinates here. It''s just like I just said. It''s a few outsiders who come to our Zhuye village. " Burning inflammation ha ha laughs to explain a way.


    "Lord Huo spared such a big circle, only for the sake of his understanding of my subordinates. Don''t worry, since Lord Zhuo is so frank today. Naturally, Kangsheng won''t say anything. You have something to do with me, so I''ll expose it. " Kang Sheng did not say anything, but still holding the words of burning just now.


    Burning inflammation strong from endure anger, looking at in front of Kang Sheng said, "this time, if not for elder Jin inform me, you when I want to come to you here."


    But see opposite Kang Sheng this appearance, obviously is for burning inflammation words and no change.


    "As soon as they entered Zhuye village, they were noticed by me. Therefore, I directly released them. Unexpectedly, I got the news of nihilism and ectopic surface Burning inflammation endure anger, looking at in front of Kang Sheng said.


    "What does Lord Huo mean?" Although Kang Sheng knew the idea of burning inflammation in his heart, for the sake of safety, he still threw his words to burning inflammation.


    "Elder Jin means that since we have already obeyed the instructions of nihility peak, naturally, these people''s practices can no longer represent our elder Jin. Therefore, we can give these people to you. All this just shows our loyalty to nihility peak. " Burning inflammation not easy just finished the above words, but see in front of Kang Sheng face seems to be no expression, as always cold and gloomy.


    Burning inflammation has never been such a coward, more when so put down the body. However, for the sake of the future, at the moment, I had to quietly look at Kangsheng in front of me.


    "Those people, I don''t know who they are?" Kang Sheng looked at the burning inflammation in front of him and stopped for a long time before he said, "since you sent your subordinates to nihility peak, why don''t you directly inform elder Jin? Instead, you want to come to Zhuye village to tell you about burning inflammation."


    "This one?" Burning Yan sighed and looked at Kang Sheng in front of him and said slowly, "in fact, this time, although people are under elder Jin, they didn''t get elder Jin''s consent. These people are making their own decisions and come to our Zhuye village."


    "But Mr. Jin is not strict in this matter." Kang Sheng said with a cold smile.


    "We''ll talk about it later." Burning Yan waved his hand, looked at Kang Sheng and said, "if I didn''t know elder Jin''s meaning, then at this moment. I''m afraid it''s not me who comes to you, but a large group of my people who surround your courtyard. "


    "Lord Huo, what does that mean. Don''t you scare me? " Kang Sheng sneered and said contemptuously.


    "If you take it as a bluff, you can. But I just want to tell you one thing, "Huo Yan looked at Kang Sheng and sneered." although Jin Changlao left nihilistic peak before, in the end, he still returned to nihilistic peak. This time, these people. The reason for not informing elder Jin is very simple. It''s because they overheard the story of nihilistic peak and defending the title by themselves, but they have something to hide from elder Jin. Therefore, they feel that elder Jin has some problems in the nightmare clan. That''s why I came directly to you. "


    When he said this, Zhuoyan looked at Kang Sheng and said with a cold smile, "I don''t know what the people of nihilistic peak are going to do. But if we don''t trust elder Jin, we can go to the position of elder directly. Since elder Jin has returned to nihilistic peak, it''s because the whole nightmare clan is worried about the things that will be carried out with Mengling clan. If those people of nihility peak still think like this, I''m afraid. Our whole nightmare clan doesn''t have to fight with her Mengling clan. Just fight a war of attrition inside. "


    "Ha ha ha." Kang Sheng burst out laughing, looked at the burning inflammation in front of him and said, "it turns out that Lord burning is here for this matter. No wonder


    With this, Kang Sheng pointed to the house in front of him and said, "why don''t you go to the house and talk about it in detail?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t?" Burning inflammation sneer, followed Kang Sheng''s steps into the room.


    "Lord Huo." Kang Sheng sat on the seat of the room, reached for his hand and lifted the teapot from the table. He first filled the teacup in front of them, and then said, "this time, the matter of nihility peak is really a little suspicious of elder Jin, so he just excluded elder Jin from the core."


    Kang Sheng said this, see burning inflammation is about to break out of anger, said "burning adults don''t worry, listen to me slowly."


    "The reason why Jin Changlao left nihility peak this time was that he had some ideas about the war between nihility peak and Mengling clan, but after that. But Jin Changlao himself suddenly returned to nihility peak, and he agreed to the war between the whole nightmare clan and the Mengling clan, which had to make those of nihility peak doubt. "


    Seeing that Zhuoyan wanted to speak, Kang Sheng waved his hand, interrupted Zhuoyan''s words and said, "Lord Zhuoyan, I know what you want to say, but you should think about it for yourself. If your subordinates disagree with each other and leave, and then suddenly turn around, how would you think about it. It''s for the sake of the feelings of the people for many years, to choose to believe, or for the sake of the whole ethnic group. Be careful. "


    "In that case, we, Mr. Jin, have done something wrong this time." Burning inflammation looking at Kang Sheng, cold mouth asks a way.


    "Ha ha ha. Lord Huo said and laughed Kang Sheng laughed, stood up and patted Huoyan on the shoulder and said, "Lord Huo, this time, it was just the test of nihility peak. For you, for Jin Changlao, there is no other meaning. If Jin Changlao and your heart are still towards our nightmare clan, it will not be hidden from you. To tell you the truth, not only a few people came to Zhuye village, but also the other three cities went to nihility peak to contact elder Jin''s subordinates. The purpose is just to find out what elder Jin really thinks. "


    "Elder Jinwen is one of the three elders of nightmare group, even the patriarch. When there is no definite evidence to prove that the elder has a rebellious heart towards the whole nightmare clan, he can''t do so either. " Burning heavily patted the table, the good Millennium wood made of the table, in an instant is turned into a mass of sawdust in the air. The roar of scorching fire resounded throughout the room.


    "Ah. My Lord Kang Sheng ha ha of smile, stretched out a hand to clap the shoulder of burning inflammation to say "it''s just a trial, why take it seriously." See burning inflammation forced to endure the anger, Kang Sheng is also a burst of dark cool in the heart. As if on purpose, he said, "since the people who are in contact with Lord Huo are sent by nihility peak, Lord Huo will let them out. They must also have other tasks to elaborate with me. " Seeing that the burning expression was not right, Kang Sheng quickly changed his words and said, "tell us. Let''s talk about it in detail in Zhuye village. "

 V2.Chapter 113

    Burning burning face showed a strange smile. Looking at Kang Sheng, he said, "since you said so, I''ll bring these people here. Originally this time, I wanted to confirm this with you. After all, although elder Jin once told me about the alliance between nightmare clan and ectopic plane, I didn''t believe it all the time. "


    "It''s natural." Kang Sheng quickly nodded, but in his heart, he scolded the burning inflammation a hundred and eighty times. I thought if you don''t believe this, why do you come to me. However, Jin Changlao has been excluded from the core by the high-level of nightmare clan. What channel did you get the news from. Although this news is not important, it is still the opposite of nightmare clan in Jin Wen''s heart. Then it got out. Although it won''t have a big impact on the nightmare clan, it will also make the nihilistic peak busy for a while.


    "All right. However, these people, I thought they came to Zhuye village to inquire about secrets, and they have been imprisoned. If you don''t dislike them, come with me. " Burning inflammation coldly looking at Kang Sheng, slowly said.


    Kang Sheng thought a little, nodded his head with a gloomy face, and said, "in this case, it''s troublesome for you."


    With these words, Kang Sheng stood up and looked at Zhuoyan and said, "Mr. Zhuo, please lead the way."


    "Brother Kang." See burning inflammation walking in front, followed by a gloomy face of Kang Sheng. These people in the courtyard were a little dazed for a while. Hastily blocked in front of the burning body, hastily said.


    "Why. You still want to stop me. I don''t think Kang Sheng is here, so I can''t fight you, can I? " Burning inflammation today is to release all the depression in my heart in the past. Now, the worse I feel about Kangsheng, the more confident Kangsheng will be later.


    "Back off." Kang Sheng stands behind burning inflammation, and his nose is almost crooked when he hears burning inflammation. But at this time, he is already someone in the burning where, but he also had to suppress the anger in the heart. It''s not that Kang Sheng is afraid of burning. It''s just that since burning said that there are people from nihilistic peak coming. This nihilistic peak side of the news, but he still did not get, if already know the news. I''m afraid not to say so. I''m afraid that those people who came from nihility peak would kill themselves.


    Block in front of the two people a little Leng Leng for a moment, burning inflammation is already face with disdain straight through the crowd, straight to the courtyard outside.


    Kang Sheng looked at the people in the courtyard and shook his head gently. He is followed in the burning behind, straight away in addition to the courtyard.


    The people in the courtyard looked at the two people who left and looked at each other.


    With burning behind, Kang Sheng''s face is always in the burning can not see the place, there is a look of vulture. But every time when burning Yan turns to look at Kang Sheng, the expression of the vulture hides under the smile.


    Although there is no expression on the burning face, the heart is already smiling. He and Avril and others to discuss things, to the moment has been the success of most. And the rest is to see how Avril and others do it.


    "Here, where is it?" After walking for half a while, Zhuoyan finally stopped outside a secluded room. Kang Sheng looked at the scene around him, looked at Huoyan with some doubts and asked, "is this the place where Lord Huo imprisons those people?"


    Burning Yan laughs, points to the house in front of him and says, "of course, I don''t want your courtyard here. I don''t have such good protective measures. However, there are some things I can hold here. "


    Kang Sheng chuckled and pointed to a circle of bamboo planted outside the house. He said, "Lord Huo is not the most talented person in Zhuye village. This circle of bamboo and wood can become an imprison array. Lord Huo, it''s really powerful. "


    Burning inflammation ha ha a smile, hand patted Kang Sheng''s shoulder, but there is no polite expression. It seems that everything that Kangsheng said is right.


    The dark light in the room made Kang Sheng standing outside the room unable to see what was going on in the room. However, Kang Sheng expected that the burning would not give him any Yin moves. So I just turned around and looked at the burning. Burning burning inflammation ha ha to smile, stretched out a hand to inside to make a please gesture.


    They stepped into the room. Finally, I was able to see the situation in the room. There was no light in the dim room. It''s a little bit shadowy.


    But Kang Sheng still can see that there are seven or eight people standing or sitting in this room. This is somewhat unexpected to Kangsheng. In the past, there were only two or three people coming from nihilistic peak. Most of the time, only one person came here. But this time, so many people came. Obviously, this news is beyond Kangsheng''s expectation.


    Burning inflammation in Kang Sheng behind closed the door, hand don''t know from where to touch out a fire fold. Light the candle in the room, jump with the candle light. Kang Sheng finally saw the appearance of the seven or eight people in front of him.


    The seven or eight people in this room are Avril and Li Fan. Kang Sheng''s vision was a little blurred just now, and he cut the fat man into two people. He blushed for a moment. Fortunately, he didn''t say it just now, and now he was not embarrassed¡° These people, according to them, are coming from nihility peak. " Burning inflammation see Kang Sheng looking at several people in the room, standing beside Kang Sheng explained¡° As you know, I have nothing to do with nihility peak. So. I don''t know whether what these people said is true or not. "¡° Lord Huo, since these people are from nihility peak of nightmare clan. Is there something wrong with these people in your class? " Kang Sheng turned his head and looked at burning Yan and said coldly, "even if you are the person in charge of Zhuye village, it''s not right to do so." Burning inflammation laughs. Looking at Avril in front of me, several people said, "see, you and this Kang Sheng are people from nihilistic peak. But you can say that my burning is bad for your department. "¡° Lord Huo. We will naturally return to nihility peak to report your affairs. " Medivh looked up at the burning and said coldly¡° But now, since you are not from nihilistic peak, should you go out now. We have something to say to Kang Sheng. Is it wrong that you are here? " Burning inflammation just want to open mouth, one side of Kang Sheng is ahead of time put a wave of hands, said "ah. If not, Lord Huo is the person in charge of our Zhuye village. Although you belong to nihilistic peak, the people who come to this Zhuye village to report include our Lord Huo. " Kang Sheng grinned coldly, obviously with other ideas. "You should have heard of it," he said, pointing to the burning inflammation. This is Lord Zhuoyang, but he is the most gifted young man in the whole Zhuye village and the whole nightmare tribe. What''s more, Lord Huo is the person in charge of Zhuye village. "¡° That''s right. " McGrady gave a sneer, looked at the burning skin in front of him, and said with a smile, "yo. Although we are in nihilism, we are somewhat ignorant. I haven''t heard of Lord Huo. "¡° Hum Burning burning Yan sneer a, looking at Mai Di Wen but didn''t make a sound. It''s just the expression on my face, but it''s obvious that I''m the boss here at the moment, and I won''t leave. Medivh stared at the burning in front of him. Also did not speak. On the contrary, Kangsheng can''t stand the atmosphere. He took the lead in breaking the atmosphere and said, "ladies and gentlemen, if there''s anything on the other side of nihilistic peak, just say it directly. There''s no problem for Mr. Huo in this category." Medivh looked at the burning, then turned to look at Kang Sheng, finally nodded, slowly said, "this time we come."¡° Wait a minute Kang Sheng interrupted Medivh''s words. His eyes swept over Medivh''s face and said coldly, "I have a question. Why do so many of you come here this time? It''s different from what happened before."¡° Is this something you can ask about. All these things are arranged by nihility peak. We are also responsible for the message. If Lord Kangsheng has any questions, just go to nihility peak and ask. " McGrady''s tone is also not the slightest polite, hard way back. Kang Sheng ate this one. The expression on his face is obviously a little ugly, but obviously, although Kangsheng belongs to nihility peak, he does not have the power to deal with nihility peak. Kang Sheng heavily breathed, looking at the front of Madison, but there was a trace of doubt in his heart. However, there was no expression on his face. He still had a cold expression and said, "if that''s the case, please tell me what happened this time."¡° This time we came to Zhuye village, we didn''t have much to do. On the contrary, we wanted to listen to Lord Kang''s ideas. " Medivh looked at Kangsheng in front of him, and had a little understanding of his temperament. Therefore, I have no fear of Kangsheng. More relaxed¡° My idea. I don''t know what nihilishi wants to know. " Kangsheng seems to have no doubt about Medivh''s statement. Instead, he asked directly¡° Presumably, the people before us have already told Lord Kang about the war between us and the Mengling clan. I don''t know what Lord Kang thinks about it. And there''s more With these words, McGrady looked at the burning and said coldly, "who knows about this now?"

 V2.Chapter 114

    "This!" When Kang Sheng heard Madison''s question, he hesitated a little. Although I am nominally a subordinate of nihilistic peak in Zhuye village, no matter in Zhuye village or nihilistic peak. Their status is not very high. Therefore, for those who come to nihilism every time, they are also very careful. After all, to some extent, I''m a subordinate of nihility peak. And I didn''t have the carefree and no one would like to be a bird. As a person in such a position, there are too many things to think about. Therefore, Kangsheng has always been a cold expression.


    Now I hear Madison ask this question. In addition, Huoyan has talked with himself about the collusion between the nightmare clan and the ectopic face, which makes Kangsheng feel puzzled. At the moment, Kang Sheng didn''t even know how this burning inflammation got the information that the high-level of nightmare clan colluded with the ectopic plane. What''s more, I don''t know whether this extremely confidential matter is told by the person of nihilistic peak in front of me. Or burning inflammation and other channels.


    If this burning inflammation has another way to hear the news. I am answering the words of the person who came from nihilistic peak in front of me. You don''t have to worry about it.


    And if this burning inflammation from the front of this nihilistic peak of the people get the news. If you answer some questions, I''m afraid it will make those people of nihilistic peak more distant from their own position.


    In the moment when Kangsheng hesitated, Madison''s heart had probably known what Kangsheng was thinking. I also smile coldly. Looking at Kang Sheng in front of him, he said, "why, Kang Sheng. Can''t you think about this problem. Or, it''s not the right place for you to answer that question. "


    "No, no, No Kang Sheng waved his hand, turned his head and looked back at the burning fire and said, "my Lord, as far as I know, the people who know about this matter are only among us."


    "But now, I''m afraid we''ll add this burning burning Lord." Madison sneered and said, looking at the burning in front of him¡° When you didn''t come, Lord Huo had already said something to us. "


    "Burning?" Kangsheng''s eyebrows twisted involuntarily, and he thought that the burning inflammation had heard some news from the man in front of him, and the situation at the moment seemed to be very obvious. The man from nihilistic peak was obviously worried that the news was leaked to burning inflammation, and let himself be a ghost.


    "My Lord, what do you mean by this? We have never told Lord Huo the secret information of nightmare clan."


    "Ah. Kang Sheng, this is your fault. " Burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning? But now I don''t admit it. "


    "When did I tell you the news. Didn''t you tell me what you heard from elsewhere? " Kang Sheng was surprised. The secret way was just as I expected.


    "Well, this matter, whether or not you Kangsheng said it. Anyway, Lord huoyanhuo already knows about this. As for you Kangsheng, I will naturally go back and explain the reason in detail with nihility peak. " Madison sneered and looked at Kang Sheng coldly.


    "Here it is." Kang Sheng''s words are one meal, but his heart is clear. The two people in front of him are really like birds of a feather. But he no longer distinguish, just looking at Medivh said, "my Lord, I don''t know this time, in addition to this time, is there anything else I can''t do?"


    McGrady looked at Kangsheng in front of him, but he also secretly praised him. Although Kangsheng is an ordinary subordinate of nihilistic peak, his ingenuity and adaptability are enough to show Kangsheng''s ability. If Zhuye village is not really superior in strength, I''m afraid it''s really hard to say which one is in power.


    Medivh turned his head to see the burning, then looked at Kang Sheng and said, "this time, there is another thing besides this."


    "Say it, my Lord." Kang Sheng arched his hand and said.


    "You should all know that after thousands of years of recuperation, the strength of our nightmare clan has greatly exceeded that of a thousand years ago. In addition, with the help of the tide of time and space, we must be able to defeat the Mengling clan in one fell swoop. But before that, our whole nightmare clan must be united, and there must be no internal struggle. Consume our internal strength. "


    "I don''t know if this is what the adults said or what nihilistic peak conveyed." Kang Sheng thought a little for a while, looked up at Madison and said, "I haven''t asked you what your name is."


    "Next, Madison. This is the main meaning of nihility peak, and I also convey it on behalf of you. But the meaning has not changed. "


    "I know." Kang Sheng nodded, looked at Madison and said, "since the meaning of nihility peak is like this. I know what you mean when you call him today. "


    "Oh?" McGrady grinned and looked at Kang Sheng and said, "I want you to tell me what the nihilistic peak means."


    "I dare not." Kang Sheng arched his hand and said, "I don''t dare to pry into the meaning of nihilistic peak. It''s just the advanced way of adults. Obviously, burning adults has been attributed to nihilistic peak. No wonder


    "Lord Huo is actually the channel of our own today. No wonder Kang Sheng grinned coldly, with an unspeakable irony in his words¡° Why, Kang Sheng, how can I do things with burning inflammation? Do you still need to teach me? " Burning cold way back¡° ha-ha. Elder Jin is the benefactor of your master Zhuo, and also the person who can make Zhuo Yan the leader of Zhuye village. But now, the whole nightmare clan is aware of it. Jin Changlao is very dissatisfied with the practice of nihility peak, and even left nihility peak some time ago. Although later has returned to the nihilistic peak, but nihilistic peak up and down are known. In elder Jin''s heart, he still has some opinions about nihility peak, but now, your burning inflammation belongs to nihility peak. I''m afraid elder Jin''s heart is a little sad. " Kang Sheng looks at Zhuoyan and says it in a soft voice. The meaning in his words is obviously that Zhuoyan is so cruel that he abandons the kindness of Jin Wen¡° What''s more. " Kang Sheng then turned to Madison and said, "even if his burning is attached to our nihilistic peak, his subordinates are worried about his loyalty."¡° You don''t need Kangsheng to worry about this. " Medivh looked at them with a sneer, reached out and pointed to Avril beside them, and said, "this time, nihilistic peak photographed us standing together, not without a reason. This is our most honorable adult this time. Lord Avril. "¡° "She?" Kang Sheng was startled and looked at Avril in a twinkling of an eye. Then he became respectful. Although in the nightmare clan, women''s status has always been inferior to that of men, and it is rare to see women go out to show themselves. But in the whole nightmare clan, all people are aware, and in the whole dream world, both Mengling clan and nightmare clan are aware. People in the dream world. It''s not these men who are the most gifted. But those who are really gifted, even God has some jealousy. And this kind of person, in the whole dream world, the probability of appearing is also very small. But only once. All of them are the most powerful people in the dream world. But before these female dreamers were mature, they were all hidden deeply. After all, the talent is too outstanding, which leads to not only the envy of heaven, but also the red eye among the people. Women in the dream world are not as important as men. So it''s a deeply rooted tradition. It also hindered the emergence of women. But now Medivh said that the woman in front of him, who was only about 20 years old, was the most honorable person this time. That is to say, this woman must be the most gifted person, or more gifted person than Zhuye village''s Zhuyan¡° This matter, that is, our Lord Avril, said in person. " Medivh respectfully points to Avril. Kangsheng and Zhuoyan bowed respectfully. Although the heart is not very recognized, but in this nightmare clan, status is everything. But they had to copy it¡° You two, don''t be so polite. " Avril stood up and walked to the two people, and said softly, "since both of you are the most important people in this bamboo leaf village. I think in the future and Mengling clan battle, also need to rely on two¡° Lord Avril, I''m flattered. We are just in this Zhuye village, and our strength is relatively strong. In the whole nightmare clan, it''s nothing. " The expression on Kang Sheng''s face didn''t seem to pretend at all. He was as respectful as meeting his ancestors. Compared with Kang Sheng''s expression, burning inflammation''s expression is relatively normal. This normal look, on the one hand, is because the original nature of burning inflammation is like this, Kangsheng is also very aware of burning inflammation. At the moment, Kang Sheng''s hypocrisy would make him suspicious. On the other hand, the matter was originally agreed by Zhuoyan and several people. As for how Avril did it and what kind of things happened, Zhuoyan was clear¡° Ladies and gentlemen, this time, when I come to Zhuye village, I need to talk to you about one more thing besides what Medivh said before. By the way, it also explains Kangsheng''s doubts in your heart. "¡° I dare not. " Kang Sheng arched his hand and said¡° Elder Jin returns this time. Although we are suspicious of nihility peak, after a series of tests of nihility peak, Jin Changlao has passed our nihility peak test. The results show that this time, Jin Changlao really agrees with our nihility peak practice. And burning burning burning adults, this behavior, is also through the instruction of elder Jin. This time, there is only one purpose for you to come here. " Avril looked at two people light said¡° In the whole nightmare clan, there are still many people who are loyal to elder Jin. There are many people in Zhuye village. The purpose of the two of you is to bring these people together. No sequelae, let them match the meaning of the elde

 V2.Chapter 115

    "This is not too difficult. It''s just Kang Sheng nodded, but hesitated a little and said, "since Jin Changlao is really loyal to my nightmare family, why can''t Jin Changlao come out in person. Instead, let''s talk about it. "


    "I don''t know the meaning of nihility peak very well. After all, I''m only responsible for conveying it. If you have any questions, just ask nihility peak." Avril coldly looked at Kang Sheng and said slowly, "if you have any problem and think it can''t be done, nihility peak will decisively change people."


    Avril''s words, let Kang Sheng heart for a boost, he is clear but nihilistic peak approach, if you feel that they are not suitable for this thing. I''m afraid I don''t need myself in this matter. Even in the future, I''m afraid I don''t have a chance. In this nightmare clan, although there are not many talented people, there are also many. Without such a person as myself, it is nothing.


    "I don''t know. There''s a specific plan for nihility peak." Kang Sheng thought and looked at Avril.


    "The specific plan has not yet been worked out. After all, the situation in each city is different. Nor can plans be generalized. But the specific things, you can and burning inflammation adults to discuss. In the future, all the things of nihility peak, master Zhuoyang, will be specifically responsible for the docking of the whole Zhuye village. " Avril looked at Kang Sheng and said slowly, "from now on, this Zhuye village will depend on you two."


    "Burning." Kang Sheng was furious. I have worked hard in Zhuye village for thousands of years. Originally, I wanted to wait until after the war with Mengling clan, he Zhuoyan would be able to separate. But I didn''t expect that now Zhuoyan was directly on his head by virtue of the power of Jinwen. How can Kangsheng bear this.


    "Kang Sheng, what''s your opinion?" Seeing the anger hidden under Kang Sheng''s cold face, Avril asked coldly.


    "No, Kangsheng obeys the arrangement of nihility peak." Kang Sheng said with anger.


    "Avril, please don''t worry. In the future, I will cooperate with Kangsheng and take care of the affairs in Zhuye village." Burning inflammation is also in the side of the mouth said.


    "That''s good. But remember that, both of you. " Avril nodded, stood up and looked at them.


    "Lord Zhuoyan, I''m not allowed to expand at this time. It has to be done secretly. In the future, the matter of nihility peak will still be dealt with by Kangsheng. After that, I will discuss with the burning inflammation adults. " Avril heart some excitement, the expression on the face is still stable said.


    This is the most crucial step in meeting Kangsheng this time. All the things in front of us are just for the sake of this sentence. If Kangsheng really recognized the previous words, the final request, even if Kangsheng was in doubt, could still be carried on. Otherwise, as long as the future nihilistic peak over there and Kang Sheng said. The plan of a few people will be seen through. At that time, let alone burning, even Jin Wen will not escape the responsibility. It''s a crime to falsely pass the order of nihility peak, but it''s to say that the stool is too big and the urine is too small. What''s more, at this time, Jin Wen had already been excluded from the core by nihilistic peak. He was worried that he had no chance to suppress Jin Wen.


    "What do you mean by nihility peak. Since Lord Huo is already with us, why can''t we publicize it. In this case, it''s also excellent for those of us who are against each other. " Although Kangsheng has doubts, it still doesn''t express them. Just for the order of nihility peak, I feel a lot of doubts.


    "Although Mr. Jin Changlao and Mr. Zhuo have been united with us, there are still many stubborn elements in their group. Although these people are not very powerful, if elder Jin and Lord Huo tell them at this time, it will cause turbulence. This is not what nihilistic peak wants to see. Therefore, it is better to do it in secret. " Avril heart secretly happy, Kang Sheng asked, these things a few people have already been discussed. According to Kang Sheng''s personality, several explanations have been made.


    This is also the defect of nightmare clan. If it''s in the main material world of Li Fan and others, I''m afraid such lies will be detected in less than a minute. As long as a phone call goes by, what''s not clear. Avril and others are not allowed to pretend to be the messenger at all.


    Kang Sheng thought for a moment, he is in the nihilistic peak, it is not without a backing, just by himself, I am afraid it can not reach the present situation. But nihility peak came here in a hurry. I don''t have time to get in touch with my backers at all. I''m afraid it will take me ten and a half days to get to know the idea of the backers of nihilistic peak. That this period of time, oneself must be to work together with burning inflammation. What''s more, my backer is not the core of nihility peak. If you look at it in this way, combined with Avril''s words, this matter is the core secret of nihility peak, even if these people are not allowed to leak. I don''t know if I know what I''m relying on.


    "Yes. Kangsheng will keep it secret. " Kang Sheng heart electricity turn, mouth but still promise.


    "That''s good. You two, now that you have finished, you can go out. I want to have a rest, too. " Avril nodded and said with a cold look on her face.


    "Yes, sir." Kangsheng and Zhuoyan both stooped and arched their hands, then retreated from the room.


    See two people leave, the door closed again, Avril and others are also a long sigh of relief, only feel their back is also wet by sweat. This time, though he was pretending to be nihilistic, the danger was no less dangerous than before. If there is any mistake, I''m afraid today in this room is a big war. Although there is burning, Kangsheng certainly has no chance to escape.


    But in Zhuye village, especially Kangsheng''s subordinates, they all watched with their own eyes that Huoyan left the courtyard with Kangsheng. If Kangsheng disappeared and Huoyan was as good as ever, I''m afraid a fool would know what Huoyan had done to Kangsheng.


    But now that Kangsheng has apparently agreed to this. That''s a big hurdle. Even in the future, Kangsheng has doubts. But there is no real handle.


    What''s more, whether it''s in nihilism or in the main material world where Li Fan is, it''s taboo to report across levels. Avril and others also don''t believe that Kang Sheng, a person like him, will make such a taboo to ask people of nihility peak for such a situation.


    In other words, if there were no special circumstances, I''m afraid this would have been going on all the time. When nihility peak and Kangsheng reacted, I''m afraid that some confidential things about nihility peak would have been known by Jin Wen and others for a long time.


    However, as it is now, although Kangsheng will disclose some things to Zhuoyan without knowing it, and tell Jin Wen through Zhuoyan, Avril and others can only select some places that are not critical to use these secrets. Otherwise, I''m afraid nihility peak will soon know that there are spies inside. If a thorough investigation is carried out, this matter will not be concealed for long.


    From this point of view, although a few people did a beautiful job. However, its impact can only be seen at a later critical time.


    "What do you think this Kangsheng can know about, and how can it help us in our future war with the nightmare clan?" Avril watched them leave and whispered to Madison.


    "My subordinates really don''t dare to talk about this." Medivh thought about it, but said.


    "Ha ha." Avril chuckled softly, turned to look at Madison and said, "how do you come to mengyan clan? There are not many days, but you have learned their habits. We Mengling clan are not mengyan clan."


    "Ha ha." Medivh also laughed, with some rare embarrassment, and said, "my subordinates think that although we are relatively successful today, Kangsheng still has a lot of doubts in his heart. It''s just that the class concept of nightmare clan didn''t let him say it directly. But if there is a chance in the future, this man will certainly prove it himself. "


    "That''s right." Avril nodded, looked at Madison and said, "so, this Kang Sheng, it''s not necessary for him to never be able to say it."


    "Miss, do you want to." There was a sharp look in Madison''s eyes. He said with his hand on his neck.


    Avril smiles, shakes her head, looks at Medivh and says, "it''s not the right time. We''ll do it again when we finish all our plans with elder Jin. At least, we need to help Zhuye village clear some obstacles. After all, for now. We''re in the same camp as burning. "


    "Lord Huo, this time we have gained a lot." Kang Sheng looked back at the room and turned his head to look at the burning inflammation coldly.


    "Ha ha. Kangsheng, this Zhuye village was originally my burning site. How can I get a lot of harvest? " Burning inflammation is a smile, said, "if you say harvest, but harvest a lot of trouble ah."


    "Lord Huo is really good at speaking." Kang Sheng grinned coldly. Looking at the burning face is also some ugly.


    "Kang Sheng, you know me, too." Burning inflammation is rare. He reaches for Kang Sheng''s shoulder and says, "I''m not interested in these things all the time. Although this time, Jin Changlao and nihility peak reached a common intention. I also got more opportunities. But for me, things in Western Zhejiang are not happiness, but burden. "


    "Lord Huo said so. Don''t you worry about the punishment from nihilistic peak?" Kang Sheng coldly looked at the burning inflammation, obviously some were shocked by the burning inflammation.


    "Ha ha." Burning inflammation burst out laughing. Looking at Kang Sheng, he also waved his hand and said, "I''ve just been reused with nihility peak. How can I be guilty of what I said? "


    "Well. Lord Huo, are you coming to ridicule me? " Kang Sheng angrily shook his sleeve and asked.


    "No way." Burning Yan said with a smile, "I mean, after Zhuye village, it''s Kang shenglai who is responsible for docking with nihility peak. Kangsheng is also responsible for the specific implementation of these things. I won''t take any credit from you. Just one. "


    "What?"


    "You need to let me know what''s going on over there. Don''t wait. It''s done. Nihility peak came to ask me, but I don''t know anything. It''s a bit too much. "


    Burning inflammation laughs and claps Kang Sheng''s shoulder¡° Hum. Lord Huo is very calculating. " Kang Sheng said with a cold smile, "I''ve done everything. You''ve got a ready-made credit for it. "¡° The credit is still due to your health. I won''t compete with you for half a point. It''s just a formality. " Burning inflammation light smile way¡° What does Lord Huo mean? " Kang Sheng asked suspiciously¡° Isn''t that what Kangsheng has been thinking? I''m satisfied with you. " Burning burning Yan said with a smile, "what''s more, I was not keen on these things. When it''s over. I''ll get out of here, too. "¡° It''s a deal. " Kang Sheng said coldly.

 V2.Chapter 116

    Burning inflammation in and Kang Sheng finished these things. I watched Kang Sheng leave here. Burning inflammation is also returned to Avril and others in the house. I will have a talk with Kangsheng.


    Several people are very stable in the heart. According to burning inflammation and just a few people''s understanding of Kangsheng. Up to now, we have 90% confidence in this matter. At least in a short time, Kangsheng can''t get in touch with nihility peak. This also laid a number of key factors for Jin Wen and others to explore in this nightmare clan. Although now, Jin Wen is not trusted by the high-level of nightmare clan. Some core secrets will no longer be known to Jin Wen. But after all, Jin Wen was still the three elders in name. In some things, Jin Wen still has rights.


    Burning inflammation is a few people for future action some worry. Generally speaking, whether Avril or not is the same in Zhuye village. What''s more, Avril''s visit to Zhuye village is not entirely to find opportunities here. More to find their own mother.


    But the burning inflammation actually feels. Now the identity of Avril and others, in the whole Zhuye village, although his side has not released information. But Kang Sheng. It must be known to all. There are some messengers coming from nihility peak. And one of them is a woman.


    This news in the whole Zhuye village, in the nightmare clan shock. No less than Li Fan in that world. The power of the atomic bomb.


    If Avril and others disappear so quietly, I''m afraid it''s also a bad signal for Kangsheng. It is very easy to arouse the suspicion of Kangsheng.


    Therefore, the idea of burning inflammation coincides with that of Madison. Even if you want to leave Zhuye village, Avril and others must show the identity of the messenger of nihility peak. To put it in a more popular way, it means that there must be enough scenes. Only in this way can Kangsheng be more convinced. You know, a thing, if it is false in itself. But if you can blow big and blow special. That fake can become real. Just like a liar, many people cheat, and they already believe it.


    Three days later, at the entrance of Zhuye village. There are not many people, but they are all key figures in Zhuye village. Burn Yan, Kang Sheng, along with some of the core figures on both sides, are already on the scene. Burning inflammation here is because he has said hello to his subordinate brother. What''s more, what I''m doing now. If you don''t tell your brothers the truth, I''m afraid it will lead to misunderstanding.


    On Kangsheng''s side, it''s half true and half false. Although the heart does not want to. But after all, the fake emissary has not left yet, but his face also pretends to be respectful. Together with some of his capable generals, he is sending these people away.


    Ever since Avril and Li Fan came to the nightmare clan, they have such a beautiful scene. They return to the nihility peak of the nightmare clan together with Jin Wen, although they have seen the whole high level of the nightmare clan. But it''s just watching from a distance. Dream impermanence and others are not welcoming Li Fan and others, and in yuanxingcheng, Qianshan does not care about these things. I didn''t expect that in Zhuye village, several fake people were treated with such high standard.


    In addition to Avril, a few people are more than a few backpacks, most of which are sent out by some people from Kangsheng. Weighing the weight of the backpack, there are obviously many precious objects in it.


    This is obviously Kang Sheng''s trick to the emissary of nihility peak. When Kang Sheng sent these things, he even patted a few people''s hands and said with a smile that he didn''t want to pay homage. Look at the meaning. If there is a little dissatisfaction on the face of Li Fan and others, I''m afraid they will take out all the things in their home.


    A set of tedious farewell finally ended, Avril and others with satisfied eyes turned away. Kang Sheng and his brothers are smiling. My heart is dripping with blood.


    Every time this nihilistic peak comes, Kangsheng just gives some gifts at parting. This is not Kang Sheng''s official career. It''s just the messenger who came to Zhuye village at the beginning. Both inside and outside the words are full of this meaning. Although Kangsheng is not a veteran of officialdom, he also knows the identity of the emissary, even if he can''t get to know each other deeply. But I can''t offend. Even if you can''t get him to say good things, you can''t say bad things. Otherwise, if you go back and say something bad about yourself, I''m afraid it will be in vain for you to work for one or two hundred years.


    Thus, it can be seen that it is not only Li Fan''s plane, any plane world, as long as there are people. There will be such a situation. This is something that cannot be changed.


    Looking at Avril and others far away figure, gradually disappeared on the horizon. Kang Sheng looks back at his brother. A cold smile. He waved. People understand and leave.


    "Lord Huo, you and I will cooperate in the future." Kang Sheng turned his head and looked at the burning, with a sneer.


    Burning inflammation arched his hand, but there was no smile on his face. But also ignored Kang Sheng, turned around and left.


    "Hum." Kang Sheng looks at the back of burning away. Then turn to look at the horizon where Avril and others leave. There was a fierce color in his eyes¡° If I can make you happy, my name will not be Kangsheng. I''ve been in Zhuye village for nothing these years. "


    Turning his head and looking at the village of bamboo leaves, which has disappeared in the field of vision, Medivh breathed a sigh of relief. Then there is a frown, looking at Avril said, "Miss, how do you feel something wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? What about Zhuye village? " Avril turned her head and asked suspiciously.


    "No Medivh shook his head, reached out and fished in the air in front of him, put it in front of his nose and sniffed hard. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "it''s a very special breath. It''s kind of like that. It''s a powder. "


    "Don''t look at me. I''m not powdered. " Li Fan is not at ease when he is read by Medivh. Quickly looking at Madison said.


    "Fool, can your divine power be released only when you fight?" See Li Fan this appearance, Madison is also some angry looking at Li Fan.


    "Isn''t it a little tired to release the divine consciousness all the time?" Li Fan looks at Madison''s eyes. The tone of speaking is also getting smaller and smaller.


    However, although Li Fan said so, he still released all his divine knowledge. In an instant, I felt a few faint breath around several people. But the breath is different from what Medivh said. After all, Medivh feels it in the air. But Li Fan feels it from the breath. The two are not in the same breath.


    "The smell." Li Fan frowned. He turned his head and looked at Madison suspiciously and said, "it''s so weird. I''m afraid it''s just a few ordinary people. "


    "Ordinary people." Madison grinned coldly¡° Do you think there will be ordinary people in the dream world? In the whole dream world, both the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan are practitioners. They are all dream weavers. Their breath is weak, not because they are ordinary people, but because of their special way of cultivation. "


    "They should have no malice. Do you need to find them? " Li Fan turned his head and looked at Madison, but the tone of his words was to ask Avril.


    "Well, they don''t mean anything. Otherwise, they would not follow us so far away. " Avril thought about it. But still shook his head said.


    Li Fan nodded and took a deep breath. He just wanted to take back the power of divine consciousness, but he was slapped heavily by Madison.


    "What for?" Li Fan some exasperation of turn a head to look at Mai Diwen to say.


    "You don''t have to take it back, just let it out." Medivh looked down at Li Fan and said, "if you take it back, what do you want him to do?"


    "It''s tiring to keep your mind open all the time." Li Fan some speechless looking at Madison said.


    "I know it''s tiring to let your mind out, but it''s a quick way to improve your mind and become familiar with it." After a pause, McGrady turned to look at Li Fan and said, "of course, if you don''t want to improve quickly, I won''t say anything more."


    Li Fan bit his teeth hard. Looking at Madison, he said, "OK."


    "Come on. It''s time for us to move faster. This matter, we must go back to tell Uncle Jin as soon as possible. Otherwise, she will have a hard time in the nightmare clan. " Avril looked at Li Fan and said with a smile.


    "Don''t we have communication spars? Just tell him. " The fat man said in a hurry.


    Avril shook her head, looked at the fat man and said, "no, although communication crystal can quickly contact uncle Jin, there are unknown forces nearby. It''s not enough to take the risk. The transmission of communication crystal has high requirements for the stability of space. "


    The fat man nodded and pushed his backpack on his back. Looking at the distant sparse trees, yellow sand. He simply gasped and said, "what''s in this backpack? It seems that Kangsheng really believes in our identity. They gave us so much. "


    With these words, the fat man unloaded the package behind him. Heavy butts fell to the ground. Open the backpack, a dazzling light suddenly scattered.


    "What is it, luminous. What about diamonds? " The fat man covered his eyes with his hand. A cry of surprise.


    "What''s this?" Li Fan went to the fat man and turned over in his backpack. He held a bright transparent gem in his hand. He narrowed his eyes and observed it carefully.


    "Don''t look, you won''t know what it is?" McGrady grinned and looked at the actions of Li Fan and fat man and said, "that thing is only produced in the dream world. It''s called the spirit stone. "


    "Empty spirit gem? What is it for. It sounds like the name is very precious. " Li Fan shook his head, looked at Madison and said.


    "This thing." Medivh went to Li Fan''s voice, reached out and took the gem from Li Fan''s hand, and said, "this thing is actually useful for people in the dream world, and it''s just beautiful when you get it. This thing, for dream weavers, can improve the success rate of compiling dreams. "


    "The success rate of dream weaving?" Li Fan looked at Madison with some doubts and said, "is there any failure in the dream?"


    "Of course. A man of great divine sense like you. Even in the powerful dream weaver, it''s hard to create a dream for you. Because you can tell a dream from a reality Avril said with a smile. Medivh shrugged and looked at Li Fan with a silent smile¡° It''s a broken thing. It''s given us this thing. " The fat man disdained to smile and threw it into his backpack¡° Broken things, this thing is only produced in the dream world. I think this is something that the nightmare clan got before they were expelled to nothingness. It seems that Kangsheng is not an ordinary person to have such things. " Madison looked at the fat man and laughed¡° let''s go. We need to get on our way. " Avril smiles and looks at the fat man carrying his backpack back on him. Looking at a few people said¡° Wait a minute Li Fan''s face is dignified of looking at a few people, stretch out a hand to signal a few people and so on¡° There are a lot of people who are approaching us quickly. "

 V2.Chapter 117

    Li Fan''s face is dignified. The body also turned to the direction behind a few people.


    "Will it be for us?" The fat man looked at Li Fan with a puzzled look on his face and asked, "can''t that Kangsheng react. Send for us. "


    "I don''t think so." Avril shook her head and looked at the direction behind several people, which was obviously the direction of several people leaving Zhuye village¡° Kangsheng can''t react so quickly that we lied to him. What''s more, even if he knows we lied to him. He''s the first one to look for. It should also be burning. "


    "They are so murderous." Li Fan opened his eyes and said. At this time, there is no need for Li Fan to say that several people have been able to see the rising smoke at the end of the line of sight. A very strong murderous air, as if it is straight into the sky in general. It''s all over a few people¡° There is no one else around here. Look at the momentum. These people are obviously running for us. "


    "That''s nonsense. Wait a little longer, and we''ll wait for them to do our ass for us. " Madison laughed and scolded. He threw his backpack on the ground and stood straight in front of several people.


    Li Fan and fat several people are also standing in front of Avril and others, although these people don''t know what the situation is. But now that I''m here, I can''t let these girls face the unknown danger.


    "I''ll go. The momentum is good. What''s the game? Wuthering death." The fat man narrowed his eyes. Looking at the wind and sand whistling up. Said disdainfully.


    "Can these people really come from Zhuye village?" Avril some doubts looking at the wind and sand far away said.


    "I don''t know if it''s from Zhuye village, but these people are obviously running for us." Li Fan took a deep breath. Light of say "these a few people good strong breath."


    In the middle of a conversation. The rising wind and sand has been coming to several people. Although because of the sandstorm, people like Li fan can''t see how many people came. But under Li Fan''s powerful divine scanning. But it has been clearly understood. There were at least fourteen or five people in the sandstorm. The individual breath level of these people is not extremely powerful. It''s from Zhuye village. I''m afraid these people can''t even deal with a burn.


    But now this happy person comes here, but the target is obviously himself. Although I don''t know who wants to deal with myself. But the other side obviously knows something about their strength. At first glance, these 14 or 15 people are not strong enough, but they obviously have something similar to array. Otherwise, these people will not come.


    Li Fan thought like this in his heart, but the sandstorm suddenly tightened. The wind and sand all over the sky suddenly turned into a tornado. Rolled up countless sand and stones around. There was a sharp click. Along a straight line, straight to the front of Madison.


    "Good." Madison gave a cold smile and looked at the tornado coming towards him. There was no hesitation. A heavy hand. Wave to both sides. There was a flash of light on his hands, like a light that lit up the night, waving forward with Medivh''s hands. Suddenly out.


    The light is like a meteor across the sky in the dark. In the yellow sand that covers the sky and the sun. Along a straight line, straight into the tornado. Suddenly thought of a harsh sound. Like a high-speed rotating gear, suddenly involved in a sand. There was a clattering sound.


    Tornado with the light into, like a straight into the sky and the light column. As the tornado spins. The radiant light will illuminate the whole earth. For a moment, the light is much brighter than the sun in the void.


    But although the light pierced into the tornado, it did not hinder the tornado. Medivh''s hands don''t stop. It''s a continuous wave of light. But it didn''t stop the tornado''s castration.


    "Get out of the way." Medivh finally gave a cold drink. Although did not look back, it is still obvious to Avril and Li Fan and others.


    Medivh''s words did not finish, he was like an electric shot, to avoid the tornado, dodged to one side. After Li Fan and Avril and others are not the slightest pause, follow Madison''s action to get away.


    A few people flashed away, but the tornado also like a long eye in general, suddenly stopped the forward momentum. With the splash of sand and stone, it turned out to be like turning slowly in place. Facing the direction of Li Fan and others.


    "Gentlemen, but there is no misunderstanding. It''s better to come out and say it. " Medivh watched the tornado turn and said coldly.


    Li Fan shook his head behind Madison and said in a low voice, "it''s no use. Their goal is very obvious. They don''t want to show their face and kill us. I don''t know why they are so confident. "


    "Be careful. It''s weird. " Medivh nodded and responded in a low voice.


    Two people are talking, in front of slowly rotating tornado, but suddenly speed up, suddenly rushed to a few people, with the tornado forward momentum. The diameter of the tornado is enlarged by one meter for every one meter dash forward. Even before Li Fan and others could react, the area and diameter of the tornado already covered the space for several people to dodge. Several people have been completely shrouded in it.


    Violent tornado, so that Li Fan and others are almost some standing instability, almost to follow the power of the tornado. Get involved in the wind.


    "Fat man, don''t move." Li Fan just wanted to start, but suddenly heard the side of Chen Xi said a low. I realized something in a hurry. Hand is to pull the fat man behind him, whispered, "you can never do it."


    Huang Fu, who had been taken out of his backpack by the fat man, was also put into the bag after hearing the words of Chen Xi and Li Fan. The heart is clear.


    The original identity of these people is the nightmare people, but also Jinwen''s relatives. But all the people of the nightmare clan, from the beginning to the end of their cultivation, are all related to dreams. If you take out the Yellow amulet, don''t you have to help on the spot. Let''s not say whether these people can be silenced at that time, let''s just say that there are a few breath in the vicinity of a few people, in the case of unknown friends and enemies. It''s also extremely dangerous.


    "Don''t do it yet." Medivh seems to see Li Fan''s idea, and his hand is also in front of Li Fan.


    "Why. How can you handle it? " Li Fan looked at Madison with some doubts and said.


    "If I can''t cope with this situation, I''ll follow you in vain." McGrady grinned scornfully and stretched out his hand to pull Li Fan back. The whole person is fit to jump into the roaring tornado.


    Almost for a moment, Medivh''s figure had already rushed into the tornado.


    There was a scream, and as soon as Medivh rushed into the tornado, it didn''t stop. With the sound of the screams, the violent tornado from the shop is gradually shrinking. By the time a few people were less than a few meters away, they were less than ten meters in diameter.


    At this time, the scream of the tornado disappeared abruptly. The whole tornado was also a surprise. Then there was a violent shaking like dysentery.


    In the eyes of Li Fan and others who were confused, the huge tornado in front of them suddenly shrank.


    Although Li Fan didn''t have any reaction to a man, his powerful divine consciousness gave him a sufficient reaction. Under Li Fan''s powerful divine scanning, any movement can''t escape Li Fan''s exploration. Although I don''t know what the retraction of the tornado in front of me means, Li Fan obviously felt that the retraction of the tornado would never be a good thing.


    Just before Li Fan''s mind was over, the tornado was shrinking, followed by a sudden expansion. Let in front of Li Fan and others are no reaction time, like a balloon suddenly burst. The strong air flow rushed to Li Fan and others in a flash.


    Li Fan and others couldn''t open their eyes for a moment because of the scattered turbulent air. However, the results of long-term training and experience still made Li Fan expand his divine consciousness to the strongest state in the first time. In front of the body formed a barrier, although the naked eye can not see, but it shrouded in front of people.


    Although the scattered air blew the crowd and made them unstable, they were still in the battle after all, and their confusion stabilized for a while.


    Everyone is the spirit of the outside, opened a thin barrier. For a moment, the whole space was like several mushrooms on the ground.


    What people didn''t expect was that the burst of the tornado didn''t mean to use the turbulent air to rush away a few people. But want to take advantage of this airflow can disturb a few people to realize, surprise a few people.


    A burst of exclamation suddenly sounded, Li Fan heart suddenly surprised, this exclamation, let Li Fan suddenly think of Avril standing behind him, although he opened the protection, together with Avril shrouded in it, but this time, unexpectedly don''t know where Avril went.


    A space crack suddenly revealed a dark and deep figure on Li Fan''s side. The whizzing sound of the air flow entered into the space crack in a flash. It''s obvious that Chengying can''t bear it. He took the lead in using Chengying sword. It broke the space. Taking photos means that all the people present must be silenced, otherwise, their identities will be exposed.


    A burst of roar is also sounded with the emergence of space cracks. Apparently Medivh also discovered the consequences of the tornado burst.


    Li Fan is also no longer pause, in the moment of space cracks appear, the spirit of Xuanyuan in the sea of divine consciousness transpiration. Xuanyuan sword''s figure is also in hand. A golden light, straight of the previous split, the body really with the sword forward, but rapid backward.


    "Li Fan." Avril''s voice finally rang. The surrounding chaotic air flow and sand also dissipated a lot with the appearance of space cracks.


    Li Fan finally found that Avril''s figure was not far behind him. But now there are seven or eight people around Avril. Everyone has weapons in their hands. He was wearing a black mask. Only showed a pair of scarlet eyes, staring closely at the center of Avril.


    "Who are you?" Medivh also found this side of the situation, figure a flash, has been standing next to Avril, eyes looked around a few people asked¡° Who are we? " One of them, holding a long black knife in his hand, said coldly, "we haven''t asked who you are? How do you understand the power of space. This technique is not understood by the nightmare clan. Who the hell are you¡° Who are we? You don''t have to know. " Li Fan''s figure appears beside Avril, and Chen Xi also appears behind Li Fan¡° Because. Dead people don''t need to know who we are. " The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand passed a virtual light. Said with a sneer.

 V2.Chapter 118

    "Ha ha ha." The masked man on the opposite side burst out laughing. Although I can''t see the expression on my face clearly, I can hear it from my voice. I don''t care about the meaning of Li Fan''s words.


    "Yes, you are very powerful indeed. We have lost a few people, but." The strange sword in the masked man''s hand pointed straight at Avril, looked at Li Fan and said, "as long as we kill her this time, even if we all die here, it''s worth it."


    The masked people who spoke did not wait for Li Fan and others to react. It''s a shock of the sword in my hand. Path straight out of a gray sword, straight to Avril''s direction.


    "Wishful thinking." Madison a cold drink, the figure is almost in the voice of the export, people have been standing in front of Avril. Between the original position and Avril''s distance, because Medivh''s body shape is too fast, it is actually left under a illusory figure. Until Medivh reached out and defeated the gray sword Qi, these illusory shadows were gradually disappearing.


    McGrady''s hands suddenly appeared a blue light, and in a twinkling of an eye, it formed a shining sword. Waving is to break the gray sword Qi into invisibility.


    However, although the gray sword Qi dissipated, Medivh''s face was awe inspiring. The blue sword in my hand is already in the blue light, with a touch of gray color, just like the sky after the rain, with a trace of turbidity.


    "What kind of psychic power are you? How can it be so corrosive? " Medivh''s face was cold, and he looked at the masked man opposite and asked in a cold voice.


    "Hum. You have some insight. I advise you to disperse your spiritual power. Otherwise, your spiritual power will be wasted by me. " The masked man said, looking at Madison with some pride.


    Medivh''s face changed. It was only in these two words that half of the sword formed by his spiritual power had turned to gray. I know in my heart that the masked man is not talking big. If the gray spirit power is really transmitted back to my body along with my spirit power sword, I''m afraid I will lose most of my spirit power, let alone waste it.


    "Don''t move." Medivh just wanted to get rid of his sword. Li Fan, who was beside him, had already put his hand on Madison''s arm and said.


    Li Fan just put his palm on Madison''s shoulder. A very mellow and soft power was transmitted to Medivh''s body along Li Fan''s palm.


    A golden light flashed along Medivh''s arm. Just in the blink of an eye, it dissipated the gray breath.


    McGrady turned to look at Li Fan and said softly, "thank you very much."


    "Where, where." Li Fan laughs, his Xuanyuan sword shakes slightly and points to the masked man on the opposite side¡° Give it to me. His spiritual power is a little strange. But it seems that I can still deal with him


    "Good. Be careful, "Medivh nodded, stepped back a little and gave way.


    "Boy. You''d better mind your own business When the masked man saw that Li Fan was just a blink of an eye, he dissipated his spiritual power. His face was also slightly chilly. Fortunately, there is a mask to cover, but lunch let Li Fan and others see.


    "I can tell you that if you want to kill her, you have to step over my body first." Li Fan laughed and ignored the masked man''s words, but pointed back to Avril.


    Hearing Li Fan''s words, Avril''s heart can not help but warm, and her face is also a touch of Xun red color. How long have you not heard Li Fan''s words. Since the last time Li Fan''s previous life disappeared, how long did he want to hear this sentence. I didn''t expect that I could hear Li Fan say this sentence again here today.


    "Do it." The masked man saw that Li Fan didn''t worry at all, but he also gave a cold smile and looked at Li Fan in front of him with a slight movement in his heart. Coldly under the order, he is suddenly rushed to the direction of Li Fan.


    With the voice of masked people falling, masked people standing from several directions are waving weapons in their hands, attacking several people from all directions. For a moment, the spiritual power in the field is rolling, and smoke rises everywhere. Although the masked people were hanged by Medivh in the tornado, there were still eight or nine people left. On Li Fan''s side, however, there are only seven people. Although the number of people has fallen behind, their actual strength is much higher than that of these masked people.


    Even the worst of these people, the fat man''s strength soared after training. What''s more, the fat man''s practice was his grandfather''s charm. Although it was not a method to conquer the dream world, it was obviously unexpected for the dream world.


    "Who are you?" Just after the fat man used the charm in his hand, all the masked people in the field were shocked.


    "Are you from the nightmare clan, where did you learn this skill, and who are you?" The tone of the masked man who happened to fight with the fat man trembled. Body shape also becomes a little slow with the speech.


    "Fat man, I''m your uncle." The fat man laughs, but the Yellow symbol in his hand shoots out abruptly. It turned into a raging fire. The whole world was enveloped in the masked man on the opposite side.


    Fuwenpu in his hand threw out. Fat man''s hands along his backpack is out of a clean Rune paper. The other hand is a heavy meal in the backpack. It''s red as blood on the hand. It''s obviously cinnabar on the hand.


    Although xionghuotuan watched to leave, he was generally dodged by the masked man on the opposite side. The other half used his long sword to draw a curve like a full moon. Cut straight and dissipate.


    "Aren''t you from the nightmare clan?" The masked man who fought with Li Fan was obviously the leader of these people. When he heard the man''s words, he took time to leave. Suddenly looking back to Li Fan, he said, "you are the people who fake nihilistic peak?"


    "Fake?" Li Fan''s mouth is talking, but his hand is not stop. Xuanyuan sword in his hand is like a long gun flowing with golden light, pressing the masked man step by step¡° You say fake is fake. You haven''t seen this practice before. "


    "But I remember that. It seems that you are from Zhuye village. " Li Fan slightly pause, looking at the masked man said.


    The masked man on the opposite side took advantage of the gap when Li Fan stopped, but took a slight breath. Eyes in the presence of a slight turn, the heart is shocked.


    When these people just left Zhuye village, they had already told them that there was no return for this job, but they didn''t take it seriously at that time. Although I heard that this group of people came from nihility peak. Among them, there is an extremely rare female nightmare clan, but these brothers have always come from the sea of learning. What kind of scenes have not seen, but now it seems that at that time, the man really did not lie. The strength of these people, not to mention their own, is probably that of Zhuye village''s Zhuoyan. It''s unknown whether they are their opponents.


    The most bizarre thing is that at the beginning, the people above just thought that these people were fake nihility peak people, but what they didn''t expect was that these people were not the nightmare people at all. If these people didn''t find out this situation, maybe their brothers would be able to leave alive. But now that we have discovered other people''s secrets, I''m afraid we will never die.


    Thinking of this, the masked man at the head is also cruel in his heart. Shuasha''s desperate fighting style forced Li Fan back a few steps, and his figure left the battle circle in a flash.


    A clear roar almost broke the sky¡° Brothers, form a battle. "


    With the voice of the masked man falling. The only six masked people left in the field jumped out of the battle circle. Qi Qi came to the masked man.


    The seven people''s eyes, which were exposed outside, looked at each other and joined hands. Qi Qi gave out a shrill roar.


    "The knot. "The soul swallowing and forbidden array."


    Seven people roared out this name, let Madison''s face suddenly is a tight.


    With the voice of seven people falling, the whole sky is black in a flash. Bursts of shrill cries, like the howls of ghosts and wolves from the depths of hell. There was a shrill wind. It blew like willows on the bank in the wind. It''s wobbling.


    "What is it?" Li Fan only felt that his outward divine consciousness was almost as if he had collided with a barrier in an instant, and he was totally shrouded in a range. I was shocked.


    The outside and inside of my divine knowledge, only the outside distance is not enough, I can''t explore the place, but it has never happened, just like touching the barrier. Obviously, the soul swallowing and forbidden array roared by these seven people is a dream array similar to the golden inscription. This space can be closed to an independent space. And in this array, these seven people are obviously similar to the existence of God.


    "This soul eating forbidden array, not to mention in the dream world, or in the nightmare clan, is a forbidden dream. How can these people have such a dream array that may have been lost for a long time? " Medivh saw that the people in front of him had disappeared in the array, and the sky and the earth were gradually darkened, with bursts of dull thunder as if they were about to burst the sky. The twists and turns, like cracks tearing the sky, suddenly revealed from the thick cumulus.


    "What''s so special about this array?" When Li Fan saw Medivh''s look, he was also surprised and asked, "is it worse than the dream of Jin Wen?"


    "Powerful, but much more powerful." Medivh looked up at the sky and said coldly, "what''s special about this array is that the whole dream array uses the caster''s spiritual power as the introduction. Only by consuming flesh and blood can the soul be constructed, and the people trapped in this array will eventually disappear. Moreover, as soon as this array is activated, the trapped people will never be able to escape. "


    "So evil?" The fat man took a puff of air, shivered and said, "but now it seems that this array is nothing special. What will appear in this array? "


    Medivh shook his head, sighed and said, "I don''t know. Except for the people who created this array, no one knows what will appear in it. People who have seen this array have never survived. Now this array has just started and has not yet been fully formed. But I don''t see any horror. "


    "This array is not simple." Li Fan also nodded to one side¡° Let''s get closer and don''t get lost in this array. " Avril didn''t know when she had gathered a few people together, and her voice was calm, and she said, "don''t be surprised if something special happens in a moment. After all, this array has been lost in the dream world for thousands of years. "¡° I seem to have seen it from somewhere. " A few people in silence, a clear voice is in a few people ring.

 V2.Chapter 119

    "What did you say? Where have you really seen this array? " Although Madison and others have not yet recognized the voice of one of several people. But Li Fan has been able to understand. The person who speaks is the green spirit who has not talked much since he came to the void. Quickly turn a head to look at the direction of green Ling son to ask a way.


    It''s just that the sky is already dark as the array is running. The dark cumulus clouds seemed to be on the top of several people''s heads. Let a few people although are distance, but a person''s distance, but it is already a little vague.


    "I just feel familiar with this array, but I haven''t really seen it anywhere." The voice of green spirit son pauses, some hesitant say "or say, this array is not that I am familiar with, but the essence blood in my blood vessel feels a little familiar."


    "Does this array have something to do with the candle dragon?" Li Fan looks at the figure of green ling''er with some doubts and asks¡° But it''s a place of nothingness, but it''s a dream world. Has the candle dragon ever been here before? "


    Green ling''er shook her head vaguely. Just as she was about to speak, Madison said, "don''t talk. This array has been activated. "


    Madison''s voice just dropped. The sky above this array was dark, and there was a roaring sound. After the roaring sound, it disappeared in a moment.


    The whole ground vibrated with the roaring sound. The shaking degree was close to the magnitude 8 earthquake. On the ground, accompanied by bursts of shaking, dark and invisible deep gullies appear on the earth. Li Fan, Madison and others don''t know if they are lucky or the place they stand is solid. Although the ground shakes in waves, no cracks have been found nearby. It''s just that the deep ravines all over the land are like pulling a few people to the abyss.


    The roar of the whole space and the vibration of the ground suddenly disappeared when several people were frightened. In the whole sky, the thick black cumulus clouds, which were already almost overwhelming the heads of the people, also followed the silence of the space, like snow under the sun. In a flash, it disappears.


    Above the heads of the people, there was a sun that had not been seen for a long time. The whole sky is as blue and fresh as after rain. As if a breath, the whole person is refreshed a lot.


    "Here? Is this still nothingness? How did it become like this? " Li Fan looked up in surprise at the blue sky he hadn''t seen for a long time. His eyes were full of incredible eyes.


    "What''s going on? Can this array transform us into space? " Although Medivh knew the soul swallowing and forbidden array, he didn''t know what effect it had. For a moment, he was in a trance.


    "Be careful." When Li Fan saw the fat man looking up at the sky, he was a little distracted for a moment. He stepped forward and went out. He quickly pulled the fat man back.


    Just when Li Fan just pulled the fat man back, the place where the fat man had stepped forward was like the ripples of stones dripping on the water surface, spreading out in circles on the ground. Until touched a few people''s boundary, just gradually disappear.


    "What the hell?" The fat man looked at the place where he had just got off his feet in surprise. After the ripples dissipated, it had become like an ordinary ground again, without any special.


    "Be careful. It''s so weird here." Li Fan also took the fat man''s hand and said, "it seems that this array is really special. However, in this way, we will not be bound for a lifetime. "


    "No way." Lu ling''er stood beside Li Fan and said, "this array does not change time and space, but changes the scene we see in front of us. Now we are still standing in the same place, but what we see has become something else. Among them, there is a trap of this array. "


    "I remember a dry tree in front of me." Hearing this, Medivh frowned and pointed to a place not far in front of him. What appeared at the moment was a statue that had been standing there since ancient times. A silent guard, with a huge stone sword in his hands. Standing there quietly. The simple lines are also full of traces of time, deep in the gully, now is also full of sand and stone.


    "Let me try." Li Fan saw that Madison said so, and the Xuanyuan sword in his hand also drew a golden sword. Shot straight at the statue.


    Just as people''s eyes were swept by Li Fan''s sword, the statue that was standing there was still. All of a sudden, the stone sword, which was originally deep into the ground with only the hilt, suddenly followed the action of the statue. In an instant, it brought up the earth all over the sky and crossed a heavy sword curtain in front of the body. I don''t know what''s special about this sword curtain. It turns out that Li Fan''s Xuanyuan sword was smashed in a flash.


    "What is it?" When Li Fan saw this scene, he couldn''t help but gape. According to luling''er''s statement and Madison''s memory, the statue that looked old was originally a dead tree. But now, let''s look at the movement of the statue, let alone the existence of spiritual power, it''s a broad stone sword. I''ll be able to make a few moves with myself, not to mention that under Li Fan''s divine scanning, I found the statue in front of me. After I just put out the sword, it turned into a dead statue again. Even under Li Fan''s powerful divine sense, he could not feel any breath.


    "Don''t move." Seeing Li Fan''s action, Lu ling''er sighed and said, "it seems that this array is really powerful. It can not only change the shape of our space, but also make the things here appear to be true or false. It''s hard for us to tell


    "This array has been lost for thousands of years in the dream world. At the beginning, I didn''t know who made it. But the strange and evil of this array is not only in the dream world, but also in the planes adjacent to the dream world. It is also the name of this array. " Madison looked at Li Fan''s appearance after he started, and said with a smile, "if we can find a way to crack it in this way, it''s not worthy of the name."


    "Shall we wait like this. This ghost place looks good, but who knows what''s going to happen? " The fat man''s eyes swept around, a beautiful landscape, but there is a cold strange hidden in it.


    "Let me do it." Green Ling son dun dun, finally is slowly open mouth to say.


    "You?" Chengying looks at lvling''er suspiciously and says, "although this array is familiar, you don''t know how to crack it. Let me split a few swords and see if I can break a gap. "


    "It''s no use." Avril said softly, "the weird and vicious part of this array is that it seems to be true or false. Although it seems that our space is a new place, we are still in nothingness. Even if you break the space crack, it''s still useless. For us, it''s no different here. "


    "As true as false. It''s like a dream. It''s true that this array''s theory of soul eating ban is true. Now we have seen it. How about soul eating? " Li Fan laughed, but there was no fear.


    "I just said that. Maybe I can try to use the power of blood and see if I can activate the candle dragon. If my feeling is right, the candle dragon should face the array and know it. " Green Ling son looking at a few people light explanation way.


    "In that case, you can have a try." Medivh nodded, looked at Green ling''er and said, "there should be no mistake in the sense of blood power."


    Green ling''er nodded and turned to look at Li Fan and Chen Xi, the people who came to the nothingness with them, their friends. The eyes are full of firmness.


    Li Fan several people see green Ling son insists on like this, but at the moment also have no other way to be able to leave here, had to be nodded, said a voice carefully, then slightly retreated a few.


    The green spirit son slightly closed eyes. Hands slightly drooping, tied in the white wrist between the pair of silver bells, with the breeze blowing, issued a slight pleasant sound.


    Wind blowing, blowing up the sleeves of green ling''er. Let the breath of the whole person of the green spirit son blow with this breeze, suddenly soar up. A quick shake of both hands. The bells between the wrists fell on the ground like raindrops, making a series of noises. The red breath of blood, as if it were nothing, rose from the ground, light around the body of green ling''er.


    Suddenly, the column of blood light rose from the sky, making the whole sky seem to have become a lot dimmer. The whole sky is also in the light of this column of blood color, become like the sunset color.


    Before Li Fan and others reacted, the thick fog had drowned the bloody light column. There was a look of pain on the green spirit''s face. Whining, she sat down on the ground.


    "Green spirit." Li Fan and others are surprised, no longer ignore the special and strange in this space, have run a few steps, came to the green Ling er''s side.


    "How''s it going?" Chen Xi is the first one to come to the green spirit son''s side. She reaches out her hand to hold the green spirit son from the ground and asks with concern.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just the moment when the blood is activated, but it''s cut off by the space, and it''s just a little bit backfired." Green spirit son''s facial expression appears a piece of pale, the facial expression also appears some to be frustrated. But still shaking his head, looking at Chen Xi said, "it seems that this array, and can not connect with the outside world."


    "It''s weird. Up to now, in addition to trapping us, we have not been attacked. Do you want to strangle us? " The fat man couldn''t bear it any more and said angrily.


    "Don''t get excited. If this array is so easy to break, it won''t be regarded as tiger and wolf by the dream world. It''s better not to start on us now. " Li Fan reached out and patted the fat man on the shoulder, comforting him¡° Although this array is not like Jinwen''s dream, it is obviously intelligent. Everything seems to be designed, as long as we have any action, this array can make corresponding response. Let''s not leave at all. "


    "Hum." The fat man snorted bitterly, but he didn''t listen to Li Fan''s advice. He reached out and took out a piece of blank yellow paper from his arms. When he gritted his teeth, he broke his middle finger and landed heavily on the yellow paper. With the fat man''s fingers sliding, the whole person is just like coming out of the water, and his whole body is soaked instantly.


    "Open it for me." With the fat man''s trembling fingers drawing the last stroke, the Yellow symbol in his hand also flies forward as if he had a spirit. It''s a few meters away. In the voice of the fat man. First slightly trembled, and then suddenly burned up¡° Poof I don''t know if it''s the fat man who spends too much effort to draw the Yellow symbol, or he''s angry at the sight. It turned out to be a mouthful of blood.

 V2.Chapter 120

    No one thought that the fat man would vomit blood wildly. Although several people can''t walk around freely in this array, it''s not that the fat man just vomites blood in this way because a yellow amulet doesn''t work.


    "Fatty, are you all right? It''s just a yellow symbol. It''s not like that. " Li Fan looked at the fat man sitting on the ground with hematemesis paralysis, said with a trace of teasing tone.


    "No Although the fat man vomited a mouthful of blood, his face was not so bad, just with a little doubt on his face. Fixed look at Li Fan said, "it''s not the failure of Huang Fu, my spiritual power, spiritual power is slowly losing!"


    "What?" Medivh looked at the fat man, and was also a little surprised and said, "how can we lose spiritual power?"


    "My, my spiritual power, is also losing?" Paralyzed in Chen Xi''s arms, lvling''er hears the fat man''s words, and is also surprised. She looks up weakly and looks at Li Fan and says.


    "Lingli. I''m losing my spiritual power. " When Li Fan heard the fat man''s words, he felt tight in his heart. Just now I felt my body, and I found that my spiritual power was also losing. Although the speed was extremely slow, it was still slowly passing.


    "Why is there no problem with mine?" Medivh felt inside himself, but didn''t notice it.


    Avril also nodded, looking at Li Fan and Madison and others, said, "I don''t have this kind of situation."


    Chen Xi and Cheng Ying look at each other and shake their heads gently. There was no such situation.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Although Li Fan is losing his own spiritual power, he doesn''t have the panic of fat man and green ling''er. After all, for himself, spiritual power is not his only thing, his own divine sense. Is the most important thing.


    "You three." Medivh looked at Li Fan and fat green ling''er, thought about it, and then said, "just now, only you three used the spirit power to attack in this array. Can it be that it has something to do with this thing? "


    Avril thought about it, nodded and said, "maybe, this array is unknown to us. Most likely, as long as we use the spirit power, this array will absorb our spirit power. If that''s true, then next, can we use spiritual power in this array? "


    "But if you say that, according to the spiritual power in my body, the spiritual power in my body will disappear in less than an hour." The fat man looked at Li Fan and said.


    "In this case, if something really happens in this array, we don''t even have the right to fight back." Li Fan nodded, looked at Medivh, and said, "although the spiritual power in my body is not small for a moment and a half. But it''s not a way to go on like this. "


    "Fortunately, in this array, we are only limited to our free activities. If something happens later, what should we do?" Chengying Du mouth, looking at the paralysis in Chen Xi''s arms of green ling''er, turned his head to have a look at Li Fan said.


    Medivh shook his head, looked up at the blue sky and said, "I don''t know. If this array just makes us trapped here, it''s better. But looking at the current situation, it''s obviously only the first step. Next, I don''t know what to look like. If there''s anything else, we''ll be the next one. "


    Li Fan looked at Medivh with a wry smile, shook his head and said, "fortunately, we haven''t started this array yet. If there are so many strange things like that statue, I''m afraid we''re going to end."


    "Li Fan," Cheng Ying stamped her foot, looked at Li Fan and said, "have you forgotten? You''re a famous crow beak. If you say so, what if something really appears later? Can you go up? "


    When Li Fan heard the words of Chengying, he also suddenly remembered that when he was with several people before, as long as he said something. As long as it''s a good thing, it never comes true. But if it''s a bad thing, especially when it''s a special bad thing, it always comes true.


    It''s just that Li Fan just covered it. Before saying anything, the blue sky suddenly changed its color. I don''t know where the black clouds come from. Almost in the blink of an eye, they cover the whole sky. Bursts of dull thunder sound, as if the end of the general, resounded through the sky.


    "You crow mouth. It''s true that whatever you say will come true. " Chengying stomps her feet. Obviously, she comes to Li Fan angrily and pinches him severely.


    "Isn''t it that nothing has happened yet?" Li Fan was obviously aggrieved. He looked at Chengying and said, "it''s just that the sky has changed. Nothing has happened yet. Nothing strange has come out yet. "


    "You said it." Chengying more forcefully pinches Li Fan, but he hasn''t taken it down to say anything. The dull thunder resounded through the sky. It was a sudden pause. The whole space was suddenly windy. Some of the people who blew were not stable.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Fan felt that his scalp was numb in an instant. Although his spiritual power was slowly losing a lot, his outward divine consciousness never came back. With the wind blowing up, a very strong breath throughout the whole space.


    "What is it?" Medivh several people did not lose the spirit of the people, but also the first time to feel the atmosphere full of space. Judging from the breath, although I don''t know what it is, the strong breath made several people feel worried.


    A few people have not said anything else, a roar resounded through the whole space, just like the sound from hell, shaking the whole space with waves.


    With the sound, a huge dark figure, like a demon from hell, enveloped the whole sky, making the sky full of black clouds squeeze out a gap.


    "What is this?" Fat man''s spiritual power at this time has lost most of it. But the thrilling feeling from the bottom of my heart still makes the fat man feel the power of this figure.


    With the roaring sound, the huge figure finally emerged from the dark clouds. The first thing that caught Li Fan''s eyes was two twisted long white curved bone horns, like thousands of years of withered ancient trees, winding and circling. If the long horns were spread out, they would be more than ten meters long. I don''t know what it is. It can grow so long tentacles.


    As soon as the curved tentacles were exposed, the black clouds in the whole sky seemed to be stirred by a pair of invisible hands, and there were bursts of water splashing. The black clouds, which were originally condensed in one place, seemed to have changed into countless monstrous beasts, some of them roared. Some of them stood respectfully on both sides, as if they were greeting their leaders.


    Li Fan and others can''t help but feel a little shocked. With the black cloud shape of this hand alone, it''s obvious that we can see the power of this thing that hasn''t fully appeared.


    As the clouds rolled, a huge head in the shape of a white hook on the center of an eyebrow appeared. Four curved tusks, like machetes, peed out of their mouths. In a roar, a monster with strange sheep''s head appeared.


    The monster just showed its head and opened its mouth for a big suction. The black cloud around the head is like a whale swallowing the river, pouring into the mouth of the sheep headed monster.


    With the disappearance of the black cloud, the sheep''s head monster finally showed its shape. When he didn''t see the monster''s body just now, although Li Fan was a little shocked, he was not as surprised as he is now.


    Although Li Fan and Madison are not ancient people, they are also people with extraordinary knowledge. Li Fan and others have seen many ancient demons in the battle field, but none of them can compare with the sheep headed monster in front of them. This is not to say the strength gap between the two, but the appearance.


    Although some of the ancient demons in the battle field were strange, they didn''t go out of the way, but the sheep headed monster was really like a mutant sheep. In addition to the huge head and curved long horns, the monster''s body is more than ten meters away, and the curved long horns are tens of meters high. The same look, like standing under the towering tree grass in general.


    "Who dares to come to me? I haven''t tasted such delicious food for a long time." In the surprised eyes of Li Fan and others, the goat head monster opened its big mouth full of tusks and said a series of words.


    "Who are you, eh? It seems that you should be good cultivators if you can be brought here by this soul swallowing forbidden array. Ha ha ha, it seems that I really have a good mouth. "


    "What are you that can speak and make us understand?" The fat man looked at the monster with sheep''s head suspended in the sky with some doubts. There was no worry on his face.


    "Ha ha ha. You have so many questions, little fat man. " Although the goat head monster is a little ugly, it still has a human expression on its face. It laughs and says, "but I''m in a good mood today. I''ll tell you more. I am the soul eating monarch. It''s also the master here. All of you will be my food. Your knowledge, your soul, your power will be part of my soul eating monarch. "


    "It''s disgusting." The fat man shook his head, looked at the sheep headed monster in front of him, and said with a look of disgust, "soul eating monarch, this name is really stupid."


    "The soul eating monarch." Medivh frowned a little, looked at the sheep headed monster in front of him, or the soul devouring monarch, and said, "don''t you have anything to do with this soul devouring forbidden array? Is the danger in this array you?"


    "Ha ha ha." The soul devouring monarch laughs wildly, and the long curved corner shakes with the laughter and says, "boy, don''t try to catch my soul devouring monarch''s words, I''m not the one you can tease. I really have something to do with this soul swallowing and forbidden array, but it''s more correct to say that I made it. "


    "You made it. Who are you? " The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand slightly raised a radian and looked at the soul eating monarch in front of him.


    "Who am I? I am the soul eating monarch and the master of the soul eating world. This soul swallowing and forbidden array was created by me. But I didn''t expect that after thousands of years, someone could think of using this array. " The soul eating monarch shook his head and said triumphantly¡° It''s your glory to be the food of my soul eating monarch. " The soul eating monarch lowered his head and looked at the tiny people in front of him like ants¡° Why don''t you eat shit. " Li Fan was laughing. A golden light suddenly flashed from his hand and went straight to the soul eating monarch in the sky.

 V2.Chapter 121

    When Li Fan didn''t even say a word of nonsense, he suddenly took the shot. It''s just that this monster, who claims to be a soul eating monarch, is shocked by the fluctuation of spiritual power. Not to mention that now is in the array of the soul devouring monarch, even in ordinary times, they have to come to a competition of strength. I''m afraid Li Fan and other people can''t defeat the soul devouring monarch.


    Not to mention that he is in the real soul swallowing forbidden array. According to this soul eating monarch, it seems that this array is more appropriate to be called his domain. Since in this, Li Fan these people do not preempt, waiting for this soul eating monarch''s hand, a few people are afraid to even have no chance to fight back.


    As soon as the golden light in Li Fan''s hand came out, it flashed through the air like a lightning trace with a long tail flame. Go straight to the soul eating monarch in the sky.


    "A small skill in carving insects." The soul eating monarch in the middle of the sky gave a scornful smile and stretched out his arm as thick as an ancient tree. One finger forward a little bit. The seemingly powerful golden light disappeared quietly in the eyes of Li Fan and others. It didn''t make a sound.


    "How can a weak person understand a powerful force?" The soul eating monarch laughed wildly and said, "you dare to take the lead. It''s a bit of courage."


    Li Fan restrained his surprise. The strength of the soul eating monarch was as strong and ugly as his appearance. Although the golden sword of my Xuanyuan sword is not my strongest means, in my past experience, it is only the simple statue just now that I was defeated by one blow.


    "Why, if you want to talk, we are not allowed to do anything. Seeing your appearance, we are disgusted. If you want to do it, do it as soon as possible. Don''t talk nonsense. " The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand tilted upward, looking at the arrogant soul eating monarch in the air.


    "Just a few of you, even a finger of our monarch is not an opponent, but for the sake of our monarch who has not seen you for thousands of years, our monarch asked you to do it first, little guys, how about it?" With a scornful expression on his face, the soul eating monarch shakes his finger slightly, but the finger looks like a shaking branch, which brings a whirlwind.


    "Hum, you can''t treat us as pets. What''s the difference between killing us directly and killing us after playing enough." Fat man''s spiritual power has almost disappeared at the moment. In addition to lying in Chen Xi''s arms of green ling''er, there are two people who have lost their fighting power.


    "What? It''s rare for me to be in such a good mood. If you are not the only practitioners I''ve seen for thousands of years, I don''t want to talk with you. How about you still want me to take the initiative? " The soul eating monarch shook his head and bent his long horns. He said, shaking in waves.


    "Since you are in such a good mood, we have to accompany you." Medivh sneered and looked at the soul eating monarch in the air.


    With that, Madison didn''t wait for Li Fan to make any moves, but he was the first to shake his hands, and a group of lights appeared in his hands like fireflies in the night sky.


    "Since you want to tease us, try your best." Medivh sneered, his hands suddenly closed. The light between the two hands converged into a brighter light, and suddenly threw it at the soul eating monarch.


    "You really let the monarch down. I feel that your strength is not so good. Unexpectedly, your attack power is so weak." The face of the soul devouring monarch was still a look of contempt. The pinprick shot a dark light ball from the fingers as thick as a branch. The light ball didn''t advance one point. The light ball, which was several meters in diameter, shrank one point before it was added. When they collide with Medivh''s ball of light.


    The dark ball of light suddenly disappeared in the air, just in the blink of an eye, but suddenly appeared from the air, like a monster with a big mouth, wrapping Madison''s ball of light in it. And then disappear again.


    "Well. It''s not bad. " The soul eating monarch belched. He put out his thick finger and wiped his lips, and said, "I''m not satisfied yet."


    "This is, this is space wormhole. Do you know space magic Medivh exclaimed, looking at the soul eating monarch in front of him, his face was also full of horror.


    "Boy, are you good at it?" The soul swallowing monarch smiles, looks at Madison and says, "the spirit swallowing world where the monarch is located is famous for space magic. You really don''t know much about space. This simple spell will surprise you


    "However, now three of you have lost your spiritual power, and you have already started. What else can you do for the remaining female dolls? Otherwise, the monarch will not be in the mood to play with you now."


    "Goat head." Chengying jumps up, looks at the soul eating monarch in the air and says, "what are you crazy about? If you are not in this array, you may not be our opponent."


    "Hahaha, little girl, you don''t have to use such bad language to provoke my soul eating monarch. I''m afraid your grandfather has not been born when I practice in this time and space!" The soul swallowing monarch laughs, points to Chengying and says, "since you say so, the monarch will try your skills to see what strength you have and say that you can defeat the monarch outside this array."


    "Goat head, then you try." Chengying said this, his child''s stubborn temper also came up, hands together to pull out. Chengying sword''s simple hilt is already in his hands. His hands are on the hilt. Chengying looks up at the soul swallowing monarch and roars, "smelly sheep head monster, take it."


    There was a slight vibration in the space, but there was no reflection. I could only see my hands waving forward. It''s like a ripple in the air.


    "Well?" There is a touch of humanity on the head of the soul eating monarch. Looking at the action of the shadow, he said, "little girl, you can also do space magic."


    The time of speaking, the ripples in the space, has spread from the body of the shadow to the eyes of the soul eating monarch. Although the soul eating monarch said this, his action was not slow at all. His big mouth with four tusks moved slightly, as if chanting a mantra. Originally, it had spread to the ripples in front of his eyes, but it was like falling into the water in cold winter, and suddenly stopped.


    "However, this level of space magic, but in front of the monarch there is nothing brilliant place." The soul eating monarch laughs. Stretch out thick fingers, gently toward the front of the body. In the space in front of us, it was like the ice that had been pierced. It was broken into pieces, like scraps of paper, and fell into the air. From the pieces, it was obvious that the illusory body of Chengying sword was crushed by the soul eating monarch.


    "Hehe, it''s not a spatial method." The soul eating monarch picked up one of the fragments in front of him. Before it disappeared, he deeply twitched his wide nostrils and said with a smile, "it''s your weapon''s own ability. What a strange thing."


    "You?" Although Chengying is a child with heart, its strength is needless to say. It''s not that his Chengying sword has never been broken, but it''s rare that he can be imprisoned so easily, just like the soul eating monarch in front of him.


    "In front of my monarch, I still want to use space like magic, but I''m looking for shame." The sheep''s head of the soul eating monarch shakes, and the long curved corners cut the space into cracks.


    Chengying stamped her foot, and her face was also angry because of the words of the soul eating monarch. The handle of the ancient Chengying sword threw into the air, and she also closed her hands. The whole person is like the fire light that dissipates in the air. It becomes the light of the stars and merges into the shadow sword in the air.


    "Oh?" Obviously, the soul eating monarch looked at Chengying unexpectedly and said, "girl, you have other means, and you can be integrated with this sword. Who are you?"


    At this time, Chengying was obviously not in the mood and had no time to hear the words of the soul eating monarch. With the dissipation of the stars in the sky, the Chengying sword suddenly burst out a brilliant light, and slowly spread a shining sword body from the simple hilt. A trace of light flickered from the body of Chengying sword. In the middle of the sky, with the flicker of the light, it constantly vibrates.


    "Who are you, how can you be integrated with the sword, and how can you communicate with the soul of the sword?" The soul swallowing monarch frowned and looked at Chengying, who had already turned into a shadow sword, and laughed. For the first time, he slowly raised his right hand. A weapon with black light appeared in the hands of the soul swallowing monarch.


    This weapon is like a long stick with a fork inlaid on it. At first glance, it looks like a fork used in ploughing. At second glance, it looks like a tool for excrement confession. It''s just that the stick is so thick that it can be used as a flagpole at the door for ordinary people. And from the spirit power that flickers on the pole. Obviously, this weapon is not ordinary.


    "Since you can use such weapons, my Lord is interested in competing with you." The soul eating monarch laughs and holds the thick fork in one hand. With a slight wave in the air, the sound of a sharp sonic boom is like a plane flying past his ear, cutting the air into cracks.


    At this moment, Chengying has been integrated into Chengying sword again. In the cultivation world, there is a saying that sword is in one, which is also the highest sword concept in the cultivation world. But this idea, this image here, obviously has more advantages. Because he is the spirit of Chengying sword, Chengying sword can play a more powerful role after the combination of man and sword.


    In the space, along with the cracks appeared, in the soul eating monarch''s body, as if into a split room, everywhere is hidden danger.


    The goat head of the soul eating monarch laughs, and the weapons in his hand are also suddenly rowing along his body. Suddenly there is a crackling sound in the air, just like two steel weapons colliding into one place. Countless spaces collapse around the soul eating monarch.


    After the weapon in the hand of the soul eating monarch passed along his body, he suddenly changed his other hand and stabbed forward abruptly.


    Without any change, the space in front of Chengying sword suddenly shrinks. Then suddenly, it was broken. The shadow sword, which was originally suspended in the air, also flew back under the shock of this space. It has not been far away, it has been broken into pieces.

 V2.Chapter 122

    A mouthful of blood is like pouring rain all over the sky. Chengying sword just broke into pieces. Some illusory figures of Chengying have appeared in the air and come down straight.


    Although Chengying''s strength will be greatly improved after the combination of Swordsman and sword, in this case, if Chengying''s sword is broken, Chengying''s damage will be even more heavy. This is one aspect of being a swordsman, where there are gains and losses.


    Chen Xi holds the green spirit son in the hand, just want to start, but the green spirit son in the hand is temporarily unable to put down. Just as he was watching the body fall from the air, he was about to fall straight on the ground. However, a figure caught the body in an emergency.


    Avril''s dress, the original white dress, but as if full of red flowers in general, stained with a little bit of blood.


    Although Avril is to catch the shadow, but the shadow has long been out of the sword body, it is already faint. The whole pretty face is also full of black and blue flashing colors.


    "Chengying is poisoned." Avril just looked at it, then raised her head and exclaimed.


    "Ha ha." The soul swallowing monarch laughed in mid air, "this is not poison."


    The soul eating monarch said with a smile, "these are just twelve kinds of negative curses attached to my soul eating Trident. don ''t worry. She won''t die so easily. This monarch is hard to see a sword spirit body, but can''t let her die easily. Otherwise, this soul eating trident of our monarch will be more refined. "


    In this short period of time, Li Fan has already done it except for Avril and Chen Xi. Among these people, except for Chengying sword, which made the soul eating monarch release his weapons, they all ended the battle with one finger. This strength is really shocking. Now these people probably know why this soul eating and forbidden array, though it has appeared very infrequently in the past few thousand years, has appeared very well. But why can''t anyone know what is in this soul swallowing forbidden array.


    Now, the soul swallowing monarch in the soul swallowing forbidden array is really powerful, and has surpassed many positions that Li Fan and others have seen. I''m afraid that among all the people, only the ancient demons like candlelight dragon or Chiyou can fight against the soul swallowing monarch.


    It seems that the soul eating monarch is also aware of this. The figure floating in the air is slowly falling down towards the ground, but the huge figure is like a leaf falling down in the air. Between the flashes of light, the huge body of the soul eating monarch disappeared after a brilliant flash of light. Instead, it was a man standing in the position of the soul eating monarch with a height of about 1.89 meters. It''s about thirty years old. Wearing a black robe. But this face is extremely ugly. Lips protruding, four long teeth are also bared out of the lips. Although the eyebrows and eyes look like human beings, how to look at them, I feel a little uncomfortable. I feel that this person is not like human beings, but more like a goat head monster, and has grown into human beings.


    "Why, a few little dolls, does the appearance of our monarch make you very strange?" The soul eating monarch shook his head and made a clattering sound. It''s very violent.


    "Strange, it makes us all feel queer. You look more disgusting than you just looked. " Although the fat man''s spiritual power has been lost, he still stands beside Li Fan and looks at the soul eating monarch and laughs.


    "Little fat man, our monarch will take out your soul, let the queen roast your body, and let your own soul live forever." Although the soul eating monarch was smiling, his words made a few people tremble.


    This soul devouring monarch is different from some of the people who were strong outside but weak in the past. It can be said that this soul devouring monarch is a person who dominates the plane. This strength, not to mention Li Fan and others, is the dream of impermanence and others, I''m afraid they can''t compete with it.


    If it is not one or two people among the nightmare clan who know about the soul eating forbidden array, I''m afraid that when we fight with the Mengling clan in the future, as long as the time is right, a soul eating forbidden array will be able to compensate all the masters of the Mengling clan.


    "As for you three little girls." The soul eating monarch, with a smile, glanced at Chen Xi and Avril, and said, "my monarch is short of several maids now, but you can''t be any better. How about, my monarch''s figure is still good."


    Avril gently put the shadow on the ground, looked up at the soul eating monarch and said, "didn''t you just say that we should do it first? Why is it that the famous soul eating monarch doesn''t mean what he says? "


    "Ha ha ha ha." The soul eating monarch laughed wildly, raised his finger, shook it contemptuously and said, "little girl, it''s not that the monarch despises you, but your spiritual power is just like a firefly and a bright moon in front of the monarch. How can we compete with each other? "


    "Since it''s for us to do it, why don''t we lift the ban of this array. How can we give full play to our perfect strength? " Avril looked at the soul eating monarch and said with a sneer.


    "The restriction of this array has been lifted." The soul swallowing monarch frowned, looked at Avril and said, "this array is originally the domain power of the monarch. If you remove this array, it will be equivalent to letting you go. I''m not that stupid. As for letting you walk around freely in this array, it''s OK. "


    He said something. The soul devouring monarch seemed to be concentrating, and his lips moved slightly. An indescribable breath fluctuated and spread from the soul devouring monarch in a moment. Almost in an instant, Li Fan and others felt a strange feeling in the whole Kong family. It was like a person who had just recovered from a serious illness. They felt much more relaxed all over. There was no longer the feeling of being tied up.


    "Next, it''s your turn. You''re the only girls left." The eyes of the soul eating monarch sweep over Chen Xi and Avril. The brow wrinkled and then stretched out¡° But your power is too weak. You''d better submit to your monarch like this. "


    "The size of strength is not the fundamental factor determining whether a battle can be won or defeated in the end. As a ruler of the plane, you will not even know this. " Avril whispered a smile, gently activity of his wrist said.


    "Little girl, your words are good," said the soul eating monarch. There was not a trace of anger in his eyes, but a trace of appreciation¡° However, you have to know that in the face of absolute strength, any skill is useless. Strength is the key to victory or defeat. "


    "In that case, I''ll have a try with you." Avril chuckles, reaches for her hand and turns her waist. She raises her hand to lift the hem of her dress and puts it around her waist.


    Then he put his hands together in front of him and suddenly pulled out. Like a flash of lightning, accompanied by bursts of light flow. Between the flashes of sparks. A slender and graceful blade as thin as cicada wings appeared in front of Avril. The blade seems to be accompanied by the breeze, even slightly swinging. It''s like cicada wings. On the handle of the knife with beautiful shape, it is wrapped with exquisite gold silk soap. Three feet long and red. Slowly down.


    "Good knife." The soul eating monarch laughs. It''s not like he''s fighting with these people. On the contrary, he''s enjoying flowers and discussing martial arts with them¡° This knife seems to have a spirit. I don''t know who made it. "


    "The man who made this knife is standing here now." Avril''s eyes gently floated to the direction of Li Fan, and said with a soft smile, "it''s just that he seems to have forgotten the origin of this knife."


    "Standing here?" Looking at Avril, the soul eating monarch said, "the power of the spirit flowing on the blade is even stronger than those of you. The strength of the person who can make the blade is not as strong as the monarch, but it is a good hand. Can these people standing here make this sword. You look down on the eyes of the soul eating monarch


    "You really don''t remember." Avril did not pay any attention to the words of the soul eating monarch, but turned her eyes to Li Fan''s direction.


    Li Fan shook his head doubtfully, looked at Avril and said, "I can feel it. It looks familiar. It seems that this knife has a wonderful connection with me. "


    "Originally, I didn''t want to take this knife out so early, but looking at the current situation, if I don''t take it out now, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to take it out again." Avril''s eyes have a look of sadness flashed, as if there is a flash of light in general¡° The original name of this knife is Suifeng. This name was also obtained by you at that time. You have been asking me about our past, but now it''s time to say something. If you didn''t make this knife for me. You won''t spend more than half of your spiritual power to reduce your strength. By those people. In the end, he had to blow his own soul. That''s how I got away. This knife, after that, has been treasured by me


    Avril said, there are crystal tears surging in her eyes¡° For so many years, I have never dared to take out this knife. I''m afraid that when I saw this knife, I would think of that year. If I hadn''t insisted that you make this knife for me, you wouldn''t have blown yourself up. We would not have been separated for hundreds of years. Today, it''s the first time the knife has been seen again. Maybe, this is the last time it appears. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Those things are over." Although Li Fan is still not very clear about what happened in those years, he still feels a kind of inexplicable sadness for the feeling of the knife in front of him, for everything Avril just said, and for the feelings in Avril''s eyes. Quickly out voice comfort way.


    Avril nodded gently, reached out to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes, looked up at Li Fan and said with a smile, "in those days, you spent most of your spiritual power to make this knife. Now, maybe it can really be used. Today is Suifeng''s first move. Although you don''t remember what happened in those years, as you said, those things have passed. We should cherish now. "


    With these words, Avril reaches out her slender hand and holds the thin cicada like blade in her hand. Starting from the handle, the whole blade seems to have a spirit. In the quivering of the blade, it sounds like cicadas in summer, as if it comes from the distant sky. From far to near.


    "With the wind, the willows shake." Avril sighed, and the wind knife in her hand flashed suddenly.

 V2.Chapter 123

    As Avril speaks, the wind blade in her hand is like a real willow branch. With the shaking, the ripples spread in the space in front of Avril.


    If it''s really like Avril''s saying, this Suifeng Dao was made by Li Fan in his previous life, then Li Fan''s strength in his previous life can be said to be hard to find an opponent in the whole dream world. It''s just li Fan now. Chen Xi looks at Li Fan who seems to have realized something. She shakes her head gently.


    For the first time, a dignified expression appeared in the eyes of the soul eating monarch. For the first time, the Trident was held in both hands. Although the body of the soul eating monarch seems to have shrunk a lot, its power and spiritual power are still not weakened at all. On the contrary, it is because of the smaller body. Flexibility has been greatly improved.


    A breath of frost spread from the Trident. Flakes of crystal like snow covered the Trident. In the whole space, with the frost on the Trident, it seems that winter is coming. The chills were deep into the marrow.


    As soon as Avril holds the handle of the knife in both hands, the trembling wind knife suddenly stops, as if she has met the person she has been waiting for.


    Avril gave a slight rebuke. With the wind in his hand, the knife suddenly shot out like a leaf. As in the air gathered into a leaf of the general barrier, the soul of the monarch''s whole body in front of the space covered.


    But the flying blade, less than one meter away from the soul eating monarch, was suddenly stunned. The cold air in front of the soul eating monarch was like a fog all over the sky. When the blades of the flying leaves touched each other, the pieces of ice also condensed on them.


    The Trident in the hand of the soul eating monarch paddles in front of him, severing the space in front of him. With the sudden appearance of space cracks, countless flying blade blades are forcibly broken by the force of this space.


    "It looks good, but I didn''t expect that it was so vulnerable." The soul eating monarch also gently shook his head, with a scornful smile on his face, and said, "are you all so mediocre and useless?"


    There was a smile on Avril''s face, which suddenly disappeared. The flying blade, which had been broken by the power of this space, suddenly reappeared from around the soul eating monarch''s body. Let the soul devouring monarch also be a little less responsive for a while.


    In his own space field, there is a power that can avoid his perception, which is also a boost to the soul eating monarch''s heart. Although suddenly attacked. But after all, he is the Supreme Master of the soul eating world. The subconscious battle reflection formed over the years makes the soul eating monarch mobilize the spiritual power in his body for the first time, and cover his body with a layer of home guard.


    It was like a scene on the wall of light, showing countless ferocious skeletons. Between the opening and closing of each skull, there was a flying blade that was swallowed by the skull.


    Just in the blink of an eye, countless flying blades around the soul eating monarch were swallowed up by these countless skeletons. The face of the soul eating monarch showed a smile of satisfaction and belched heavily. Looking up at Avril and others said.


    "Yes, though not very satisfied. I didn''t expect that there was spiritual power attached to the blade. No wonder it could attack by itself. " The soul eating monarch smiles, shakes his head and says, "the man who can make this knife is really a genius."


    "You just said that this knife was made by this little guy." When the soul eating monarch said this, his ugly head also turned to Li Fan''s direction, frowned and said, "I feel that the spirit power is not so good. Why can he make such a powerful weapon?"


    "If you want to know, let us out and let you know." Avril in the hands of the wind knife stopped swinging, looking at the soul eating monarch said.


    "Ha ha ha." The soul eating monarch laughs and looks at Avril and says, "little girl, although I don''t know who you are, it''s the first time that I''ve ever met someone who dares to negotiate with my soul eating monarch. It''s just that I''m going to let you down. Although I don''t know why this little guy can make such a sword, if I catch him, I can absorb his soul. I will know how to make it. "


    "Now, you don''t have much fighting power." Soul eating monarch''s face showed a proud smile, turned to look at Chen Xi holding green spirit, shook his head and said, "this girl''s spirit power is the worst among you, since you have no power, let''s end the game."


    As the soul eating monarch spoke, the Trident in his hand suddenly threw to the sky. In the eyes of Li Fan and others, the Trident was like fireworks. When it reached the place where people could see it, it suddenly burst out. It turns into countless pieces of ice like fireworks. Quietly scattered in the sky.


    As pieces of ice flake down. The whole space is also like being imprisoned in general. Let everyone''s body be tight. As if there is an invisible force in the shackles of these people in general.


    "Soul swallowing and forbidden array. Swallowing spirit, swallowing soul. " The soul eating monarch raised his hands to the sky, as if praying to the sky, reciting a mantra that rang through the sky. At this time, except for Chen Xi, who has never mobilized her spiritual power, all the people present have little spiritual power left. Like fat man and green ling''er, their spiritual power has disappeared for a long time. As a cultivator, once they lose their spiritual power, they are like tigers who have lost their claws and teeth. Not to mention a soul eating monarch, they are ordinary strong men. I''m afraid they can handle a few people at will¡° Let''s show you the true power of our monarch''s soul devouring and forbidding array, "said the soul devouring monarch in his laughter. The whole space is again covered with a layer of dark clouds like dark clouds blocking the sun. Let the whole space become dark, even Li Fan and others, are unable to see the distance from their side is only a step away from the companion¡° Your spiritual power and soul will be the food of our monarch, and your body will be the most beautiful statue in our monarch''s palace. " The voice of the soul eating monarch resounds in the dark space. Bring a chill¡° Li Fan, do you still have strength? " Avril''s voice never knows where it comes from. In this dark space, what seems to be blocked is not only her own sight, but also her own perception. The whole space seems to be able to block her exploration in any form. Even the sixth sense has been deprived. Although Li fan knows what Avril is talking about, in this space, not only his own perception is blocked, but also his own divine sense can''t spread. How far away is like hitting a wall, which can''t be penetrated any more. If it''s not for the close distance of the people standing next to you, I''m afraid even if you''re next to me, you don''t know if there are people¡° The spirit power has been gone for a long time. It is impossible for divine knowledge to spread far. " Li Fan gently sighed in the heart, still open mouth to say. A pair of soft and greasy hands hold Li Fan''s hand. Avril''s voice rang out beside Li Fan¡° With the wind blade, it is created by you, and only you can give full play to all the power of the wind blade. " Avril said this, a cold hard handle has been put into Li Fan''s hands¡° With the wind Li Fan originally empty left hand, tentacle felt a very familiar, but also felt a strange feeling. It''s like having a long dream. Now, finally, it''s time to wake up. The left hand holds the wind knife, the right hand holds the Xuanyuan sword, a knife a sword, in Li Fan''s hands exudes a trace of weak light, although because of the dark space, this light is insignificant, but it is like a lighthouse in the dark, let Li Fan and others in the heart, once again lit a glimmer of hope. Bursts of shrill howls seemed to come from Jiuyou hell, but Li Fan couldn''t hear all this for a long time. At this moment, although Li Fan''s divine consciousness can''t escape from the body, he can go deep into the sword. As early as after Li Fan''s high-intensity training, he has found out his use of divine consciousness, It has been raised a great step for a long time. Although the soul of Xuanyuan in his body has not been fully integrated, but the Xuanyuan tree. I can''t influence myself any more. As early as when the Yellow Emperor passed on the spirit of Xuanyuan to himself, it has already been shown that not only Li Fan''s divine sense has been greatly improved, but also his own strength can make great progress like a rocket. Although I don''t have any means to attack the divine sense, the power of the divine sense has increased Li Fan''s strength a lot. In Xuanyuan sword, Li Fan already knows that there is an ancient sword spirit in it, but it is different from that of Chengying, so it can appear at any time. In this wind sabre, although I don''t know how I made it in those years, as soon as I entered the wind sabre, I felt that the wind Sabre seemed to be excited, as if I had been waiting for myself for many years. Now, finally, it''s time to meet. The shrill howl in the space is more crazy. Avril and others seem to feel that their souls are in this burst of howling, as if to fly out of their bodies in general. But now Li Fan still seems to be immersed in the sword, Avril and others, can only be forced to suppress the fluctuations in their own body, just such a forced suppression, but it is not a long-term solution. With the shrill howling in the space becoming more intense, Avril and others only feel as if they are going to faint.

 V2.Chapter 124

    The whole space is full of howling ghosts, which is the unique skill that the soul eating monarch can really become famous in all aspects. The shrill ghost howl is not really coming from the nine hell, but the soul devouring monarch uses his own unique ability. In the soul devouring forbidden array, when the opponent has lost his basic spiritual power, he can extract all the souls from his body through the soul sucking howl, so as to obtain the opponent''s soul and spiritual power. And all the knowledge you have.


    Because this is not a real ghost howl, it can not be completely avoided by simply covering the ears. To some extent, the technique of soul eating monarch is somewhat similar to Li Fan''s divine sense. They all destroy their opponents by attacking their soul intelligence directly. However, the talent of the soul eating monarch is obviously not comparable to that of Li Fan.


    The dark clouds all over the space not only make several people unable to see the surrounding situation, but also shield their own feelings. It''s really the most critical moment of the crisis.


    What some people don''t know is that although they are in a crisis, Li Fan, who is immersed in the sword and sword, didn''t expect that he was already familiar with Xuanyuan sword and could control it freely. At the first moment when he held the wind sabre, he resisted uncontrollably, I don''t know whether it''s because I''m holding the Suifeng sword in my hand or because I''m in the unknown environment. The temporary resistance of Xuanyuan sword caught Li Fan by surprise.


    The rebellious situation of Xuanyuan sword is not that it can''t be held in hand, but that it revolts together with the residual Xuanyuan soul in the sea of Li Fan''s divine knowledge. This sudden change caught Li Fan unprepared and nearly caught him in the fight with the soul of Xuanyuan.


    And his left hand holding with the wind knife, also did not give Li Fan a trace of face. Although it has been pointed out in Avril''s words that this Suifeng Dao was made by Li Fan in his previous life, it is obvious that this Suifeng Dao does not want to be in Li Fan''s hands together with other weapons. Its resistance force is even stronger than Xuanyuan sword.


    The sudden resistance of this sword, let Li Fan also immersed in it, unable to extricate himself. Otherwise, Li Fan, who has already got a knife and a sword, can''t just watch the soul eating monarch release the Dementor without any action, even if he doesn''t have any good means.


    But Li Fan was drawn into endless consumption by the sword, but the soul devouring monarch did not stop his action. The ghost howling in the soul devouring forbidden array became more and more shrill. Avril and others also felt that their souls were almost coming out of the body for a moment.


    Just for a moment, Li Fan felt as if he was also old and several decades old. In the struggle with this sword, he seemed to be in the mood of dying because of this Suifeng sword and Xuanyuan sword.


    What Li Fan didn''t expect is the wind blade that Avril said she made in her previous life. Actually also has the knife spirit. I don''t know if it was the wind blade that I made in those years, or it was born in these long years.


    But the sword spirit in Xuanyuan sword didn''t show up on weekdays. It was at this time that all of a sudden they came out to join the fun. One Li Fan, one Dao spirit and one sword spirit were fighting in the sea of Li Fan''s divine knowledge. Although these two innate spirits don''t want to do any harm to Li Fan, fighting in the sea of Li Fan''s divine consciousness also makes Li Fan unable to distract for a moment and have any reflection on the outside world.


    The crisis of the situation is almost to the point of burning eyebrows, Li Fan is unable to continue to distract at the moment, and Avril several people are struggling with their own soul. And the soul eating monarch also disappeared in this space at the moment.


    "Damn, are you two OK?" Li Fan almost roared, "when is the time for the form now. You two are still jealous here. "


    Li Fan looked at the spirit of the two swords fighting together. He almost covered his eyes and cried out.


    "As long as he doesn''t follow you, I can stop." With the wind of the sword spirit a blow back Xuanyuan sword spirit a few steps, looking at the opposite Xuanyuan sword spirit and Li Fan said.


    What Li Fan didn''t expect was that in his wind sabre, the spirit of the sabre was actually a woman, but it didn''t look like a child''s heart. Although it is very beautiful, but it is also as cold as frost.


    "Joke, how long have I followed Li Fan, and you even want me to leave. Who knows what you are? Do you think it''s good to be a Dao Ling? " Xuanyuan sword spirit is also a smile, looking at the wind knife Spirit said¡° Why don''t you go away? If you go away, I can help Li Fan. "


    "Since I don''t have to say, I''ll see what I can do." With the wind knife spirit sneer a, the blade in the hand also pointed to Xuan Yuan sword spirit to say "take a move."


    "I can''t help you two. If you want to fight, you can leave the sea of my divine consciousness and fight outside. No one can control you. I''m leaving the hell Li Fan stamped his foot heavily, and then he pulled away the divine consciousness in the sea of divine consciousness.


    "He''s gone. We''ll have a better fight." With the wind knife spirit cold face smile, suddenly rushed to Xuanyuan sword spirit.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Li Fan just came out, he was surprised to see the situation at the moment, although he was also closed to the senses. But the divine sense has been outside, although it is only tens of meters away, but still can feel the crisis situation of Avril and others at the moment.


    "The soul eating monarch, come out and fight me." What surprised Li Fan was that he didn''t feel any discomfort in the soul devouring forbidden array of the soul devouring monarch.


    "Why? Is there anyone who doesn''t feel the soul taking skill of our monarch? " Although the soul eating monarch did not appear, the cold voice had come out.


    "Well, is the power of divinity strong? Why didn''t I find out just now With the smile of the soul eating monarch, Li Fan also felt that the shadow of the soul eating monarch had appeared in the dark sky.


    "The soul eating monarch, if you have the ability, come and fight me. What kind of ability is it in the air?" Li Fan looked up at the direction of the soul eating monarch.


    "Boy, although your Divine sense is good, it is absolutely not suitable for the opponent of our monarch. Since you want to die first, then the book will help you? " When the soul eating monarch said this, he suddenly jumped to Li Fan''s direction from the air.


    "Boy, go to hell." The soul eating monarch roared when he fell in mid air, and suddenly two dark rays burst out from his scarlet eyes.


    Although nearly half of Li Fan''s divinities were still in charge of them, he did not hesitate in the face of the attack of the soul eating monarch. In an instant, the divine consciousness condensed into a sharp spear, which met the dark rays of the soul eating monarch.


    Different from before, the soul eating monarch can defeat all attacks with one hand. In Li Fan''s power of divine knowledge, it is the spear of divine knowledge. He easily defeated the rays emitted by the soul eating monarch and went straight to the soul eating monarch.


    In the eyes of the soul eating monarch, a dignified color appeared. Although the dark ray he sent out was only a tentative attack, he did not expect that Li Fan could easily defeat him.


    But he is already fit to pounce on, had to be in a hurry, abruptly with the body to meet the spear.


    It''s not that the soul eating monarch can''t release other attack means to intercept, or that the soul eating monarch can''t evade.


    If you want to meet him directly, you just want to taste the attack of Li Fan''s divine sense.


    The body of the soul eating monarch suddenly fell two meters in front of Li Fan''s body. Although there was no expression on his face, his heart was shocked.


    Hit by the spear of Li Fan''s divine knowledge, he bared his teeth for a while, but there was no expression on his face. His just boasting had been said, and his identity could not allow him to have any external expression.


    "Boy, the attack power is good, but it has no effect on the monarch." The soul eating monarch, with a smile, reached out to Li Fan and said.


    "Boy, if that''s what you''re capable of, the monarch will be impolite." The trident of soul eating suddenly appeared in the hands of the king.


    The Trident in his hand was suddenly held in his hand, and the soul eating monarch seemed to have countless leaping flames, but the flame seemed to be illusory.


    "I know the attack of divine sense. Since you want to compare the divine sense, I will practice with you." As the soul eating monarch spoke, the illusory flame on his body suddenly gathered into a trident in his hand and stabbed Li Fan in the direction.


    "You are not worthy to be my apprentice in the use of divine knowledge." Li Fan laughs, with one hand behind him, and the other right hand whirling in front of him. The air in front of him seems to be condensed into a whirlpool by Li Fan''s action.


    The trident of the soul eating monarch has just come into contact with its own whirlpool. It''s like falling into a swamp. Constantly being eaten by the whirlpool.


    "Boy, this is not my sovereign''s skill." The voice of the soul eating monarch has just fallen, and Li Fan''s heart is suddenly tight. Just want to have action, but already feel a cool on his neck.


    "Boy, you lost." Said the soul eating monarch, holding the Trident in his hand and with a hint of ridicule in his eyes¡° Can the competition of divine knowledge be achieved only by the competition of divine knowledge. Boy, you are too young. "


    "You can''t help me." Li Fan had a trident on his neck, which was also a curse in his heart.


    How can I forget that the soul devouring monarch is the master of the soul devouring world? The people who can become the master of the soul devouring world will not be those who know how to fight head on as I have seen before. Intrigue is the true portrayal of such people as the soul eating monarch.


    "Boy, you are a god of knowledge, but you like it." The soul eating monarch laughs, and the Trident in his hand is also on Li Fan''s neck intentionally or unintentionally. He laughs and says, "don''t worry, our monarch won''t kill you. After drawing out your divine consciousness, our monarch will make you into a puppet and help us guard our palace forever."


    With these words, the soul eating monarch''s eyes were also slashed with a sharp color, and his left hand, which did not hold the Trident, was also fiercely covering Li Fan''s head¡° Li Fan I don''t know why. It seems that I feel that Li Fan is in danger. Originally, Avril, whose soul has been drawn out of the body, screams. Just when Avril just exclaimed, the big hand of the soul eating monarch also covered Li Fan''s head, and the black purple light on the hand just flashed. The change is sudden.

 V2.Chapter 125

    In the whole soul devouring forbidden array, it seems that when the hand of the soul devouring monarch is over Li Fan''s head, the whole space stops turning. As if the black cloud is still rolling, the tears in Avril''s eyes are even flowing out in a parallel manner. The ghost howl is still rippling in the air. In addition to the ripples, the Trident in the hands of the soul eating monarch is still forced on Li Fan''s neck. Although he has tried to touch Li Fan''s neck, he can only think about it in his heart¡° Time is still? " Different from Li Fan and others who are confused about this situation and have traversed countless planes, they are almost subconscious. In their own mind, they think of this technique which can not be called a technique at all. The reason why this time static is not a surgical method. It''s just that this technique has two special points: "I''m just a master of the plane. I''m afraid I can''t help you as a space-time controller." Although he knew that the void walker had a request for himself, the soul eating monarch refused decisively. If you think about it with your buttocks, you can see how a person who can let the void walker, the controller of time and space, pay attention at any time, and who can let the controller of time and space talk about the conditions, can be an ordinary cultivator. I''m afraid that the ruler of his own plane does not have such a face. How can he be the master of several planes or even one dimension? Maybe he may not have such a big face. Such people can be of no use to themselves. Looking at Li Fan''s present appearance, the soul devouring monarch is also slightly clear in his heart. Obviously, Li Fan should have lost part of his memory or closed his own memory. But no matter which of the two, the things hidden behind them are not something you can know. Whether Li Fan is the master of a dimension, or a higher existence, whether he is an enemy or a friend, his strength is not what he can look up to. If anything, I''m afraid that in the future, the first one to be killed will be himself. At the thought of this, the soul devouring monarch, even in his heart, has a trace of gratitude for the void walker. As the void Walker said, if he didn''t do it just now, I''m afraid he would have lost his soul. For a plane master like himself, death is not terrible. But if you lose your soul, that''s the most terrible thing. What''s more terrible is not to live or die. Always in torment¡° It''s not that much trouble. " Void Walker''s words sounded faintly in the air, "as long as you release these little guys for a while, and then tell the little guy a few words." After listening to the words of the void walker, there was a look of doubt on the ugly face of the soul eating monarch, which disappeared quietly.

 V2.Chapter 126

    The reason why the soul swallowing monarch was puzzled was not that the void Walker was able to appear in person to rescue Li Fan, but that he was a little surprised by these words. From the experience of the soul eating monarch for thousands of years, the words of the void Walker and himself did not explain how good their relationship with Li Fan was. On the contrary, they made the soul eating monarch feel in his heart that the void Walker and Li Fan''s boy were also a pair of enemies.


    But this doubt was well suppressed in his heart by the soul eating monarch, and even more because in this time static, although his doubt has been revealed on his face, it is still tightly blocked by this time.


    The void Walker didn''t say much. When he said that with the soul eating monarch, the time in the whole space was flowing again. However, although the void Walker was gone, the soul eating monarch felt a trace of worry.


    Not only because of other things, but also because, how can I say, I am a master of the highest plane that has crossed countless planes. In this way, when I have occupied all the good situations, I let Li Fan go. Although I am a void walker, Li Fan and others obviously don''t know about this. Therefore, one''s fame may be in vain because he let these people go at will.


    But he took the words of the void walker, how can he combine these words with his release of Li Fan, which made the soul eating monarch in trouble.


    Just thinking like this, the hand of the soul eating monarch had unconsciously pressed on Li Fan''s head and rubbed it, as if Li Fan''s head had been regarded as a ball.


    Although the time just now is still, for the soul devouring monarch, you can feel that it belongs to the power of the space-time controller, but for Li Fan and others, the time just now is still, as if nothing has happened. That period of time, I don''t know if it has passed.


    Li Fan''s eyes slightly up, looking at the soul eating monarch on his head, eyes are full of helplessness. At the moment, I am a fish. Although Li Fan himself is not afraid of death, but really at this time, no one will not miss the beauty of life.


    "Boy. How dare you? " Soul eating monarch black smile, heart read electricity turn. Is already hand back, looking at Li Fan said, "did not expect, not only is the divine sense strong, even the courage color is also good."


    Li Fan looked at the soul eating monarch with a good eye, and he was also surprised. This soul eating monarch seems to have changed a person at the moment. Instead of killing himself directly, he chatted with himself.


    It seems that Li Fan has some doubts. In the laughter of the soul eating monarch, he gathers one hand toward the sky. In a flash, all the black clouds that used to be all over the sky gather in the hands of the soul eating monarch, like a ball of cotton candy kneaded, and are swallowed by the soul eating monarch.


    The dark clouds disperse in the sky, and the shrill ghost howl that resounds in this space also dissipates in the invisible. Originally in the body of the soul has been pulled out of the body of Avril and others, just feel light. It''s like falling from the clouds. For a moment, not only the body, but also the spirit feels extremely comfortable.


    "Boy, you''re lucky. Today, the monarch is looking at others'' face and let you go. But next time, when the monarch sees you again, you won''t be so lucky. " The soul eating monarch laughed and thought about it in his heart. Finally, he decided to say it frankly. Anyway, I''m not afraid of Li Fan, but I give the void Walker a face. Although Li Fan obviously doesn''t know the existence of the void walker, it''s inevitable that Li Fan won''t think about it in the future.


    What''s more, as long as I tell the story, even if it spreads to all levels, there is no image of my name. After all, it is a great achievement to be able to retreat completely in the face of the controller of time and space. What''s more, it can help the controller of time and space. In a sense, What''s more, it can make the reputation of the soul eating monarch more widely spread.


    "Why?" Li Fan looked at the soul eating monarch in front of him. Although the first thought in his heart was doubt, he still asked a question similar to some idiots.


    "Boy, you''re lucky. Although you don''t have much strength, you can recognize people like that. It seems that your identity should not be simple. " The soul eating monarch was slightly stunned, but he still said, "he has a few words for me to tell you."


    "What. Who are you talking about? " Li Fan felt more puzzled about what the soul eating monarch said.


    In addition to Avril and Chen Xi who are standing here, there are still some people I know. As far as practitioners are concerned, there is no one who can surpass his own strength. Although it doesn''t seem that his present superficial strength has been improved, I''m afraid that with his divine power, even AI Haotian, it will take some effort to win over him. Therefore, from the words of the soul devouring monarch, the people he knows should be far more powerful than the soul devouring monarch, that is, far more powerful than himself. Such a person, let alone knowing him, has never even heard of him.


    If you can make the master of a plane feel the existence of some horror, I''m afraid that the strength is the highest in the whole time and space, and no one has any objection.


    "Who is this man? When the right time comes, you will know Seeing Li Fan''s puzzled eyes, the soul eating monarch explained, "with your current strength, even if you know it, it won''t do you any good."


    "Just his words, you have to remember them." The soul eating monarch looked at Li Fan and said, "he asked me to tell you that today he came to help you, but he didn''t want you to die so easily. The bets between the two of you are still waiting for you to share. "


    "Ha ha, when you say that, I feel a sense of conspiracy." Li Fan said, his side has gathered together Avril and others, although a few people are pale, but they are looking at the soul eating monarch with a vigilant face. If you don''t agree, you will lose.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous." The soul eating monarch sneered scornfully, glanced at several people''s faces and said, "with your strength, I don''t care to cheat you with such tricks. If that person didn''t appear in time just now, I''m afraid you are already


    The soul eating monarch was talking, but he suddenly thought of the words that the void walker had just said, "if I don''t appear, I''m afraid that you are already a body without soul."


    The words of the void Walker clearly point out that the soul devouring monarch is not only the void walker, but also outside his own array. It is obvious that the strength of the void walker is not lower than that of the void walker.


    This void walker is not the strongest but definitely not the weakest among the space-time controllers. It is obvious that the strength should be above him. This kind of person, unexpectedly also can guard for Li Fan here, this little guy is exactly what origin.


    Thinking of this, the soul devouring monarch even thought that if he had not promised the void Walker just now, not to mention whether the void Walker would do something to himself, I''m afraid that the person in the void Walker''s mouth would never let himself hurt li Fan.


    A cold sweat, almost instantly is wet through the soul eating monarch''s clothes. Although in his own space, the soul eating monarch felt that he was still not so safe for the first time.


    "Anyway, I''ve already finished my words, and I''ve helped him pass them on." Thinking of this, the soul eating monarch swallowed half of the words and changed the topic, saying, "now that the words have been finished, the monarch will leave first. You''re lucky. "


    When the soul eating monarch finished speaking, he just wanted to leave, but Li Fan beside him suddenly said.


    "Who is the man you are talking about? Why did you let us go? What''s the plot?"


    Looking at the deep and dark space-time crack in front of him, the soul eating monarch felt a moment of silence.


    Such a person who can make time and space controllers pay attention to it, who can make time and space controllers gamble with it, seems that his brain is not easy to use. He has made it clear that he is conveying it. What''s more, it''s because other talents let Li Fan go, but he still holds on to himself.


    He took a deep breath, and the soul eating monarch forced down the depression in his heart. He clenched his fist tightly and told himself in his heart that he was not looking at the boy''s face, but at which time and space controller''s face was hidden in the unknown place.


    "Boy, my Lord is also the Supreme Master of the spirit eating world. If you think that I can let you go today, you are very familiar with me, then you are wrong. Since the monarch has promised others, he will not say anything. " The soul eating monarch turned his back to Li Fan and said, looking at the deep cracks of time and space.


    "If you want to know that you can improve your strength, just practice."


    With these words, the soul swallowing monarch appears to have stepped into the cracks of time and space.


    "Hello. I''ll go after that. " Seeing that the body of the soul eating monarch disappeared in the cracks of time and space, Li Fan cried out eagerly.


    It''s just that the soul devouring monarch obviously doesn''t want to take another second here any more. He doesn''t pay any attention to Li Fan''s words. As soon as his body enters into the space-time crack, he can''t wait to close the space-time crack behind him.


    With the departure of the soul eating monarch, the sky in the whole space is like a exploded fireworks, and the meteors like fireworks are scattered all over the sky. With the meteors that lit up the whole sky, the whole space was suddenly, like a bubble in the sun, burst apart.


    A scene of yellow sand, a scene of dark sky, space, seems to have returned to the void. Except for Li Fan who felt the rest of his life after death.


    "What did he mean, he let us go at last." Li Fan obviously still can''t completely believe the practice of the soul eating monarch at the moment. Still murmuring.


    "Listen to him, it seems that someone has been protecting you in the dark." McGrady went to Li Fan''s side and patted him on the shoulder¡° No one I know has ever been able to scare away the existence of the soul eating monarch. " Li Fan shook his head, looked at Chen Xi and said, "how about green spirit and Chengying?" Chen Xi shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just that he took off his strength."¡° It doesn''t mean you didn''t know it before Avril said suddenly¡° What do you mean Li Fan turned to look at Avril and said¡° Before, when I didn''t come into contact with the cultivation world, people I knew didn''t have this kind of power any more. "¡° I said before, not before you are now. " Avril whispered, "I''m talking about your past."

 V2.Chapter 127

    Before, Avril air before, obviously refers to Li Fan''s previous life, or that is another identity of Li Fan.


    Li Fan, who used to be a lover with Avril, who used to be able to be proud of the whole dream world, who used to be able to create a wind blade with soul, who used to be Li Fan.


    Li Fan listened to Avril''s words, as if also fell into thinking. That self, in my heart, has never appeared, and I never want to understand the past self. After all, from Li Fan''s cognition, that self is the past tense.


    In other words, only Avril knows that. I''m afraid even Madison once heard Avril mention it occasionally. Not to mention whether they know. But now Avril mentions her past life, which makes Li Fan a little confused.


    "In the past, you were not as powerful as the soul eating monarch, but you knew people. Many of them are up and down with the soul eating monarch, and some of them are far stronger than the soul eating monarch. " Avril looked at Li Fan with a smile and said, "with the strength of those people, it''s very easy to find a reincarnated you in the vast space and time. Maybe they came to help you today. "


    Li Fan thought about it, but he didn''t speak yet. The fat man on one side said.


    "Absolutely not."


    Fat man said, went to Li Fan''s side, looked at Avril and said, "although I don''t know what you said about fan Zi''s previous life. The people you''re talking about. I don''t know, but I deeply know that no matter how good the relationship is, once there is no contact for a long time, the relationship will be greatly reduced. Not to mention, like Fanzi, after reincarnation. If Fanzi can re cultivate his strength to be as powerful as the previous life, maybe those people still hope to get in touch with Fanzi again. "


    With these words, the fat man turned to look at Li Fan and said, "don''t hate to hear me say that. I''ve been shopping in the mall for so long. This is everyone''s inner self-consciousness, not anything else."


    Li Fan laughed, nodded, patted the fat man on the shoulder and said, "of course not, let alone. I don''t believe it in my heart. The soul eating monarch just now will really leave because of the people I knew in the previous life. "


    "What else will happen. Listen to the words of the soul eating monarch, it seems that you and that man have played a bet. You know someone like that. Who else did you bet with? " Chen Xi is supporting the arm of green Ling ER in the side, looking at Li Fan to ask a way.


    Li Fan shook his head and said with a smile, "how do I know? I never like to bet with people. Gambling is a bad thing. How could I do that? "


    "Who on earth is that?" Madison also looked at Li Fan with some doubts and said.


    "How do I know? I don''t think about it anyway." Li Fan shook his head, looked at Medivh, and said, "since that man can make the soul eating monarch afraid, I''m afraid we don''t have the strength to fight back if we want to attack me like this. Since he doesn''t want to show up, it shows that there is no time for him to do so. In this case, why should I bother to think about it. Instead of that, it''s better to calm down and use it for cultivation. "


    "Hum, you can still have such a mind." Chengying''s body is much better at the moment. Although there is still a trace of blood in the corner of her mouth, her face is much better. After hearing Li Fan''s words, she still doesn''t forget to be sarcastic.


    Li Fan reluctantly wiped his head, looked at Chengying and said with a smile, "why not, but I''ve been practicing hard all the time."


    "Well, since you don''t want to know who that man is? We won''t worry about it for you. " Avril smile, looking at Li Fan said¡° Anyway, we''ve all come out alive. Next, let''s go on. "


    "No problem. Where shall we go next?" Li Fan nodded, indicating that Avril had no opinion.


    "Wait a minute." Just when Avril looks around at the scene and wants to judge where several people are, Chen Xi suddenly says.


    "Why don''t you think about it? It''s only two days since we left Zhuye village. Why do some people stop us on the way, and even release this long lost soul swallowing forbidden array?" Chen Xi looked at a few people and asked slowly.


    "That''s true." When Chengying heard Chen Xi say this, she also nodded abruptly. Looking at Chen Xi, she said, "if it wasn''t for sister Xi, I would have forgotten. We are all attracted by this soul eating monarch. I forgot who wanted to kill us on the way to nihility peak. "


    "Is that a question?" The fat man patted his belly and said with a smile, "don''t you forget that before those masked men in black released the soul swallowing and forbidden array, they said that they had received the responsible order. We have been in Zhuye village except yuanxingcheng these days."


    "It can''t be Qianshan. He''s not like that kind of person. He can''t start because he doesn''t know our specific identity, let alone. If you want to start, it''s in yuanxingcheng. He could have done it a long time ago. " Li Fan nodded and said.


    "Yes. Since it''s not Qianshan, only Zhuye village knows our identity. Who else can be called the above people besides the burning of Zhuye village? " Said the fat man discontentedly¡° I didn''t expect him to be such a person. "


    "Since they said it was burning, it must not be burning." Medivh looked at the fat man and said, "no one will say his true identity at will, let alone say it without knowing whether he can kill the opposite person."


    "So that person must be Kang Sheng." Li Fan nodded at Medivh and said, "send someone to kill us and plant the blame by the way. If we are really killed by these people, that''s all. If we can''t kill us, as long as one of us runs away, according to our identities and Kang Sheng''s, we will sue nihility peak. We can not only throw ourselves out of the affair, What''s more, we can eliminate our opponents unconsciously. Kangsheng is really a hot role. It seems that Huoyan''s life in Zhuye village will not be easy. "


    "It seems that Kangsheng is really not a good thing. If we are really people of nihilism, I''m afraid this time, even if we can''t die, we will be put on the table by Kangsheng. "


    The fat man snorted and spat heavily on the ground.


    "Fortunately, we are not the people of nihilistic peak, but does such Kangsheng mean that he has doubts about our identity. Otherwise, he is a subordinate of nihility peak. It''s impossible to do such a thing. "


    Madison laughed contemptuously, looked at Li Fan, shook his head and said, "no, that''s why Kangsheng dares to do it. It''s not because he has doubts about our identity, on the contrary. It''s his recognition of our identity that makes him dare to take such risks. "


    "Why?" Li Fan looked at Madison in surprise and asked.


    "It''s because of this that Kangsheng is so sure of our identity that he will take the risk to send a killer. Because in the whole dream world, no matter the Mengling clan or the mengyan clan, there are very few female clansmen, let alone the envoys of nihility peak. It''s a bit like a bodyguard in the nightmare clan. " McGrady said with a smile, "in the dream world, the female race does not appear because of the traditional rules. On the other hand, the strength of the female race is relatively inferior in the whole dream world. Only the highly gifted female race can go out and walk. Therefore, this practice of Kangsheng undoubtedly recognizes our identity. "


    "It turned out to be so. I didn''t expect that your dream world had the idea of favoring boys over girls." The fat man grinned and looked at Madison.


    "You." Li Fan just patted fat man on the shoulder with a smile. The hand has not yet left from the fat man''s shoulder, but his face suddenly changes. Don''t wait until the fat man has a reaction, but Li Fan is suddenly a mouthful of blood sprayed on the fat man''s face. The whole person also suddenly covered his head, screamed, and sat on the ground dejectedly.


    "What''s the matter with you, Fanzi?" Fat man suddenly vomited blood on his face by Li Fan. Before he woke up from his astonishment, he saw that Li Fan was already sitting on the ground. He grabbed Li Fan''s arm and asked.


    But Li Fan has no energy to answer the fat man''s question now. Just now, Li Fan came out of the forbidden array of the soul eating monarch. They all felt a sense of survival. This sudden tension and extreme relaxation made Li Fan neglect the two fighting spirits in the sea of his own consciousness. He just put a small part in looking at two people''s consciousness, suddenly by two people suddenly burst out of the powerful fighting wave, hard impact hurt. If it was not for Li Fan''s divine sense, it would have become dementia. I''m afraid it''s not like this, just spitting a mouthful of blood.


    Li Fan waved his hand, indicating that the fat man had no problem. Just now, he suffered a little damage from the sudden shock of divine consciousness. Fortunately, the two Holy Spirits seemed to have a little feeling for themselves, and they didn''t really fight each other in the sea of their own divine consciousness. Otherwise, according to the situation of their own just now. I''m afraid I''ve been in a coma for a long time.


    "You two, that''s great!" Although Li Fan is sitting on the ground, but his outside consciousness is in the instant return to the body, look, but not how ugly, just stretched out a thumb, facing several people''s body in front of the direction, compared.


    In the eyes of Medivh and others, a few meters before the eyes of a few people, two figures quietly flashed out. If not for a few people to see, I''m afraid they can''t believe that there are still such two creatures in this world.


    According to the strength of a few people, even if it is much more than the strength of a few people, in front of a few people, it is impossible to completely hide their own fluctuations. After all, the fluctuations of spiritual power can be hidden, but the breath of being a living creature can not be hidden.


    It''s like, even if you close your eyes, if someone is standing in front of you, you will feel it. But the man and woman in front of Madison''s eyes, if not for a few people to see, simply can''t believe that in this plane world, there is no breath, no feeling of life.


    Even a tree or a stone can make several people feel, but the two people in front of them are just like the air. Standing there, although they can see it clearly, it seems that there is nothing at all¡° Who are you McGrady just felt goose bumps all over his body. He looked at the two people in front of him and asked. Two sharp eyes looked at Medivh like substance, which made Medivh fall into the ice.

 V2.Chapter 128

    Although Medivh had little spiritual power left at the moment, the look of the two holy spirits, a man and a woman, made Medivh feel that the two eyes staring at him were not like eyes at all, but like two sharp swords, piercing his heart.


    "That''s great." Medivh sighed in his heart that these two holy spirits could make him feel like this just with their eyes. What about the real strength of these two holy spirits? If you really start, I''m afraid that within two or three moves, you will be beaten by these two people. But these two people have such strength, and they are the Holy Spirit of Li Fan. Why didn''t they do it just now? What''s more, when Li Fan just got out of danger, they suddenly appeared, which made Li Fan suffer such injuries.


    "You two, are you really out of it?" Li Fan was obviously angry and looked at the two holy spirits. At the moment, both of them were holding swords in their hands. Eyes full of vigilance looking at the opposite.


    Two people hear Li Fan''s words, but there is no reaction, are closely staring at the opposite, Li Fan for these two people also feel a trace of speechless. Although both of them are their own Holy Spirits in name, their strength has already reached such a level. However, both of them have a little hostility to each other. I don''t know whether they are willing to sacrifice each other or because they are both Holy Spirits.


    "Hey, hey, it''s just a Dao Ling. How dare you be so rampant?" Xuanyuan sword spirit looked at the cold woman opposite and said with a smile, "I really don''t know how Li Fan attached you to the spirit when he made you. He could make such a rampant sword spirit."


    "So what?" As a woman, Suifeng Dao Ling also gave a cold smile. Looking at Xuanyuan sword Ling, she said, "do you think I don''t know? You just have a nice name. It''s one of the top ten magic swords in ancient times. If you had met me, I''m afraid these ten magic swords would not exist at all. "


    Li Fan, Medivh and others were also a little surprised for a while. Looking at the sword and sword, the two holy spirits were like children here. It was you who made a quarrel with me. Said the sound place, is from time to time hurtles a sword Qi toward the opposite side. This space is just like a sandstorm in the desert.


    "You two, are you finished?" After listening for a while, Li Fan couldn''t get in any way. He wanted to help, but neither of them could help. He didn''t see the Lord of the Holy Spirit in his eyes.


    "Keep fighting, you two. You''d better die here. I don''t want anyone." Li Fan saw that both of them had the same face. He was also very angry. The sword in his hand was thrown forward, straight to the eyes of the two holy spirits.


    Xuanyuan sword and Suifeng sword stand upright in the yellow sand. Two different lights rise from one sword to the other.


    "Walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk." Li Fan threw out his sword, turned to look at the others and said, "let them fight here."


    All of them were shocked. They didn''t expect that Li Fan would throw this sword out directly. If the sword with this spirit was put out, I''m afraid there would be countless people who want to have it. But this sword with a strong sense of autonomy can''t be controlled by everyone.


    Sure enough, Li Fan''s words a export, originally covetous opposite two people, is also a little bit of a sign of relaxation. After all, Li Fan basically belongs to the master of the two. If he is defeated in the battle, he will not be laughed at. However, it is a great insult for his master to throw away the sword with spirit.


    If you don''t say anything else, just say a magic weapon who can possess intelligence, but is mercilessly thrown away by the master. If you say this, I''m afraid it will make all the spiritual things in the whole space-time plane laugh away.


    When Li Fan said this, Xuanyuan Jianling and Suifeng Daoling were speechless for a while. Both of them were stunned and looked at Li Fan''s back. They didn''t expect that Li Fan really refused to leave when he finished this sentence. There''s no chance of turning back.


    "I''ll tell you, don''t follow. Neither I nor the master want to see you With the wind, the sword spirit glances at Xuanyuan sword spirit and says coldly that his body is also dancing with the wind like a fallen leaf. In an instant, he soars into the air. Just in the blink of an eye, he comes to Li Fan''s side.


    But the body shape of Suifeng sword spirit just flashed, and Xuanyuan sword spirit also appeared on one side.


    "I''ve been following my master for a long time, but it''s much longer than you. If you want to leave, it''s you who leave." Xuanyuan sword spirit is also a cold response.


    "When the master made me, you didn''t know who the master was. You don''t know whose hand it is. Compare with me? " With wind knife spirit glanced one eye to say.


    "Well, can you two stop fighting?" Li Fan stopped and looked at the two Holy Spirits blocking his way. He was speechless for a while.


    In terms of its strength, Xuanyuan sword might be better. But Li Fan''s Suifeng sword, which he made in his previous life, didn''t know what was added. It seemed that he had a very subtle connection with himself. As if, in front of this is not a knife spirit. It''s a creature that can cultivate itself.


    By comparison, the Suifeng sword and the Xuanyuan sword are almost equal. In the past, I tried my best to use the power of Xuanyuan sword, but there was no way to inspire the strongest Xuanyuan sword. Originally, I thought that with this Suifeng Dao, I could make my strength to a higher level. However, I didn''t expect that Suifeng Dao and Xuanyuan sword were like enemies. As long as we met, we would never stop.


    In this short period of time, the two have had countless verbal confrontation. If you do it yourself, you will make a mess of your own sea of divine knowledge.


    "Avril." Li Fan finally turned to look at Avril and said, "since I made this Suifeng Dao for you, now it''s up to you to keep it."


    "Master." Suifeng Daoling heard what Li Fan said and looked at Li Fan and said, "how can I do this? Since I was made by you, I should follow you."


    "Well, I''ve made up my mind. You''ll continue to follow Avril." Li Fan said with a pause, "if anyone who makes it needs to follow, then there are countless swords in the family of the master of sword casting in this world."


    "There''s more." Seeing that Suifeng Daoling looked at Xuanyuan Jianling warily, and Xuanyuan Jianling obviously wanted to say something, Li Fan quickly said, "if you two are doing it at will in the future, don''t blame me for being rude. I don''t care who made it or who passed it on to me. I''ve lost everything. I don''t want to carry an explosive bag with me at any time


    When Li Fan said that, the two holy spirits had no other words for a while. They just nodded, turned into two lights, and restored to the shape of a sword.


    "Bullshit." The fat man secretly picked his thumb and looked at Li Fan with a smile.


    "Come on. It''s going to be dark. " Avril also looked at Li Fan with a smile, looked up at the dark sky, and said, "if we don''t want to spend the night here, we should hurry up."


    "Our plan, however, has not been mentioned with Jin Wen. We have to tell Jin Wen as quickly as possible. Similarly, we have to think about how to make Jin Wen enter the core of nihility peak again. It''s very important for us to fight against the nightmare clan in the future. "


    "You say, since Jin Wen knows that he will be excluded from the core by nihilistic peak, why does he want to return to nihilistic peak again? What''s his purpose in doing so?" The fat man pretended to think and looked at several people and asked.


    "Fat man, did you try your best to think that all people have their own selfish intentions after what you just did. We don''t know what kind of person Jin Wen is, but he doesn''t have any important relationship with us, but it''s not harmful to us Medivh looked at the fat man with a smile and said, "after all, he knows nothing about the Mengling clan, but we don''t know about the nightmare clan only through him."


    "Well, let''s hurry. As for what happened to the inscriptions, we''ll be clear when we see the inscriptions. " Avril nodded, looked at the distance and said, "we still need to talk with Jin Wen about burning. After all, Jin Wen''s cooperation is still needed in this. As for Zhuye village, I''m afraid it will take some time before we can see the effect. "


    After experiencing the killer sent by Kangsheng, the group set out on the road again, obviously with some cautious precautions. Li Fan also released all his divine consciousness after his divine consciousness was restored, obviously worried about being blocked by the Tao again.


    Although I don''t know why Kangsheng sent this wave of killers, according to Kangsheng''s character, it''s obviously not just a wave of killers. If this wave of killers does not succeed, at least there are other killers who can complete the task.


    It''s just strange for a few people that after this wave of killers stopped a few people, not only no other killers appeared, but even the slight fluctuations of spiritual power that used to be around a few people disappeared. As if, has never appeared in general.


    After that, several people were also very careful when they were on their way. When we were about to see the image of nihility peak, the killer didn''t appear, but there were some wild animals who became the ghosts of careful action.


    However, the nearer the nihilistic peak is, the more uneasy mood is spreading. As the nihilistic peak is getting closer, the uneasy mood is getting stronger.


    Because he is close to nihilism, Li Fan has something to do to prevent the release of divine consciousness. It''s also all of them.


    "Is this nihilistic peak nothing but something? How do you feel like it''s covered with a thick layer of weird air? " Li Fan looked at the nihilistic peak shrouded in the clouds in the distance and said, looking at several people with some doubts.


    "It looks like some trouble. But who can do something in the nihilistic peak, the core of the nightmare clan? What''s more, the nihilistic peak has been combined with some ectopic planes. Has things changed? " Medivh looked at the distant sky and said the same thing.


    "If that''s the case, it''s OK. The Mengling clan won''t have so much trouble." The fat man smiles and looks at the direction of nihility peak. Just a few fat people just finished talking, the direction of nihilistic peak, in the sky, is suddenly changed.

 V2.Chapter 129

    In the eyes of a few people, the whole nihilistic peak seems to be suddenly filled with black clouds. The whole nihilistic peak is shrouded in it. An extremely majestic breath flows quietly from the black clouds. This breath, let a few people feel a sense of deja vu, but some can''t remember, exactly where contact.


    A few people are all a little stunned for a moment, how also can''t imagine, in this nightmare clan''s core place, unexpectedly will appear this kind of situation. Looking at the situation, it seems that there is something unusual. I don''t know if it''s a visit from another place, or if this nightmare clan is doing something secret.


    It is obvious that these things have been concealed from Jin Wen. Otherwise, according to Jin Wen''s agreement with several people, the news would have been passed on for a long time.


    "Come on, let''s go. It seems that something happened at nihility peak. " Avril just looked at the rolling black clouds in the distance, then turned to look at several people and said.


    "If something really happened, that would be good." The fat man didn''t care at all¡° In this way, you Mengling clan can reduce a lot of pressure? Not to mention fighting the nightmare clan. "


    "Even so, no matter what, the nightmare clan is still a member of our dream world. Although we are exiled to nothingness, if there is something wrong with the nightmare clan, we Mengling clan will not sit back and ignore it." Medivh sighed helplessly. Obviously, he had nothing to do with it.


    As they spoke, they went straight to the nihilistic peak without any pause.


    But the closer to the nihilistic peak, the more people feel that the situation on the nihilistic peak is more and more strange. If this nightmare clan is really invaded by the ectopic plane, the nihility peak at this moment should be five steps and one person, ten steps and one post. But at the moment, the nihility peak is still as Li Fan saw before. Everyone seems to be indifferent to the situation on the nihility peak. All the people they met were still busy with their own affairs, and none of them had any reaction to the changes in the situation above the nihilistic peak.


    This abnormal situation, not only did not let Li Fan and others relax their vigilance, but also made several people more nervous. The expression of these nightmare people on nihilistic peak is enough to show that these people are not the first time to encounter this kind of thing, or that this kind of thing has long been indifferent to them. More likely, the situation above nihilism was created by them.


    "Little brother, what''s wrong with the nihility peak?" Fat man finally can''t help but pull a nightmare clansman who is cleaning the road from one side to ask.


    The man who has been held seems to be only 18 or 19 years old, which is less than 200 years old according to the life span of dream world. The young man looked up and down at the fat man doubtfully at first. His eyes crossed the fat man and swept over Li Fan, Avril and others.


    "You don''t know?" The young man was obviously puzzled. Holding the broom of the palm, is also a trace of cyan. Obviously, it''s because of the tension in my heart.


    "Ha ha, don''t be so nervous, little brother. We are here for the second time." Medivh saw the young man''s nervousness in front of him and said with a smile, "maybe you haven''t seen us either. We are the relatives of elder Jin Wenjin. This time, we just came to the nihilistic peak, and we were surprised when we met this kind of thing."


    "Oh." After listening to McGrady''s words, the young man was obviously relieved. The palm of his hand holding the broom was also relieved. Looking at several people''s eyes, the hostility quietly dissipated, and he said, "no wonder it''s not the first time that this situation appears on the nihilistic peak. Every time it''s the full moon, this situation will appear on the nihilistic peak. At the beginning, we were also worried to death. We all thought that there was something wrong with us. But later, the elder explained in person that this kind of thing just happened because we were in the practice of the patriarch Meng Changchang. When the full moon is over, it will be back to normal. "


    Medivh and Avril both secretly looked at each other, and a trace of doubt appeared in their hearts at the same time. Generally speaking, Mengling and mengyan belong to the same dream race. Although there are some deviations in the direction and concept of cultivation, in the final analysis, the cultivation of the two races still pursues the same cultivation law. This period of full moon, although the fluctuation of spiritual power in the plane will be improved compared with that in ordinary days, it is definitely not the best day for dream cultivation. But looking at the young man''s tone, it''s obvious that dream impermanence has been practicing for many years. Is there any new cultivation method that mengwuchang has obtained in this nihilistic place? It can actually use the spiritual power tide of the full moon.


    "Little brother, I don''t know how long the dream clan leader has been practicing like this?" Medivh suppressed the surprise in his heart, looked at the man and said with a smile.


    The man waved his broom and sorted out the withered and yellow leaves that had been swept to one place on the ground. He looked up and said, "it''s about a hundred years. I''m not very clear about the details. It seems that when I was not born, the dream patriarch had already practiced like this. "


    "Is it that we have developed some new cultivation methods on the side of nihilistic peak? How come we don''t know about this?" Avril looked at the man and asked softly.


    The man shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe this is the cultivation method developed by the dream clan leader himself. My family''s position on this nihilistic peak is too low to know how the dream clan leader practices


    With these words, the man looked up at Medivh in surprise and said, "since you are the relatives of elder Jin, you must be able to get the cultivation method of the dream patriarch. If so, can I have some brothers? "


    Looking at the 18-9-year-old man in front of him, his eyes were full of expectation. Medivh laughed softly, nodded and said, "no problem. If elder Jin really can give us this cultivation method, he will pass it on to you."


    Obviously, the man jumped up with excitement, looked at Medivh and said, "if I can get the cultivation method of the dream clan leader, I''m sure I can make some progress in the cultivation. In this way, our family won''t have to continue to make a living on the nihility peak. Maybe I can go to the top of nihility peak


    Looking at the little boy''s happy face, Medivh smiles, greets the little boy and says goodbye. Several people walk along the road of nihility peak towards the direction where Jinwen lives.


    "Big brother, don''t forget." Out of the distance of more than ten meters, behind him came the clear voice of the boy. Still standing there, jumping and waving to Madison.


    Medivh turned to look at the boy, nodded with a smile, turned his head, but a dignified expression appeared on his face.


    "It seems that the nightmare clan has really made a lot of efforts to fight with us. It not only unites the heterotopia, but also studies new cultivation methods. It seems that this battle in the future is not easy to fight. " Medivh sighed, looked up at the sky above nihilism and said.


    "This dream is a man of great talent. If we can work out a way to combine this period of full moon, I''m afraid his power will make rapid progress. " Avril also nodded, obviously agreed with Madison''s words.


    "Can we say that the reason why the nightmares want to fight us is because mengwuchang has developed this new method of cultivation? Otherwise, according to the situation of the nightmare clan in this nihilistic place, how can we achieve or even surpass the strength of our Mengling clan in this short thousand years Medivh thought about it and said as he walked.


    "Maybe there''s something else that Jin Wen is hiding from us. According to his identity as one of the three elders of the nightmare clan, it''s impossible that he doesn''t know about this situation, but he doesn''t tell us what Jin Wen is thinking? Or what other purpose does he have? " Li Fan thought about it, but also expressed his own judgment.


    "If we want to know why, why don''t we go to Jin Wen and ask him in person? It''s useless for us to speculate here now. " Chen Xi is unconventional in the side said.


    As they talked, they could already see the outline of Jin Wen''s residence. In the rolling black clouds of nihilistic peak, Jin Wen''s residence seemed to be covered with a layer of black fog. Let a few people in this slightly dim situation, some can not really see.


    "Stop, who''s coming?" A few people like this, in this dim light, some deep one foot shallow one foot toward the direction of Jin Wen''s residence. Just walking to the place where Jin Wen''s residence is less than tens of meters, there is a sudden sound of drinking.


    McGrady turned his head and looked sharp at Li Fan, who also shrugged his shoulders innocently. Originally outside the nihilistic peak, Li Fan always put the divine consciousness outside to explore the surrounding situation and fluctuations. But when he came to the nihilistic peak, in order to prevent the exploration of mengwuchang and mengyan clan, he also took back the divine consciousness. Unexpectedly, in such a situation, he was unknowingly approached by other people.


    With the sound of the voice, the two figures squeezed into the sight of several people.


    The reason is that they are crowded into the sight of a few people is because their bodies are too strong. Nearly two meters tall, with a Qiu knot muscles, standing in front of several people. Let a few people have a look up feeling. Even the fattest of them was helpless like a lamb in front of them.


    "Who are you? How dare you come to elder Jin''s residence without permission? " The two strong men spoke with one voice, and between them, they also squeezed their fists heavily.


    "You two, we are the relatives of elder Jin. We came to nihility peak with elder Jin some time ago. This time we are going back to our hometown to do something. I just came back today. " Medivh was quick to respond, looking at them with a smile on his face.


    "Family." The two strong men looked at each other, and there was a trace of doubt in their eyes. The black faced man standing on the left side said, "I and I have never heard of any relatives outside nihilistic peak. Please leave


    "How could it be?" Of course, the fat man didn''t agree. He cried out, "the last time we came to nihility peak with Mr. Jin, even Mr. Meng received us together. You two dare to stand in our way¡° "Dream clan leader?" Hearing this, the black faced man gave a cold smile, looked at the fat man and said, "if you don''t mention the family, it''s good for you to grow up. As soon as you say it, I remember that the patriarch has orders. When elder Jin went out this time, he was frightened. It''s time to cultivate himself. Let alone we don''t know you. Even if we do, we can''t see elder Jin without the order of the patriarch. "¡° What is it Medivh and others were all shocked. From the words of the black faced man, although it was said that Meng Wuchang was not disturbed for the sake of Jin Wen''s cultivation, they all knew it. However, Meng Wuchang''s practice was equivalent to putting Jin Wen under house arrest in disguise. I''m afraid if it wasn''t for the fact that Jin Wen was one of the three elders of the nightmare clan, he would have been a corpse by now. No wonder, for a long time, Jin Wen didn''t contact several people at one time¡° Mr. Kim, my nephew Madison is back. " McGrady turned his eyes, lifted his eyes and turned away from the two strong men in front of him. He suddenly opened his mouth and yelled¡° You dare. " The two strong men both drank violently, and there was a trace of blood red light in their eyes at the same time. Four big hands, grabbed at Medivh.

 V2.Chapter 130

    The four strong winds are like the gusts of wind brought by the fierce tiger down the mountain. The five fingers are like a dragon on the sea. It''s just two people. However, it has the potential of thousands of troops, covering the front and right of McGrady''s tattoo.


    As soon as Medivh''s words came out, he knew that the two men in front of him would not let them see Jin Wen. However, he did not expect that the two men, who looked at their burly bodies, had some good spiritual foundation. This move is actually to block all the retreats. It depends on the strength of these two people''s moves. If you don''t do it yourself, you will be seriously injured by these two people. But if you really do, these two people are obviously the people in the dream impermanence side. If there is any change, it will be very bad.


    Just this short moment of Madison''s thinking, when he wanted to make a move, it was too late. The two strong men, before their fists arrived, had already let McGrady''s cheek hair fly. Bursts of pain, like a knife cut, instantly spread all over the body.


    "Stop it." Just when Medivh wants to resist these two attacks. From the direction of Jinwen''s house, you can wear out a roar.


    With this roar, the silver light of a gust of wind came first and then at a very fast speed. It was just when the fists of these two strong men were about to hit McGrady''s body. Neng''s appearance in front of the two strong men made the two strong men forcibly take back the fists they were about to hit McGrady''s body with a roar.


    "The two of you are outside my house and do it without permission. Who gave you this right? " As the two strong men forcefully withdraw their fists, the silver light suddenly turns back, just like some spirituality. As the sound fell, Jin Wen''s body slowly flashed out from the direction of the residence.


    Two strong men are slightly a Leng, but then it is convergence from the face of that disdain look. Bowing to the direction of Jin Wen, he said.


    "Mr. Jin, these people claim to be your relatives. But the two of me never heard of it. What''s more, when the clan grows up, they will ask me to protect elder Jin here, and I dare not to disobey him. " Now the black faced man on the left hand side is bowing, but there is not a trace of respect in his words. On the contrary, in these short sentences, he not only points out that the two men are inspired by dream impermanence, but also come to guard Jin Wen.


    There was no change on Jin Wen''s face. He just looked at the black faced man coldly and said, "my relatives of Jin Wen, when do I need to tell you. The patriarch just asked me to have a rest, but he didn''t say that he would cut off my position as the elder of Jinwen. What do you mean when you take out the patriarch


    The two burly men looked up at each other for a while. They didn''t expect that Jin Wen was still so bold at this time. He was forbidden by Meng Wuchang, which was equivalent to that most of his feet had stepped out of the scope of nihilism. This elder position was just because Meng Wuchang had considered some things and didn''t deprive him of it.


    "I dare not." The two strong men looked at each other, but they were also worried about each other. They even said, "I''m just worried about elder Jin, and I''m offended."


    At the same time, both of them straightened up and looked at Medivh and said, "since elder Jin has said that, naturally, there is no problem for them. They have offended me a lot."


    "You guys come with me." With a cold hum, Jin Wen interrupted Madison''s thought of what he wanted to say. Coldly glanced at the two strong men, turned to look at Madison and others said.


    Watching Medivh and others walk into the residence behind Jin Wen, the two strong men look at each other. The black faced man thought about it and said.


    "You stay here. I''ll report to the patriarch."


    "Sit down." Jin Wen brings several people into the room and slowly closes the door. Said to Li Fan.


    "Uncle Jin, what''s going on?" The buttock hasn''t sat steady, Li Fan is some impatient to hurtle Jin Wen to ask a way¡° How can you be monitored by Meng Wuchang on this nihilistic peak? "


    "Alas." Jin Wen sighed heavily, glanced at several people''s faces and said¡° Being under house arrest here is the best result


    "Take your time." Avril looked at Jin Wen as if she hadn''t seen him for a few days, as if she had been old for decades, and said quickly.


    "Originally, I thought that as long as I superficially agreed to their plan, I would be able to regain their recognition, but I didn''t expect that their defense against me had reached such a level."


    Said Jin Wen, pointing out of the room with an angry expression on his face¡° Since you left, in the internal meeting of our three elders and patriarchs, Meng Wuchang even said that I left nihilistic peak this time. I''m scared. I''m very well cultivated here when I come back this time. "


    After saying this, Jin Wen clapped heavily on the table and said, "what the hell for me? I just found an excuse to say that I was excluded from the core of nightmare clan. He dreams of impermanence, thinking that in this way, I will be able to Jinwen his plan without the slightest hindrance


    "How can Meng Wuchang do this?" Madison and others were also greatly surprised by this. Although the most important thing in the nightmare clan has long been to exclude the inscriptions, it is equivalent to depriving the elder of his position. But it''s still hard to believe.


    "Is it that Meng Wuchang has a new plan that he doesn''t want you to know?" Li Fan looked at Jin Wen and said his doubts.


    Jin Wen shakes his head and sits back in his chair. Although it makes people angry, what they should think about is how to get the trust of this dream again.


    "I don''t think so. Although I''ve been excluded from the core, I''ve been in the nightmare clan for such a long time. There are still some legitimate people. If you really have a new plan for mengwuchang, you can''t hide it from all the nightmare clansmen, even if you can''t hide it from me. "


    "It''s really puzzling. In doing so, Meng Wuchang clearly tells all mengyan people that you Jinwen have been separated from nihilistic peak. Now that you are about to fight with Mengling people, how can Meng Wuchang come out of such a coma? " Avril tilted her head to think for a while, looked up at Jin Wen and said.


    "As you can see, the impermanence of dreams not only pushed me out of the core. It''s more about arranging people in front of my residence, which is obviously to prevent me from any change. " Jin Wen sighed. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he was just returning to the nihilistic peak in a short period of more than ten days. The change of events was so unexpected from his original plan.


    "Uncle Jin, when we came up to the nihilistic peak, we found that the whole nihilistic peak was shrouded in a strange and surging atmosphere. I don''t know what happened on this nihilistic peak? " Medivh thought about it, reached out and took a sip of the cup in front of him.


    "Well," Jinwen said after a slight hesitation when he heard McGrady''s question.


    "I didn''t tell you about it before. I thought it had nothing to do with you, but since you saw it, you asked again. Then I''ll tell you how it happened. "


    Jin Wen sighed, as if there were some memories in his eyes. Hand gently stroked in front of the desktop, Jin Wen seemed to fall into thinking in general, slowly said.


    "This matter will start from the postwar of Mengling and mengyan a thousand years ago. At that time, although the strength of the Mengling clan was indeed stronger than that of the mengyan clan, the decisive battle really related to the fate of the two clans was not the fight of ordinary clans, but the collision of high-end forces of the two clans. "


    "I''ve heard about it before." Medivh nodded, looked at Jinwen and said.


    Jin Wen smiles, looks at Madison and continues¡° In the last high-level battle between the two ethnic groups in those years, there was only Meng Wuchang on the side of mengyan ethnic group, while Mengling ethnic group


    When Jin Wen said this, he also looked at Avril and Medivh.


    "There are seven people in Mengling clan." Avril looked at Jin Wen and said faintly.


    "Seven?" When Jin Wen heard Avril''s words, he was also slightly stunned and said slowly, "in those days, the Mengling clan should have only six clan leaders, how could there be seven people."


    Avril gently smiles, looks at Jin Wen and says, "maybe I remember wrong. You go on


    Jin Wen nodded, looked at several people and continued to say, "the final decisive battle, although the number of people on both sides seems to be quite different, but Meng Wuchang is indeed the most unprecedented person in the whole dream world. Even in the face of the patriarchs of the six Mengling clans, they are still not in the least disadvantaged, and even take the initiative for a time. "


    "Then why did the nightmare clan be defeated by the Mengling clan and banished to this nihilistic place?" The fat man asked.


    "Fat man, don''t interrupt. Let uncle Jin speak slowly." Li Fan patted the fat man and said.


    "Although the war was of great significance, it lasted less than one day. In this day, dream impermanence almost had the upper hand, but it was in the end. I don''t know because of something. Finally, it''s a failure. " Jin Wen also twisted the beard under his jaw and said slowly.


    "What?" The fat man almost jumped three feet high. He looked at Jin Wen and said, "Uncle Jin, you''re not kidding, are you? Those who fight for only one day and win all day will lose in the end. Do you think we are fools? "


    "Fat man." Avril quickly stopped the fat man and said, "what uncle Jin said is really true. In that year''s war, whether it was the won Mengling clan or the lost mengyan clan, they were all secretive about the final war. No one mentioned it. "


    Jin Wen nodded, looked at Avril and said, "that''s right. At that time, our three elders had not talked to Meng Wuchang many times, but he never mentioned how he lost. But he took all the people with him and left them to the Mengling people. "


    "What''s the relationship between what happened in those days and what happened on the nihilistic peak today?" Although Li Fan knew that Jin Wen would not say these things casually, he could not think of the connection between them.


    Jin Wen smiles, waves his hand to show Li Fan to be calm. He takes a cup of tea and says, "it was after he was exiled to this nihilistic place in the past 100 years that our three elders all found out that this dream is impermanent. Now the highest point of the main peak of nihilistic peak is where the long one sighs. At the beginning, we all thought that he was a little worried about the war and couldn''t let go of the knot in his heart. But it turns out that this is not the case at all. "


    "Uncle Jin, don''t play the game. Speak quickly." After hearing this, even Li Fan, who was not interested in these things, urged him to do so. The fat man squeezed his big fist and made a series of quacking noises. "The reason why Meng Wuchang often stood there was because of where he studied, or why you found that the whole nihility peak changed so much today. He didn''t know where to start. Get how to use the full moon to improve their strength. And his previous exclamation was also a tangle, whether to cultivate or not. "¡° He was able to use the full moon period to improve his strength, but it was not his own research? " Avril and others were shocked. This cultivation method, which can quickly improve the strength, can be obtained unintentionally¡° Well, our three elders. " Jin Wen shook his head with a bitter smile. He just spoke a few words, but a slightly hoarse voice came from outside the door.

 V2.Chapter 131

    "Mr. Jin, it''s not good for you to say these things behind your back." A slightly hoarse voice came to the ears of Jin Wen and others.


    Li Fan and others have not yet reflected who this is, but Jin Wen has stood up and walked to the door, stretched out his hand to open the door, opened his mouth outside the door and said, "unexpectedly, the patriarch came to me in person."


    As Jin Wen''s voice fell, Li Fan and others had not seen a figure outside the room. But the next second. In front of him was the man who was still enveloped in his black robe. You don''t need to look at that face. You can feel it from the figure and breath of this person. This person in front of you is the clan leader of nightmare clan. Dreams are changeable.


    "I don''t know if the patriarch came in person, but Jin Wen is a bit impolite." Although Jin Wen doesn''t have a good feeling for the impermanence of this dream in his heart, the experience of working together for thousands of years still makes Jin Wen bow himself.


    Meng Wuchang waved his hand, looked at Jin Wen and said, "well, Jin Changlao, originally I couldn''t believe what Jin Yang told me, but when I came here, I found that there was nothing wrong with what Jin Yang said."


    Dream impermanence said, behind is also flash out of the two burly men, a face vigilant looking at Jin Wen and Li Fan and others behind.


    Dream impermanence gently waved his hand, behind the two burly faces are a pair of difficult to do expression. Dream impermanence is covered in the black robe under the head slightly raised to two people to see one eye.


    "What? Do you think elder Jin will do me any harm? "


    "I dare not." Two burly men quickly bow to reply. Turn around and leave carefully.


    "Why, elder Jin, when the clan leader comes here, does the elder want me to stand outside here?" Meng Wuchang looks up at Jin Wen, and his tone is full of relaxed flavor.


    "Please, patriarch." Jin wendun, dodged to get out of the way, reached out to guide Meng Wuchang into the room.


    "Oh, some of elder Jin''s relatives and friends have come back. It seems that I have a good time As soon as Meng Wuchang entered the room, he looked at Li Fan and others, who were standing or sitting, and said with a light smile.


    "I don''t know if the patriarch came to Jinwen. What''s the matter?" Jin Wen put the teacup in his hand in front of Meng Wuchang and said coldly.


    "Kim Chang Lao. Don''t be so cold. " Meng Wuchang held the teacup in front of him. His eyes crossed the faces of Jin Wen, Li Fan and others and said, "I said how I heard elder Jin say something for many years just now. It turns out that it''s because your relatives and friends didn''t know what happened in those years."


    "Just now, I''ve talked about the same things as some of them." Jin wendun, looking at Meng Wuchang, said, "they are just curious about why our nihility peak has changed so much at this time."


    "Well. In the twinkling of an eye, it has been thousands of years. " Dream impermanence looking at Jin Wen, appears some lonely said¡° The war with the Mengling clan in those years still seems to have happened yesterday. "


    "My Lord, why did you lose in the end?" Jin Wen stares at Meng Wuchang''s eyes and says slowly.


    In those days, Meng Wuchang, no matter in strength or power, was not the one that the six clan leaders of Mengling clan could defeat. But in the end, he was still defeated strangely. This matter has long been in the minds of the three elders, including Jin Wen, for thousands of years. That''s why. In this thousand years, all kinds of things happened in the nightmare clan are the key factors leading to Jin Wen''s separation from Meng Wuchang and others.


    Although today''s Jinwen no longer wants to have any relationship with the nightmare clan, it has been in his mind for thousands of years. If he doesn''t ask, he will be uneasy after all.


    Dream impermanence''s face, because Jin Wen''s words, also seem to be immersed in their own memories in general, but soon, dream impermanence''s face is restored to that kind of cold and authoritarian expression.


    "It''s been a thousand years. What''s the use of saying it?"


    Seeing that Jin Wen still had some dissatisfied expression, Meng Wuchang continued to speak, blocking Jin Wen''s words and saying, "elder Jin, are you dissatisfied with my arrangement this time?"


    "I dare not." Jin Wen Leng Leng, arched hand looking at the dream impermanence said.


    "It has been thousands of years since we nightmares came to this place of nothingness." Meng Wuchang didn''t care about Jin Wen''s action. Instead, he just stood up, went to the window, looked at the sky outside the window, and said, "although our life in this nothingness is also the past, this is not the land of our dream world after all. Now it''s finally time for us to go back. "


    "Jin Wen has never had any opinions on this matter." Jin Wen looked at Meng Wuchang''s back and said slowly, "you should know that the reason why I opposed the war was that you and the other two elders wanted to use the strength of the heterotopic side. But after all, this is a matter of our dream world. What does it have to do with other planes. Now, since you don''t intend to unite with the ectopic side, I, Jinwen, of course, still hope to advance and retreat together with the nightmare clan. "


    "Kim Chang Lao." Dream impermanence is still back to Jin Wen, as if for Li Fan and others in the room does not exist, generally said, "do you think, if only by the strength of our nightmare clan, can we win in the war with Mengling clan?"


    "This one." Jin Wen thought a little for a while and said slowly, "it''s really hard to say. Originally, the strength of our Mengling clan was between Bo Zhong''s and Bo Zhong''s. However, since this nihilistic place is a place of exile, it also has a great hindrance to the cultivation of our dreamers. I''m afraid that our strength will be greatly reduced by the dreamers after a thousand years. "


    "Oh, elder Jin means that we still can''t defeat the Mengling clan this time." Dream impermanent tone, can not hear any unhappy. It''s just a normal chat.


    "Of course, the result of the war is not just strength, but timing, geographical location, human harmony and harmony are the key to success. What''s more, you are the head of our nightmare clan." Jin Wen also took a light look at Meng Wuchang and said, "although you still don''t want to talk about things in those years, if you really plan to fight with Mengling clan, you must have a complete grasp."


    "Ha ha ha ha." Meng Wuchang suddenly looks up to the sky and laughs. He suddenly puts out his hand and takes off the black robe on his head and says, "Mr. Jin, what you said is really right. It''s the right time, the right place, the right people. All three are indispensable. "


    Dream impermanence turned his head, a silver hair do not know why, it is gently swinging¡° This time we are going to fight with Mengling clan. We have occupied all of them. In terms of time and space, the tide of time and space is coming next year. No matter whether we are going to fight the Mengling clan or not, there will be some heterotopia that will attack the dream world. In terms of geographical advantages, the Mengling people have been living in the dream world for thousands of years without our hard work. What''s more, the dream world used to be our land. We are also familiar with the dream world. Now the most important thing is what Mr. Jin said, people and people. "


    "What does the patriarch mean?" Jin Wen obviously understood the meaning of Meng Wuchang''s words, looked up at Meng Wuchang and asked faintly.


    "Jin Changlao, I know why you left nihilistic peak. But because of what you return to nihilism, I have some doubts. What''s more, we haven''t known each other for a day or two. We''ve never heard of any relatives. Of course, these are not really problems. As long as elder Jin''s heart is still in my nightmare clan, everything will be easy to say. That''s why I asked elder Jin to take a few more days off in this house. When the overall situation of all these things has been decided, elder Jin will be out of the mountain no later


    "What do you mean, patriarch?" When Jin Wen heard Meng Wuchang say this, he was shocked. Dream Impermanence in this word means, obviously speaking out of their own out of the core purpose. It''s because something is going on inside the nightmare clan. And what else can you do that you don''t want to know, apart from the union with the ectopic side?


    "Jin Changlao, don''t be nervous." Meng Wuchang gently waved his hand, looked at Jin Wen and said, "since Jin Changlao doesn''t want us to unite with the ectopic plane, since I have rejected them, naturally I won''t do such things. However, if the ectopic side wants to invade the dream world, it''s beyond my control. "


    "You, don''t you even want to take advantage of sitting here?" Jin Wen suddenly looked up at Meng Wuchang and said, "with the strength of the ectopic side, can we mengyan people be the fisherman?"


    "If you can do something about this fisherman, you don''t need elder Jin to worry about it." Meng Wuchang sat down again, looked at Jin Wen and said, "yes, since Jin Changlao is here to repair, your relatives and friends will follow Jin Changlao, so that no one will recognize them on this nihilistic peak. If something happens, you will be too late to repent."


    "Dreams are fickle. You''ll regret it." Hearing Meng Wuchang''s words, Jin Wen''s eyes suddenly turned red and red. He looked at Meng Wuchang angrily and said, "you will bring the nightmare clan to the point of no return."


    When Li Fan and others heard the words of Meng Wuchang, they were all inspired. They just trapped a few people on the nihility peak and couldn''t return to the dream world to deliver news. It''s really hard to predict the consequences of the war between the two tribes and the news blocking of Mengling tribe.


    Not to mention, Medivh''s plan was to let nightmare and ectopic side fight first. Looking at the nightmare clan and the ectopic side, it''s obvious that everyone wants to be a fisherman. When both sides are exhausted, they can make a profit easily. It''s not very difficult for the two thieves to fight first.


    "Why, does Mr. Jin look dissatisfied with my arrangement?" Dream impermanence face with a strange smile, looking at Jin Wen and Li Fan said.


    "Patriarch, this is to put my Jinwen under complete house arrest. Otherwise, by the way, I will be deprived of my elder position. " Jin Wen said angrily and sat down on the chair.


    It''s not that Jin Wen doesn''t have other ideas, it''s just that in the face of this dream''s impermanence, there''s no way for any stratagem. Now that it''s Meng Wuchang''s decision. Naturally, there is no room for maneuver, not to mention whether a few people agree or not. Even if they don''t want to agree, if they really want to go out of this room, they don''t have the strength. The strength of dream impermanence was the top in the whole dream world thousands of years ago. After thousands of years of cultivation, you can only be proficient in Kung Fu. If you want to start with Meng Wuchang, you''ll find it hard.


    "When it comes to house arrest, elder Jin has gone too far. I''m just worried about elder Jin''s bad health. If I go out, I''m afraid it will cause some harm. That''s what makes you better. It''s also the eve of our war with the Mengling clan. Things are busy in the clan. After all, your relatives and friends are not familiar with the place on nihilism peak. If they walk around at will and go to the wrong place, it''s not good. " Dream impermanent fingers gently tap on the table, issued a burst of Duo Duo sound¡° Since the patriarch is so considerate, I don''t want to take it with me on the nihilistic peak any more. I might as well go back to my hometown with these relatives and friends. Fortunately, I can be more relaxed. " Jin Wen turns to see dream impermanence, light say¡° This is not something you can arrange for Mr. Jin. " Dream impermanence said, the hands suddenly flashed a dark light, in the hands like a butterfly. At the same time, looking at Li Fan and others, he said, "you''d better not move, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that there will be anything wrong with you."

 V2.Chapter 132

    Dream impermanence said this, the hands of the dark light. As with spirituality in general, although it is in the palm of the hand, but from time to time turned into a fierce beast, at several people issued a silent roar.


    Jin Wen, looking at Meng Wuchang''s action, was also stunned. Looking at Meng Wuchang, he said, "what do you mean, clan leader? If I don''t agree with Jin Wen today, I''m afraid I will die here. "


    "Mr. Jin is too worried." Meng Wuchang looks at Jin Wen and smiles coldly. He glances at Jin Wen, Li Fan and others and says slowly, "even if Jin Chang doesn''t agree, Meng Wuchang won''t deal with you today. After all, this is the critical moment when we are about to fight the Mengling clan. Just now, Jin Changlao also said that the weather, the location and the people are indispensable. How can I not understand this thing. However, this nihilistic peak is not very stable now. If something really happens, elder Jin should not regret it. "


    "My Lord, for so many years. I feel more and more strange to you now. " Jin Wen sighed, looked at Meng Wuchang and said, "since the patriarch is like this. That''s where I live. But after that, I''m afraid there will be no use for my inscriptions on nihility peak. "


    "It''s not right for Mr. Jin to say that. After all, elder Jin has a great influence in our nightmare clan. When I need elder Jin to show up, I will not forget the elder. " Dream impermanence ha ha laughs, looking at Jin Wen several people to say.


    "My Lord, walk slowly. I''m sorry I won''t give you any more. " Jin Wen smiles coldly, looks up at Meng Wuchang sitting on the seat, and points to the door.


    "Mr. Jin, I''m going to give the order now?" Dream impermanence ha ha a smile, between the hands of the dark light is also disappeared. Looking up at Jin Wen, he said, "in that case, I won''t disturb the elder. I hope the elder can live a comfortable life here. "


    With that, Meng Wuchang stands up slowly, looks at Jin Wen, smiles, turns around and walks out the door.


    "You two must take good care of elder Jin. If elder Jin has any needs, he must report them at the first time." Not long after, outside the door came the voice of Meng Wuchang and two burly men.


    Inside the house, Li Fan and Jin Wen looked at each other, and there was a helpless smile on their faces. Several people looked at each other like this. After a long time, Jin Wen just gave a long sigh and looked at Li Fan.


    "I didn''t expect that when you came back here, you met this kind of thing. I don''t think you should come back. "


    "It''s a bit too much of a coincidence." Li Fan was also a little stunned, but then he said with a smile, "however, even if we come back a few days late, I''m afraid it''s also such a result. Since Meng Wuchang wants to put you under house arrest, I''m afraid it''s such a result no matter when we come back."


    "It''s true, but if we look at the current situation, I''m afraid we can''t do anything in this nihilistic peak. I can''t even leave this room now. " Jin Wen sighed and looked up at the sky outside the window. He was speechless for a moment.


    "It seems that most of the things we do outside this time are useless." Avril also sighed. Looking at Jin Wen, he said, "if so, I''m afraid we can''t leave before the war between mengyan and Mengling. Not to mention that there is any message that can be delivered. "


    "No way. Now that we have been trapped in this nihilistic peak, we can only leave it to fate. According to the strength of dream impermanence, we can''t leave this nihilistic peak at all. " Jin Wen looks at Avril and others and sighs.


    "What is the strength of dream impermanence? Can it control the changes of the whole nihilistic peak?" Medivh looked at Jin Wen and said with some doubts, "although I have heard that Meng Wuchang is a genius who has never been born in the whole dream world, is his strength really so strong?"


    Jin Wen nodded, looked at Madison and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid nobody knows the real strength of dream impermanence. As early as a thousand years ago, in the battle between the two tribes, Meng Wuchang''s strength has been able to compare with the six clan heads of the Mengling clan. After thousands of years of cultivation. I''m afraid he is the most powerful one in the whole dream world. Even the masters of some other planes are not the opponents of the impermanence of dreams. "


    With these words, Jin Wen looked at Medivh and said, "we are all people in the dream world. We should know that the more advanced the techniques in the dream world are, the more obvious the difference in their actual strength is. This difference may be a geometric change. I''m afraid you know better than me about the six clan leaders of Mengling clan. Therefore, there is no need for me to say more about the strength of dream impermanence. Even if we do it together, we are not the opponents of mengwuchang, let alone many other nightmare masters on the nihilistic peak. "


    The fat man sat on the chair and twisted. The chair under his butt suddenly made a squeaky sound. Looking at Jin Wen, he said with a smile, "if that''s the case, we might as well listen to the impermanence of dreams. Anyway, we can''t leave. Why do we have to go to so many things?"


    "It''s not that easy." Chen Xi watched a few people and said, "although the war between the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan is only a matter of the dream world, Meng Wuchang has just said that the time of the war will surely be when the tide of time and space comes, but this time is also the time when our world will be invaded by the Tao. So if we stay here all the time, I''m afraid we will delay a lot of things. "


    "It''s not like the earth won''t turn without us." Fat man said with indifference, "even if we all go back, can we reverse the result?"


    Fat man''s words made everyone in the room silent for a moment. Indeed, although all the people in the room are the best of the same age in terms of strength, they can''t really turn the war around by relying on one or two experts.


    A war, especially the battle between planes, is not like a game. A few top players can sweep the battlefield.


    "There''s nothing wrong with fat man''s words, but fat man, you should know that the war this time is not a war within our world, but a war between planes. As a result of this war, except one plane disappears, there is no second possibility. Therefore, although we can''t really change anything when we go back, we can be around our relatives. Die at the same acupoint. " Chen Xi looked at the fat man and shook his head, light mouth said.


    After listening to Chen Xi''s words, the fat man is obviously lost in meditation. Although he has never considered these things, when these things really come to him, the fat man often shows a different reaction from ordinary people. It seems that Li Fan always has such friends beside him. Although they don''t show up on weekdays, they are always the first to stand up when there is a need.


    "The tide of time and space has not been seen for thousands of years. Every time the tide of time and space appears, there will be a chaos in the whole time and space." Jin Wen sighed and said slowly, "that''s why some people call this tide of time and space a game of time and space controllers. Every time the tide of time and space comes, it will make all planes disappear. I don''t know what will happen this time. "


    "But now, what shall we do? If you really stay on this nihilistic peak for a month, let alone the battle of these planes, I''m afraid you can''t even drink soup. " Li Fan nodded, but it had nothing to do with the other planes mentioned by Jin Wen. Unexpectedly, it had something to do with the coming war.


    "It''s not like you." Avril looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "you should be the kind of character that has nothing to do with you no matter what happens in the world. Now, you are worried about the war between you."


    Li Fan scratched his head, and he also laughed at a loss¡° I don''t know. Maybe it''s true that after too many things, my temperament has changed a little. "


    "The most important thing now is how we can pass on the situation of nihilism, in this case. We can''t even get out of this room, not to mention what happened on nihility peak. Even if we know it, I''m afraid we can''t say it. " Madison looked at a few people, but he was speechless for a moment.


    "What happened on the nihility peak is not the most important thing, but what is the real purpose of dream Impermanence in the nightmare clan?" Avril looked at Medivh, then turned to Jin Wen and said, "it''s obviously not for what he said that dream impermanence put uncle Jin and us under house arrest in this room. The dream is impermanent. It''s obvious that he has some other plot. I''m afraid he has some plot to put us under house arrest. "


    "The purpose of dream impermanence is unknown to us. But in this nihilistic peak, there is not only one way to get their information. " Jin Wen laughs, looks at Avril and others, and says, "I''ve been in this nightmare clan for thousands of years, and my business contacts are also useful. But now the problem is, even if we know some plans of fickle dreams, what''s the use? We can''t leave this nihilistic peak, how can the news be delivered?"


    "In fact, before we went back to nihility peak, we had been to Zhuye village, and even met the person in charge of Zhuye village, Huoyan." Avril looked at Jin Wen with a faint smile and said, "burning inflammation once told us that Jin Changlao can be regarded as his benefactor of burning inflammation."


    "Burning inflammation, is this little guy OK now?" Jin Wen laughs and looks at Avril and says, "burning is the first chess piece I laid when I came to this nihilistic place. At that time, I never thought that one day, it would be used in the nightmare clan. "


    "However, the days of burning are not very easy." Avril nodded, looked at Jin Wen and continued, "but we helped burn Yan in Zhuye village. Maybe he can get some news about dream Impermanence in Zhuye village in the future."


    With these words, Avril and others will also tell Jin Wen the details of their experience in Zhuye village. After listening to a few people''s words, Jin Wen was also lost in meditation. He just continued to say after watching a few people make half a sound.


    "It seems that I was a little worried about this matter at that time. It seems that the chess pieces I laid in those days are not idle either. " Jin Wen nodded and said slowly, "however, it seems that the news from burning inflammation should be later. However, it should be of some use. "


    "Just, how can we get out of the nihilistic peak now? After all, we can''t stay on the nihilistic peak often." Medivh sighed, looked at Jin Wen and said, "the most important thing now is not how to get the information on the nihilistic peak, but how we can leave here."¡° I think we really need to study how to leave here. " Jin Wen nodded, sighed, sat down and said, "on the nihilistic peak, the key place is not outside the room, but above the nihilistic peak. Where is the key place of the whole nightmare clan and nihilistic peak."¡° If we say, elder Jin, what information can you give Meng Wuchang about the Mengling clan? Can you gain Meng Wuchang''s trust Medivh looked at Jin Wen and said suddenly¡° News from the Mengling clan. " Jin Wen looked up at Medivh and said doubtfully, "although the news of Mengling clan is rare among the nightmare clan, I''m afraid that the news of Mengling clan can''t get Meng Wuchang''s trust. Since he has put me under house arrest here, I''m afraid he already knows everything about me. Let alone the news of Mengling clan, even if I caught the people of Mengling clan, it is impossible for me to get his recognition again. "¡° In that case, things will be a little difficult. " Medivh looked at Avril, sighed and said, "if that''s true, I''m afraid we can only be in the nightmare clan until we fight with the Mengling clan."

 V2.Chapter 133

    Until it was getting dark, several people didn''t come up with a practical and effective way. The final reason is that there are dreams on the nihilistic peak. Although in a war, personal bravery can not determine the direction of victory or defeat, but in this small-scale fighting, bravery is supreme. Although Li Fan and others believe in their own strength, their reason still tells a few people that although they dare to challenge, they can keep their name, but this kind of name keeping is often accompanied by a sentence, and their courage is commendable.


    So they had to live on nihility peak like this. At the beginning, they often discussed how to leave nihility peak, but after less than half a month, the daily discussion was gone forever. Instead, it''s a daily tea chat, with Jin Wen in the garden. Just like a prostitute who sells herself to a brothel, a strong woman will become a walking corpse after time.


    Fortunately, Meng Wuchang doesn''t allow Jin Wen and others to leave the nihilistic peak or walk around, but the back of Jin Wen''s room is a vibrant vegetable field. But let a few people in this is like imprisonment in general life, have a trace of fun.


    Just such a life, at the beginning, a few people can still live comfortably, but as time goes on, a few people feel more and more bored. After all, in this small area, apart from daily eating, sleeping and chatting, there is only the fun in the garden behind the room.


    It''s just that the garden is really small. In this half month, Li Fan has seen all the vegetables, and even the grain on that dish is clear to himself.


    In a trance of time, it has been more than 40 days. During this period of time, the nihilistic peak experienced a full moon again. The black clouds all over the nihilistic peak made Li Fan feel as if there were some wild animals with heterotopia coming out of it. The shock of spiritual power on the nihilistic peak also made Li Fan and others feel that their inner spiritual power seemed to be boiling. When a few people just went to nihility peak, the practice of dream impermanence was probably over, so they didn''t feel the influence of the full moon period on them. But now it seems that the strength of this dream impermanence is not something that several people can resist. Not to say that we can use the power of the full moon to practice. It was the fluctuation of spiritual power during the cultivation that made several people feel uncomfortable.


    But after the full moon, the whole nothingness peak also began to be busy. From time to time, there was a noisy sound, which spread to this slightly remote room. The noise even appeared to be on the nihilistic peak, and it became lively for a moment. It''s not as if it''s going to be a war with one''s own race, it''s going to be a picnic.


    "If you calculate the time, it should be before the tide of time and space comes. Why is this already happening on the whole nihility peak? " Jin Wen looked out of the room with deep eyes, as if he was overlooking the distance, stretching out his fingers and counting.


    "Can it be that Meng Wuchang has a new plan? Otherwise, how can there be such a big transfer of personnel on the nihility peak?" Medivh is also standing beside Jinwen, looking at the distance said.


    "I don''t think so. Mengwuchang is not the kind of person who can adjust his plan temporarily. All his things will be worked out long in advance. Whatever happens, it won''t change. " Jin Wen pondered for a while and said slowly, "however, even if there is any change. This will not happen on the nihilistic peak. Dream impermanence is very strict in the management of dream world. No matter what happens, the life and rules of nightmare clan can''t be disordered. It''s necessary to keep silence. In this case, it''s not like there is any personnel transfer. "


    Li Fan listened to the two people''s words, but also went to the door of the room, some dark sky, constantly spread the sound of a burst of people. Li Fan and others were surprised.


    "Is there any change on nihility peak. Will someone be dissatisfied with the impermanence of the dream and suppress it to the present riot? " Fat man stood beside Li Fan, looking at Jin Wen and said.


    "How could it be?" Jin Wen laughed and looked at the fat man and said, "with the character of dream impermanence, if there is any change on nihility peak, at this time, dream impermanence will never be soft, it must be a bloody place."


    As soon as Jin Wen''s voice fell, there were bursts of shouts in the distance. Vaguely listening to what kind of words. And listen to the voice of harmony, as if it''s really like what fat man said. There are people on the nihilistic peak who are dissatisfied with the impermanence of dreams, which leads to the internal strife of nightmare clan. I just don''t know who is the source of the internal strife.


    Several people are trying their best to look into the distance. Although nothing can be seen in this picture, they always want to see or hear something in their hearts.


    Just when a few people looked like this, within the scope of their sight, they suddenly had the appearance of the head flashing, just for a moment. This shaking appearance, it is true that there are countless figures.


    "What''s the situation?" Several people in Jin Wen were wondering, and two big men who were guarding Jin Wen and others came out of nowhere. They also looked at the crowd with a puzzled face.


    "These people?" With the approaching of these people, Jin Wen''s face also burst out a look of surprise. Suddenly he said, "these people are all my former subordinates."


    "Your former subordinates. How did you get here? Did these people make the voice just now? " The fat man said in surprise¡° Are these people responsible for the riots on nihilism


    "Stop. It''s forbidden here. " Several people speak Kung Fu, in front of about 100 people''s team, has come to Jin Wen several people in front of less than a few tens of meters. The two big men in front of Jin Wen also roared, blocking the front of Jin Wen and others.


    "What do you want to do?" Jin Wen also looked at the front of the 100 people team and said¡° Are you trying to rebel? "


    "Kim Chang Lao." The person standing at the front of the line was as white as jade, and his clothes were neat. Looking at Jin Wen with bright eyes, he said, "we don''t want to rebel, but why are you here at such a crucial time. The dream patriarch told us that the reason why you are here is that you are not well. But why not let any of us visit you. Is there something hidden in it? "


    "This place has been ordered by the patriarch. No one is allowed to enter. You leave quickly. " The burly man with a black face looked at the hundred people on the opposite side and coldly pointed to the distance.


    "You are something. You dare to yell at us. " A man in black standing next to the man who opened his mouth coldly glanced at the strong man with black face and said with disdain, "you are just the one who is here to protect elder Jin, and you dare to tell us what to do."


    "The patriarch has orders. If anyone dares to enter without permission, he will be killed." As the black faced man spoke, he suddenly passed a light in his hand. A long gun full of silver light was tightly held in his hand. His arms suddenly burst, and the tip of the gun shook out a silver aperture, pointing straight at the people opposite.


    "Just in time, I see that elder Jin is also under house arrest by the patriarch. It seems that the patriarch must have received some bewitching. Otherwise, he would never have treated elder Jin like this. " The man in black sneered. He did not worry about the murderous spirit of the black faced man. Instead, he glanced contemptuously. His hand was suddenly pulled, and a long sword full of cold air suddenly showed his figure.


    "What are you doing?" Jin Wen didn''t expect that his subordinates could really come straight for him. Although he was also moved, the reality of the nightmare clan worried him. "Do you know what you''re doing now? You are rebellious. "


    "Mr. Jin, this matter has nothing to do with you. This is our own idea. Even if the patriarch comes, we have something to say. " The man in black looked at Jin Wen and arched his hand. He held a sword flower in his hand. Looking at the black faced man in front of him, he said, "since you want to stop here, try it."


    "Stop it." Just as the man in black and the man with a black face were about to meet, there was a sudden roar from a distance.


    When the fury sounded, it seemed to come from a very far place. The next second, in the space where Jin Wen and others were, it was like being touched by a pair of big hands, and there were ripples like water spray. Before the water spray dispersed, there was a figure with a strong sense of oppression, which appeared in front of several people.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to do something on this nihilistic peak?" The air ripple around the figure has not been completely dispersed, and the sound has reached several people''s ears. It''s the patriarch of the nightmare clan that dreams of impermanence.


    "My Lord." Seeing Meng Changchang coming, the black faced man was a little relieved. Although he was tough on his face, there were No. 100 people in front of him. If there is a real fight, not to mention the two of them, even if they are climbing the mountain several times, they will only be beaten. In front of them, the number one hundred and ten people can drown them with one mouthful of saliva.


    "Patriarch, since you are here, we just want to make it clear. What''s wrong with elder Jin? He was put under house arrest here? We are going to war with the Mengling clan. Is there going to be a civil war within the mengyan clan? " The face white as jade of young man have no scruple, in front of this is the clan head of nightmare clan, still is light looking at dream impermanence to say.


    "What is that?" The dream is impermanent, this time it is abnormal, not wearing that cloak. A silver hair in the dim light, it is emitting a trace of light. He glanced at all the faces in the room one by one and said slowly, "as I have told you before, elder Jin is not suitable to deal with family affairs because he is ill. When elder Jin recovers, he will come out of the mountain naturally. In the future, we still need the efforts of Mr. Jin and you to fight with Mengling clan. Only then can we defeat the Mengling clan. "


    "Patriarch, now elder Jin is standing in front of us. Isn''t it clear?" The man in black with a long sword in his hand gave a cold smile. Looking at Meng Wuchang, he said, "it doesn''t look like something is wrong with Mr. Jin''s look and physical condition at the moment. I''m afraid that''s too much of a tease. "¡° How dare you speak like that with the patriarch. " One side of the black faced man roared, his gun trembled, and he was about to rush forward. Meng Wuchang waved his hand and stopped the black faced man like a furious lion. Looking at the man in front of him, he said softly, "is there anything wrong with elder Jin''s body? Do you still need to judge it?" With these words, Meng Wuchang slowly turned his face to the direction of Jin Wen and said, "Mr. Jin, since these people are all subordinates before you, since they don''t believe me, how to do it? Mr. Jin, you can tell for yourself."¡° Everybody Jin Wen looks at Meng Wuchang''s eyes, and his heart is clear. In front of us, these 100 people are all their own direct subordinates. They can also be regarded as the core strength of the nihilistic peak. The meaning of dream impermanence is to say it to yourself, but if you say it''s different from dream impermanence, you can''t be soft at all. The actions of these people are now tantamount to rebellion¡° I would like to thank you for your concern for me, but I am old. The body is not as healthy as it used to be. So. After my discussion with the chief of my clan, I have been here for a while Jin Wen''s mind flashed. Looking at a few people slowly open mouth to say.

 V2.Chapter 134

    After Jin Wen said this, all the people in front of him looked at each other face to face. Although the people standing here are not the core of the battle in the nightmare clan, their actual strength is not weak. If they can''t even see whether this kind of Jin Wen is ill, their years of cultivation will be in vain. But now, Jin Wen''s statement is obviously consistent with the statement of dream impermanence, which makes the No. 100 people feel at a loss for a while. I don''t know what medicine is buried in the gourd.


    "Mr. Jin has already told you, and now you are satisfied?" Dream impermanence coldly looked at the people in front of him, and slowly said, "elder Jin is ill and can''t deal with the family affairs for the time being. After elder Jin recovers, elder Jin will not let go of the family affairs."


    "Mr. Jin, I don''t know what''s wrong with you. We can also find some famous doctors to treat him. " The man in black, holding a long sword in his hand, obviously didn''t believe Jin Wen''s words. He still asked tightly.


    Jin Wen sighed softly in his heart. His subordinates really have no second words about their loyalty, but they don''t know much about some of the internal struggles in the nightmare clan. My words are so clear that these people still don''t give up. Obviously, I don''t believe my words very much.


    "What''s more, the place where elder Jin lives is not suitable for cultivation. I think elder Jin might as well choose another place with better environment. It''s better for elder Jin''s health. " Seeing that Jin Wen did not speak, the man in black continued to speak. This remark aroused the response of the people behind him. One after another, they talked about the beautiful environment they knew.


    "Why, now on this nihilistic peak, is that what you said?" Dream impermanence''s face suddenly gloomy down, eyes swept on the people''s faces, words are also a lot of cold.


    "Patriarch, after all, elder Jin is one of the three elders of our nightmare clan. We are also concerned about elder Jin''s health. It seems that the environment here is not suitable for Mr. Jin''s cultivation. " Face white as jade of man light smile, looking at dream impermanence slowly say.


    "What does elder Jin think?" Dream impermanence face without a trace of expression, just turned to look at Jin Wen coldly asked.


    "The words of these brothers are really good. However, although the environment here is not the best, it is much more peaceful. Without the noise. So I prefer to stay here. " Jin Wen ha ha of smile, looking at the dream impermanence to reply a way.


    On Meng Changchang''s face, a hidden smile finally bloomed. But before the smile disappeared, Jin Wen continued to say, "it''s just that my relatives and friends have been living here for a long time, but they are not in a good mood. They are used to the wild, not adapted to the life here. It''s good for them to go out for a walk. "


    "It''s true that Mr. Jin is right." The smile on Meng Wuchang''s face gradually solidified, but he still said, "it seems that I''m not thoughtful. Originally, I thought that elder Jin''s relatives and friends would be in a better mood if they were here to accompany elder Jin. In that case, these relatives and friends can walk on the nihilistic peak again. "


    After a pause, Meng Wuchang continued to say, "just, there are many rules in this nihilistic peak. You should be careful."


    Finish saying words, dream impermanence turns a head to look at this 100 come person, coldly say "since so, you still don''t leave quickly."


    Several leaders standing in front of the No. 100 looked at each other, arched their hands, saluted Jin Wen and Meng Wuchang, and withdrew orderly. In a short time, it has disappeared.


    Seeing that No. 100 disappeared, Meng Wuchang took a deep breath and waved to the two big men. He then turned to look at Jin Wen and said, "it''s a good way for elder Jin."


    "Oh, why did the patriarch say that?" Jin Wen rolled his eyelids, looked at Meng Wuchang and sneered.


    "Unexpectedly, elder Jin''s subordinates are so loyal that they can gather people here. I''m afraid it''s inseparable from elder Jin''s instructions. " Dream impermanence stretched out his hand to gather together the scattered hair, looking at the golden light said.


    "Patriarch, I''ve been here for more than a month, and I haven''t contacted anyone else. Why do you say that. I, Jinwen, have never felt a trace of guilt for the nightmare clan. There is not a trace of rebellious heart Jin Wen sneered, looked at Meng Wuchang and said, "patriarch, you don''t have to pay more attention to my Jin Wen."


    "My relatives and friends don''t know about my Jinwen. It''s not proper for me to be put under house arrest by the patriarch. I just want them not to be involved because of me. That''s all


    "Good." Meng Wuchang laughs and looks at Jin Wen and says, "since Mr. Jin says that, what can I say? However, there are many things on the nihilistic peak. Don''t walk around at will. If something happens, Mr. Jin can stop regretting."


    "Thank you for the kindness of the patriarch. Although my relatives and friends are not strong enough, they never make any more moves. What''s more, their strength is not the strongest, but they can protect themselves." Jin Wen also sneered, looking at Meng Wuchang and saying.


    Dream impermanence hey dry smile a few, the body slowly in the air into a ripple, quietly disappeared.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I can only achieve this level at the moment. Next, how you act depends on your own." See the dream go. Jin Wen also took a few people back to the house, silent half ring, just slowly said.


    "Mr. Jin, why did all your subordinates come here just now? Instead of taking the opportunity to leave here, they still obey the arrangement of Meng Changchang. Even if several of us left here, I''m afraid we didn''t know anything about the interior of nightmare clan. It doesn''t help the war as a whole. " Medivh looked at Jin Wen and asked in a puzzled way.


    Jin Wen sighed, looked at Madison and others and said slowly, "although my subordinates are here just now, according to the character of Meng Wuchang, if I really take this opportunity to leave here, let alone whether Meng Wuchang can agree. I''m afraid none of the No. 100 people who have just been here will be able to leave alive. "


    "How could that be?" Li Fan looked at Jin Wen in surprise and said, "does Meng Wuchang dare to do this?"


    "Why not." Jin Wen sneered, looked at Li Fan and others and said, "my subordinates just now, although the starting point is really good, what they have done is equivalent to rebellion. According to the fickle character of dream, if I really want to leave here, it''s not impossible. As long as all my subordinates are centrifugal or dead, or my Jinwen is dead, otherwise, I''ll spend my whole life in this room. "


    "It''s just that we just leave here. We don''t know anything about the nightmare clan and the nihility peak." Medivh looked at Jin Wen and said slowly.


    "Alas." With a heavy sigh, Jin Wen said, "it''s so far. I''m afraid it''s impossible to get Meng Wuchang''s information about the war. For today''s plan, only a few of you will go back to Mengling clan and tell some clan leaders what you have. I''ll let you know if I can get any new information from this nihilistic peak. "


    "Did you forget someone?" Green ling''er suddenly said to one side, "Kangsheng in Zhuye village is deceived by our false identity. Since Zhuye village is the place with the most outstanding fighting talent of nightmare clan. If nightmares have any actions, Zhuye village will not be the last to know, even if it is not the first to know. We should be able to get the information that Kangsheng can get. "


    "Yes." McGrady patted his forehead, looked at Jin Wen and said with a smile, "how can I forget the layout of Zhuye village. If nihilistic peak really has something to convey to Zhuye village. I think we''ll soon learn that although it''s not the fastest, it''s good to know some arrangements. "


    "I don''t know much about Kang Sheng, but it''s not because of his outstanding strength that he can be valued by Meng Wuchang. He must be very good at this intrigue. Don''t look down on this person. "


    "Ha ha. We also know something about Kang Sheng''s mind. " Avril chuckled and looked at Jin Wen and said slowly¡° Not long after we left Zhuye village, we met the killers from Kangsheng school, but fortunately we managed to get out of the danger. "


    "The killer sent out?" When Jin Wen heard Avril''s words, he was obviously surprised. Looking at several people, he asked, "what are the strength of those killers?"


    "The strength is not very strong, but they know an array that has been lost for thousands of years in the dream world. "The soul swallowing and forbidden array." Medivh said softly.


    "Soul swallowing and forbidden array?" Jin Wen took a cold breath, looked at several people and said in surprise, "is it really soul swallowing and forbidden array? This array has been lost for thousands of years. Why do people in Kangsheng know it? "


    "Well, we don''t know." Avril smiles, looks at Jin Wen and says, "maybe Kang Sheng learned it from somewhere, or maybe it''s from Meng Wuchang. However, the cost of this soul devouring and forbidding array is too high. I think it will not become a big hidden danger in the future. "


    "That''s not what I said." Jin Wen shakes his head, looks at Avril and says, "since Kang Sheng can understand this soul eating forbidden array, it''s hard to guarantee the impermanence of dreams. They won''t understand other lost ancient arrays or magic arts. After all, no one is sure about this kind of thing. "


    "But now, we don''t know. We can only take a step by step. In the war between the two ethnic groups, it was originally civilians who suffered the most casualties. There is no way to do it Medivh said with a sigh.


    "By the way, Avril." Jin Wen nodded, turned to look at Avril, and suddenly asked¡° You go to yuanxingcheng this time, but what do you get? Did you find your mother? "


    "No Avril sighed softly, and the look on her face also became sad. Shaking his head, he looked at Jin Wen and said, "but I''ve got something. Mother, now, should be on this nihilistic peak. "


    "Just above the nihilistic peak?" When Jin Wen heard Avril''s words, he was stunned, thought for a while, and then slowly said, "but there is no one named hel Weina on this nihilistic peak. I''ve lived on this nihilistic peak for thousands of years, and I don''t even know these things. "


    "This time, we met my mother''s maid in yuanxingcheng. According to her, my mother was on this nihilistic peak, but she didn''t know. I don''t think it''s hull Weiner. " Avril sighed and said slowly, "besides, mother, she is no longer alive."¡° Your mother is no longer Jin Wen was also a little shocked by the news. After a while, he said, "do you know where she is buried now?" Avril shook her head, looked at Jin Wen and said, "I don''t know. My mother''s maid didn''t tell me. She just said that soon after my mother returned to the nightmare clan, she was no longer fit. In less than two years, my mother had left. "¡° Since that''s the case, you might as well go to the burial ground above the nihilistic peak. Anyone who dies on the nihilistic peak will be buried on the burial ground. Since your mother was able to marry the Mengling family, she should not be a member of the ordinary family. You go up and look for it. There should be a clue. " Jin Wen thought about it and said slowly, "but remember, don''t leave the road in the burial ground. In that case, it will arouse the soul in the burial place. They, for the breath fluctuations in your body, will let them know clearly that you are not the nightmare people. In that case, you will be in danger. "¡° well. Thank you, uncle Kim Avril nodded, looked at Jin Wen and said with a smile, "although I didn''t see my mother this time, it''s a big thing in my heart to be able to find her mausoleum. After this thing is finished, we will leave this nihilistic place. In the future, in this nightmare clan, we have to rely more on Uncle Jin. "¡° Ha ha. " Jin Wen, with a sad smile, looked at Avril and others and said, "don''t worry, as long as I have the chance, I will surely pass the things above nihilistic peak to you. The next time we meet, we may be in the dream world. "

 V2.Chapter 135

    Regardless of any plane, any race, it seems that they are all extremely concerned about the things behind them. This kind of attention. It''s not a beautiful burial at the time of death. More importantly, it is reflected in the luxury of the mausoleum.


    From ancient times to the present, Li Fan''s position ranges from Royal relatives to common people. As long as they have an economic foundation, they all attach great importance to their mausoleum. From the very beginning with the Chinese emperor Ying Zheng began. It has been the construction of a huge cemetery, and then to every subsequent generation of emperors. Everything is extremely luxurious.


    Even now. When burial is no longer allowed. There are still countless mausoleums, which are expensive. Where Fengshui is good, the price is even higher.


    Burial place, in the dream world. It''s not a name that just belongs to the nightmares. Mengling people also have their own burial places. It''s just the difference. The burial place of the Mengling people is only after the dead have been determined that their families send them to the burial place for burial. According to the family, the specifications of the mausoleum are also different.


    The burial place of the nightmare clan is relatively mysterious. Because there has never been a living person who can come out of it. It''s just that the burial place of the nightmares is when the nightmares feel that their time is running out. I wait for death alone.


    If there are nightmares, they will die unexpectedly outside the burial place. There are only two results. The first is that it is impossible to be buried in the burial place. On the other hand, there is a need for a family member to take his bones into the burial ground for burial, and then that family member also needs to commit suicide in the burial ground.


    As for the origin of this custom, it is not only the dream world that knows little about it. Even the nightmares don''t understand the reason. It''s just that such rules have been handed down.


    But fortunately, the nightmare clan did not just expose the bones of the clan in the wasteland. As early as I don''t know when, the nightmare clan seems to have been ready to be buried in the burial ground, according to each family name. They are divided into different regions. Because of the special circumstances of the soul of dreamers. They often use their last soul power to build their own tombs before they die. Therefore, from the mausoleum, we can see the strength of the people buried in the mausoleum.


    Of course, there are exceptions to this situation. Many people don''t want to waste their soul power. Therefore, their mausoleums are just ordinary. Only by this way can they preserve a trace of their spiritual consciousness and wander in the burial ground. Perhaps, this way is another kind of survival.


    Because of the existence of such rules and characteristics, the burial place of the nightmare clan has become the forbidden place of the whole nightmare clan and the whole dream world. No matter what position this person has in the nightmare clan, if he breaks this rule and enters the burial place without permission, then even if he does not die in it, the nightmare clan will kill him and throw him into the burial place.


    As a result, the number of people who are unwilling to wipe out their own spiritual consciousness gradually increases with the age of burial. However, these people still seem to act according to certain rules. According to the position of their families, the position of their surnames. Keep a few. Never move beyond. This also enables the people who enter the burial ground later not to be robbed of the spiritual power by the souls who have only a trace of spiritual consciousness.


    However, these secret things are spread by the elder of nightmare clan. Up to now, for the mystery of the burial place, the whole nightmare people only know about it. When you are about to die, when you enter the burial ground, you must walk honestly on the road of the burial ground. You must not deviate from the road because of curiosity or other reasons.


    It''s not surprising to say that the reason for this rule is that the particularity of people in the dream world is not only because of their powerful spiritual power, but also because of their spiritual particularity. It''s a special and powerful spiritual consciousness that can make dreams. It is also the key to ensure the success of dream programming.


    Although in the burial ground, those souls who do not want to disappear completely are not very strong. But over the years. There will also be some powerful spiritual consciousness. If we rob too much spiritual consciousness, a very powerful spiritual consciousness will be born in this burial place. If this kind of spiritual consciousness is really born, it will undoubtedly make the whole burial place turbulent, and even affect the stability of the whole nightmare clan.


    However, although Jin Wen is one of the three elders of the nightmare clan, he also knows little about the burial place. Therefore, what he can tell Li Fan and others is also the information handed down by his ancestors in ancient times.


    However, in Jin Wen''s consciousness, Li Fan and others just went to find Avril''s mother''s mausoleum in the burial place. If they did not deviate from the road, they would not lead to any changes in the burial place.


    After Li Fan and others firmly remembered what Jin Wen said, some of them said goodbye to Jin Wen. They all knew that although Jin Wen said that the next time they met was in the dream world, whether they would see Jin Wen in the dream world might be another situation.


    However, although a few people left Jinwen''s residence, their actions on nihilistic peak still seemed to be a little constrained. After all, now there is no gold around. This dream is impermanent, and is wary of Jin Wen. Therefore, although Li Fan and others didn''t find it, they all had an ominous feeling in their heart. It seemed that someone was always following them behind.


    This situation lasted for several days until Jin Wen''s subordinate, the white man and the man in black arrived. A few people just now is finally of slow tone come over.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that it took a few days for the Jinwen subordinates to come. The nightmare clan is about to fight with the Mengling clan. Not to mention the nihilistic peak, even the most remote corners of nihilistic land have been known. The whole nothingness peak is also a little busy. A tense breath, but also infected everyone.


    Because of the disappearance of Jin Wen, the original subordinates had been assigned to the hands of the other two elders. Perhaps they were worried about the changes of these people on nihility peak. The two elders also assigned these people to different places to take charge of different things. It''s just these things, big and small. There are urgency and slowness. In short, the purpose is not to let these people unite. And these two obvious leaders were arranged some unimportant but complicated things, which really hindered their efforts.


    "Since they are elder Jin''s relatives, they are naturally equivalent to our relatives." The white faced man sat on the seat and looked at Li Fan and others. He said with a slow smile, "you are also new to nihilistic peak. If you are not used to it, please come to us. Although Jin Changlao is under house arrest at the moment, the nightmare clan is about to go to war. However, there will be no delay in our affairs, that is, our affairs. "


    The white faced man said so, and the man in black nodded coldly beside him. The man in black''s face seemed to be the same expression for thousands of years.


    "If we have any needs, naturally we need to trouble both of you." McGrady grinned and looked at them and said, "it''s just two. The patriarch has already said that uncle Jin is suffering from physical discomfort. He just said where he cultivated himself and how he came to be under house arrest."


    "Ha ha ha." The man in black has a cold face and laughs, "you guys, it''s too easy to believe that the dream is impermanent. Although Jin Changlao also said that he was unwell, we naturally know that because of our long-term relationship with him, he only said that to ensure our safety. Since the elder is like that, we can''t say anything. It''s just obedience. "


    "You can see it clearly, but if you say so, don''t you worry that the patriarch is not good for you?" Avril gently nodded, but there is some doubt to look at the two asked.


    They looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    "Of course not. Although we can''t see some of the practices of the patriarch, since we did that on that day without any punishment, naturally we won''t make up for it afterwards. "


    "That''s good." Avril nodded with a smile.


    "But we don''t know where the burial place on nihility peak is. We want to have a look." Medivh peeked at Avril and asked the two of them.


    "Burial ground?" Both of them asked in unison, "gentlemen, although you are not on nihilism peak, you should know that this burial place is the mausoleum of the whole nightmare clan. If it is not for the dying people, it is not allowed to enter. "


    "Of course I know that." McGrady laughed and looked at them and said, "you two misunderstood. We don''t want to enter the burial ground, we just want to go to the nearby area to worship our relatives. "


    "Oh." The white faced man nodded and said, "it turns out that some of you want to worship our ancestors. It''s no problem. Many people not only worship their ancestors at home, but also worship in front of the burial ground. "


    "If you want to go to worship, we can go with you." The man in black looked at Madison and said softly.


    Medivh waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t bother you. I see there are many things on nihilism at the moment. You must be busy too. Just tell us the direction. We''re not going to get into it. "


    "So good." The man in black nodded, with one hand in front of him. Among the air ripples, a landform shape like nihilistic peak is revealed.


    The man in black pointed out on the map and said, "the burial ground is at the top of our nihilistic peak. That is to say, if you want to go to the burial ground, you must climb the nihilistic peak. That is to say, you need to pass through the ancestral hall of the clan to get there. The ancestral hall is also the only way to the burial place. "


    "Ancestral hall?" Avril nodded slightly, but her brow was slightly wrinkled.


    "You are worried. The patriarch has some complaints about you going to the burial place." The white faced man looked at Avril''s expression and asked with a smile.


    "Indeed." Avril nodded and said, "the patriarch obviously has something to guard against the elder Jin. If you know that we are going to bury the spirit, will you have any idea. I don''t know. "


    "Don''t worry, gentlemen." The man in black smiles, looks at several people and says, "just wait until the full moon of each month. At that time, not only will many people go to the burial place to worship. The patriarch and the two elders will not be in the ancestral hall. At that time, the ancestral hall was just a place for people of the same trade. "


    "The full moon?" Medivh made a calculation, looked up at them and said, "that means there are less than ten days left."¡° you ''re right. If the time is more accurate, there should be nine days left. Because it will take another day to get there from the ancestral hall to the burial place. " The man in black nodded and said¡° In that case, thank you for reminding me. " Avril nodded, looked at them and said with a smile, "for so many years, I really never went to worship my ancestors."¡° You can rest assured that on that day, we will go with you. It''s bound to ensure the safety of a few of you. " The white faced man waved his hand with a smile and said, "since you are the relatives of elder Jin, you are just like our relatives. There is no need to be so polite." After seeing them off, Li Fan and others discussed the action plan in detail again. Although it is said that we only went to find Avril''s mother''s Mausoleum this time, the rules of the burial place can not be broken. If we are really known by the nightmare people to enter the burial place without permission, no matter how many people are the nightmare people or not, we will be punished. Therefore, how to enter into the burial place when people worship. That''s the top priority. Only a few people didn''t know about the burial place. After discussing for half a day, they only summed up a result of acting according to circumstances. It''s a little frustrating for a few people. Time, in a trance, flies by.

 V2.Chapter 136

    On the nihilistic peak, the full moon.


    On the nihilistic peak of the night, with bursts of cold wind whistling. The whole nothingness peak was once again enveloped in a thick black fog. I feel that the spiritual power in my body is constantly fluctuating, sometimes full, sometimes empty. As if there is a pair of invisible and pondering hands, constantly teasing several people''s spiritual power in general.


    Walking on the road of nihilistic peak covered with ice and snow, the dark figure is reflected by the reflection of the snow. Just like walking in the deep ghost. Fortunately, there are other people around the body from time to time. But let Li Fan and others feel a trace of peace of mind.


    Just as I said a few days ago, the white man and the man in black came to the place where several people stayed early. They not only came on time, but also brought a lot of yellow paper sacrifices and so on. Obviously to prevent a few people from being unprepared.


    Under the leadership of these two people, Li Fan''s actions on nihilism peak are also smooth. Just like the man in Black said, the full moon on nihilism peak is really a time when there are no people in the ancestral hall, which makes people feel like an empty ghost city.


    Several people passed through the ancestral hall. The hustle and bustle of people around made several people feel that these people did not seem to go to worship their ancestors and relatives, but rather to go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables or play.


    "At this time of every month, on this nihilistic peak, there will always be such a lively scene." The man in black is obviously used to this situation. Indifferent looking at the crowd around the body. From time to time with acquaintances or acquaintances greeting.


    "How far is it to the burial ground?" Medivh was not surprised by this situation. The two major races in the dream world, the Mengling race and the mengyan race, originally had some differences about the situation of the dead. Mengling people are more nostalgic for those who have passed away. The nightmare clan seems to be more envious of the dead.


    "It will be half an hour along this road." The white faced man looked at Madison and said softly.


    Several people say words, the sky is suddenly floating a little bit of snow, different from Li Fan before to see the small snowflakes. The snowflakes on the nihilistic peak are as big as fingernails, and the shape of the six ridges makes people see clearly. The crystal clear snowflakes project a different chill.


    Accompanied by bursts of cold wind blowing, not long, a few people''s shoulders, head, is covered with a thick layer of snow. This trip to the burial place seemed silent.


    "It seems that we are not at the right time. The more the nihilistic peak goes up, the more snow there is, the colder it is. I didn''t expect that it was snowy today. " The man with white face sighed, looked up at the dark sky and said faintly.


    "Be careful. If you slip down the nihility peak, there will be no bones left." With that, the man turned to look at Madison and others and said softly.


    They were already very careful. After listening to the man''s words, they were more careful when they walked. It is these nightmare people who live on nihility peak all the year round. They seem to be familiar with this kind of situation for a long time. They walk by the sparse crowd from time to time. After a while, they became black spots and disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    However, the purpose of these people''s coming to the burial place is not to compete with these people for anything, and there is no need to compete with them to arrive one after another. On the contrary, when a few people arrived at the burial place. All of these nightmare people have already left. In this way, it is convenient for people to take action.


    Therefore, a few people are not in a hurry. On the contrary, the speed of moving forward has slowed down. While taking advantage of the slightly dim sky, enjoying the scenery of nihilistic peak. While enjoying the extremely difficult to see strange snowflakes.


    So slowly forward, has been walking for more than half an hour, the side is no longer nightmare. Even after the body is no one. In front of the scene, after turning a very steep and dangerous mountain bend, there finally appeared a scene never seen before.


    Bursts of whine and wind roar came from several people''s eyes. It''s like the cold wind blowing from the abyss. As soon as a few people turned the bend of the mountain, they felt the bitter cold.


    It''s like a cave formed by nature for thousands of years. A deep cave with a height of more than ten meters and a width of tens of meters appeared in front of several people. A deep, bottomless cave. It''s like a silent ancient beast, with its big mouth open, waiting for ignorant people to enter.


    On the walls on both sides of the cave, there are countless intricate and abstruse characters. Li Fan did not know any of them. However, it is undeniable that they must have been created by an intelligent race. The smooth lines all show the meaning of it.


    "These words are the words of the ancient dream world." Seeing Li Fan''s puzzled eyes, Avril turns her head and whispers in Lifan''s ear¡° The characters of the ancient dream world are now rarely used by the people of the dream world. Most of them appear in some ancient buildings or articles. "


    At the moment, standing in front of the wide hole, there are already a lot of nightmare people. Some of them are burning yellow paper, and some of them are whispering something in the direction of the hole. What''s more, with a look of complacency on his face, he and the young people around him seemed to tell about the great achievements of his ancestors buried in the burial ground.


    Avril and others see this, but also directly to find a slightly remote corner, the man in black will put down the hands of the yellow paper sacrifice. Turning to look at Avril and others said¡° It''s here, and it''s a little cleaner. "


    Avril nodded, walked slowly to the side of the yellow paper, reached out and pulled out a few pieces of paper together. One side of Madison is already rubbing his fingers, lit a small flame, will Avril in the hands of the yellow paper lit.


    Looking at the flames in front of her eyes, Avril''s eyes were also filled with a touch of crystal. Coupled with the dull atmosphere in front of the burial place, Li Fan and others were also sad for a while.


    The fluttering ashes, accompanied by the transpiration of the fire, gradually spread in the air. In front of the burial ground, it is also because it is like a blooming flame and flower, which makes the temperature rise a lot. Originally, the snowflakes hovering in the air, but also because of the heat wave transpiration, become like four sides scattered. All around the burial ground, it turned into a snowflake waterfall falling from the sky.


    I don''t know how long this dull atmosphere has lasted. Li Fan only knows that when the sad feeling on Avril''s face recedes slightly, many nightmare clansmen before this burial place have become sparse. Countless burnt out fires turned into piles of gray and black marks on the ground. Gradually buried by the falling snowflakes.


    Avril reached out and wiped her eyes gently. Looking up again, the look on his face has become a lot stronger. He turned his head and looked at the two people who accompanied several people to the burial ground, with a smile on his face and said, "ladies and gentlemen, thank you for bringing us here. We want to be alone for a while. I don''t know? "


    Avril''s words have not finished, the white man is already smiling, nodded and said, "of course, we just have some things to be busy. In that case, we''ll go down first. You guys should be careful here. Don''t be too sad. "


    As soon as they left, there were only less than seven or eight nightmare people left except Li Fan. Look at that, those people are about to leave. I''m also packing up the things around me at the moment. From time to time, it was also aimed at Li Fan and others. Obviously, there were some accidents. Several people had already finished their worship. Why did they stay here.


    "Wait a minute." Avril peeped at the seven or eight people leaving from time to time, also whispered¡° We''ll enter the burial ground later. "


    Several people all nodded and watched those people leave the scope of the burial place until their figures disappeared. A few people just picked up the things they had brought in front of them. Walk slowly to the entrance of the tomb.


    Before coming to the burial ground, no one had ever been to it. The burial ground was not like a mausoleum, but such a cave. It seems that the cave entrance in front of us is just the entrance to the burial ground. I''m afraid the real burial ground is still in this cave.


    "This cave has a strong fluctuation of spiritual power." Before Li Fan walked in, he already felt that from the cave entrance of the burial place, there would be waves of spiritual power from time to time, accompanied by waves of spiritual power, and countless and even chaotic spiritual consciousness were also mixed in.


    "It seems that this burial place is not like what Jin Wen said. We must be more careful later. " Medivh nodded, with the same dignified look on his face.


    "What do these words mean? Look at this. It''s been a long time since I carved it on the hole. " Fat man carefully walked into the cave wall of the burial place, squinted at the words on the cave wall, turned to look at Medivh and asked.


    "These words mainly describe the location and distribution of the mausoleum. In addition, they describe some rules of the burial place." Medivh gave a faint smile, reached out and pointed to the words on the wall of the cave, and said, "it''s similar to what we said. But I''m afraid I can''t know what it looks like until I enter the burial ground. "


    Several people are talking, the sky was all over the dark clouds, but also suddenly spread, a slightly dim light, finally revealed. The huge full moon, in the gradually dispersing clouds, also showed his face. The scarlet full moon, as if stained with blood, looks strange and evil.


    "The practice of dream impermanence is over." Avril was slightly surprised to see that the full moon was finally revealed. He turned to look at several people and said, "let''s go quickly and enter the burial place."


    "Why?" The fat man is still looking at the words on the cave wall with relish. He hears Avril say so. Although he moves at his feet, he still asks with some dissatisfaction.


    "Although Meng Wuchang released us and did not put us under house arrest with Jin Wen, do you think he would not spy on us secretly? The period of full moon is the time for him to practice. If he comes out and finds us missing, he will look for us everywhere. If he finds out, we won''t be able to enter the burial ground. " Medivh is also the first time to wake up, add a few steps. Walking into the cave of the burial ground, he said.


    Speaking of Kung Fu, several people have already entered the wide hole of the burial place. Standing outside the cave entrance, Li Fanshang could feel the fluctuation of spiritual power, but as soon as he entered the cave, he found that there was no fluctuation. Calm as an ordinary cave in general. A few people walking in the cave, only the rustling sound of their feet on the ground. In this cave, I don''t know where the light comes from. Although it doesn''t shine through the cave, it can be seen clearly.


    I don''t know how deep the deep cave is. A few people just know that it took about half a fragrant time to walk along the cave. In front of the light is finally slowly lit up. After walking a few hundred meters further, I can finally see that the end of the light direction is actually a clear and shining barrier like a mirror. Rippling barriers. Just in the way of everyone, completely blocked the whole road¡° What is this, the passage of time and space? " Li Fan, looking at the fluctuating barrier in front of him, thought of the time-space tunnel he had experienced with Chen Xi for the first time¡° I think so. " Medivh looked at the barrier in front of him, nodded and said, "this is a kind of magic belonging to the dream world. It''s a kind of dream weaving. The space behind this barrier should be the real burial place. "¡° Do you mean the burial ground should be another space Li Fan looked at Madison and asked¡° Maybe, maybe, it''s just a space woven by the predecessors of nightmare clan. " Avril chuckled and looked at Li Fan. As she stepped forward into the barrier, she said, "but when we go in, we will know everything."

 V2.Chapter 137

    Within the scope of vision technology, it is a desolate scene. Bursts of cold wind blowing from nowhere, like a knife in the cold winter, make people feel cold from the bottom of my heart.


    No trees, no flowers, no people. The burial place was like a desolate and desolate place. In addition to the mausoleums that either stand up or are low with a hint of frosty white.


    After several people stepped into the barrier, they saw the scene again, and here they were. This is obviously also the burial place of the real nightmare tribe. Ear from time to time across a burst of sobs. But a few people are aware of the voice, but it is not true to reach a few people''s ears. It''s just because there are too many nightmare people buried in this burial place, in these countless years. Those who do not want to wipe out the spiritual consciousness have long been the only creatures in this burial place. If you could call them creatures. And the sound that these people seem to hear is just the feeling that these creatures directly reflect in several people''s minds through their spiritual consciousness.


    Of course, with this kind of spiritual ability that can be directly reflected in other people''s minds, generally speaking, they have the ability to control other people''s spirit. Fortunately, these people only keep a little spiritual knowledge. Otherwise, the burial place would really be worthy of the name.


    Several people stood in the same place for a long time, looking at the desolation in the burial place. For a moment, I didn''t know where to go. As if after entering this burial place. Even their thoughts were influenced by the burial place. Let several people''s behavior have some abnormal feeling.


    "Where do we need to go?" For a long time, Li Fan was the first to wake up from this state. He reached out and touched his forehead, turned to look at several people and said.


    "It''s really a dangerous place. If the people who enter here are not practitioners, I''m afraid they will be infected by the atmosphere here for the first time." Avril also sighed, some worried said.


    Medivh looked up into the distance, reached out and pointed in a direction, and said, "although uncle Jin told us something about the burial ground, he didn''t know about it. It seems that we still need to find it ourselves. "


    "Didn''t uncle Jin say that there would be roads in this burial place? Why can''t I see anything? It''s all white. " The fat man rubbed his eyes, looked forward and said with certainty.


    "It''s normal. After all, the burial place is the most mysterious place in the dream world. It''s also the place where people in the dream world are buried, and only people in the dream world can see the road. " Medivh chuckled, reached out and pointed to a few people not far in front of him¡° Only when the soul reaches a certain stage can it see the essence through the illusion. This is directly related to the powers of our dreamers. It''s like, you''re dreaming, but in your sleep, you see him as real. "


    "Follow us." Avril spoke and walked forward. Where he passed, it was like the illusory white mist, which was completely dispersed, revealing a slightly simple road at his feet. Li Fan and others step on the road that Medivh and Avril have gone through, closely following behind them, for fear that if one of them is not careful, they will go beyond this road.


    Just like this, several people lined up in a long line and walked slowly along the road. From time to time on both sides of the road flashed out a variety of mausoleums, which surprised a few people. Every mausoleum, whether magnificent or small and ordinary, is permeated with cold air. In the air, it constantly changes into various shapes, making these mausoleums look beautiful.


    They walked along this road for about half an hour, during which Avril looked around from time to time. According to his father and the maid of his mother. Mother''s mausoleum is in this burial place. According to the mother''s family situation. Obviously, it won''t be an ordinary mausoleum. Therefore, Avril''s eyes are also focused on those mausoleums that look a little atmospheric, or even unique. Only a few people have gone for such a long time, but they still haven''t found their mother''s mausoleum.


    Moreover, according to the places where several people walked in the burial ground, it is obvious that the location of the mausoleum was not randomly arranged. At the beginning, the tombs that entered the burial ground were all small-scale and slightly scattered tombs. As several people went deeper into the burial ground, these tombs, whether in the group of tombs or in the scale, were different from those before.


    It is obvious that the higher the level of the tomb, the deeper it goes. According to this calculation, I''m afraid that if you enter the deepest part of the burial place, you should be the clan leader or elder of the nightmare clan.


    As several people went deeper and deeper into the burial ground, the white smoke around it became more and more thick. At first, I could see the situation dozens of meters away. Later, I could only see the scene on both sides of the road. The air in the whole burial place was getting colder and colder.


    "Why?" Walk in the front of Avril suddenly stopped, issued a voice of surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" McGrady Wen and Li Fan heard Avril''s voice, quickly gathered in Avril''s side, asked.


    "This place seems to have passed before?" Avril''s eyes are full of doubts, looking at a few people slowly said.


    "Could it be that the shape of the mausoleum is similar to the previous one?" Li Fan looked at the slightly illusory mausoleum in front of him, turned to look at Avril and asked.


    Avril gently shook her head, pointed to the mausoleum in front of her, and said slowly, "no, you see, the name on the mausoleum is Shi Jian of Rong family. Although I don''t know the status of Rong family in nightmare family, I know that in the dream world, all the family names never repeat, every family, They are all unique


    With these words, Avril also looked at Madison, who also nodded and said, "yes, according to the literature, this is also the case with nightmare clan."


    "That''s right." Avril nodded and said, "they are the tombs of the Rong family, the 16th place where we enter the burial ground."


    "What do you mean?" Fat man looked at Avril, then turned to look at the front of the Rong family mausoleum, some puzzled asked.


    "We should have been making a detour all the time. We have already gone back to the beginning." Avril sighed.


    "You can''t really remember wrong." Chengying looks at Avril with a disdainful smile and says, "there are countless mausoleum groups in this burial place. Can you remember them all?"


    "Miss has been able to remember things from childhood, so she can''t remember them wrong." Medivh explained.


    Avril gently smiles, looks at the shadow and says, "if we really go back to where we are, the mausoleum group in front of us should belong to the Kalu family."


    Say words, Avril also ignore several people''s eyes, straight forward. Hundreds of steps away, Avril stopped and sighed, "it''s true."


    "Have we been circling in this burial ground all the time?" Li Fan scratched his head and said doubtfully, "or is this burial place only so big? We''ve been through it? "


    "I don''t think so. There are only 127 tombs in the burial ground. But I''m afraid this is only a small part of the family of nightmare. " Avril shook her head and denied Li Fan''s idea.


    "Is there any secret mechanism in this burial place that makes it impossible for us to leave?" Asked the fat man, groping his chin.


    Medivh shook his head and said, "no, this only means that there is a very strong spiritual consciousness in the burial place. He has transformed the structure of the burial place. In other words, since we first entered the burial place, we have fallen into his dream. Let''s lose our way before we know it. So let''s keep going in circles. "


    "But why don''t we feel any strong presence in this burial place?" Li Fan looked at Medivh with some doubts and asked.


    "The existence of spiritual consciousness is that you can easily hide yourself. Unless our mind can be so much stronger than him. Otherwise, we can only see when he wants us to find out. " McGrady grinned coldly, glanced around and said, "Li Fan, release your divine consciousness, and explore what powerful existence there is in this burial place."


    Li Fan nodded his head, and his mind was in the sea of consciousness. In a flash, one''s own divine consciousness surges out. However, immediately Li Fan felt a bone chilling cold, as if he was following his own diffusion of divine consciousness, surging into the sea of his own divine consciousness. Just for a moment, I seemed to see that in the sea of divine consciousness, the original slowly flowing divine consciousness appeared a little stagnant.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Li Fan who closed his eyes slightly, she shivered. Avril asked with concern.


    "It''s cold." Li Fan suddenly opened his eyes and said that the hair and eyebrows were also visible to the naked eye, and quickly condensed on a thin layer of frost.


    "What a strong breath of death." Seeing Li Fan''s picture, Medivh also took a breath and said, "it''s actually able to pass it back along the reverse direction of divine consciousness."


    Li Fan reached out to wipe the frost off his face and said with a lingering fear, "I feel that my sea of divine knowledge is almost frozen. However, the newly released divine consciousness did not feel any strong spiritual consciousness in the burial place. What we can feel is very weak. It is estimated that there is only the residual consciousness of life. "


    "It seems that if we want to find our mother''s mausoleum, we have to solve the secret of this burial place first." Avril looked at Li Fan with concern, turned to Madison and said, "if we want to solve the secret of this burial place, it seems that we have to communicate with the spiritual consciousness in this burial place."


    "It''s not too dangerous." Chen Xi said to one side, "Uncle Jin repeatedly reminds us not to wake up the spiritual consciousness in this burial place, otherwise, we will be in great danger."


    "We can''t manage so much. If we don''t solve the secret of this burial place, we will be trapped here all the time." Avril said, did not wait for other people''s reaction. At my feet, I have already taken a step forward and stepped out of the scope of the road of this burial place.


    With Avril''s step outside the road, several people were surprised to find that in the whole burial place, within the range of sight, the white mist that had been wandering in the air suddenly stopped. It''s just a moment of stagnation. These white mist as if by some traction in general, crazy rotation up, at the same time issued a burst of whistling sound. With the white fog spinning wildly, the temperature of the whole burial place seemed to drop more than ten degrees in a moment. In front of a few people, on the graveyard of the Kalu family, with the condensation of fog, in the middle of the sky, slowly condensed out a illusory figure. Some of these figures are old and some are young. Some have a kind face, some are stern and ferocious. For a time, dozens of illusory figures with different appearances appeared in front of several people¡° I''m the descendant of the Kalu family. " Although the one standing in the front is illusory, it can still be seen that the old man with white hair and white hair and serious face seems to have an old voice in the bottom of several people''s hearts.

 V2.Chapter 138

    As soon as the old man appeared, the air flow around him seemed to stop. Every word of the old man''s mouth vibrates in the air. It seems that the old man can twist people into ashes with no effort.


    Seeing the appearance of the old man and more than ten illusory soul bodies, Medivh and others took a breath. They did not expect that such a mausoleum group, which does not look very large, actually has more than ten soul bodies. According to this calculation, there may be thousands or even tens of thousands of soul bodies in the whole burial ground.


    "Dear elders, we are not members of the Kalu family. We came to the burial place just to find the tombs of the hull family. I don''t mean to disturb your rest. " Avril took a deep breath, took a small step forward, bowed to the old man.


    "Not my Kalu family, but you have come to the end of your life?" The old man frowned, looked at several people and asked coldly.


    "We haven''t reached the end of our life." Avril shook her head, looked at the old man and said slowly, "I just miss my ancestors in my heart, so I just entered the burial place."


    "Is it possible that the nightmares no longer restrict the people who enter the burial ground, or is this rule broken by you descendants. Don''t you know that the nightmare people who have not finished their life are forbidden to enter this burial place? " When the old man heard Avril say this, his eyebrows were raised instantly, and the words projected on the bottom of several people''s hearts were severe.


    "Here it is." Several people looked at each other, the heart is some anxious. Although the dignified old man did not know how many years he had died, he still remembered the rules of the nightmare clan. Looking at the appearance, it is obvious that if a few people do not answer, they will start.


    "Master, we are here to look for the tombs of the clan. If we find them, we will naturally stay here according to the rules of the burial place." Avril looked at the dignified old man and said slowly.


    When the old man heard Avril say this, his cold face was relieved a lot. In the eyes, there is also a lot less murderous.


    "That''s not against the rules of the burial ground. Then why are you looking for the mausoleum of the tribe and disturbing us? " The dignified old man said so, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Avril saluted the old man and said slowly, "dear elder, we didn''t mean to disturb you and your family. It''s just that after we entered the burial ground, we didn''t find the location of the mausoleum in the family, but we found that we were always in a circle and couldn''t find the real location of our family. Therefore, I have no choice but to disturb the silence of the elder family. "


    The brow of bullying the old man frowned and looked at the face of Avril and others, which was also full of doubts¡° Lost in this burial ground? " The color of doubt on the old man''s face is more heavy, gently raised his hand and rubbed his gray beard. Looking at several people, he said, "is that how you directly enter the burial ground?"


    Seeing the old man talking like this, several people said in secret that it was not good. It was obvious that there were some secrets hidden in the burial place that few people knew or did not know. Otherwise, the dignified old man would never have such an expression.


    "We don''t know the secret of the burial place. This time we entered the burial place, we also entered it privately." Avril nodded, her eyes clear.


    "So it is." When the old man heard Avril say this, he also nodded, looked at several people and said, "every time someone comes in, the elder of the clan will tell them what happened. The secret of the burial place is only known by the elder of the nightmare clan. Since you entered it privately, you have to know the secret. "


    "What kind of secret is there in this burial place, which can make us circle all the time. Can''t go out? " Medivh looked at the old man and asked softly.


    "This burial place is the place where our nightmare tribe has been buried for thousands of years." The old man''s face finally put away his authority, looked at several people and said slowly, "in order to prevent people in the clan or outsiders from entering the burial place, every people who have not completely wiped out their spiritual consciousness will use their spiritual consciousness to integrate into the burial place. Let this burial place become a place like a maze. Those who enter this burial place, if they are from other nationalities, will be lost in it because they don''t know how to get out. If you are a member of your family, you will be told by the only elder who knows the secret before you enter the burial place. "


    "How can we get rid of this puzzle?" Avril asked, looking at the elder.


    "It''s very simple. As long as you use your own essence and blood as a guide, you will feel the ancient existence in this burial place, which is of the same clan as you. Naturally, it will guide you forward." The old man gently twists the beard under his jaw and says.


    "Thank you, old man." Medivh bowed to the old man.


    "You''re welcome." The old man waved his hand, looked at several people and said, "but remember, don''t step into the mausoleum of other families at will. In this burial place, there are countless soul bodies. They like your fresh life very much. There are not many people as talkative as I am¡° Thank you, master Avril is looking at the old man again. Thanks again and again.


    "I don''t know how my people are now. It''s been a long time since my descendants came here." The old man sighed, glanced over the ten people behind him, and said slowly, "do you know the current situation of our Kalu family?"


    "This one." Avril hesitated, looked at the old man and said, "senior, we don''t know your Kalu family. I''m sorry we can''t help you with your problem."


    "You may as well do it." The old man gave a little smile, waved his hand and said, "there are more than thousands of nightmare families. You don''t know it''s normal. Go and find your own family


    Say words, the old man gently waved his hand, the body like assimilation into a mass of dissipated white fog in general, slowly dissipated in the air. With the disappearance of the old man, the more than ten soul bodies behind him also quietly dissipated, and the whole mausoleum group was once again covered with a layer of white mist.


    A few people walked out of the mausoleum of the Kalu family with a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the old man didn''t ask too many questions and didn''t have so much suspicion. Otherwise, I''m afraid it would be an endless situation here. Although a few people are not afraid of the ten or so soul bodies, if they really work in this burial place, it is inevitable that there will be abnormal situations. According to the old man, since there is a secret of blood essence in the burial place, I''m afraid there should be a deeper secret.


    The location of a single family mausoleum is already so secret. If there is no other secret thing in the burial place, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    "Miss," Medivh said softly, looking at Avril, "it''s up to you to find the mother''s tomb."


    Avril nodded and stretched out her white fingers. A touch of brilliance flowed between her hands, and a trace of scarlet blood seeped out along her white fingers. Accompanied by Avril''s whisper. A drop of round blood slowly gathered in Avril''s eyes, quietly floating in the air.


    Just as the drops of blood had just coagulated. The whole burial ground was like a stone thrown into the water, which opened a series of visible spatial ripples and spread around. A while some melodious, and some like a few people in the call of the voice. As if from a very far place, and as if from the bottom of a few people''s hearts sounded in general.


    Avril''s face showed a touch of surprise color, suddenly raised his head to look forward, reached out and pointed to a few people left front, said "that direction, go."


    Voice did not fall, Avril''s figure is like a streamer general, suddenly rushed forward.


    With Avril behind, a few people forward about ten minutes of time, Avril in front of a sudden stop. With several people behind Avril to see, stop Avril, the body was slightly shaking.


    "Miss." Medivh stood behind Avril and asked softly in Avril''s ear.


    "This is the tomb of the mother''s family." Avril stretched out her hand and pointed to the huge mausoleum group in front of her, suppressing the excitement in her voice.


    The mausoleum group in front of us is indeed huge and luxurious. At a glance, we can''t see the end of the mausoleum group. We can only see the looming luxury mausoleum, which is exposed at the end of the line of sight.


    All the tombs you can see are tall and luxurious. A stream of transpiration of white fog, around the mausoleum around, from time to time the illusion of a variety of shapes. Circling around the mausoleum.


    From the fact that several people have been in this burial place for such a long time, just look at the luxury level and the white frozen air of the mausoleum, we can see the family that the mausoleum belongs to, the strength of the nightmare family, and the strength of the mausoleum owner.


    The family Mausoleum of Avril''s mother is obviously in the burial place. Both the scale and the death atmosphere surrounding the mausoleum highlight that the family mausoleum group of Avril''s mother is obviously in a high position among the nightmares.


    Avril just quietly looked at the front of this tumbling death cold air of the mausoleum group, for a long time did not speak. In the eyes, from confused, become desolate, and finally become a miss.


    "Mother, here I am." Avril murmured in a low voice and stepped out of the burial ground.


    "Wait a minute, miss." Medivh reached out and pulled Avril back. "Don''t be impulsive. The mausoleum of the mother''s family is obviously more powerful than the Kalu family before. I''m afraid it''s not right for you to enter like this. "


    "Is there any danger to me from my mother''s people?" Avril gently smiles and reaches out to brush away Madison''s hand.


    "Miss." McGrady''s tattoo turned and stood in front of Avril''s body, saying, "we''re here just to find the tomb of our mother. Don''t rush in. Just now, the old man of nakalu family didn''t change because of our trespass. But looking at the size of the mother family, it is obvious that it may be the powerful family in the nightmare family. This kind of family is very important to the rules of the family. If we go in like this, I''m afraid we can''t leave here. "


    Hearing this, Avril also stopped. She turned her head to look at Medivh and Li Fan. Finally, she said, "what should we do?"


    "Let''s go around the tombs to see if we can find the mother''s tomb. If not, we are thinking of other ways." Madison looked at Li Fan and others, hesitated and said¡° Good Avril nodded and finished. Without waiting for other people''s opinions, she walked along the road around the mausoleum group. The tombs really cover a large area. It took a few people about half an hour to go back to the original place. This circle down, although not able to see through the mausoleum, but also looked at a general, but did not find Avril''s mother''s mausoleum¡° It seems that the mother''s tomb is not in the periphery, but should still be in the depth of the tombs. " Avril sighed and looked beyond the tall mausoleum in front of her and into the distance.

 V2.Chapter 139

    "Miss, even if the mother''s tomb is in this tomb group. Then we also need to be careful. This burial place is obviously full of crisis everywhere. " Madison looked at Avril nodded, but still some heart scruples said.


    "But we have all come to this point, if we really retreat because of the crisis in this burial place. All my life, I have no way to forgive myself. " Avril sighed and looked at the mausoleum in front of her and said softly.


    "Do as you think. I support you. " Li Fan went to Avril''s side and said softly.


    Turning around, Avril also looked at Li Fan with gratitude in her eyes. Slightly nodded, turned to look at Medivh, slowly said, "Medivh, let''s go."


    With these words, the blood essence floating in front of Avril''s body was suddenly suspended in front of her body. Suddenly, it was a sudden shock and burst out a light. Shot deep into the mausoleum.


    "Keep up with it." The sudden change of blood essence in front of the body surprised Avril and others. Just for a moment, Avril scolded and twisted her figure. Suddenly rushed the direction of blood essence to follow up.


    At the moment when the blood essence rushes into the mausoleum, along with Avril and others, the whole mausoleum is suddenly filled with countless white frozen air of death. However, after the blood essence rushes into the mausoleum, the countless frozen air of death is like a long red knife, piercing into the butter, accompanied by bursts of hiss, Countless death frozen gas, washed by the blood essence, transpiration from the countless white smoke. It seems to cover the whole mausoleum, but there is still a gap between the blood essence and Avril.


    With the blood essence, Avril had doubts in her heart, but she didn''t have time to think much. She just made the decision to follow up with her intuition.


    In a short moment, people rushed about 100 meters in front of the blood essence, and countless mausoleums on both sides quickly retrogressed, showing the luxury of the mausoleum group in front of people''s eyes.


    This tomb group is obviously the same as the previous conjectures. Although these tombs on the outside seem to be very luxurious, the more they go into the tombs, the more luxurious they are. No matter the height, or the appearance of the mausoleum condensed by the cold air of death, is incomparable outside.


    The appearance of the mausoleum is enough to show that the more the mausoleum group goes to the depth, the more noble the family is. Looking at this picture, Avril''s mother, obviously in this family, has an extraordinary position.


    Several people galloped forward about 100 meters, but the drop of blood essence not far in front of their eyes suddenly stopped in the air, shaking violently in the mid air, as if to re identify the direction. But in everyone''s surprise eyes, suddenly burst open. It turned into a tiny mist of blood.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan looked at some doubt into a bloody smoke, surprised to look at the side of Avril asked.


    Avril was also shaking her head in doubt. Before she spoke, the blood mist burst open, but the frozen air of death in front of her eyes was as stagnant, as if it had formed a thick ice layer. Let that innumerable blood fog is instantly dyed on the ice.


    With this amazing change, there was an empty place in front of us. Suddenly, with the appearance of blood fog, an extremely heavy but powerful breath suddenly appeared. A tomb that did not appear before us also slowly appeared in front of us.


    With the atomization of blood, the mausoleum that suddenly appeared in front of us, which was originally full of white death, was also stained with blood. It looks scarlet and weird.


    The mausoleum has just appeared, standing in this space, with a faint sigh. It is already echoing in the bottom of people''s hearts.


    "Who awakened me to sleep. Who offered the sacrifice of essence and blood. " A burst of old voice, resounding in the bottom of several people''s hearts, a white shadow, also appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Different from the old man of nakalu family before, the man who appears in front of us is only about 40 years old. His cold death and silver gray robe are very exquisite. He has a square face, sword eyebrows and stars. He is very heroic. This appearance, however, is out of place among the nightmare people.


    Whether it''s the inscriptions in the heart that don''t want to fight, or the burning. Or Kang Sheng and the two elders, or Meng Wuchang, these people of nightmare clan, even though they are more handsome, still have a deep or light shade on their faces. However, the middle-aged man in front of him did not look like a nightmare. On the contrary, it seems to be the temperament of some Mengling people.


    "It''s the smell of family blood essence." As soon as the middle-aged man''s words rang out in the bottom of people''s hearts, his eyes were swept over people''s faces. When he looked at people, his eyes were like a sharp sword. When the eyes swept the crowd, they just felt as if it was a real blade in front of several people. It cuts my face.


    "This middle-aged man has a strong soul power." Medivh was shocked. His soul power was like a firefly in the dark. Most people''s soul power was almost the same. But people like Li Fan, or people like the dream world, because of their own advantages or the particularity of the plane, the soul power is stronger. However, for Medivh and others, soul power is like firewood that can boil water. The most powerful part is just how long the pot of water can boil. After all, for people in the dream world, soul power only helps to make dreams. It''s too powerful. It really belongs to the part of waste.


    But the middle-aged man in front of him has a strong soul power. Among the people he knows, even if he is not the first, he is also the top three. This kind of soul power is extremely powerful, as long as it is not Li Fan, who has no cultivation foundation, who is well-known, who has strong soul power, but can easily kill people with low soul power.


    "Why don''t you answer my question?" The middle-aged man looked at several people with a look of surprise, and his voice was also a little annoyed. Looking at several people, he continued to say, "is it that the nightmare people have no etiquette now?"


    "Respected Master," Avril quickly bowed to salute, looking at the middle-aged man just to speak, the middle-aged man is waving to interrupt Avril''s words.


    "Little girl, just now that essence blood, should be in your body." The middle-aged man looked at Avril''s eyes, also with a trace of softness, and said, "I feel the essence and blood breath in your body. Although it is similar to my essence and blood breath, it seems that the similar places are a little far away. I think you should not be the blood of my family."


    "Master, I''m not really the blood of the family. My blood comes from my mother. This time I came to the burial ground to find my mother''s tomb. " Avril nodded. In front of the middle-aged man, there was no need for several people to tell lies. On the one hand, the middle-aged man was indeed his forefather. On the other hand, even if people said some lies, I''m afraid they would be easily torn down in front of the middle-aged man. The ability to determine one''s identity by virtue of the breath of blood is not ordinary.


    "Your mother?" The middle-aged man looked at Avril and said, "No. In your body, there is not only the blood breath that I am very familiar with, but also the blood breath of Mengling clan. This breath is even stronger than the blood breath of nightmares. Who is your father? "


    Avril can''t help but be surprised. Although the drop of blood essence that she just inspired contains the power of her own blood, this person can actually distinguish two different kinds of blood breath. Avril couldn''t help but say, "my father is one of the six patriarchs of Mengling clan. My father''s family is the Aldrich family. "


    "The Aldrich family. It''s the family The middle-aged man nodded, looked at Avril and said, "the Avril family can marry us. It''s worthy, and it''s good. I don''t know what is the position of these two families between Mengling and mengyan? "


    The middle-aged man obviously knew about the intermarriage of the two tribes in those years, but from the man''s words, it seemed that he didn''t know about the division and war between the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan.


    Judging from the time, the battle between the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan took place thousands of years ago, and the normal life span of people in the dream world is about two thousand years. In other words, the middle-aged man had obviously entered the burial ground four or five thousand years ago.


    "Here it is." Avril listened to the man''s words, words is also one of the plug, do not know how to follow the middle-aged people in front of me to say things between the two races.


    "Master." Seeing Avril''s dilemma, Medivh quickly stood up and looked at the middle-aged man and said, "in fact, since thousands of years ago, nightmare clan and Mengling clan have no longer intermarried."


    "Oh?" The middle-aged man picked his eyebrows, looked at Madison and asked, "why? What happened to the intermarriage between the two ethnic groups? "


    "Indeed, a thousand years ago, something happened in the dream world, which is also the fuse leading to the separation of Mengling and mengyan." Medivh said that he briefly described the war between the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan that happened thousands of years ago. Of course, some of the things were not clearly mentioned. He just said that the nightmare clan practiced evil magic. There was a war between the two groups just now. Eventually, the nightmare clan came to the nihility.


    "Is that so?" While listening, the middle-aged man nodded his head gently, looked at Madison and said, "the patriarch of nightmare clan, dreams are impermanent, dreams are impermanent." The middle-aged man read the name of Meng Wuchang twice, but suddenly his face suddenly sank, and his face was also full of gloomy color. He cursed, "which bad descendant can he be the head of mengyan clan?"


    As soon as the middle-aged people say it, Avril and Madison are surprised. When the middle-aged people say this, they are obviously aware of the impermanence of dreams. More likely, the impermanence of dreams is also the offspring of the family.


    "Master, listen to your tone, you seem to know the impermanence of dreams?" Medivh looked at Avril, turned his head and asked, looking at the middle-aged man suspiciously.


    "Know?" The middle-aged man gave a cold smile, and his face also looked like he hated iron but didn''t make steel. He said lightly, "I''m ashamed to admit that he is the descendant of my hull family. It''s like losing our whole hull family. He''s the head of nightmare clan. What does the whole nightmare clan do. What''s my nephew for? "

 V2.Chapter 140

    Listening to the middle-aged man''s words, Avril and Medivh were both surprised. Although they both thought that the middle-aged man should be in the family, and his status was not low, they never thought that the middle-aged man''s identity was so noble. From the meaning of his words, the contemporary patriarch of nightmare clan, Meng Wuchang, was his grandson. In this way, the status of this middle-aged man may be too lofty.


    "Well. Master, listen to your tone, do you seem to recognize dream impermanence? " Medivh asked cautiously, arched his hand at the man.


    "Dreams change." The middle-aged man gave a cold smile, looked at Medivh and said in a low voice, "it''s natural to recognize him, but I didn''t expect that this boy could become the patriarch of this nightmare clan. At that time, among all my descendants, this dream is impermanent and the most unsuccessful. "


    "Master, I haven''t asked you yet?" Avril nodded, looked at the middle-aged man with a smile and asked, "how to address it."


    "My name is Hal Lippi." The middle-aged man said faintly, looking at Avril and asked, "I used to be the head of the hull family. At that time, the dream is impermanent, but still a little guy. Now that mengyan clan is in charge of mengwuchang, it must be mengyan clan''s life. It won''t be too peaceful. "


    "That''s exactly what you think." Medivh looked at the Avril family, who didn''t know how noble Lippi was, and said, "master. Now, after the war between mengyan and Mengling, mengyan people have been exiled to this nihilistic place, but their life has never improved. Mengchang is always thinking about how to return to the dream world. Even in order to defeat the Mengling clan, it is through the tide of time and space that they collude with each other to fight together. "


    "What?" Lippi''s face became irritated when he heard Medivh say that¡° Since he can''t manage the affairs in the dream world, he handed over the clan leader''s position, and even combined with the heterotopia. What he did, but he lost all the continuity of the dream world. "


    Then Lippi clenched his fist tightly, breathed a few deep breaths, suppressed his anger and said, "if it wasn''t for me, I would have asked him about the impermanence of dreams. How did you bring the nightmare clan to this stage


    Looking at Lippi''s appearance, it is obvious that before mengwuchang took over mengyan clan, the relationship between Mengling clan and mengyan clan, even if not harmonious, would never be regarded as an enemy. Judging from the frequent intermarriage between the two ethnic groups, the relationship between the two ethnic groups is more harmonious. However, I don''t know whether the relationship between the two ethnic groups has changed before or after mengwuchang took over mengyan.


    "Come on, no matter what, mengwuchang is already the head of mengyan clan. You have your own way of life. We old people who have been dead for many years are useless to worry about." Lippi sighed, shook his head and said, "little girl, since you''re part of the hull family, who''s your mother?"


    Avril looked at Lippi, arched her hand, and said, "old man, my mother''s name is Hal Weina. At that time, he married the AI family, one of the six major families of the Mengling family. "


    "Hal Weina." Lippi''s eyes, listen to Avril said, suddenly full of a strange look. Looking at Avril''s eyes is also a lot of soft. Even with a touch of warmth.


    "Doll. Your mother''s name is Hal Weiner. Then your father, is he called AI Haotian Lippi looked at Avril and asked softly.


    Avril nodded, looked at Lippi with a trace of doubt and asked, "yes, elder, my father is indeed AI Haotian. I don''t know how you know."


    "Ha ha ha." Lippi suddenly looked up at the sky and burst out laughing. He stopped laughing until half a sound. He looked at Avril and said, "girl, so we are relatives."


    "Ah Avril quite Lippi''s words, surprised sigh.


    "Hal Weina. It''s my granddaughter. I had an agreement with AI Haotian''s grandfather about this marriage. Unexpectedly, you are the daughter of AI Haotian and Weina. " Lippi said. Looking at Avril eyes soft said "you should call me too grandfather."


    "Great grandfather." Avril looked at Lippi in surprise. Finally, she showed a smile on her face and said, "I didn''t expect to see you. Why have I never heard your father mention you


    "It''s normal. Although I decided to marry your parents, I didn''t see them get married. So it''s normal that you don''t know me. It''s just Lippi said, frowning and saying, "I didn''t expect that we met under such circumstances."


    It''s really unexpected that Lippi and Avril are talking to each other, and Li Fan and fat man are thinking quickly. Lippi is the grandfather of Meng Changchang and Avril''s mother, hel Weina. According to this calculation, the dream of impermanence can be counted, and Avril''s mother hel. Weina is a peer, and, more importantly, the dream of impermanence''s sister. In this case, Avril even needs to call uncle Meng Wuchang. Just, obviously two people don''t know this relationship, even if they know, dream impermanence is how to react, Li Fan and others don''t know, but Avril''s reaction. Li Fan conjectured that it must be as if there had never been such an uncle.


    "Great grandfather, since you are my mother''s grandfather, you must know a lot about my mother in those years." Avril looked at Lippi with a smile and said, "at that time, my mother just gave birth to me, and the war between the two families broke out in the dream world. Finally, my mother had to go back to the nightmare family and come to this nihilistic place together. I haven''t seen my mother since I was a child. I don''t know what kind of mother she was¡° Weina Lippi laughed, looked at Avril and said in a low voice, "your appearance and your mother are just like carved out of the same mold. It''s just that your mother''s character will be more cheerful than you. However, if you want to see your mother, just go to mengwuchang. Although we hull family don''t know what''s going on now, since mengwuchang is still the head of mengyan clan, it should be OK. You go to find mengwuchang. Although you say you are going to fight with Mengling clan, mengwuchang won''t have any problems. " Avril shook her head, sighed, looked at Lippi and said, "granddad, you don''t know. Although I''m uncle to mengwuchang in name, I''ve never been to nothingness since I was born. I live in the dream world. This time, because the two families are going to fight again, I came to nothingness just to see my mother, But I didn''t expect that my mother had passed away thousands of years ago. "¡° Gone? " Lippi looked at Avril in amazement, and his eyes were full of doubts and said, "how can it be? In this burial place, after I came in, there were less than ten people in our hull family left, but since the generation of dreamy father came in, no one came to this burial place for thousands of years. Otherwise, I would not know nothing about the outside world. What''s more, as long as we enter this burial place and our family mausoleum, all our soul bodies will know. "¡° Granddad, what do you mean Avril still looked at Lippi in disbelief and asked¡° I mean, your mother, Hal Weina, has never been in the burial ground. Where did you get the news that your mother would be here? " Lippi watched Avril shake his head and said, "in the burial ground, except for the dying nightmare people and the people who are responsible for carrying the bones of the dead people, no living people can go out from the burial ground. So it''s absolutely impossible for Weina to come in. "¡° Granddad, do you remember wrong Avril looked at Lippi and asked softly¡° Don''t we also enter the burial ground? Is it possible that mother didn''t disturb you when she entered Lippi waved his hand, looked at Avril and said, "absolutely not. You are different from those who are going to die. If you are not a member of our hull family today, I am afraid you will not be able to get out of this burial place. "¡° Granddad, what you mean is that mother has never been here. Is it possible that the mother was buried outside this burial ground? " Avril looked at Lippi and asked in a low voice. Lippi shook his head, looked at Avril and said, "absolutely not. Your mother is my sister. Even if she had been married to the Mengling clan, she would never be unable to enter the burial place after her death. "¡° Do you mean mother should still be alive now? " Avril looked at Medivh, turned to look again, Lippi asked softly. Lippi nodded, looked at Avril and said softly, "yes, unless mengwuchang really ignores the rules of our nightmare clan, Weina must be alive. So, where do you get the news that Weina has passed away¡° We got the news from our mother''s maid Medivh looks at Avril, seems to be a bit immersed in surprise, quickly looking at Lippi explained¡° Weina''s maid Lippi narrowed his eyes as if he were remembering something. He nodded gently, looked at several people and said, "maybe the maid has a wrong memory, or something else. In a word, Weina is still alive, so if you want to find Weina, just go to mengwuchang. "¡° But granddad, Meng Changchang is going to fight with Mengling now. Nightmare clan is opposite to Mengling clan. What''s more? I came to the nightmare clan this time, but I concealed my identity. If I go to find Meng Wuchang directly now, I''m afraid I won''t have to go to my mother. " Avril gave a wry smile and said some secret things to Lippi¡° Is that so? " Lippi listened to Avril''s words, also nodded, looked at Avril and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, dream impermanence, no matter how you betray Scripture. After all, it''s still our hull family, and you''re his niece. In any case, he will never hurt you Lippi was talking, but the whole burial ground suddenly trembled, as if all of a sudden, except for an extremely strong earthquake.

 V2.Chapter 141

    The sudden vibration in the burial ground made Avril and others unstable and nearly fell down. On the contrary, Lippi is the soul body, which is suspended in the air. There is no other problem except that the body shakes slightly.


    Reach out to mix to live to stand unsteady Avril, Lippi''s vision is also toward the distance to overlook the past¡° Great granddaughter, do you know what happened in this burial place? "


    Avril and Madison and others looked at each other, shaking their heads, looking at Lippi''s eyes are full of confusion.


    "It''s been hundreds of years. Every once in a while, there will be such a vibration in the burial ground. I feel that there seems to be some changes in this burial place. However, we soul bodies are limited by the shackles of the burial place. Although we can live forever here, we can''t leave our family''s Mausoleum at will. " Lippi sighed, took back his gaze and said, "but I feel that the whole burial place seems to be changing very obviously but slightly. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. "


    "Great grandfather." Avril looked at Lippi and said in a low voice, "you said that this kind of vibration would occur at intervals in this burial place. Do you remember how often it happened at this time?"


    "This time?" Lippi looked down and thought for a while, then said slowly, "this time, about every 30 days, it happens."


    "Thirty days?" Avril and Madison looked at each other, and felt something strange in their hearts.


    "Miss. In the void, the interval between the periods of the full moon is about 30 days. Does it have something to do with the period of the full moon? " Medivh got close to Avril and whispered.


    Avril nodded, looked up at Lippi and said, "ancestor, in the void, the full moon is once every 30 days. I don''t know if it has something to do with this."


    Lippi shook his head and said slowly, "I don''t think so. Although the full moon period has some influence on cultivation, it can be regarded as an independent space in the burial place. In this case, the image of the burial place in the full moon period may not be so big."


    "If someone takes advantage of the full moon to practice. Or is that man''s place of cultivation in this burial ground? " Li Fan suddenly asked.


    "Practice in the burial ground?" Lippi''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes to Li Fan were full of doubts¡° In this burial place, the traditional rule of the nightmare clan is that only the dying can enter. Other people, not to mention ordinary people, even clan leaders, are not allowed to enter at will. "


    "Ancestor, what if that person is a dreamer?" Avril looked up at Lippi and asked softly.


    "Dreams change?" Lippi took a breath of air and said with some uncertainty, "the dream is impermanent. Although this man has been deviant since he was a child, he won''t do this kind of thing. What''s more, the changes in the burial place are not only the fluctuation of spiritual power, but also the changes of soul in the burial place. "


    "Change of soul?" Avril looked at Lippi and asked, "ancestor, what do you mean?"


    "Although I can''t leave the mausoleum at will in this burial ground, I obviously feel that every 30 days or so, the soul power in this burial ground will gradually change from weak to strong, and then gradually cycle. It is obvious that there is some power to pull or image the soul in the burial place. This ability is definitely not attainable by dream impermanence. " Lippi turned his lips and said with disdain, "in other words, if dream impermanence can really achieve this power, I''m afraid no one in the whole dream world is his opponent."


    "But thousands of years ago, no one in the whole dream world was the opponent of dream impermanence." Medivh murmured.


    "How could it be?" Lippi said with disdain, "if he really had this ability, we would have mistaken him. Whether he is talented or strong, he is in that generation, not even medium. How could it be so? "


    "Ancestor, this is true." Although unwilling to destroy Lippi''s idea, Avril said it as it was.


    "If so, the changes in this burial place may really have something to do with the impermanence of dreams." Lippi saw Avril''s half ring time, found that Avril was not lying, and finally nodded and said, "according to the character of dream impermanence, if he can activate the talent, I''m afraid the change in the burial place is really related to dream impermanence."


    "Not only that." Avril sighed, looked at Lippi and said, "I don''t know if my ancestors knew an array. "The soul swallowing and forbidden array."


    "Soul swallowing and forbidden array?" Lippi exclaimed, and the change of surprise shocked his soul power. It''s obviously surprising that "soul devouring forbidden array has been lost for nearly ten thousand years? How do you know? "


    "Tens of thousands of years?" Medivh was also a little surprised and said, "ancestor, it''s only a thousand years since the death of the soul eating forbidden array. Why do you say it has been lost for thousands of years? "


    "Damn it." Lippi stamped his feet, looked at Avril and others, and said, "is the soul swallowing forbidden array reappeared?"


    "It is." Avril nodded, looking at Lippi will be a few people before the experience of things, a word out.


    "The soul swallowing and forbidden array was lost as long as I was alive. I''m not very clear about the specific reasons. However, the soul devouring and forbidding array has reappeared. It''s obvious that there are some conspirators accompanying it. " Lippi sighed, looked at several people and said, "this soul swallowing forbidden array was created by the master of the soul swallowing world. At the beginning, it was also used to bewitch many of our people in the dream world, making the dream world almost into a catastrophe. Fortunately, later this array was lost for some reason. And the master of the spirit eating world has disappeared. "


    Several people were talking, and the whole burial place was shaking again. With the shaking, countless white frozen air of death rose in countless tombs. Obviously, the soul body in the whole burial place was awakened by this abnormal change.


    "How come the vibrations are so frequent?" Lippi looked up into the distance again, his brows tightening. I closed my eyes and felt it for a while. I suddenly opened my eyes and said, "how can the soul in the burial ground suddenly disappear so much?"


    "Disappeared?" A few people heard Lippi''s words, they all exclaimed¡° Ancestor, how can the soul in this burial place be reduced? "


    "The soul, which depends on the burial place, will never disappear. But now? " Lippi frowned and said slowly, "in that direction, the soul disappears most quickly."


    Then Lippi''s eyes turned to several people and said, "great granddaughter, I''m trapped in this burial place. I can''t leave at all. Go and see what happened? The burial place is the key to our nightmare clan. We must not let this burial place have problems. In this, all the people of our nightmare clan are buried. "


    "Don''t worry, laozong. We''ll be there." Avril nodded, looked at Lippi and said, "but what''s going to happen if we go through like this?"


    "I''m in a hurry." Lippi patted his head, looked at Avril and others and said, "take this thing."


    With these words, Lippi reaches out his hand and grabs it in the air in front of him. Under Lippi''s control, a mass of frozen air of death floats in front of him. In a moment, it condenses into a vivid statue. Some of them look like jade seals, while others look like jade. A little bit of frozen air of death permeated continuously. Let the surrounding air, the moment is a lot of cold.


    "You take this." After finishing this action, Lippi''s original look of spirit was a little old¡° This Rune contains my spiritual mark. In this burial place, all nightmare people, as long as you stay with this thing, all soul bodies will not be malicious to you. After all, I was also the head of the nightmare clan. "


    She reached for the Rune Stone and felt the chill from her palm. Avril nodded heavily, looked at Lippi and said, "don''t worry, ancestor. We''ll go now."


    "Don''t try to be brave." Lippi looked at Avril and said tenderly, "in the burial ground, what can cause this kind of change is definitely not the soul body in the burial ground, but only the people from outside. So if you can''t deal with it, you can guide him here. Although I can''t leave here, as long as someone comes to my mausoleum, I can still subdue him."


    "Don''t worry, laozong. We will be careful." Turning to look at Lippi, Avril also nodded heavily.


    Since she was born, she has never seen her mother or her family members. Now, although Lippi is her grandfather, Avril feels the care she has never had in a short time. The irreducible power of blood connects the two people, whether they have seen it before or not, and the family affection hidden in the blood. But it will never dissipate.


    "Go ahead, I''ll give you a ride." When Lippi said this, he stretched out his hand in front of him and made a sudden stroke. With the white death and the rotation of the frozen air, a cold breath enveloped the people. The chill almost made several people faint.


    Wait until the chill is gone. Several people found that they had left the mausoleum where PI was and stood far away from the family mausoleum.


    "Ancestor, we will not let the worst happen." Avril looked at the direction of Lippi''s mausoleum, her eyes full of firmness.


    "Let''s go. We''re going to be faster." Avril looked at several people and said softly.


    "I have a bad feeling." As the fat man walked forward, he said, "the person who caused the change of the burial place is the fickle dream."


    Strange to say, when they first entered the burial ground, they were not guided by the blood essence, but they were lost in the burial ground. However, when they left this time, there was still no blood essence, but they were not lost in the burial ground again. It seemed that they had some strange power to guide them, and the cold air of death was scattered in front of them. Although it is still a dark, but invisible, let a few people''s action on a lot of fast.

 V2.Chapter 142

    A piece of white death, cold air spread, suddenly brightened in front of me.


    What appeared in front of people''s eyes was a vast and barren land. In the devastation, the sand and stone exposed on the ground is covered with a layer of white death frost, which looks like the frost on the ground. There are no buildings within sight. As if this is not a burial place.


    But, in front of this piece of land, the ripples in the space, it is clear to tell a few people, this place. There is something hidden that people can''t see, maybe someone, or some soul body that doesn''t want to be found.


    "Judging from the fluctuation of spiritual power in the whole burial place, it is obvious that this is the source of the problem." Li Fan closed his eyes, carefully perceived the surrounding situation, slowly opened his eyes and said.


    "Is this a wasteland?" The fat man turned his mouth, looked at Li Fan and said, "there is not even a common mausoleum in this burial place. Fan Zi, you don''t feel wrong."


    Medivh shook his head, looked at the land in front of him and said, "no, the fluctuation of psychic power here is really different from other places. The problem lies here, but maybe we haven''t found the problem yet."


    "Come on, let''s look for it carefully." Avril spoke and walked slowly forward.


    Although they all knew the root of the problem in their hearts, they still didn''t find any problem until they walked the land which covers an area of about 1000 square meters. This kind of abnormal situation made everyone frown.


    "There seems to be some problems with the spatial stability here." Avril finally stopped, carefully feeling the surrounding situation said.


    "It seems that there was a strong spatial vibration here. There are faults in the space, but I don''t know why. Although there are faults in the space, it still maintains this special stability. " Medivh also nodded. People in the dream world were originally experts in this kind of space technique. At this moment, under careful observation, the problem is clear¡° This kind of situation, originally will not happen, space fault, will inevitably cause the change of the whole space. But here, perhaps because of the constraint of the burial place, the fault has not spread


    "Do you think there is anything strange here?" The green spirit son suddenly says in the side.


    "Strange place?" Medivh turned to look at greenling and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "The whole burial ground has been planned out according to the plan, with the mausoleum area of each family, but there is an open space in the area of 1000 square meters. Isn''t it strange? How could there be such a vast space in nuota''s burial ground? "


    "What do you mean?" Avril looked at Green ling''er and frowned and said, "did there ever be a mausoleum here?"


    "If there was ever a mausoleum of the nightmare people here, how did they disappear? You know, the burial place is not a place where the nightmare people can enter at will." Medivh asked, looking at greenling.


    "If it''s really like what you think, then something happened in this burial place." Avril looked at the green ling''er nodded, frowned and said, "nothing can be found here. We''d better go back and talk to granddad."


    "What?" Lippi heard a few people''s words, eyebrows suddenly contracted up, eyes are full of doubts¡° There will never be any open space in the whole burial ground, let alone the area of Qianping. There is absolutely no open space in the whole burial ground except the road. There must have been family tombs before. "


    "But now where, in addition to the sand and stone, there is still space for turbulence and fracture." Medivh sighed and looked at Lippi.


    "There was a problem in the burial ground." Lippi frowned and said, "who is it? I can''t believe I can kill all the soul bodies there. "


    "I don''t know where the broken space is. There is no information. The spiritual power in the whole space is also clean." Avril looked at Lippi and said softly.


    "It seems that if you want to know where and what happened, you have to wait until the next full moon." Lippi sighed, looked at several people and said, "it seems that you still need to come again. When the next full moon comes, you should help me to see where it is, what''s the matter, and who dares to do this kind of thing in our nightmare people''s burial ground."


    "Ancestor, although we want to help you find out the problems in this burial place, the rules of the burial place don''t allow us to come in again. This time, we have violated the rules of the clan. " Avril sighed and looked at Lippi.


    "Ha ha." Lippi laughed, looked at Avril and said, "great granddaughter, you are really like your mother. Since you have violated the rule once, what can you do if you violate it again? What''s more, it''s an extraordinary time, so you can''t follow the rule. Rules are dead, but people are alive. As long as you can help me solve the problems in this burial place, I can help you solve the problems in this rule. "


    "In that case, let''s thank our ancestors first." Avril pursed her mouth and said with a smile.


    "All right, all right." Lippi waved his hand with a smile and said, "this burial place is related to our whole nightmare clan. It''s the most important thing. Don''t be careless. You must remember to come in again before the next full moon. If we wait until most of the tombs in this burial ground disappear, I''m afraid the burial ground will not be able to keep


    "Don''t worry, laozuzong, we will come again." Avril nodded heavily and said.


    "You go out first, and remember that after you go out, don''t let others know that you''ve been in. After all, now the nightmare clan attaches great importance to this rule. " Lippi spoke with a tired look¡° My soul power is also consumed a lot. I need to rest for a while. "


    Avril and others bow to salute, watching Lippi''s figure gradually dissipate in the air, turning into death again, and the frozen air disappears.


    Several people have something on their mind. When they leave, they seem to be a little heavy, but they become silent all the way. No one spoke.


    But when a few people left the burial ground again and returned to the nihilistic peak, they were all startled by the scene in front of them.


    When several people left the nihilistic peak and entered the burial place, there was no nightmare tribe before the burial place. But as soon as they got out of the burial ground, they were surprised to find that there were two slender figures standing not far from the entrance of the burial ground. Although it''s dark, I can''t see their faces clearly, but it''s obvious that they are waiting for something here.


    "What''s the matter?" Medivh flashed to stick to the wall of the burial ground and said softly, "how could anyone be outside the burial ground?"


    "Is it Meng Wuchang who has been secretly sending people to follow us?" Li Fan also said doubtfully¡° It''s bad. It seems that we have been known by Meng Wuchang when we enter the burial place without permission. "


    "No way." Avril thought about it and said, "if it''s really the people with dream impermanence, I''m afraid there won''t be two people outside the burial place at the moment. Dream impermanence has been guarding against us all the time. If he knows that we have entered the burial place, I''m afraid the whole high-level of nightmare clan will gather here."


    "It''s no use guessing here. Go out and have a look, now that it''s done. It''s better to give up. " The fat man stamped his foot heavily, obviously he had planned to break the pot.


    Several people are nodded, convergence of the body''s breath, gently step out of the cave of the burial place. Although a few people are very careful, just a few steps away from the cave, the two people in the distance seem to have a sense of general, almost at the same time turned to see the direction of a few people.


    "Stop." Several people found that they could not dodge when they saw them. They also saw them for the first time and said at the same time.


    It''s just that the two just spoke. Avril and others nervous mood, but it is a moment to relax. These two people are not others. They are the man in black and the middle-aged man whose face is as white as jade who came to the burial place with several people. Obviously, these two people are not at ease with the safety of the public, and they actually return. I saw several people enter the burial ground.


    "You two, why are you back?" See two people found that Avril is no longer Dodge, but it is big square went to two people, said with a smile.


    "You, how dare you enter the burial place without permission?" The white faced man looked at several people, unable to hide his surprise. He looked at them with his eyebrows and said, "if we were not worried about you, I''m afraid we would not know that you did such a thing?"


    "Just go in. Anyway, only the two of us can see it. What can we do?" Relative to the white man''s surprise, the man in black on one side seems to be more peaceful, just light mouth said.


    "Two." Avril and Madison looked at each other and said, "to tell you the truth, we are here to see the tomb of our ancestors."


    "You, you really are." The white faced man reached out and pointed to a few people for half a sound, but finally sighed and said, "forget it, anyway, only we can see it. Don''t tell me about it."


    "How can you be so open-minded?" Medivh looked at the two and asked doubtfully.


    "You''ve all gone in. Did anyone else see it. What can we do? " The white faced man sighed and said, "what''s more, you are elder Jin''s relatives. We won''t say anything just because of this relationship. After all, you are not the first to break the rules in this nightmare clan. "


    "Ha ha, thank you both." Avril looked at them and said softly.


    "Well, since you are in, don''t talk about it any more. Let''s go down the mountain as soon as possible. In the future, you must not be like this." The man with white face sighed and looked at several people.


    Avril looked at them, but gently shook her head and said, "I''m afraid I''ll let you down. We will enter the next full moon again. "


    "More?" The white man patted his forehead, looked at several people in embarrassment and said, "why?"¡° Ladies and gentlemen, when we enter the burial ground this time, we find a strange thing besides paying homage to our ancestors. Maybe it has something to do with the full moon period of nihilism peak. " Medivh looked at them and said slowly, "in the burial ground, there are large open spaces. Where the soul body has disappeared Seeing Medivh say this, they both looked at each other, shook their heads and said, "we don''t know about this. After all, we never entered the burial ground. We don''t know about what you said."¡° But one of the two ancestors who knew the nightmare clan was Lippi? " Avril looked at them and asked¡° Lippi The man in black looked at Avril and asked, "you mean the grandfather of mengwuchang, the patriarch of our nightmare clan?"¡° Yes, it''s the old clan leader Lippi. When we entered the burial ground this time, we met the soul body of the Lipi patriarch. He told us that we must enter the next full moon Avril looked at them and said word by word.

 V2.Chapter 143

    Seeing Avril say so, the two men in black are speechless for a while. They knew it in their hearts. Although Avril and others entered the burial place without permission, they had already disobeyed the rules of the nightmare clan, but after all, it was impossible for them to find Meng Wuchang''s informers. After all, they were both subordinates of Jin Wen, and they had different ideas from Meng Wuchang and others. What''s more, it''s impossible to make up what several people have just said.


    Lipi clan leader has been dead for thousands of years, let alone the common nightmare people. It is on this nihilistic peak that we know who the clan leader was ten thousand years ago. There are also very few.


    At this point, they just nodded and led a few people down the nihility peak.


    However, although several people are so thinking about the next full moon, they don''t know that the whole nihilism peak is already surging up a stream of undercurrent.


    Several people don''t think about it carefully. Since Meng Wuchang has put Jin Wen under house arrest, how can these nominally Jin Wen''s relatives and friends be assured that they haven''t found a few people at the moment doesn''t mean they have given up monitoring them. On the contrary, Meng Wuchang attaches great importance to their activities.


    Everything, but the time has not come. A secret action, has been in the nihilistic peak slowly started up.


    As time goes by, a few people live quietly on the nihilistic peak. Although there are still 30 days to go to the burial place, they are not idle. During this period, in addition to the secret cultivation alone, it was with the help of those two people that they made a neat sorting out of the things of the whole nightmare clan in the past ten thousand years. This paper attempts to find some key information about the burial site from the events that have happened in the past ten thousand years.


    However, this burial place is obviously the highest secret of the nightmare clan, not to mention some historical records of the nightmare clan, that is, the two men in black know little about the burial place.


    However, after this period of understanding, several people know that the secret of the burial place has been handed down by the elder of the nightmare clan since ancient times. In other words, if you want to know the secret of the burial place, I''m afraid that among the whole nightmare clan, only the elder knows.


    Obviously, it''s unrealistic to tell some people the secret of the burial place according to the fact that Da Chang is in Meng Wuchang. Therefore, several people have to put down their doubts and wait for the coming of the next full moon.


    During this period of time, several people wanted to go to the place where Jinwen was under house arrest and discuss with Jinwen about the significance of this burial place. However, although several people were nominally relatives and friends of Jin Wen, they were still blocked by the two big black faced men. The meaning of the words is to state that no one is allowed to get close to it. Although several people are depressed, they also know that this is not the time to change face with the dream. I had to bear it.


    Several people spent 30 days on the nihilistic peak in such a calm way, and finally arrived at the full moon of the burial place.


    Just like every full moon on nihilism peak, this time, the whole nihilism peak is still covered with a thick layer of black clouds, which makes nihilism peak seem very dull.


    But this time, in order to enter the burial place to explore the secret of the disappearance of the soul body, many people came to the burial place ahead of time. At this time, most of the nightmare people who came to the burial place to worship had not yet climbed the road to the burial place. On the whole burial ground, it seems to be a failure. The cold wind blows and makes the bare sand and stones on the ground whine. It''s like a ghost roaring.


    "Let''s send you here. Although we said that we entered the burial place to detect the disappearance of the soul body, after all, we can''t break the rules of the burial place." The white faced man looked at several people and said slowly, "since you have violated once, it''s OK to violate once."


    "Thank you both." Medivh arched his hand at the two men and said, "if you can solve the secret of the burial place this time, you can''t help it."


    "If you say that, it''s going to kill us." The white faced man said with a smile, "we are here. If there is any trouble in the burial ground, we will take care of them again."


    "Thank you very much." Avril nodded, turned her head, looked at the entrance of the burial ground and said, "come on, we''re in."


    Avril said that she was going to step into the cave of the burial place. Just as Avril''s steps have just stepped in the air, Li Fan beside her pulls Avril back.


    "Wait, someone''s coming." Li Fan said in a low voice. Hearing Li Fan''s words, several people squatted down at the same time and covered their bodies by the withered grass beside them.


    "Who is that man?" The fat man leaned down and asked softly.


    What appeared in front of several people was a figure covered in a black robe. Looking at the figure, it looked very strong. Less than 1.9 meters tall, with nearly 200 Jin body, it looks very oppressive.


    As soon as the black robed man stood still, his head under the black robe looked around. Obviously, he was very cautious about the surrounding environment.


    "I can''t see it." The man in Black said softly, "his whole body is covered by the black robe, and looking at the figure, it is obvious that there are other things under the black robe. Just to prevent anyone from recognizing it. "


    The black robed man looked around, obviously relieved about the environment, and then walked into the wide cave of the burial place. Soon, the figure disappeared.


    "He''s in the burial ground?" Li Fan exclaimed in a low voice, "it seems that the change in the burial place is really someone deliberately making trouble."


    "Who on earth dares to break the rules of the burial place and enter it without authorization?" The man whose face is as white as jade obviously suppresses the anger in the heart to say.


    "It seems that we are not the first to break the burial ground rules." Medivh chuckled, turned to Avril and said, "it seems that as long as we keep up with that person, we can know what''s going on."


    "Come on, let''s keep up with him." Avril gently stood up and said.


    A few people gently step, came to the cave entrance of the burial place, now that has entered the burial place, the black robed man, obviously has lost his trace. In the cave, there was not even a breath of fluctuation.


    "That man is so powerful." The man in black closed his eyes and felt it for a while, and said, "it''s really able to erase the breath of the places that pass by. It seems you should be more careful. "


    Avril and others nodded, turned and walked into the burial ground.


    After all, they entered the burial place once, but they seemed familiar this time, and soon they came to the front of the space barrier again.


    "Let''s go." Medivh took a deep breath and looked at the space barrier in front of him.


    "Wait a little longer." Li Fan said softly, "look at that man''s cautious appearance. If we go in now, I''m afraid he will find us. Wait a minute. "


    Several people stood in front of the space barrier, after about a time of incense, just entered the space barrier. Just for a moment. The people who appeared in the hinterland of the burial ground already felt the changes in the atmosphere of the whole burial ground, as if they had made great changes when they came.


    The white frozen air of death, which used to spread all over the burial ground, was as thin as the fog in the sun, and the distance of 100 meters could be seen. Where the sight can''t see, on the dim sky, there is also a strange red like fire clouds. The fluctuation of spirit power in the whole burial place also appears to be erratic, sometimes full, sometimes empty.


    "What should we do? Shall we go to the ancestor first or directly to the black robed man?" Avril looked at the changes in the burial ground, and she was confused for a moment.


    "Miss, let''s follow the man in black first. What is he sitting in this burial ground? " Medivh thought about it, turned to Avril and said, "if we can deal with him, we don''t need our ancestors. If we can''t, it''s not too late to lead it."


    Avril nodded, stretched out a white finger, a drop of round blood essence is suspended in front of the body, several people did not pay attention to the guidance of blood essence, but toward the red direction of the day, quickly rushed past.


    Several people advanced about half an hour, suddenly, they all stopped. Several people in front of the line of sight can reach the place, white Meng Meng''s death frozen air has been completely dissipated. The aura waves in the air are like the rising tide beating the rocks on the shore. Turbulent toward a few people shop.


    "Be careful." Avril said, hands in front of the body suddenly across, a light silver dome shaped barrier shrouded a few people, but also the surge of spiritual power fluctuations, all the barriers.


    Several people walked forward carefully with protection. After several hundred meters, they finally saw the open space. However, in this open space, in addition to the sand and stones, there is no figure of the black robed man.


    "What''s the matter? Where is that man? " Several people were surprised. The black robed man entered the burial place so carefully that he could not come to worship his ancestors. But now, there was no black robed man in front of them, which surprised them.


    "No, we''ve been fooled." Medivh slapped his forehead and said with chagrin, "the soul body here has disappeared. If the black robed man is really the source of the disappearance of the soul body, he will not come here again. He will certainly find other places where the soul bodies gather."


    Medivh was just talking when the spiritual power in the whole burial place suddenly vibrated like an erupting volcano. The strong spiritual vibration makes the whole space ripple. Countless spatial folds appear and dissipate with the vibration of spiritual power.


    "That direction." Li Fan turned around, his face is also because of the concussion of the spirit, so that his face are some deformation, stretched out his hand to point to the left of several people said.


    "Let''s go." Avril and Madison said at the same time, the body rushed forward.


    Several hundred meters away, a few people already feel the fluctuation of the spirit power, the shock is more and more intense, until a few people endure the pressure of space. When I saw the scene in front of me, I felt up and down all over my body. I was soaked with sweat in an instant.

 V2.Chapter 144

    What appeared in front of several people''s eyes was a tall altar that had never been seen before. Looking at the appearance of the altar, it was obviously not built by using earth and stone, but by using the death freezing air everywhere in the burial place and the unique dream compilation method of nightmare clan.


    The whole altar is simple, heavy and oppressive. It covers an area of about 100 square meters, with a height of about 10 meters, surrounded by countless thick frozen air of death, making the whole altar in a hazy state.


    At the top of the altar, with his back to several people, stood a man, who was covered in black robes. At the moment, with his back to a few people, his hands kept flying in the air. It was obvious that he was carrying out some kind of ceremony. With the sound of incantation from his mouth from time to time, countless ripples were shaking around the altar.


    Around the altar, there is a vast area of mausoleum. Originally, it was in the mausoleum area full of soul bodies. Now, with the sound of the black robed man''s incantation, there are countless soul bodies, which are forced to change from the shape of death frost to the shape of soul body. Then, it seems that they are greatly involved, no matter how they struggle and roar, Still slowly but firmly involved into the scope of the altar.


    Every time a soul body enters into the scope of the altar, the frozen air of death on the altar becomes thick. And the tombs around the altar gradually became illusory. And the black robed man, with the gradual strong cold air of death, the whole body of the black robe is also windless and automatically, surging up, and a strong spiritual wave comes out from the black robed man.


    Obviously, the black robed man is carrying out some kind of evil ceremony at the moment, transforming the soul body in the burial place into the power that he can absorb through the altar and the incantation method.


    At this moment, a few people felt a kind of unprecedented fear, turning the soul of their own people after death into their own strength. This kind of technique has gone beyond the category of evil. In other words, there is no word to describe what the black robed man is doing at this moment. But even so, several people are carefully looking at the black robed man''s action in front of them, without any change.


    It''s not that some people don''t want to stop the black robed man, but according to the movement and spiritual power fluctuation of the black robed man, the black robed man has absorbed the soul in the burial place, but I''m afraid they haven''t, and they are not the opponents of the black robed man at all.


    Although a few people thought like this and wanted to see the next action of the black robed man, they didn''t know whether they sensed the change of spiritual power around them, or whether they had any special feeling. They even stopped the sound of holding the curse, slowly turned their heads, and looked at the hiding direction of Li Fan and others with a pair of scarlet eyes.


    As if by a flash of lightning in the eyes in general, a few people only feel the black robed man''s Scarlet eyes look over, a few people''s whole body is involuntarily hit a shiver. It''s like in the hot summer, but it''s thrown into the ice. Piercing cold feeling, instantly spread all over the body.


    "Is anyone here?" Said the man in black in a hoarse voice. Listen to that voice, obviously intentionally changed his voice. She looks depressed and hoarse.


    Then the black robed man walked slowly down the steps of the altar and came to the direction of Li Fan and others.


    "Who on earth are you, dare to enter the burial place without permission?" See this black robed man is obviously found a few people, Avril and others are no longer hiding, but suddenly get up, looking at the black robed man said.


    "It''s you?" The voice of the man in black robe was full of surprise. After glancing over several people''s faces, he said with a sneer, "don''t you also enter the burial place without permission, and you have the face to talk about me."


    "We enter the burial place just to pay homage to our ancestors, but you come here to absorb the soul body here." Avril looked at the man in black and sneered.


    "Ha ha ha. A joke. " The man in black looked up at the sky and laughed¡° It''s all against the rules of the burial place. What''s the difference? What''s more, since all the soul bodies in the burial place are dead, what are they doing here? It''s better for me to absorb my spiritual knowledge and strengthen my strength. "


    "Do you think you will go on like this if we see you?" Medivh looked at the man in black and said coldly.


    "The tone is not small, but you guys, I''m afraid you can''t stop me." The black robed man grinned coldly and held his hands in front of him. With the twists and turns in the space, between the hands of the black robed people, it is like a reduced version of the vortex. In the whirlpool, the space around a few people also stagnated, like a smooth river, which was suddenly cut off from the river. All of a sudden, it''s stuck.


    "The whole burial place is blocked by me. You still want to go out. Leave it all here to be my tonic. " The scarlet eyes of the black robed man looked at Li Fan and others and sneered¡° I will make good use of you in the future battle with Mengling clan. "


    "Who are you?" Avril looked at the black robed man, as if she didn''t worry about the safety of a few people. Instead, she calmly asked, "since you dare to enter the burial place privately, you must be in the nightmare clan, not a nameless person. But why don''t you dare to show your true face to others? "


    "Ha ha ha." The man in black robe looked up at the sky with a long smile. After laughing, he suddenly lifted the black robe on his head. A silver hair was flying in the air.


    "It''s you." Avril clenched her teeth, looked at the man in front of her and said with a sneer, "dream is impermanent. As the head of nightmare clan, you can do this kind of thing. What else do you have to be the head of nightmare clan?"


    In front of him, the man in black robe, who has removed his black robe and revealed his true face, turns out to be the contemporary patriarch of the nightmare clan. Dreams are changeable.


    "Hum." Dream impermanence cold smile, looking at a few people said, "I dream impermanence work, never need others to teach.". What I do is not something you little guys can understand. What''s more, now the nightmare clan is my dream. I don''t need others to tell me how to act. "


    Dream impermanence said, reached out to point to Avril and others, said, "you little guys, think you are Jinwen''s relatives, I dare not move you. Yes, Jin Wen does have a certain say in the nightmare clan. However, when we fight with the Mengling clan, Jin Wen will definitely pay for what he did before. Where to put him under house arrest now is just to prevent him from sabotaging my plan. As for you guys, since you see me, do you still want to go out? "


    "Go." See dream impermanence say so, Avril suddenly open mouth to drink a way. Voice just fell, several people''s figure has been like a meteor fall in general, suddenly toward the dream Impermanence in the opposite direction.


    Looking at a few people in front of him leaving quickly, Meng Wuchang didn''t catch up with him immediately. He just looked at the direction of several people''s escape coldly. A strange light burst out of his scarlet eyes. With the right back and forward waving of his hands, the direction of the altar where he was standing was suddenly like a gust of wind. In bursts of sobbing shrill sound, countless death frozen air twisted into countless human shapes at the top of the altar. It looked like a fierce ghost, and chased after it along the direction of the fingers of the dream.


    "If you want to run, the whole burial ground has been sealed by me. Where else can you go? Sooner or later, you will be caught by these souls who have lost their spiritual consciousness and become my powerful nourishment."


    With these words, dream impermanence is like a random step forward, but in the next moment, the figure is already 100 meters away, like stepping in the air. Every step is like jumping in space. Just a few flashes, it is already gone.


    Hearing the sound of sobbing coming from behind, Li Fan and others suddenly speeded up their speed. At the moment, let alone looking back, they wished they could use their hands. Just to be quick and away from dreams.


    A few people are clear in their hearts. In terms of their strength, let alone their dreams, they are unable to overcome the soul bodies that appear after their bodies. At this time in the burial ground, if there is any place to let a few people safe. Only there is the direction of the mausoleum of the PI clan leader. Also only where, perhaps can temporarily low-grade dream impermanence.


    However, in front of the countless souls behind them, they always feel that the distance from Lippi''s mausoleum is always out of reach. It seems that Lippi''s mausoleum is in front of them, but they can''t reach it.


    It''s like a donkey pulling a mill. Facing the carrots in front of him, he always wants to eat them, but sometimes he can''t.


    "What''s the matter? How do I feel that we haven''t gone far after running so long?" The fat man said breathlessly as he ran.


    The fat man, however, slowed down a little. When he heard the soul whine behind him, he subconsciously looked back and suddenly let out a howl, which made his feet much faster.


    "You talk a lot, and the soul body behind you is almost catching up. You are thinking about these things, so we don''t have to run away and go back to fight with them." Li Fan at the moment is also some panting heavily said.


    "Something''s wrong." Medivh frowned and whispered¡° We seem to have been fooled. "


    Then Medivh stopped and turned around. A silver light flashed on his hand. A light like a crescent moon penetrated the soul behind him. It was beaten into Stardust floating in the sky.


    "We fall into the dream of the impermanence of dreams." Seeing Medivh''s move, Avril also stood in the same place, looked at several people and said, "we are not in the burial ground at all, but in the dream of impermanence."


    "What?" Li Fan looked at Avril in surprise and asked, "but we just ran away. How can you fall into the impermanent dream of Tao Meng? "


    Medivh and Avril looked at each other with a wry smile and said, "we just didn''t see the real dream impermanence, the dream impermanence we just saw, and everything we saw, in fact, is just a dream made up of dream impermanence. As early as we followed him and saw the altar, we had already fallen into a dream."


    "You mean, we''re all dreaming in the dreams of dreams?" Li Fan looked at Madison in surprise and said.


    "You can say yes or no." Medivh said, the silver moonlight in his hand again, will rush in front of a soul body split said¡° What''s so powerful about this dream is that it''s impossible for us to distinguish between true and false. It''s already reached the level of true and false, false and true, false and true. "


    While speaking, a large number of soul bodies with scarlet eyes have surrounded several people, and each soul body is staring at the scarlet eyes. He stared at the people in front of him.

 V2.Chapter 145

    A circle of staring at the scarlet eyes of the soul body, diverged from the illusory Mengmeng palm, staring at the covetously surrounded in the middle of Li Fan and others. Countless breath out of the death of frozen air, so that a few people around the temperature seems to have dropped to freezing point. Bursts of piercing cold, instantly spread to all the people.


    Li Fan couldn''t help swallowing when he saw the soul body surrounded in all directions. He looked at Madison and said, "since this is in the dream of impermanence, does it mean that these soul bodies are illusory, not real. Then we just have to ignore them. "


    "In that case, the dreams of the dream world are not too common." McGrady calmed down, looked at Li Fan and said, "the reason why this dream is so powerful is that it has reached the level of illusory reality. If you think that these soul bodies are illusory, the consequences will be great. "


    Before McGrady finished his words, the soul body in the front of several people couldn''t help rushing up. His sharp hands crossed the air, making a harsh sound, like tearing a piece of silk. The ripples of space flashed out on both sides of hands.


    "Ding." The sound of a light ring, the fierce soul of the double claws have not yet touched Li Fan, has been one side of the shadow of a sword cut away. The original unreal blade of Chengying sword also condenses a layer of white frozen air of death at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "It can only be so." Medivh finally said the second half. But now, even if Medivh doesn''t explain it, some people understand that although these soul bodies are the products of dreams created by the impermanence of dreams, they are even more powerful than the real soul bodies. This is the harm of the dream world power after it reaches the highest level, just like the world, what is virtual and what is real, People can''t tell, just as you want to come one day, but find yourself just lying on the table, basking in the afternoon sun to sleep.


    Although the attack of this soul body is blocked by the shadow, it does not cause any threat to other soul bodies. Countless soul bodies are still staring at the scarlet eyes, and the cold air of death is flowing from the corners of their mouths. In the silent roar, they suddenly rush to the people.


    Two fists are hard to beat four hands, and tigers are afraid of wolves. I''m afraid this is the case now. Although a few people one-on-one fight with this soul body, they are not afraid, but the overwhelming countless soul bodies rush in, and they have to rely on Medivh''s silver screen to temporarily stop them, rush out a gap, and run forward in confusion. Behind him, countless souls roared, waved their hands and rushed up.


    In this seemingly boundless space, I don''t know how long it has been. Although people occasionally stop to fight back and kill some close soul bodies, there are still countless soul bodies behind them. Wait for the opportunity.


    "It''s not the way to go on like this." Li Fan panted as he ran, looking at Madison, and said, "there''s no way to crack your dreams."


    "You''ve met someone who can wake up from a dream." Madison stares at Li Fan and says, "if you want to break this dream, you can only find the impermanence of the dream, or someone breaks it from the outside. We''re in this dream, so don''t think about it. "


    "This dream is made up by the impermanence of dreams. Even if we kill countless soul bodies, as long as his soul is strong enough, we can still conjure up countless soul bodies to chase us. If we go on like this, sooner or later we will either be killed by the soul body or die of exhaustion. " Li Fan gasped.


    "It''s not that there''s no way." Avril suddenly looked at Li Fan and said, "I''ve seen it in the family''s Secret collection. If people in the dream world want to make dreams, they also need to see the soul of the person being given. If they are ordinary people, it will be easier to make dreams. But if the soul of the person being given is strong, the caster will spend more soul power, And the probability that the person being given will be separated from the dream will also be greatly improved. "


    "Avril, what do you mean?" Chen Xi looked at Avril and asked softly.


    "Among us, Li Fan is the only one with the most powerful soul, that is, divine consciousness. Therefore, it''s up to you to break the dream of impermanence." Avril takes a breath, and Xi Yi looks at Li Fan.


    "Fanzi, what are you waiting for? Don''t do it now. If we wait a little longer, we will be torn up by those soul bodies. " The fat man gasped and said, shaking all over.


    "What do I need to do?" Li fan knows that Avril''s words are good, but he doesn''t know how to act.


    "If you concentrate all your divine consciousness on a breakthrough, the dream is like an egg shape that envelops us. As long as you can break a little, the dream will be broken naturally." Avril stopped and looked at Li Fan.


    "We''ll buy you time. It''s up to you." McGrady text see Avril said, also stopped, flash stood in front of Li Fan said.


    When other people see Medivh like this, they also stand in front of Li Fan one after another and want to buy some time for Li Fan. Whether they can get rid of this dream, they all focus on Li Fan.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best." Li Fan see a few people are standing in front of their own to fight for time, but also heavily nodded.


    When he said that, countless soul bodies had already caught up with the public. The silver light in Medivh''s hand was shocked, and his body also rushed into the formation of the soul body. Li Fan behind him also gently closed his eyes, and the divine consciousness in the sea of divine consciousness was just like the waves rolled up, suddenly surging up.


    The powerful divine sense diffused from Li Fan. Around Li Fan formed a thick layer of protection. Under the control of Li Fan''s powerful divine consciousness, all the divine consciousness in the whole sea of divine consciousness was mobilized by Li Fan, forming a sharp sword like a giant sword. Standing quietly in front of Li Fan.


    Countless soul bodies are broken into little spiritual consciousness and scattered in the space. In addition to Li Fan''s several people, are out of their last bit of strength, struggling for this little bit of time.


    Li Fan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the sword of Qingtian Shenzhi. With the waving of his fingers, the sword of divine knowledge, which was standing in front of Li Fan, was like lightning that pierced the sky. All of a sudden, it soared to the sky. Friction produced a burst of air tearing sound, accompanied by the air ripple folds. Stabbed into the sky.


    With a crash, Medivh''s body fell heavily on the sand, raising a thick dust.


    A trace of red blood seeped from the corner of Madison''s mouth. The silver light in his hand also gradually faded away, revealing one of the narrow knives that looked ordinary.


    "Madison." Avril exclaimed. Just now, in order to protect the soul body that suddenly appeared beside him, Medivh forcefully shouldered the strong blow of the soul body. He is wounded by the soul body.


    "Miss." Medivh opened his mouth and spat with blood. He raised his head and said with a smile, "I''m ok. These soul bodies are really strong."


    With these words, Medivh turned his head and looked at Li Fan, who was just like a settled man, and said, "Li Fan, hurry up, we won''t last long."


    But although Madison''s words are loud, Li Fan seems to be deaf. It''s still the pose of closing your eyes.


    What several people don''t know is that although Li Fan''s appearance looks like he''s keeping his eyes closed, he''s dumb and can''t say what he''s suffering from.


    Li Fan, who originally thought that his divine consciousness was strong enough, gathered together the sword of divine consciousness. Although it went straight to the sky at the speed of lightning, it did not have the effect as Li Fan imagined. This distant sky is like tough brown candy. No matter how Li Fan urged the sword to go up to a certain height, the speed of the sword was like a snail crawling. Let alone pierce the dream, until now, even the edge of the dream has not been touched. Li Fan himself, however, felt as if he had inspired all the power of divine consciousness. No more power.


    Lost a Medivh''s resistance, the remaining Avril and others, in front of defending this infinite soul body like a flood, are even more stretched out. Among the original several people, Medivh''s strength is the highest. At the moment, the lack of strong people, a few people suddenly in danger. Forced Medivh had to support his body, waving his dagger, which had lost its power. Joined the fight.


    "Hoo Hoo." Panting heavily, the fat man stepped back a little. He reached into his backpack and found the last yellow amulet. He bit it off his finger and pressed it heavily.


    Chen Xi and lvling''er support each other. Relying on lvling''er''s poisonous insects, they have been in danger for several times, but fortunately they have avoided being injured. At the moment, even the poisonous insects without any intelligence are moving slowly in the air.


    Li Fan is struggling to break through the shackles of dreams. Several people here are also squeezing out their last bit of spiritual power. It''s just such a consumption. How long can these people last. Time passes unconsciously.


    "Bang bang." A continuous sound of heavy objects landing. Several figures were thrown up and down. Bursts of heavy breathing sound, even in front of the death of the frozen air are waved away. The heat of transpiration was rolling up.


    Fall on the ground of several people are looking at each other wry smile, at the moment in the heart is a trace of regret. Although I know the way to solve this dream, the power of dream impermanence makes several people unable to break through. Looking around at the soul body slowly forced up. Several people felt that death was near.


    "Damn it. Fanzi, even if Lao Tzu is dead, he will be in hell to settle with you. " Fat man stretched out the finger that still oozes blood, pointed to Li Fan to scold a way with smile.


    There was a shrill scream that almost deafened a few people''s eardrums, and countless souls seemed to have been instructed. Originally slow figure, suddenly in the air, quickly rushed to the people collapsed on the ground, sharp fingers exuding cold air of death, gradually expanded in the eyes of several people.

 V2.Chapter 146

    Just when several people felt that they had no hope to escape this time, they looked at the nearer and nearer claws of the soul body, as if the scythe of death was about to swing over their heads.


    In the whole burial place, or in the dream of impermanence, there is a sudden slight shaking. With this shaking, the whole space is like a layer of water ripples. The ripples spread throughout the dream at an amazing speed.


    When the head waved the soul body with both hands, just as the hands were about to press in front of Medivh''s forehead, it was like the ripples of the breeze blowing by the river in summer, sweeping gently in front of the soul body.


    All of a sudden, the soul body, like assimilating into nothingness, disappears. All the soul bodies in the whole burial place disappeared after the waves of the ripples. In the whole burial place, the white frozen air of death was restored again. Countless tombs loomed around a few people. The crooked road also reappears in front of people''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" The fat man felt as if he had experienced extreme joy and sorrow. It seems to fall from the cloud, but when it is about to fall to the ground, it is found that there is a haystack underground. I''m safe.


    "It''s Li Fan!" Avril cheered in surprise, and her eyes also turned to Li Fan''s direction.


    Li Fan feels that if he is not in extreme danger, he has never been able to understand what his real potential is.


    The sword of God''s knowledge is formed by all the God''s knowledge in the sea of God''s knowledge. Although it is an extremely slow rate of rise. But in Li Fan''s heart, he knew that if he could break this dream at such a speed, let alone break it, it would be decades later.


    Looking at the empty sea of divine consciousness like a dry river bank, Li Fan felt for the first time that he was able to see the hope, but the hope was shattered.


    In his whole sea of divine knowledge, only the Xuanyuan tree, which is about ten meters high, still stands tall and straight, although it is not nourished by Li Fan''s divine knowledge. But the Xuanyuan tree is still emitting a little bit of light. As if at the same time in the night sky, the stars in the sky. It''s shining with glamour. It seems distant and silent.


    Li Fan felt that when he saw the Xuanyuan tree, he was out of breath. All of his divine knowledge has been gathered into the sword of divine knowledge, but the Xuanyuan tree still occupies the sea of his divine knowledge. Don''t say a little bit of strength. If there is still some divine knowledge left at the moment, I''m afraid he will fight for spiritual knowledge with himself.


    "I know what''s the use of biting you for robbing my divine sense." Li Fan is angry. In the sea of his own divine consciousness, although there is no divine consciousness, he is equivalent to the existence of God. The whole sea of divine consciousness is absolutely dominated by itself.


    Hand with his mind changes, a flashing light spear is suddenly flash out. With Li Fan''s body opened a huge arc, the spear with a trace of electric light flashing. Mercilessly stabbed in the tall Xuanyuan tree.


    Just as a mosquito bites the elephant at the same time, the Xuanyuan tree doesn''t have any reaction because the spear pierces its trunk. There was no change except for the leaves.


    It was just a blink of an eye, and the whole Xuanyuan tree trembled as if it had malaria. In Li Fan''s surprised eyes, it burst out.


    Although Li Fan was angry with the Xuanyuan tree, he never thought that he could break it with a common spear.


    The tree of Xuanyuan was rooted in Li Fan''s divine consciousness when the Yellow Emperor passed on the spirit of Xuanyuan. With the growth of Li Fan, the soul of Xuanyuan is constantly growing. Although Li Fan did draw a lot of divine power from the Xuanyuan tree. But the relationship between the two is still tense.


    Once in the battle field, the Xuanyuan tree had blocked Li Fan''s mind. It can be seen that although the soul of Xuanyuan was inherited by the Yellow Emperor, it was not a thing with high safety factor. After all, the road to become a real practitioner must be full of frustrations. It can''t be plain sailing.


    Although there are many dangers, Li Fan has never thought of destroying the Xuanyuan tree. His strength is not enough. On the one hand, but on the other hand, his divine sense has been integrated with the Xuanyuan tree for a long time. If he destroys the Xuanyuan tree, his divine sense will be damaged.


    Therefore, Li Fan has been for this Xuanyuan tree, in return for this kind of laissez faire state. But today I was depressed. Unexpectedly, one of my undoubted moves was to destroy the seemingly invincible Xuanyuan tree easily.


    Li Fan stood in the same place a little Leng Kung Fu, tall Xuanyuan tree, but it is in the air, as if there is no wind spontaneous combustion up. From the luxuriant branches and leaves above, the emergence of countless jumping sparks.


    But in Li Fan''s heart, he knew that these seemingly sparkles were not real flames, but countless divine powers remained in the Xuanyuan tree. But now it has dissipated in its own sea of divine consciousness. The mighty waves of spiritual consciousness, as if in the sea of divine consciousness, set off a huge wave, as if the waves were beating on the rocks on the shore. Let the whole sea of consciousness suddenly tremble.


    "My divine sense, my Xuanyuan tree." At the moment, Li Fan is regretful, feeling the tremendous changes in the sea of his own divine consciousness. I can''t help bleeding in my heart. What a powerful divine power it is. If this divine power is absorbed by itself, at least it will be easy to break the impermanence of the dream. But now, it is because of their reckless action, not to mention to enhance their own strength, they will not be backfired, it is already a great thing.


    The whole sea of divine consciousness is accompanied by the burning of Xuanyuan tree. The power of divine consciousness in the whole sea of divine consciousness gradually tends to be saturated, just as a closed space has been filled with gas. I can''t hold any more. And often the end of this kind of thing, is this closed space, burst between. But now it''s in the sea of Li Fan''s divine knowledge. If this happens, it can be imagined that Li Fan, not to mention being repeatedly attacked, has directly become a vegetative person. I''m afraid that he is the best one to take over.


    Although the heart has been vaguely felt the crisis, but Li Fan is still not sure how to solve. I just felt that the air around me became tight, and even my breathing began to speed up.


    Li Fan just felt as if his soul was going to be in a coma, floating as if he had risen to the sky above the sea of divine knowledge. Overlooking the whole sea of consciousness.


    "Am I going to die?" Li Fan''s muddled consciousness swept the whole sea of consciousness. In the dry sea of consciousness, the dry river bed appeared¡° Ha ha. " Li Fan chuckled and felt his whole body floating.


    "That''s what it''s like to die." Li Fan''s mind hasn''t finished, but he suddenly feels that he is falling down from the sky.


    "I fell to death in the end." Li Fan''s heart flashed such an idea, and then, just feel the extremely fast and light wind, whirring past his ears.


    Suddenly, he seemed to fall into a wide ocean, surrounded by countless sea water, making himself feel more comfortable than ever.


    "It''s not so painful to die." Li Fan didn''t feel the pain. Instead, he felt more confident.


    "This is the last light I see." Li Fan reluctantly opened his eyes, looked at the light from the corner of his eyes, gently closed the same, let the light disappear from his eyes. In the heart also felt the extreme quiet.


    Time, as if in the past, do not know how long, Li Fan did not feel any discomfort or pain, on the contrary. However, I feel that I am recovering crazily in an extremely rapid situation. And. Gradually steadily upward. An explosive force, full of himself.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan opened his eyes slightly confused, but found that he was not falling on the empty bed of the sea of consciousness, but in a wide ocean. Just for a moment, Li Fan understood that he was not in any ocean. What looked like the sea water was his power of consciousness.


    But I didn''t fall to death, on the contrary, I restored countless strength, just because I was in the sea of divine consciousness, which constantly replenished myself.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the dry sea of divine knowledge become so full Li Fan reached out and lifted up the source of divine consciousness, feeling the abundant power contained in it, and his heart was also shocked.


    A drizzle fell on Li Fan''s face. Li Fan raised his head, looked at the drizzle falling from the sky, frowned, and suddenly began to laugh.


    In a closed space, although there will be an explosion when it is full, there will also be another situation, that is, the material in the space will change qualitatively. Generally speaking, it is like a closed water bottle placed in the sun. Although the transpiration of water vapor will make the whole water bottle full of gas, because of the pressure, The gas will turn back into a liquid.


    This is exactly what happened in the sea of one''s own divine consciousness. Although the infinite source of divine consciousness released by the burning of Xuanyuan tree fills the whole divine consciousness, the two belong to the same origin after all. Compressed to the ultimate source of divine consciousness, nature is to become a liquid divine consciousness again, dripping in the sea of divine consciousness.


    That''s why I didn''t fall from the air and die, and I wasn''t killed by the explosion of the sea of consciousness.


    I accidentally destroyed the Xuanyuan tree, not only did not bring bad luck to myself, on the contrary, I even mistakenly fused the Xuanyuan soul in the Xuanyuan tree. On the contrary, he has greatly increased his divine power. It''s really a lot of luck.


    But what Li Fan doesn''t know. On that day, although the Yellow Emperor had passed on the spirit of Xuanyuan to himself, the power of the whole China, especially the power that can be easily obtained. Even if you have to abide by the rules and have the courage to break them, how can you improve if you don''t have the courage to break them. After all, there are thousands of practitioners, but in the end, the only one standing at the top is that one.

 V2.Chapter 147

    Li fan can''t help but sad to find that every time he reaches the most critical time, he can tap his own potential, but this way of tapping his own potential is really too dangerous.


    Feeling the power of rapid growth in the sea of his divine consciousness, Li Fan felt that he was like a poor man who suddenly became rich. Suddenly, he had countless money to spend.


    Between the rotation of mind, in the whole sea of consciousness, the original calm sea of consciousness is like a huge wave. As like as two peas of sword, the giant sword is just like the Xuanyuan sword, but it has been magnified many times. A steady stream of divine power converges from the sea of divine consciousness. Formed a cloud like hanging in the sky.


    Under the control of Li Fan''s fingers, the newly formed sword of divine consciousness disappeared in a blink of an eye, leaving behind only countless new powers of divine consciousness. Although the shape of the sword of divine consciousness has expanded countless times, even so, the flow of divine consciousness in the whole sea of divine consciousness is still calm, There is no sign of a reduction. It can be seen that the spirit of Xuanyuan in the Xuanyuan tree is so huge.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence, maybe it''s luck. In a word, in this dream of impermanence, when the scarlet eyes of the soul are about to tear up a few people in front of him, Li Fan''s sword of divine consciousness, after fusing the soul of Xuanyuan, is the last to come first. It seems that the whole dream space will be completely torn up with a touch.


    Li Fan, Madison and others are in the same dream. As long as one person can leave the dream, the whole dream will be broken. As a result, Medivh and other talents are in a very dangerous time. Survival in danger.


    He felt that his sword of divine consciousness had torn the dream space. Between Li Fan''s mental rotation, divine consciousness had returned to his body. Step gently. Flash to Madison and others. Then he shot out several almost transparent divine powers.


    "Li Fan, did you succeed?" Avril looked up, with a trace of surprise, a trace of warmth asked.


    Li Fan nodded gently, looked at Avril and others and said, "it''s a success at last. Therefore, it is a blessing in disguise. The spirit of Xuanyuan in the sea of my divine knowledge has been completely integrated by me. "


    A few people haven''t had time to speak, but there is a slight sound of doubt in their ears.


    "Why? How can you break my dream? Your strength is much higher than that of Jin Wen? " The voice of dream impermanence has just sounded, but the figure has already appeared in the eyes of several people.


    Although Medivh and others were seriously injured, they recovered quickly under the moistening of Li Fan''s divine consciousness. At the moment, I see Meng Wuchang appear. A few people are not afraid. After all, in the dream of impermanence, and in this burial place, it is not the same environment. Dream impermanence, no matter how strong it is, can''t catch up with the people who want to escape.


    "It seems that you are not Jinwen''s relatives and friends." Dream impermanence cold smile, but at the foot seems to be casual forward, said "Jinwen can''t have you so strong relatives and friends. Who are you


    "Who are we. If you have the ability, you''ll know later. " As Avril spoke, her figure darted back.


    As early as when Avril opened her mouth, she was already making secret gestures to several people desperately. Therefore, several people almost withdrew at the same time.


    Looking at a few people, it was almost a blink of an eye to leave a hundred meters away. Meng Wuchang still smiles coldly and says to himself, "in this burial place, there is nothing that can make me afraid of Meng Wuchang. The whole burial ground is about to be absorbed by me. Especially if you guys can stop it. I''ll see what else you can do. "


    Say words, dream impermanent figure as suddenly disappeared in situ. Draw out a false shadow. In a short distance of tens of meters, it moves forward rapidly.


    Avril and other people''s purpose is extremely clear, among several people, although Li Fan has fused the soul of Xuanyuan and greatly increased his strength, for now, Li Fan has not really fused the soul of Xuanyuan. In other words, Li Fan''s strength has only increased on the surface, but the real strength still stays on the original basis.


    After all, as for the cultivation world, a person''s strength is not only judged by his own spiritual power, but also by the use of spiritual power. It''s like a rich man who goes into and out of a gambling house will still be wrongly manipulated by the old bullies in the gambling house.


    Since Li fan can''t resist dream impermanence, those people naturally won''t fight hard with dream impermanence. In this burial place, there are several soul bodies that can deal with dream impermanence, although they are wrong. Lipi, the head of nightmare clan ten thousand years ago, and Avril''s grandfather are one of them.


    Relying on the guidance of blood, Avril and others rushed to the scope of the family mausoleum group at a very fast speed, but suddenly stopped.


    Only in a few seconds, Meng Wuchang''s figure has already appeared in the eyes of several people. When they see the family represented by the mausoleum group behind them, Lian Shan, who has a fickle dream, also has a look and can''t help changing.


    "Master mengwuchang, do you know where this place is?" Medivh pointed to the mausoleum group and asked, looking at Meng Wuchang¡° Here, it''s just a group of mausoleums in the burial ground. Do you think you can deal with me with the soul body in the burial ground? Since it has been discovered by you, you should know that all the soul bodies in the whole burial ground will be absorbed by me sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time here. " Dream impermanence cold face, disdain of say¡° Is that right? " Avril looked at Meng Wuchang and gave a cold smile. "Can we say that if we sit in the head of mengyan clan, we don''t even want our ancestors and family tombs? You even want to absorb the soul body here. Dreams are impermanent. You can be regarded as digging ancestral graves. Do you know that¡° Ha ha ha Dream impermanence ha ha, look up to the sky long smile way¡° Joke, the soul body in this burial place has long been dead. If it wasn''t for the particularity of this burial place, they would have no spiritual consciousness. Family, ancestor. In my opinion, as long as it can be for me, nightmare clan is strong. Any sacrifice is worth it. "¡° Dreams are fickle. If you do, come in and have a try. " Avril said, reached for Meng Wuchang, hooked his hand, and resolutely walked into the mausoleum group¡° If you go to Jinwen''s family mausoleum, maybe I''m a little worried, but if you enter this mausoleum group, you can''t come out alive without my hands. " Although Meng Wuchang said this, he still followed up and walked into his family mausoleum group. Avril and others don''t walk fast, dream impermanence seems to have full assurance, but also full of confidence to slowly follow behind a few people. Just walked about a few hundred meters distance, dream impermanent heart, that faint uneasy feeling, but it is more and more intense. Among the nightmare people, many people know the mystery of the burial place, but what is hidden in the burial place is a taboo for all the nightmare people. But this secret is nothing to dream impermanence. Each family mausoleum in the burial ground has its own rules. If people who are not from their own family enter, the family members of the mausoleum will inevitably appear, either drive them out or absorb their souls. However, Avril and others walked hundreds of meters into the mausoleum, not to mention a soul body. Even in the usual burial place, the floating air of death seemed very quiet¡° Dream is impermanent. Today, in front of your ancestor''s mausoleum, dare you say what kind of plan you have for what happened in this burial place? " Dream impermanence is thinking like this, walking in the front of Avril is suddenly stopped, looking at dream impermanence asked¡° Here it is? " Dream impermanence of the heart across a touch of hesitation, but soon there is relief. Avril''s place, let alone the mausoleum, even the frozen air of death, is a lot more ethereal. Here, it''s like a burial place, where geomantic omen is not good, let alone the soul body, even the frozen air of death, is extremely difficult to gather¡° It seems that you know a lot. " Meng Wuchang calmed down, looked at several people and said, "you can know that this group of mausoleums is my family''s mausoleum. It seems that you should have obtained a lot of things from what channels. Let me guess. I''m afraid it won''t be Jin Wen who told you."¡° Dreams are fickle, so you don''t have to worry about it. " Avril grinned coldly, looked at Meng Wuchang and said, "I''m just sorry for the elders of these families. Such a family should have such scum as you. You are not the head of mengyan."¡° I don''t deserve it? " Dream impermanent eyes suddenly between red, staring at the eyes of Avril said viciously¡° Do you know how much I have paid for this nightmare family, how much I have paid for my family, how much I have paid to be able to return to the dream world? This burial place, you think I can''t come here, if the soul body here can be absorbed by me. Let alone in the whole dream world, even in the whole time and space, there are only a few spiritual powers that can match me. Under my leadership, nightmare clan will not only become the glory of the dream world, but also become famous in the whole time and space. "¡° Evil animal. " Dream impermanence words have not finished, a roar is resounding in the whole burial place, let the space is full of waves. With this roar, Lippi''s tall figure suddenly appeared in the air¡° Evil animal, I thought you had a bad mind at that time. I didn''t expect that you could do such a thing. You want to destroy the whole burial ground? " Lippi''s roar was still roaring in the air. All of a sudden, tall figures flashed around the crowd and surrounded them in the middle.

 V2.Chapter 148

    In the whole mausoleum, it is also because of the flashing soul bodies that the temperature of the whole mausoleum drops a lot in an instant, and the frozen air of death that originally disappeared also condenses again.


    Lippi''s tall figure was standing in front of them. A pair of angry eyes, closely staring at the immediate dream impermanence.


    Looking back at the impermanence of dreams, I was not surprised by the countless soul bodies that suddenly appeared in front of me. He didn''t feel the slightest fear of Lippi in front of him. On the face instead is to take a hint of fun smile, eyes gradually in Avril and others and Lippi''s face swept.


    "Beast. Are you still the nightmare family, or are you still the hull family? " Lippi roared and pointed to mengwuchang with his big finger.


    "You old people are still alive." Meng Wuchang instead gave a cold smile, with a look of disdain, and said, "I originally thought that the mausoleum in the family would be put at the end, but it seems that these little guys should have your advice. In that case, I''ll calculate the account between us in advance. "


    "Beast. The change in the burial place is really a trick you are playing. I thought you were a bad one at that time. I didn''t expect to be able to do such a rebellious thing now. Today I''m fighting for my family. " Lippi said, stamping his feet heavily on the ground, making the whole ground vibrate violently. It''s like an earthquake.


    "You are a beast, is that the cultivation of the head of the hull family? That''s what you''re doing Dream impermanence disdained to smile, looking at Lippi said, "moreover, since you are calling me to be a beast, then you are what person, also don''t need me to say more."


    "You." Lippi angrily points to mengwuchang. The angry fingers trembled.


    "Son of a bitch." A roar of anger came, and a figure came to Meng Wuchang''s eyes as if it had been roared by a cold wind¡° You villain, now you can do such a thing, and even let us be expelled from the dream world by the Mengling clan. Are you worthy of the thousands of people in this burial place? "


    "Father." In Meng Wuchang''s disdainful eyes, he finally regained a trace of normality when he saw the person in front of him. But soon, his normal looking eyes were suppressed, and a calm look came to Meng Wuchang''s face again.


    "At that time, if it wasn''t for me, the nightmare clan would have disappeared completely. However, since you don''t know the original, I don''t want to say anything more. Today''s event is really what I call in the burial ground. However, everything I do is for the sake of our nightmare clan. You souls who have been dead for many years don''t need to worry about me. You''re not a ghost now. It''s better to complete me. When we return to the dream world and become the master of the dream world, I will build a ancestral temple again for you souls. "


    Dream impermanence of this words, suddenly let the hull family mausoleum, like boiling water general boiling up. This dream is impermanent. In the hull family at that time, although the talent is not first-class, the style of doing things displayed from childhood has long spread in the whole hull family. All the people standing here are members of the hull family, and they know more or less about the impermanence of dreams. Hearing the words of mengwuchang, it is obvious that they all want to break mengwuchang apart. In order to respect the spiritual consciousness absorbed by the impermanence of dreams in this burial place.


    "Great granddaughter, thanks to you, now that the culprit in the mausoleum has been found, you might as well just watch, how did we get rid of this rebellious son. Although the nightmare clan is not open and aboveboard, there will never be such rebellious people. " Lippi turned to look at Avril, nodded and said in a deep voice.


    "Great granddaughter?" Lippi''s voice did not decrease when he spoke. Therefore, Meng Wuchang heard the name in Lippi''s words for the first time, and could not help squinting his eyes and looking at Avril carefully.


    "Are you the old man''s great granddaughter?" Dream impermanence, tiny narrow eyes suddenly burst out a strange look. The corner of his mouth also slightly raised a sneer and said, "no wonder you have not been engulfed by the soul body in this burial place. It''s just that I don''t know one thing. "


    "This old man''s great granddaughter should be my niece, but why do I never remember such a niece as you? Do you think so? " Dream impermanence''s eyes suddenly opened and said, "aren''t you the nightmare people?"


    "Ha ha, chief mengwuchang, maybe I should call you uncle." Avril looked at Meng Wuchang with a cold smile and whispered, "my mother should be your sister. Why, I didn''t expect that there was such a relationship between us. "


    "It is." Dream impermanence sneer. Looking at Avril''s eyes is also a little strange¡° You are not the nightmare people. Your mother should be the one who married the head of the AI family in the Mengling people. You are the head of the AI family and the daughter of AI Haotian. It seems that you are not a relative or friend of Jinwen, but a spy sent by Mengling clan. "


    "Ai Haotian is really willing. He was able to send his daughter out as a spy. " Meng Wuchang looks up to the sky and laughs. Looking at Avril, Lippi and others beside him say, "my good niece, I didn''t expect that we were in such an environment when we met. It seems that I really did the right thing when I put Jinwen under house arrest. This old guy has really secretly taken refuge with Mengling clan. It''s just my niece. Your father really wants you to die. When you come to this void, do you still want to leave alive? "¡° You think everyone is as dirty as your heart. " Avril looked at dream impermanence and said coldly, "to tell you the truth. I came to this nothingness to find my mother, but not to find out about your nightmare clan. What''s more, before that, I didn''t know that I had such a shameless uncle. If I had known that, I would have no face to see you. Shame is not enough. "¡° Ha ha The dream is as like as two peas, laughing and looking at Avril. "It''s a sharp tooth, and it''s exactly the same as AI Hao Tian." There''s more. " Avrils ignored Meng Wuchang''s words and continued, "elder Jin didn''t know our identity, but he was pitied by our fabricated life experience, so he brought us to nihility peak. Don''t think that everyone is as dark as you are¡° Well, great granddaughter, you don''t have to talk about this evil animal. As early as that year, I could see that this man''s mind was not right. Sooner or later, he would push the whole nightmare clan into destruction. I knew that today would come true. I should have killed him in advance in that year, so as to avoid the situation today. " Lippi hate hate looking at the dream impermanence, a deep breath said¡° Father, what do you have to say with this villain. I feel ashamed to talk to him now. It''s better to die early than to live early. In the mausoleum of our hull family, there is no place like him. " Standing beside Lippi, the man also said hatefully. The man said, turned his head to see the dream impermanence, coldly said, "son of a bitch, it''s a shame. Die for me. " Before the words were heard, the man clenched his fist with one hand and took up a breath of death like a tornado. With the sound of whistling, he formed an illusory shadow in the air. Suddenly hit the dream impermanence''s head¡° Wait Lippi had already opened his mouth when the man spoke, but he slowed down one step after all. He could only watch the shadow of the man''s fist in the air, enveloping the impermanence of the dream in it, just like the waves on the shore, smashing it¡° Hum. It''s just the same for the soul body in the burial place. In addition to the spiritual sense, I''m not as strong as I was before I died. Otherwise, I''m afraid my strength will be improved more after absorbing the burial place. " Dream impermanence sneer to see from the sky to his illusory boxing shadow, just gently waved. Disdain between the words, like a dazzling silver lightning, blink of an eye is in the air into the illusory shadow of the fist. Just two seemingly illusory contact, but the illusory shadow, just like being stabbed by some real sword, suddenly shrank back. Shake suddenly in the mid air, and then dissipate, shaking the space and rippling¡° You Standing beside Lippi, the man stepped back in shock, reached out to help his heart, and looked at Meng Wuchang in surprise¡° It''s said that this is a small skill. " Meng Wuchang laughs with disdain, looks at the crowd and says, "the soul body in the whole burial place will be absorbed by me. Originally, I wanted to say that the soul of the family is the last, but now it seems that it can only be enjoyed in advance."¡° Son of a bitch, do you really think you are invincible? " The man who was shocked back took a step with anger on his face and took a step forward again. He pointed to Meng Wuchang''s nose and said¡° Just now I beat you back. I didn''t kill you, not because you are my father, but because you are my mother. If not. At this moment, I''m afraid you have already turned into a faint spiritual consciousness in this burial place. " Dream impermanence without scruple met the man''s angry eyes, coldly said¡° Good, good. " Dream impermanent father repeatedly said three good words, but his face is not half a good look. Eyes in the dream of impermanence swept the body. "Today, if I don''t kill you, I won''t be your father," he said Dream impermanence''s father said this, his feet heavily stepped on the ground, and in waves of ground shaking, his hands suddenly raised to point to the sky. Countless frozen air of death condenses on the hands at the speed visible to the naked eye. It''s like holding a giant sword in both hands. With the blade extending, the blade like a petal unfolds slowly. Countless dead air attached to the sword, forming a layer like frost and dew in autumn¡° The soul destroying sword. " With the man''s angry, the giant sword suddenly cleaves to Meng Wuchang.

 V2.Chapter 149

    The illusory giant sword that constantly overflows the cold air of death is just like the giant sword that created heaven and earth in ancient times. Cut through the space, heavy split to the top of the dream impermanence.


    Dream impermanence''s face is still that pair of cold expression, as if to close to the soul of the sword did not care, is still a single hand out, mouth light drink a broken word.


    Like a ray of light, from the palm of dream impermanence, suddenly flash, meet the giant sword.


    A flash of dazzling light makes the space of the whole mausoleum shine like day. The people present also could not see what had changed at the intersection of the two. Just feel the whole space, the vibration of the spirit force began to shake, as if the whole space is going to tear.


    "The soul destroying sword is just like this." Dream impermanence face light smile, once again reached out to shoot a ray of light, into the light flashing place.


    Like a pot of boiling oil, into the water in general. With the light of dream impermanence again, there are bursts of crackling sound in the space. The scattered spiritual power and the frozen air of death fall from the sky just like the disordered stardust.


    "Give me your mind." Dream impermanence said, the figure suddenly disappeared in situ. The next moment, has appeared in the man''s side. A pair of warm hands, like the sea dragon general, suddenly inserted to the man''s chest.


    All of a sudden, although the man has been paying attention to the action of the dream impermanence, but the sudden change of the dream impermanence also makes him a little stunned for a moment. When he wants to block the hands of the dream impermanence, the hands of the dream impermanence are less than feet away from the man''s chest.


    A burst of heavy sound came, the man''s body was suddenly thrown up in the air, drawing a curve. The frozen air of death around the body is also much thinner.


    Dream impermanence is still standing in the same place, slightly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, with a trace of satisfaction on his face, said, "comfortable, absorbed your spirit, I think I can be more happy."


    The man drew a distance of tens of meters in the air, and finally stopped steadily, but his face turned pale. Looking at the dream Impermanence in the eyes, also with a trace of panic.


    "Your strength has reached this level. What have you been sitting on for so many years?"


    "What did you do?" Meng Wuchang smiles coldly, looks at the man and says, "in those days, you all thought my talent was the worst. Today, I want to tell you that talent doesn''t mean everything. As early as 2000 years ago, I have been invincible in the whole dream world. You know, it''s just a little late. Today''s burial ground is the time to disappear. "


    Dream impermanence said, his hands suddenly a heavy down, with the action of dream impermanence, the whole burial place as if there was an earthquake in general, sent out waves of shaking, at the foot of dream impermanence, the earth as if it was a strong shock, a deep wide crack appeared at the foot of dream impermanence.


    With Meng Wuchang''s hands slowly lifted up, an ancient and simple altar of vicissitudes slowly rose from the cracked earth. Meng Wuchang stood at the top of the altar and gradually rose with the altar.


    "Which altar is it?" Li Fan saw the altar standing at the foot of Meng Wuchang and exclaimed.


    At this moment, the altar at the foot of Meng Wuchang is exactly the one that Li Fan and others saw before, which Meng Wuchang used to absorb the soul of other Mausoleums in the burial place. It''s just that the altar at this moment is covered with something light like fog, which makes the whole altar seem remote and illusory.


    "Spirit eating altar?" Seeing the altar at the foot of mengwuchang, Lippi also exclaimed, reached out and pointed to mengwuchang and said, "how did you get this thing?"


    "Ha ha ha." Meng Wuchang laughs wildly. Standing at the top of the altar, he spins his body and looks at Lippi and says, "it''s still Lippi clan leader''s eyes. This is really the spirit eating altar that has been lost for a long time. As long as I have this thing, I can constantly improve my spiritual power. Sooner or later, I will become the most powerful being in this time and space. "


    "You Lippi stretched out his hand and pointed to mengwuchang and said with hatred, "you should have regarded cultivation as a taboo thing. If you do this, you will eventually bring the whole nightmare clan into the abyss."


    "What is the spirit eating altar?" Li Fan asked in a low voice with some doubts.


    No one answered Li Fan''s question. At the moment, all the people present, their eyes and thoughts, were attracted by the spirit eating altar at the foot of Meng Changchang. Just when the spirit eating altar appeared, the spirit power in the whole burial place fluctuated. Suddenly, it was like a surging tide, converging crazily in the direction of the spirit eating altar. The soul body in the whole burial place roared in the air, but it could not resist the power of the spirit eating altar. The whole burial place was like a pilgrimage of birds, and countless soul bodies swarmed in from all directions. Slowly but firmly inhaled by this altar.


    "The altar of swallowing spirit is a taboo skill of the nightmare clan as well as the soul swallowing forbidden array. As early as ten thousand years ago, when I was the head of the nightmare clan, I was already lost. I didn''t expect that mengwuchang could find something that had been lost for a long time." Lippi watched Meng Wuchang standing on the altar and said slowly.


    "Soul swallowing and forbidden array?" Medivh murmured, looked up at Lippi and said, "is it related to the spirit eating world?"


    "That''s right." Lippi nodded and said, "these two techniques are all handed down from the spirit eating world. The spirit eating world belongs to a very special plane in the whole time and space. In that plane, the way to enhance one''s strength is to absorb other people''s spiritual power to improve oneself. Therefore, in that plane, there is not a weak one. All existence is cunning, evil and powerful. "


    "It really has something to do with the spirit eating world." Medivh exclaimed in a low voice, "it seems that the impermanence of dreams has something to do with the spirit eating world. Otherwise, we would never get these two lost techniques."


    "What are we waiting for? Take advantage of Meng Wuchang''s casting now, and go up and kill him. " Li Fan stood watching Lippi and others, some anxiously said.


    "It''s not that easy," said Lippi with a sigh. "Just like the soul devouring forbidden array you met before, if this spirit devouring altar was broken so easily, it would not be the most powerful technique in the spirit devouring world. No one knows what kind of danger is in the soul eating forbidden array. The danger of the spirit eating altar is that since it is called the spirit eating altar, it can devour all the spiritual power. No matter it absorbs the spiritual power on its own initiative or attacks him intentionally, as long as it is the wave of the spiritual power, it will be devoured by him without scruple. "


    "Is that the only way we can look at dreams?" Li Fan looked at Lippi and asked anxiously.


    "There''s no way. What we can do now is to preserve our own strength. Dream impermanence is just absorbing other soul and body forces, and it hasn''t done anything to us. If we do it rashly, it will only waste our own spiritual power for no reason." Lippi sighed, looked at the direction of dream impermanence, and said, "it seems that he wants to absorb the soul body in this burial place, and then deal with us personally."


    "It seems that what we did at that time had deep resentment in his heart." Meng Wuchang''s father, who had just started with Meng Wuchang, came to Lippi with a complicated look in his eyes and said.


    "What happened to you in those years? Why did Meng Wuchang have such deep resentment against his family?" Fat man heard the man''s words, and finally looked at Lippi and others asked.


    Hearing the fat man''s question, all the souls of the hull family in the presence of the body, are coincidentally issued a heavy sigh.


    "At that time, we felt that there was some darkness in the heart of mengwuchang. At the same time, his talent was not the most outstanding. As the head of mengyan clan, talent was the most important, but other abilities were not so important." Lippi sighed, looked at Avril and others, and said, "the dream impermanence is obviously aware of this, so it''s also an extraordinary effort in cultivation. Later things became a little abnormal. Talent is not the most outstanding dream impermanence, but the most powerful one among all the people of the same generation, even among the people of the same generation, No one can insist on more than ten moves under him. Therefore, mengwuchang naturally became the successor of mengyan clan leader. "


    "Now, maybe as early as that time, dream impermanence had already practiced the art of swallowing the spirit world in secret. Otherwise, his strength will not be so strong in such a short time. "


    "The dream is impermanent, I don''t know it''s collusion with the same heterotopic side." Avril nodded, looked at Lippi and said, "the method of swallowing the spirit world is absolutely unable to satisfy the ambition of dream impermanence. When we first came to nihility peak, there was a person with an ectopic face who appeared in the clan hall of nightmare clan. That ectopic face should be the cold ice world."


    "What''s the intention of mengwuchang? He colludes with so many faces. I''m afraid it''s not just that he wants to rule the whole dream world." Lippi''s eyes are also with a trace of confusion, said.


    "The ectopic plane is not so easy to be used. Since Meng Wuchang can obtain this method of swallowing the spirit world, he must have paid a lot of price." Avril saw that there were fewer and fewer soul bodies in the burial ground, and slowly said, "the abacus of soul eating is probably more vicious than dream impermanence."


    With the burial place, there are less and less soul bodies in the eyes. In the whole burial place, the original abundant cold air of death is gradually dissipated, and the burial place is becoming more and more bright. The originally hazy burial place has shown a desolate scene.


    The dream standing on the altar is impermanent, and the aura of spiritual power around the body gradually changes from thick to thin with the passage of time. With the change, it is the volatile breath of the dream, which is slowly rising.


    "Prepare. It seems that the spell of dream impermanence is coming to an end." Lippi''s eyes swept through the burial ground and sighed, "it seems that the burial ground is going to be destroyed today."


    With these words, Lippi turned to Avril and said, "if something happens later, you must leave here and tell all the people about the burial place."


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy. Today, there are no dogs or chickens in the burial ground. " Lippi''s voice just fell, but the voice of dream impermanence resounded through the space of the whole burial place.

 V2.Chapter 150

    As the voice of dream impermanence falls, the soul body in the whole burial place suddenly disappears, and the frozen air of death around the spirit eating altar is also like a whale swallowing water, and all of it flows into dream impermanence''s body in a flash. Let dream impermanent body cage on a layer of light frost.


    "As I said, there will be no dogs or chickens in the burial ground today." Dream often stretched a stretch, the body issued a burst of crackling sound, eyes also sweep to Lippi and others direction.


    "Dream is impermanent. How dare you collude with me?" Lippi said, looking at Meng Wuchang in a deep voice.


    "Collusion?" Dream impermanence''s corner of the mouth slightly raised a smile and said, "ectopic face is also suitable for me to collude with them. If they don''t take the initiative to find me, they are also suitable."


    "Wei Er, you go quickly." Lippi turned to see Avril and others, and said in a deep voice.


    "It''s not so easy to go." Meng Wuchang smiles coldly, and his hands move inward. Countless cold air of death converges into Meng Wuchang''s hands. Under strong compression, it forms a transparent sphere like an ice hockey. With dream impermanence''s hands waving, the ice hockey formed by the cold air of death suddenly threw into the air and exploded. Countless pieces of snow like ice flakes scattered in the whole burial place.


    With the falling of the ice debris formed by the cold air of death, the air in the whole burial ground suddenly stagnated. Even the spirit power that used to flow slowly in the human body was restricted by the cold air of death, and the flow speed slowed down greatly, even stagnated.


    "This is not the magic of the dream world. Dreams are impermanent. Where do you get these things from?" Lippi felt the change in the burial place and his face changed greatly. He looked at Meng Wuchang and exclaimed.


    "Ectopic surface?" Dream impermanence coldly said, "today, let''s show you how I, who you think is the most common talent, can be promoted to this level. The level of your use of strength is really too low. As long as your own strength reaches a certain level, everything can change. "


    "Wei Er, you go quickly, we stop him." Lippi turned to look at Avril, said, hands suddenly between a pull, a spear with a condensation of death air appeared in the hands, suddenly to the direction of the dream impermanence.


    With Lippi''s hands, the other soul bodies of the hull family also took actions one after another at the same time. At one time, the whole burial place was filled with countless spiritual power and death freezing air.


    "Great grandfather." Avril see Lippi''s action, eyes full of stubborn, looking at Lippi said, "I don''t go, we and dream impermanence together to fight."


    "Let''s go. We can''t hold it for long. The nightmare clan must not be handed over to such a scum. " Lippi roared, his hands suddenly waved toward Avril and others, a strong but soft breath wrapped Avril and others, suddenly far away from the battle circle.


    "A small skill in carving insects." Dream impermanence looks at the attack like tide all around, his face is still a disdainful look, but the whole person doesn''t move, just let the attack of spirit power and death frozen air attack to himself.


    "Let''s go, miss. Chief Lippi is trying to buy us time. " Madison grabbed Avril''s body and looked at Avril and said, "don''t forget, your mission is not just in the burial ground."


    "Go." Avril''s eyes were full of contradictions, and finally she bit her lips and stomped heavily.


    With that, several people no longer hesitated, desperately mobilized the spirit power that seemed to have stagnated in the body and swept forward.


    Countless attacks, without any obstruction, wantonly hit Meng Wuchang''s body, which makes the unexpected situation happen again. Countless attacks seem to have no attack power. Although they hit Meng Wuchang, they also disappeared in an instant, just like the same Bullock into the sea. It didn''t bring any waves.


    "Your attack is either psychic power, or death breath or psychic consciousness, which is the same as the wave in my body. How can such an attack defeat me? " Dream impermanence, even the body shape did not shake. The eyes were full of irony.


    "Spirit eating body?" Lippi''s face is still unchanged, but his heart is like a storm.


    It''s not that the spirit eating body has never appeared. In Lippi''s memory, all the people who have the spirit eating body are the best. With such a system, it means that no matter what form of attack, it will not cause any damage. On the contrary, because of the particularity of the system, all attacks will eventually be transformed into the spiritual power of the spirit eating body. In other words, the person who has the spirit eating body is truly invincible. Of course, there is no real invincible in the world. There is no effect on the attack of magic. There are also real swords and weapons. Being able to immunize with the magic does not mean that you are a King Kong.


    "No, he can''t be a natural spirit eater, otherwise we would have found out." Dream impermanence''s father was also a little surprised and said, "his spirit eating body should be acquired."


    "Ha ha ha." Meng Wuchang looks up at the sky and laughs, and his eyes become a lot of vultures¡° What kind of soul eating body? It''s just the transformation and application of the same kind of spiritual power. As I have just said, your knowledge is too shallow. Now the game is over. "


    The dream of words is impermanent, and countless leaping flames suddenly rise all over the body, making the whole person like a burning flame. But the flame is not real, but the dream of impermanence, the use of their own spiritual transpiration, and mirage out.


    "Since you are the soul body, I also use the flame of spiritual knowledge to deal with you. It must be the best result that you turn into nothingness under the burning of the flame of spiritual knowledge."


    Dream impermanence said, the flame of spiritual consciousness around the body in the hand is like an illusory whip, which is suddenly held in the hand by dream impermanence and swept heavily in front of the body.


    It''s just a light sweep. The soul bodies of the hull family standing in front of Meng Wuchang''s body have been swept by the flame of spiritual consciousness, and they don''t make any sound, just like the fireworks. The whole illusory body, burst open, turned into countless dots of light, floating in the space.


    "Setting up an array is an illusion." Although Lippi was frightened, he still yelled in a deep voice.


    With Lippi''s voice, dozens of soul bodies stand around Lippi in a strange posture. At the same time, hands up to the sky. In the mouth also drank "too empty dreamland" four words.


    It''s like an egg shaped sky curtain falling from the sky and buckled on the earth. It envelops the dream impermanence and all the hull family soul bodies. In the whole sky, the air rippled in waves, just like the air burned by high temperature, rippled in waves.


    Just at the moment when the Taixu dreamland just fell, the flame of spiritual knowledge in Meng Wuchang''s hand had been swept once again. This time, seven or eight soul bodies suddenly dissipated.


    However, the advantage of this illusory situation is also obvious. Without this illusory situation, this attack of mengchang will sweep directly in front of Lippi and others. Because the air folds of Taixu dreamland, when the flame of spiritual consciousness swept by, were changed by the folds of space. Just let the seven or eight soul bodies dissipate.


    "Taixu dreamland. Can you stop me? " Meng Wuchang smiles. The flame of spiritual knowledge in his hand suddenly changes its shape, just like a straight spear. Meng Wuchang bows and shoots it in the direction of Lippi.


    Once again, the soul body has paid a heavy price. Even the folds of space, still did not stop the momentum of this attack. The flame of spiritual consciousness suddenly shoots out from the space, and scratches the side of the skin in horror, bringing up a dissipated soul.


    "Well." Lippi snorted. The whole Taixu dreamland is about to fall as if it would break at any time.


    Although the name is the same, the power is very different from that of Taixu dreamland released in Jinwen that day.


    But the disadvantages are obvious. Without one person, the power of this illusion is lower. Dream impermanence is just two moves, dozens of soul body has left more than 30. From this point of view, dream Impermanence in the hands of several times, I''m afraid that the hull family, no one can survive.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t this space barrier pass through?" McGrady, who has been bounced back heavily, looks at the space barrier in front of him and looks puzzled.


    The sudden light seemed to illuminate the whole burial place. Avril turned her head and looked in the direction of the hull family mausoleum, showing concern in her eyes. He said in a low voice, "it seems that what Meng Wuchang said is true. The whole space in the burial ground has been closed by him. "


    "Lipi clan leader has tried his best to stop dream impermanence for us. We can''t let him sacrifice for nothing." Medivh reached out and hammered heavily on the ground. He said hatefully.


    Looking at the light in the distance, Avril''s eyes are also full of crystal clear tears. But some people forced to bear the tears and looked down at several people and said, "there''s no way. Since the space barrier is closed by the impermanence of dreams, we have to break the space barrier if we want to go out."


    "Let me do it." Chengying said suddenly.


    "Old man Lippi, how long do you want to last? It''s better to remove this illusion now, and I can let you die without any pain. " Meng Changchang laughs wildly. Every time he says a word, he waves the flame of spiritual knowledge in his hand and turns it into a long whip to smoke the space in front of him heavily.


    But now the dream is impermanent. It''s obvious that Lippi is regarded as a plaything. Although it can easily eliminate these soul bodies, it is just like a cat playing with a mouse, teasing people''s nerves.


    "Dreams are fickle, you perverse son. Do you deserve to be the head of the nightmare clan and the man of the dream world? We don''t have unfilial children like you. " Lippi almost trembled with anger, looked at the impermanence of the dream, and pointed out.


    "Ha ha ha." Meng Changchang laughs wildly and says, "what are you still doing? Let me guess. Are you thinking that the people who left can leave this burial place? I tell you that the whole burial place has been closed by me. No one can leave the burial ground except me. That''s what you''re thinking. What''s more, they are people of Mengling clan. Even if they can leave the burial place, do you think those people of mengyan clan will believe them? "


    "Dreams change. I''ll fight with you today. " Lippi roared and stomped heavily. Hands suddenly from the body in front of a close, the whole too virtual dreamland, like the general surge of air, the death of frozen air all gathered to Lippi''s hands.

 V2.Chapter 151

    "It''s easy to say. The strength of mengwuchang is much higher than ours. Now it has absorbed the soul body in this burial place. I''m afraid that even Fanzi''s divine consciousness can''t match mengwuchang now. Since he has blocked this space, can we break the blockade?" The fat man rolled his eyes and looked at Avril and Medivh.


    "If we don''t leave the burial ground and wait until the great grandfather can''t stop the impermanence of the dream, we will be the next to die, so no matter what we do, we have to try." Avril turned to look at the distance and said in a deep voice, "it''s better to have a try than to sit here waiting to die."


    "I''ll have a try. Fat man, you talk a lot of rubbish. " Cheng Ying shakes his head and stands beside the fat man. He looks at the fat man and says.


    "Get out of the way. Let me try first." Chengying said, the simple sword handle in his hand suddenly flashed, waving a long curve, a space crack suddenly appeared in the burial place, and fiercely split to the space barrier.


    A burst of ripples, like water waves, vibrated. The invincible Chengying sword didn''t break the seemingly thin layer of space barrier in front of us. It just stirred up countless ripples and quietly dissipated.


    "So strong." Li Fan frowned, looked at the scene in front of him and exclaimed, "Chengying sword is a special weapon for space. Can''t it even break the space barrier?"


    "Well, what?" There is a trace of disdain in Chengying''s tone. Obviously, she looks at Li Fan angrily. Her hands suddenly throw the hilt of Chengying sword into the air, and her body is shining again.


    People and swords in one, Chengying once again used his own way to press the bottom of the box. In the twinkling of an eye, the shadow sword in the air has already sent out a bright light, and the sword Qi has split the air into countless gaps. A few invisible sword Qi, as if there is no end in general, surging toward the direction of the space barrier.


    A violent shock, the space barrier issued a strong tremor, like a stone into the water, splashed countless waves in general, countless space debris scattered. The whole space barrier is crumbling.


    Although the space barrier was in danger, it trembled in people''s expectant eyes, but finally it stabilized slowly. I don''t know whether the space barrier is really strong or whether Chengying has no strength to attack again. In this short time, no less than hundreds of swords cleaved on the space barrier. In the end, it brought a few people disappointment after surprise.


    Like a light of stars, the figure of the shadow reappeared in the eyes of the public again. Gasping for breath, he looked at the space barrier in front of him and said, "what a solid barrier! I''ve stuck to it under such an attack."


    "After that, even the photo taking can''t break the space barrier, let alone think about it. It seems that we are going to die here today. " The fat man said with a sad face.


    As soon as the fat man''s voice fell, a violent shaking suddenly came from the ground of the whole burial place, just like a strong earthquake, which made several people nearly fall down.


    A roaring sound resounded through the whole burial place. Several people felt their ears, as if it was a cracking sound. There was a buzzing sound, like a fly.


    A light rising from the sky, with a strong smell scattered everywhere, seems to sweep away the haze in the whole burial place. The strong impact made the whole space in the burial place twist violently. Numerous spatial folds appear and disappear again.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Li Fan exclaimed, forced to stabilize the body and asked in a loud voice.


    No one can answer Li Fan''s question. It seems that the end of the world is coming in the whole burial place. The strong air is running everywhere, and the sand and rocks are like a sandstorm. There are countless cracks on the earth. I don''t know how deep the deep cracks are. I just felt a dizzy feeling.


    "Is it because of the fight between granddad and Meng Wuchang?" Avril looks up at the center of the disordered breath, which is the direction of the hull family mausoleum group.


    "I don''t know if the two of them are fighting each other, but I know that the space barrier is much weaker." Li Fan suddenly turned and looked at the space barrier behind him. He didn''t know whether it was because of the fluctuation disorder or the impact of the spiritual power in the space. The unreal waves on the space barrier in front of him had quietly dissipated. Restored the original state of calm without waves.


    "Let''s go." Fat man just looked at it, gave out a strange cry, and rushed into the space barrier.


    "Be careful, fat man." Li Fan wants to reach out to hold the fat man, but he is slow. He just watches the fat man disappear in the space barrier.


    "The closure in the burial ground has disappeared. Let''s go." Avril heard the fat man and Li Fan''s words, but also turned to the direction of the space barrier, surprised to say, "it seems that too grandfather and dream impermanence battle has the upper hand."


    "Let''s go, miss. Mengwuchang will never fail so easily. Old clan leader Lippi is delaying for us." Madison said, a pull Avril''s sleeve, a head into the space barrier. A ripple flickers between, the space barrier has restored that pair of calm condition.


    "Old man, I didn''t expect you to have such a skill." Meng Wuchang stands in the same place with a cold face. The strong wind around him blows and makes a sound of hunting in Meng Wuchang''s black robe. Silver hair is also dancing with the wind.


    Standing in the opposite of dream impermanence, Lippi was left alone. Although his body was still as solid as before, there was a flash of fatigue.


    "The dream is changeable. Do you think you know more about the burial place from the elder of inheritance Lippi looked at Meng Wuchang and said in a deep voice, "since you have been a rebellious son in my later life, it''s up to me to deal with this situation. Since you want to absorb all the soul bodies in this burial place, I will make your dream come true, and let this burial place disappear into this space with you and me. "


    "Old man, you are really crazy." Meng Changchang looked at Lippi and said, "you want to die with me."


    Lippi no longer paid attention to the impermanence of the dream, but the mysterious fingerprints formed by his hands suddenly speeded up, and the spiritual power in the whole burial place fluctuated and became restless again. This agitation is totally different from the normal circulation of spiritual power. On the contrary, it seems to be an uncontrolled retrograde. It seems that the whole burial ground has begun to expand. In the space, there are constantly collapsing and expanding places. Space is extremely unstable. As if, the next moment is the time of destruction.


    "Who?" A few people just left the burial place, but suddenly there was a roar in their ears.


    Li Fan and others were shocked. They had just gone through the affairs in the burial place. They were in a mess. They forgot that there were countless nightmare clansmen outside the burial place today. Come here to worship our ancestors.


    Although it is said that there is still a distance between the exit of the space barrier in the burial ground and the entrance of the cave, several people just ran forward in a hurry. I forgot to probe carefully. When I heard the sound, there was a shining light in my eyes.


    Countless fires are burning on the ground, and the melted snow is flowing everywhere. Although several people don''t know how long they have been in the burial ground, it is obvious that the nightmare people are still worshiping their ancestors.


    "Who are you. Why come out of the burial ground After a brief period of consternation, Li Fan and others are facing a pretty man who looks about 20 years old. With a puzzled look at a few people.


    "Well." Hearing the man''s question, Li Fan and others were speechless for a while.


    Several people now look like they are sneaking into other people''s homes when they are not at home. But when he wanted to leave, he was found by the host who came home.


    "Who are you? Why did they come out of the burial ground? " Seeing the consternation of several people, other nightmare people also asked in the same voice, and their eyes were full of anger.


    In fact, I can''t blame these nightmare people. Now it''s like an outsider comes out of your family''s ancestral grave. Let''s not say whether your family''s ancestors have a good relationship with you. Who can bear to dig your own ancestral grave.


    "Guys, it''s not what you think." Li Fan looked at the people in front of him and said.


    "What''s not what we think? Don''t you know that the burial ground can only be entered by people who are about to die and those who have died? Why do you want to get in there without permission? " The man standing opposite to several people said, turned his head and looked at the people behind him, and said, "according to the clan rules of nightmare clan, those who enter the burial place without permission will be punished even if they come out alive."


    "Yes, kill them."


    "Throw them back into the burial ground."


    "They have violated the clan rules and should be cut to pieces."


    Countless voices fell with the man''s voice. It''s like a noisy market. Let Li Fan and others feel the chill.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." Medivh went up to the crowd, reached out his hands and motioned, "we didn''t go into the burial ground without any reason. We were ordered to go into the burial ground to explore the soul body in the burial ground. Now, all the soul bodies in the burial ground have disappeared, and the whole burial ground is about to collapse. "


    "Nonsense, who will let you into the burial place? How can we outsiders know what happened in the burial place? It''s clearly your sophistry."


    "Ladies and gentlemen." The crowd was talking noisily, and a cold voice came from the outside of the crowd, which made all the angry people calm down and dodged a narrow road.


    "The two of us can prove that these people were indeed ordered to work in the burial place." It was the man in black under Jin Wen who was talking, and the man standing beside him was the man as white as jade.


    "There is no doubt about the rules of the burial ground, but there is a reason for it. They are also ordered to act and should not be punished. The burial ground is a very important place for our nightmare clan. If something happens, none of us want to see it. After all, there are our ancestors buried in it. " The white faced man turned his head, looked at the nightmare people and said slowly, "I don''t know why things happened in the burial place." On the contrary, the man in black didn''t speak much, but his eyes swept coldly on everyone''s faces. He turned to look at Avril and others and asked softly¡° In the burial ground, we have found out the reason for the disappearance of the soul body. " Avril took a deep breath, looking at the man in Black said in a deep voice.

 V2.Chapter 152

    "That''s the man." Avril pause, eyes in all the nightmare people swept over, slowly said "dream impermanence."


    "How could it be?"


    "How could it be the patriarch?"


    "No way, they must be lying. Kill them. "


    As soon as Avril''s voice fell, the nightmare people on the scene also began to shout. Not only the nightmare people, but also the man in black and the man with a white face beside Avril, frowned slightly.


    "What we have said is true. At this moment, dream impermanence has absorbed all the soul bodies in the whole burial place. After that, our ancestors will never appear in the burial place again." Madison looked at the excited crowd in front of him and yelled.


    "Impossible, impossible." But no matter how Medivh explained it, these nightmare people are shouting, their eyes are full of anger, and they have a tendency to move forward slowly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." The man in black finally stepped forward and said, "we only need to go into the burial ground to know if they are telling lies. What''s the use of shouting here? "


    "You can''t tempt us to go in. Who doesn''t know that these people are elder Jin''s relatives, and you two are elder Jin''s most subordinates. It''s clear that you are exploring for them. If we enter the burial place, it''s not against the rules of the patriarch."


    There was a noise again in the crowd.


    "Catch them and send them to the clan hall for interrogation."


    I don''t know who said it, but it made the nightmare people nodded one after another, and they had the power to move forward.


    "Stop it. What are you doing here? " There was a hoarse roar. The angry crowd turned to look in the direction of the sound.


    "It''s the elder." There was a cry in the crowd, and a wide road appeared. Standing at the farthest place, the elder''s face also flashed out.


    "Before the burial, you were shouting here. What''s your system?" The elder came over in the crowd, his eyes full of discontent.


    "Elder, these people just came out of the burial ground, and they entered the burial ground without permission. We are trying to capture them


    "You have entered the burial ground?" As soon as the elder''s brow was picked, the gloomy color in his eyes flashed away¡° Since you are relatives and friends of elder Jin, don''t you know that living people are not allowed to enter the burial ground? "


    "Elder." Medivh took a step forward, looked at the elder and said in a deep voice, "it''s not because we broke the rules of the clan. It''s just that in the burial place, mengwuchang clan leader absorbed all the soul bodies, so we just went into it to have a look. If you want to investigate the responsibility, I''m afraid the patriarch should be the first to be investigated. "


    "Nonsense." The elder cheered coldly, "the patriarch is practicing at the top of nihilism at the moment. How can you enter the burial place? You are obviously lying. Come on, take them down for me. "


    "Elder, just a moment." The man in black stood in front of McGrady''s tattoo, looked at the elder and said, "although it''s against the rules of the clan for these people to enter the burial ground, what if it''s really like what these people said?"


    "How can it be? The patriarch is clearly in cultivation at the moment. They are talking nonsense." The elder sneered, looked at the man in black and said, "I know these people are elder Jin''s relatives and friends. You want to protect them, but the rules of the clan can''t be broken."


    "Elder. Whether they are lying or not will be known as long as we enter the burial place. It''s unfair of you to come from such a source The man in black is also not to be outdone.


    "If you want to enter the burial ground, you can. As long as you go in and don''t come out. " The elder also said with a sneer.


    "Elder." The white faced man finally broke in and said, "whether the patriarch is in the burial ground or not, and whether what these people said is a lie or not, as long as we go to the top of nothingness and see if the patriarch is there, we will naturally know."


    "The patriarch is practicing at the moment. If there is anything wrong, can you bear the responsibility?" The elder said with a cold hum.


    "It''s clear that it''s Meng Wuchang. Why do you want to arrest us now? Elder, you are definitely with Meng Wuchang." The fat man couldn''t bear it and spoke angrily.


    As soon as the fat man''s words were finished, all the nightmare people''s eyes converged on the fat man. He wanted to tear the fat man apart.


    "Elder." Avril bowed to the elder and said softly, "although we are elder Jin''s relatives, we also know the rules of the burial place. We will never enter the burial place without any reason. This time, it''s true that dream impermanence is in the burial place to absorb soul body training, so we can enter the exploration. If we violate the rules of the clan, we are naturally willing to take responsibility, but the practice of the patriarch Meng Wuchang does not further damage the rules of the burial place. "


    "You said that you wanted to enter the burial ground to check the abnormality. I ask you how you know the abnormality in the burial ground. Does it mean that this is not the first time you have entered the burial ground?" Big elder hey hey of Yin smile a, looking at a few people to ask a way.


    Avril gently smile, looking at the elder slowly said, "of course not, the reason why we enter the burial place is because our ancestors dream that our soul is restless now, so we enter it."


    The elder sneered, nodded and said, "this lie is of some level. Then I ask you, why only you can have the dream of your ancestors, but other nightmare people don''t?"


    "Doesn''t that mean that the ancestors of other nightmare people have been absorbed by mengwuchang? Where is the ability to dream. " Avril said with a smile.


    "Hum." The elder said with a cold snort, "it''s very eloquent. Whether it''s this time or not, I''ll talk about it when I return to the clan hall. Get them. "


    "Elder." The man in black stretched out his hand to stop several nightmare people coming forward. Looking at the elder, he said, "of course, these people are going to be arrested. But the patriarch, we don''t see it at the moment. If we don''t find out now, I''m afraid we can''t tell whether these words are true or false. At that time, I''m afraid it''s true and it''s fake. "


    "You dare question my words." The elder picked his eyebrows, looked at the man in black and said, "don''t forget, the inheritance of the burial place, but I''m responsible for it. If you say so, I''m guilty and blame you for escaping."


    "I don''t mean that, but I think it''s better to find the patriarch first." The man in black hugged his hands and sneered.


    "You." The elder was tied by the angry tone of the man in black. Just want to speak, a cold voice is suddenly spread to the public''s ears.


    "No, you are so noisy. How can I practice at ease? "


    "My Lord."


    Hearing this sound, all the nightmare people''s eyes looked in the direction of the sound, not the entrance of the burial place, but the opposite direction.


    Voice has not dissipated, dream impermanence figure has appeared in front of everyone. Eyes in everyone''s face one by one swept, coldly said, "what is the matter, let you in this ancestral resting place noisy."


    "See, I said it won''t be what they said."


    "How could the patriarch enter the burial place without permission?"


    "My Lord." The elder saw the emergence of the dream impermanence, but he was slowly relieved. Shi Yili said, "these relatives and friends of elder Jin entered the burial place without permission. What''s more, you are also in the burial place and absorbed all the ancestors'' souls. That''s why we''re talking here. "


    "Well?" Dream impermanence not salty agreed a, eyes looked at Avril and others, said "a few unauthorized into the burial place will not say, how to put this treacherous charge on my head?"


    "Dreams are changeable. When did you come out. How is that possible? " Madison just felt goose bumps all over his body. It''s like falling into the ice.


    "Me?" Meng Wuchang said with a playful smile, "the patriarch of our clan will practice at the top of nihilism peak every full moon. This is a well-known thing for all nightmare people. What other reasons are there?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what have you to say so far?" The elder seized the opportunity and cheered coldly, "come on, arrest them for me."


    "You go." The man in black pushed Medivh, his silver light flashed, and his sword stood in front of several people.


    "Ezer. Do you want to rebel? " The elder looked at the action of the man in black and asked coldly.


    "It''s so weird. I think we''d better go into the burial ground and check it out." The man in Black said without flinching.


    With these words, the long sword in the hand of the man in black has been straight across, pushing back the nightmare clansmen who rushed to several people.


    "I''ve been standing here. What''s so strange about these people. Entering the burial place without permission has violated the regulations of the clan. " Dream impermanence cold drink, looking at the man in Black said, "since you also want to resist, then don''t blame me."


    Dream impermanence figure suddenly disappeared in place, the next moment, the body of the man in black thrown high, fell on the ground, aroused a piece of dust.


    No one can see how the dream impermanence moves, as if the action of the dream impermanence has exceeded the speed that the human eye can capture.


    "Shuling." Dream impermanence a hit, one hand five fingers into claws, distant toward Avril and others clear drink.


    As the voice of Meng Wuchang falls, several people feel as if they are trapped by the invisible air around them. With Meng Wuchang''s fingers closed, they feel that it is difficult to breathe.


    With the palm of dream impermanence waving up and down, several people were thrown up in the air, heavily on the ground, a dull sound came. Snowflakes are splashing.


    A touch of gold rose to the sky. It turned into a simple sword and made a sound like sonic boom in the air. Suddenly rushed to the dream in front of impermanence. But is dodged by the dream impermanence relaxed side face.


    "What kind of magic weapon is this? There is no such weapon in the void Dream impermanence hey of sneer, looked to several people to say.

 V2.Chapter 153

    As soon as Li Fanpu makes a move, he already has a bad idea. However, Meng Wuchang has already made a move to deal with several people. If several people don''t make a move again, it''s just like meat waiting to be slaughtered on the chopping board. But now that we have made a move, let alone mengwuchang, we know that several people are not from mengyan tribe. Even other mengyan people are confused.


    The fundamental reason is that Meng Wuchang said that there is no ancient magic weapon like Li Fan''s Xuanyuan sword in the nightmare clan. Most of the weapons used by the nightmare clan are transformed by their own spiritual consciousness. The more powerful the spiritual consciousness is, the more powerful the weapons are. At this point, even dream impermanence is unable to jump out.


    "Come on, take them down. These people are not nightmare people, but spies. " The elder is worthy of having worked with Meng Wuchang for thousands of years. Before Meng Wuchang continued to speak, the elder began to shout.


    As the elder''s voice fell, several figures suddenly appeared in the crowd of nightmare clan. It''s different from just a few people entering the burial place without permission. If it''s just a matter, if several people can come up with conclusive evidence, the nightmare clan can''t pursue it any more. But a few people are not nightmare people, but spies, but this kind of thing, but how can not escape.


    At this time, let alone whether Li Fan and others need the attack of other nightmare clansmen, even those who can''t extricate themselves from mengwuchang''s spirit are just like pork on the chopping board. They just can''t help but watch the long sword of nightmare clansmen''s spiritual vision put on their necks.


    "You guys, what else to say." The elder, with a black face, looked at several people and said, "foreign spies are good at entering the burial place. Even elder Jin is with you. You are really capable. "


    "Old man." The fat man spat and said, "we do our business. What does it have to do with Mr. Jin? He doesn''t know our real identity at all. If you want to grow old like this, I''m afraid it''s a bit too big for you. "


    "Whether Jin Wen really has nothing to do with you, you don''t need to tell him. Naturally, someone will tell him." Meng Wuchang smiles coldly, looks at several people, waves his hand and says, "put them in the spirit prison. Strict supervision. No one is allowed in. "


    Dream impermanence says words, the chilly vision also looked at that black dress man two people, as if silent warning general.


    "Patriarch, just now these two people are also for the sake of these spies to exonerate, whether to imprison together." Big elder sees the vision of dream impermanence, hastily says in one side.


    Meng Wuchang shakes his head, looks at the man in black and says, "forget it, I don''t think they know their real identities. What''s more, they just do things according to Jin Wen''s orders. The ultimate key is Jin Wen. If other innocent people are deceived, let them live. "


    "The patriarch is holy." All the nightmare clansmen before this burial place, when they heard the words of Meng Changchang, bowed themselves and drank together in a loud voice.


    In the dim light, a sense of confinement came from all directions. I don''t know how far into the underground, but the blindfolded people finally feel a ray of light through the blindfold. A dull, damp smell came.


    A bang, several people''s blindfold was rude off. In the eyes of several people, it was a wide room, dark, damp, with a musty smell.


    "What are you looking at? This is where you guys are. Stay honest, don''t brush anything like that. " A nightmare clansman standing behind a few people gave the fat man a rude push and said without good temper.


    "Where is this?" Medivh asked, looking at the nightmare.


    "Where?" The nightmare clansman gave a sneer and said in a strange tone, "good place. A place where many people can''t get in. It''s a prison here. Among the nightmares, only if they make extremely serious mistakes can they be locked up here. It has been thousands of years since they were last used here. You guys are lucky. "


    "Take it honestly. Don''t try to escape." The nightmare clan pushed a few people and sneered, "yes, even if you want to escape, it''s impossible. Although you haven''t been tied up, this spiritual prison can imprison all your spiritual power. So don''t waste your efforts. "


    With that, the nightmare clansman smiles and turns to leave the room. With a loud roar, it is obvious that the door of the spirit prison is closed.


    "How do they live in this place? Is this a kennel? Our kennels are cleaner than here. " The fat man spat and looked at the surroundings.


    "Come on, fat man, now we''re prisoners. It''s good that dream impermanence doesn''t let us into the place where we can''t stay." Li Fan patted the fat man on the shoulder and said with a smile, "what''s more, we''re not here for a holiday now, we''re locked up. You still want to stay in a five-star hotel. "


    The fat man muttered and scolded. He found a clean place and sat down. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "Fanzi, you say that mengwuchang won''t kill us. But we know what he has done. It''s reasonable to say that dream impermanence will never let us go. "


    "If he wants to kill us, he won''t catch us today." Before Li Fan spoke, Medivh explained to one side, "I think that Meng Wuchang must have guessed the identity of the young lady by grasping our purpose. Therefore, his purpose of seizing us is to use it as a means to blackmail the clan leader when fighting against Mengling clan in the future."


    "In any case, we have nothing to do with how things in your dream world can finally turn out." Fat man shook his head and looked at this. Medivh said, "I heard that the tide of time and space is not only aimed at your dream world. Our plane will also be impacted. No matter how you are, when the tide of time and space comes, we will definitely return to our own plane."


    "Fat man, can you say less?" Chen Xi frowned and looked at the fat man and said softly, "we are on the same boat with Avril now. If they can''t leave, naturally we can''t leave. Now we need to work together to figure out how to get out of here. "


    "I can''t get out." Medivh shook his head with a wry smile, looked at Avril, turned his head and said, "the name of Shuling prison, which I have read in the clan, does not look like there is no mechanism and imprisonment here, but in fact it is the strongest and most powerful prison. As the name suggests, the spiritual prison is the cage that can bind our spiritual consciousness and power. As long as we are in it, our own spiritual power and consciousness are integrated into this cage. "


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan looked at Madison and said.


    "Do you feel your spiritual sense is imprisoned here?" Madison looked at Li Fan and asked with a smile.


    Seeing Li Fan shaking his head, McGrady turned to one side of the wall and said, "use your spiritual power to attack that wall and see what the effect is."


    Li Fan looked at Madison with a trace of doubt, "it won''t attract anyone."


    "Don''t you know if you try?" Madison looked at Li Fan and said with a smile.


    Looking at Madison''s smile, Li Fan waved his hand, and a golden sword rushed to the wall not far away from several people. After splashing a slight ripple, the wall is like a whirlpool, which quietly integrates the golden sword into the wall.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan looked at the changes on the wall and said in surprise, "how can this wall have such strong fighting ability?"


    "It''s not the firmness of the wall, it''s the function of the dungeon." Madison looked at Li Fan and said softly¡° The strength of this spiritual prison lies in the fact that it can integrate all the people, spiritual power and spiritual consciousness in the spiritual prison with the cage. You are the cage, and the cage is you. If you attack this cage, you are attacking yourself? "


    "Attack yourself?" Li Fan looked at Madison doubtfully and said.


    "Can your own mind attack you?" Madison looked at Li Fan and asked.


    Li Fan shook his head. McGrady laughed and said, "so, this spiritual prison doesn''t need any measures at all. As long as this spiritual prison exists, the people in this spiritual prison will never be able to leave it. Unless, that person does not have the spiritual power, does not have the spiritual consciousness, but in this world, does not have such person to exist


    "No wonder." Li Fan nodded, "I said why I have entered this bundle of spiritual prison. It seems that something is connected with me. That''s the reason."


    "Since Meng Wuchang doesn''t want to kill us, naturally he doesn''t want us to leave this void place. Therefore, this spiritual prison is the best way to imprison us." Medivh sighed.


    "Do we really want to wait until the tide of time and space comes in this spiritual prison, this nightmare clan, and we can''t fight with the nightmare clan?" Avril bit her lip and said, "if that''s the case, this time we come to nothingness, it''s completely useless."


    Several people are silent for a while. Although they know what Avril said, it is very likely that it is really the real idea of dream impermanence. But now, they all feel a sense of powerlessness, as if they have known all the development of things, but they still can''t stop things from moving forward and can''t change the result of things.


    I don''t know how long I was silent in the cage. Time seems not to pass in the cage, and the light in the space is always dim. A musty smell has made people used to it.


    There was a bang. Several people looked at the direction of the sound almost at the same time. Not long, a figure flashed out, it is the dream of impermanence.


    "Ha ha. You guys, are you comfortable in this spiritual prison? " Dream impermanent face with a trace of drama abuse smile said.


    "Hum!" A few people are gently hum a, did not pay attention to the words of dream impermanence.


    Dream impermanence doesn''t seem to have any change to the reaction of a few people, but just walk to the eyes of a few people, eyes are also swept one by one on several faces, and finally stay in Avril''s face.


    "I didn''t expect you to be my sister''s daughter, my niece." Dream impermanence looked at Avril and said softly, "your appearance is really similar to that of your sister."

 V2.Chapter 154

    "Well, I''ve never thought of a relative like you." Avril looked at Meng Wuchang and said with a cold smile, "you''ve insulted the name of hull''s family."


    "Hum." Dream impermanence''s face didn''t change because of Avril''s sarcasm. It was still a lukewarm appearance. He slowly said, "you should be glad that if the Lippi old guy didn''t stop me desperately, you would be a corpse now."


    "How''s grandpa Lippi?" Avril heard mengwuchang mention Lippi, some trembling voice asked.


    "How''s it going?" Dream impermanence laughs, looks at Avril and others and says, "since I''m out, you say, what''s the old guy like Lippi


    "You dare to absorb all the souls of the people of nightmare clan. Are you worthy of all people?" Medivh asked coldly, looking at Meng Wuchang.


    "Well, now that you are able to use your tongue for a while, I won''t care about anything with you." Meng Wuchang looked at Madison, turned to Avril and said, "my good niece, I didn''t expect that since you are the daughter of AI Haotian, you are of great use to me. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you now. When I defeat the Mengling clan and unify the dream world, I will let you deal with your clan with your own hands. "


    "Dreams change, you have to die." Avril looked at the dream impermanence and then turned to leave. She looked at the back of the dream impermanence and said.


    "You won''t see how I died." Dream impermanence heard Avril''s words, pause next step, cold mouth said.


    "Beast, what a beast." Fat looking at the dream impermanence figure disappeared in the prison door, spit hard said.


    "The burial place of the whole nightmare clan, all the soul bodies, have been absorbed by mengwuchang." Medivh looked at the direction of dream impermanence''s disappearance and said softly, "now, dream impermanence''s spiritual sense is powerful. I''m afraid no one in the whole dream world can compare with him."


    "It seems that this time we come to nothingness, not only we can''t change anything, but it seems to promote the development of things." Avril also sighed, some disappointed said.


    "That''s true." Li Fan was very open-minded and said, "even if we don''t come to this nightmare clan, I''m afraid this thing will also develop like this. At that time, when we go to war with you Mengling clan, I''m afraid you will be even more disappointed when you know these things."


    "Patriarch," on the nihility peak, in the clan hall of nightmare clan, in the secret room, the elder and the two elders looked at the dream impermanence sitting in the middle, arched their hands and said, "this time, what''s the result of patriarch''s trip to the burial place


    "It''s a success." Dream impermanence gently cough a, voice, as if some tired feeling.


    "Patriarch, I don''t know what to do with those people who entered the burial place without permission." The second elder looked at the elder, turned his head and asked Meng Wuchang.


    "Those people." Meng Wuchang smiles coldly, looks at the two elders and says in a deep voice, "those people are not the relatives and friends of elder Jinwen in the nightmare clan, but the people from the dream world and the Mengling clan."


    "What?" The elder exclaimed in surprise. As soon as his voice fell, he seemed to feel that he was surprised. He said in a low voice, "Lord clan leader, are those spies of Mengling clan?"


    "I don''t know if they are spies, but the identities of these people are not ordinary Mengling people." Dream impermanence light said, "these people even have some relationship with me."


    Seeing the surprised eyes of the two eldest Zhang, Meng Wuchang continued, "one of these people is the daughter of my sister in the hull family."


    "Oh." The elder frowned, looked at Meng Wuchang and said, "what the patriarch means is that he wants to use these people to deal with AI Haotian of Mengling clan?"


    "Ha ha." Dream impermanence laughs, looking at big elder light say "use them." Meng Wuchang''s head shakes and says, "it''s just an AI Haotian and Mengling clan. I don''t need them. I''m free to use them. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    "Yes." The elder arched his hand, looked at Meng Wuchang and continued to say, "master. It''s now in the burial ground, but it has been cleaned up. "


    "Why, don''t you doubt that the patriarch is not successful?" Dream impermanence looking at big elder coldly ask a way.


    "I dare not." The elder quickly bowed his head and said, "but at the gate of the burial place, those people once said that the patriarch of the burial place also encountered some problems and difficulties. I don''t know. "


    Meng Wuchang looked at the elder and said in a deep voice, "in the burial ground, there was no problem at the beginning. According to our initial plan, although the time would be slower, it would be absolutely safe. However, the appearance of these people has disrupted our original plan. Let me have to risk, one-time solution to the burial ground, all the soul body


    "In the end, if it wasn''t for Lippi, these guys would have been trapped in the burial ground and couldn''t come out." Meng Wuchang sighed, put his hand on his shoulder and said, "that old guy is really the most powerful guy of nightmare clan ten thousand years ago. Although he is only the soul body, he has almost made me go."


    "We are most convinced of the strength of the group leader." The two elders laughed and looked at Meng Wuchang and said, "now that the matter of the burial place has been solved, we will fight with Meng lingzu again, but we have no worries. When we return to the dream world, the whole plane will be our world. "


    Three people looked at each other, a burst of coincidental laughter rang up.


    "Patriarch, miss, I haven''t heard from you for a long time. I don''t know what''s going on in the nightmare clan. Our spies in the nightmare clan have been pulled out. We don''t know anything about that now. " Hearing the report from his subordinates, AI Haotian sat on his seat and pressed his eyebrows. Although he felt endless worry in his breath, he still said with an indifferent look on his face.


    "You can rest assured that although Wei''er has no news, I think this is the best news." AI Haotian said with a smile and said, "if there''s any news coming back, I''m afraid it''s something happened to the nightmare clan."


    "Ha ha, that''s right. What the patriarch said is really reasonable. The first lady didn''t send back the news, which shows that the nightmare clan is still in the stage of accumulation. There is still plenty of time left for us. " Sitting on the side of AI Haotian''s body, the man laughed and said along with AI Haotian''s words.


    "I think the patriarch''s words are reasonable, but the eldest lady has gone to the void for more than a few months. In addition to some news at the beginning, it has been a month since now, and there is no news coming. It seems that this is not normal." Sitting a little bit far away from AI Haotian, a middle-aged woman shook her head, looked at the crowd and said slowly.


    When the two men finished speaking, all the people in the hall lowered their heads and began to talk one after another. Suddenly, there was a noisy sound in the hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." AI Haotian''s eyes swept over everyone''s faces one by one, and calmly said, "now that we have no way out, we have to move forward. No matter what kind of plan and strength the nightmare clan has, we have to fight, and we have only one fight. We will win this battle. "


    "Win." There were a few echoes in the hall. Obviously, for AI Haotian''s confident mobilization, the people in the hall didn''t seem confident.


    AI Hao also had to sigh in his heart. Mengling clan and mengyan clan, once they go to war, there is absolutely no way out, unless one side completely fails. Although this battle is a dream race, there is no saying of surrender. However, since the confidence of the people in this hall is insufficient, the result of the battle seems to be visible now.


    The main material boundary. Power alliance headquarters.


    Yang Yitian looks at the elder of the power alliance who is sitting in the conference room, sighs gently, glances at the faces of the people, and says slowly.


    "Up to now, I don''t hide from you. In fact, Li Fan has gone to the dream world. Not only Li Fan, but also my granddaughter Chen Xi and others have gone to the dream world together. Up to now, it has been several months."


    "The president. Why didn''t you tell us such a thing earlier? " Zhou Kang looked at Yang one day, stunned for a while, and said, "now the fluctuation of spiritual power in the space is more and more unstable. The tide of time and space may come at any time. At this time, since you let Li Fan leave? "


    "I know." Yang Yitian waved his hand, indicating that people need not be excited. He slowly said, "I know what you think. The tide of time and space is coming. According to ancient records, only those born with divine consciousness can solve this kind of problem. However, Li Fan and others did not leave without reason. This time, they go to the dream world to unite with the people of the dream world to resist the tide of time and space. "


    "President, when can they come back. At present, space-time is unstable, and space-time tides may occur at any time. If so, they should come back as soon as possible. "


    "This time, I''ll call you all together. That''s what I want to discuss." Yang Yitian put his hands on the table and said, "Li Fan, they haven''t been in touch for a month. I think they should have met something in the dream world, which has hindered their steps."


    "In this case, we should contact Li Fan as soon as possible." Zhou Kang looked at Yang Yitian anxiously and said.


    "Yes. The tides of time and space can only be resisted by those who are born with divine consciousness. " People on one side also spoke one after another.


    "Do you think I don''t want to?" Yang Yitian sighed and said, "but now I can''t get in touch with them. What can I do? Let alone them, even the dream world can''t communicate now."


    "Dream world, is there any problem?" Zhou Kang''s face said.


    "The space of the dream world seems to be closed by force, and the connection with other planes is also cut off by force." Yang Yitian sighed and once again threw out a heavy news.

 V2.Chapter 155

    It seems that there is no time passing in the spirit prison. In this dark and humid cage, time seems to have been imprisoned. There is no change of light, no flow of air. Only for a certain period of time, a fixed number of people came in to give some food to a few people.


    At the beginning, Li Fan and others could judge the passage of time according to their own feelings and the frequency of delivering meals, but after a long time, several people gave up this kind of thinking. In this spiritual prison, time seems to have no meaning for several people.


    At the beginning, a few people talked for a long time. Later, Li Fan and others were left with their own cultivation, and there was no more words to say.


    Time does not know how long, a few people suddenly heard the cell door again issued a heavy bang. Several people''s eyes immediately focused on the direction of the prison door. According to the normal guard''s frequency, it was no more than two hours from the last meal, far from the next meal. But the opening of the prison door now obviously means something has happened.


    The light stolen from the prison door made several people squint slightly. A familiar and strange figure appeared in front of several people. A clean white robe, against the handsome face, looks a little pale.


    Seeing the person in front of him clearly, several people had a tacit understanding and took back their eyes.


    "Avril, my niece. I''m so sorry for you


    "Mengwuchang, you come here now just to say that, then you can leave here." Avril looked up at the dream and said coldly.


    "I''m really sorry." Dream impermanence didn''t get angry because of Avril''s words. Instead, she squatted in front of several people, looked at Avril and said, "I''m really sorry about the things before, and those things are beyond my control."


    "What do you mean by that?" Medivh looked at Meng Wuchang and held his hands tightly.


    Dream impermanence, who didn''t wear a cloak, pointed to his head, looked at Avril and said, "since I knew that you are my sister''s daughter, I have been trying to find a way to let you leave here, but I didn''t expect that it took so long."


    "Dreams are changeable. Is your brain broken, or do you have something dirty to do? Have you attacked the Mengling clan? " Madison stares at the impermanence of dreams. Madison feels that there are some changes in the impermanence of dreams today, but this kind of change makes Madison unable to tell what is strange. It seems that the dream is still the head of the nightmare clan, but it seems that his mind has changed.


    Meng Wuchang shakes his head, looks at Avril and says, "niece, why don''t you speak? Can''t you believe my uncle?"


    "Well, I have never thought of having such an uncle as you since I was buried in the cemetery." Avril looked up and said coldly.


    "I know that you must still be angry to keep you in this spiritual prison, to bury you in the spiritual place." Meng Wuchang sighed and rubbed his face heavily. He said in a hoarse voice, "but I don''t want to do that. But there is no way. At that time, I couldn''t control the development of the situation at all. "


    "That I am another soul in my body." Dream impermanence pause, said a let a few people surprised.


    "What?" Medivh looked at the impermanence of the dream and said, "you mean, you have two souls in your body?"


    "Maybe two souls, maybe two personalities." Meng Wuchang sighed with a bitter smile and said slowly, "these two characters can''t exist at the same time. One appears, and the other can only be watching. But nothing can be done. "


    "How can it be? Do you want to talk to us?" Medivh looked at Meng Changchang and said in a deep voice, "I tell you, your plan is useless. We won''t say anything. "


    "Do you think it necessary for me to deceive you?" Dream impermanence said with a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Avril compared to Madison, it seems calm a lot, looking at the dream of impermanence quietly Q & A.


    "I have to start thousands of years ago when I was a child." Dream impermanence''s eyes seem to be some distant, low voice of the mouth to tell their own things.


    Just as Lippi said in the burial ground, when he was a child, his dream impermanence was really mediocre. Among his peers, he was not outstanding. This situation lasted until the time when dream impermanence was about to become a rite of passage.


    The rite of passage of the nightmares is different from other planes and races, because the race with the purest blood is among the nightmares. The requirements of the rite of passage are also very strict. In addition to being able to determine the next leader of the nightmare clan, the rest of the clan will assign different tasks according to their strength.


    At that time, dreams were impermanent. Among the nightmares, talent was not the best. But the strength is also in the middle level. According to the normal results, the position of the clan leader of the nightmare clan can''t be done by mengwuchang in any case.


    It''s just that things in this world are often not carried out according to common sense. Dream Impermanence in an ordinary dream weaving time, but do not know what reason, unexpectedly is mistakenly into another space plane of people''s dream.


    If this happens under normal circumstances, not to mention that dream impermanence is just a person with ordinary talent, even the current dream impermanence will cause a great loss of spiritual consciousness. This is like a wooden bridge that can bear one person. Suddenly, two people stand on it. As a result, the car will roll over.


    But I don''t know whether it''s the dream impermanence or some other reason. The dream impermanence of other people''s dreams is not only not damaged on the spot, but also a blessing in disguise. I found that my strength has soared a lot.


    Just like a normal person, dream impermanence, although clearly know that this thing is not a good thing, but still again and again and again carried on.


    However, as Meng Wuchang has been building two dreams together for more and more time, Meng Wuchang is surprised to find that his soul and spiritual consciousness seem to have split into two. One is my own heart, and the other is the consciousness formed by my own greed.


    Although I know that it''s not a long-term plan to go on like this, my dream at that time is impermanent, but I found that I can''t really erase my greedy heart. And with the development of time, the power of greed is more and more powerful. At the beginning, I was able to compete with the greedy heart, until later, the original heart appeared less and less, and the greedy heart occupied my soul, while I was only able to watch quietly in the corner of the soul, but could not do anything.


    Win the position of patriarch. Start a dream war. Absorbing the soul of the burial place, all these things are caused by the greedy heart of dream impermanence. In these thousands of years. My heart is just a flash in the pan. However, what can be done can not recover the damage caused by greed.


    A thousand years ago, greed provoked the dream world war, at the last moment. This is why, in the final battle between the two races, Meng Wuchang could have easily won, but eventually failed and was exiled to nothingness.


    And in this millennium. Although my heart has been fighting against greed, it has always had little effect.


    To dream impermanence heart, although know greedy heart want to absorb the soul of the burial place, is still powerless, finally can only be helplessly watching.


    If the situation goes on like this, it will be only a matter of time before greed finally engulfs the heart.


    But fortunately, in the burial place, Lippi did not overcome the greedy heart of dream impermanence, but still let the greedy heart be hurt. Only in this way can we have a chance to show our true heart again. But I don''t know how long it will last.


    When the greedy heart is cultivated and perfected again, I''m afraid that the dream will change. Even if the heart wants to occupy the body again, it will be mercilessly suppressed. The most serious consequence is that it will be swallowed up by the greedy heart. At that time, not to mention the impermanence of dreams, even the whole nothingness, the whole nightmare clan and the whole dream world will fall into chaos.


    "What do you mean? You don''t know when your greed will reappear. " Medivh looked at the impermanence of the dream and said faintly, "if you say so, your greedy heart, since you have such a big desire, won''t you work out such a reason to deal with us?"


    "Do you think I can still stand here and talk to you if I am still greedy?" Dream impermanence light smile, looking at a few people said, "whether you believe it or not, I can only tell you, leave dream spirit clan time is not much. My heart and greedy heart share the same body though they have different spiritual consciousness. For the strength of this body, but no longer understand. Today''s dream is impermanent, not to mention the whole dream world. I''m afraid that there are several connected planes, and there is no rival for him. "


    "Originally, if you didn''t show up, I thought there would be no chance to occupy the body again. I could only watch greed occupy the body and destroy the whole plane. But your presence gives me a glimmer of hope. " There is a touch of tenderness in the eyes of dream impermanence. Looking at several people and saying, "Avril, how happy I am when I know you are my niece. At that time, when I was an ordinary nightmare people, there was only my sister. She never looked down on me, but regarded me as her brother. When I see you, I know that you are the only one who can save the dream world. "


    "I believe you." When Avril saw what else Medivh wanted to say, she reached for Medivh, looked at Meng Wuchang and said, "since you talked about my dead mother, I promise you. You don''t have to lie to me, I think


    "Is my sister dead?" Dream impermanence heard Avril''s words, a strange look on her face flashed out.


    "Why, don''t you know?" Avril looked at the dream impermanence strange asked.


    "How could it be?" Meng Wuchang stood up, looked at Avril and said, "my sister is with us into nothingness. At that time, she had advised me, but at that time, my heart was just a flash in the pan, and then it was covered by greed again. It made my sister sad. Finally chose to leave nihilistic peak. How could my sister die? "


    "Didn''t mother leave?" Avril looked at Medivh, looked at Meng Wuchang and said, "is my mother''s name Hal Weina?"¡° Yes Dream impermanence some strange looked at Avril said, "don''t you know the name of my sister?"¡° Where did mother go after she left nihility peak? " Avril asked in a trembling voice¡° The city will prosper from afar. " Dream impermanence did not have the slightest hesitation, said that lived in the city of mixed race people.

 V2.Chapter 156

    "Did my mother finally settle down in yuanxingcheng?" Avril murmured in a low voice, "are you sure your mother finally settled in yuanxingcheng?"


    "Of course, if there is no accident, my sister should still live in yuanxingcheng now." Meng Wuchang nodded and said softly.


    "Did my mother go alone, or was she accompanied by a maid?" Avril''s voice seemed a little trembling.


    "Myself, of course." Meng Wuchang looked at Avril with some doubts and said, "although my sister is a famous family, she has never been arrogant. So at that time, my sister went to yuanxingcheng by herself. "


    Avril heard the words of dream impermanence, turned to look at each other with Madison, both of them were slightly shivering. Avril was shaking all over the voice, said, "mother, why does mother not want to recognize me."


    "Have you met your sister?" Dream impermanence looks at Avril to sink a voice to say.


    "Yes. We once went to yuanxingcheng and met the clan mother. However, the clan mother at that time did not recognize the young lady. Instead, she said that she was the maid of the clan mother, and the clan mother had passed away. " Medivh nodded and said in a deep voice.


    "Why, sister, why is that?" Dream impermanence also appears some doubts, can''t help murmuring mouth said.


    "Forget it. There must be something that my mother doesn''t want me to know. " Avril looked a little lonely and said, "now that I have met my mother, this trip to nothingness is no regret."


    "There will be opportunities in the future." Meng Wuchang nodded, stood up, looked at some people and said, "you guys, hurry up and leave the void before my greedy heart reappears. According to my understanding, in a few months'' time, I''m afraid that the nightmare clan will start a war with the Mengling clan. "


    "What kind of secret do you have?" Medivh looked at Meng Wuchang and asked calmly.


    Dream impermanence seemed a little sad and shook his head and said, "in fact, there is no secret. My greedy heart and strength have already surpassed the whole dream world. He is full of confidence in this battle between the two ethnic groups. What''s more, this time, there will be more planes involved in the war than nightmares, because the tide of time and space is coming. "


    "Is there no way to avoid this war?" Avril looked at the dream impermanence light asked.


    "I don''t know." Meng Wuchang shook his head, sighed and said, "you''d better leave here first. I''m afraid you can''t leave until greed reappears."


    Dream impermanence turned to the direction of the prison door, stretched out his hand to open the solid prison door, a heavy sound sounded, a faint yellow light into the bundle of spirit prison.


    "The patriarch?" The guard standing in front of the gate of Shuling prison sees Meng Wuchang with Avril and others, and his face flashes with a look of doubt. Just be suppressed by the strong breath of dream impermanence, did not ask, just quietly watching dream impermanence with a few people away.


    "These guys must be dead." One of the guards looked at the figure of several people leaving, and some gloated and said, "I dare to be a spy in our nightmare clan."


    "I''ll take you here." Dream impermanence looked at the front shaking space ripple, softly said¡° Your future depends on your own way. "


    "Uncle." Avril saw the dream impermanence half ring, finally slowly said, "what do you want to do?"


    Dream impermanence ha ha of smile. Looking at Avril''s eyes full of affection, she said, "you call me uncle, which is the happiest thing for me. As for my greed, it was a mistake I made at that time. Only I can make it up. Since it''s my fault, it''s just me. "


    "Uncle, what do you want to do?" Avril looked at the dream and exclaimed.


    "Ha ha. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid. " Meng Changchang sighed and said, "at the beginning, I really had this idea, but after all, my soul is two. Even if my heart is dead, greed will still occupy my body. Like now, on the contrary, I can control greed."


    "Let''s go. Next time we meet, we may be rivals. At that time, I''m afraid I can''t control it. " Dream impermanence raised his hand, like to touch Avril general, finally or hang down the palm, lonely said.


    "Take care, uncle." Avril nodded and stretched out her hand to pull on the air shaking in front of her eyes. An illusory space channel with flowing light appeared in front of several people.


    "Take care of yourself, too." Looking at the figure of a few people disappear in the space channel, dream impermanent face with a trace of warmth said in a soft voice.


    With the slow closure of the space channel, the expression on Meng Wuchang''s face suddenly changes, and the indifferent haze is restored again.


    "Do you think that if you send them out of the void, they will be able to win the war in the future?"


    Dream impermanence''s face flickered with the changing look, sometimes haze, sometimes warmth.


    "Your injury is getting better so soon?" Dream impermanent face flashed a touch of surprise. The face is also half haze, half warmth.


    "Well. If I really recovered, would I let you send them away


    "You are just my greedy heart. Don''t try to occupy my body."


    "Ha ha ha. You and I have always been one. If you didn''t have a greedy heart in those years, how could I grow stronger and stronger by using that dream to improve my strength? "


    "If you do this, it will bring destruction to the whole dream world."


    "It doesn''t matter. I was born to be destroyed anyway. Since you are kind-hearted, you will have a dark side. You think of yourself too perfectly. It''s not like you. "


    "I will never let your plan work out."


    "Do you think you have the ability? At that time, I didn''t notice that it was at the critical moment that I let you appear and occupy my body. This time, you can''t stop me anyway. "


    "In the end, justice will prevail over evil. You will never succeed. "


    "Just look at it. Now your original strength is far from my opponent. Have you forgotten? In the burial ground, in the nihilistic land, other people don''t know my existence. They will think that it''s you, the real you. "


    "I will get rid of you."


    "Don''t be paranoid. When I get better. You will fall into a perpetual sleep. And I will be an eternal being in this time and space. "


    Dream impermanence''s face once again flickers the staggered look. Slowly returned to the normal state. Greedy heart, again silent down, the heart once again occupied the body.


    Dream impermanent eyes across a touch of resolute look. He clenched his fist heavily.


    A bright full moon, hanging in the sky, in the air, full of sweet flowers. Bursts of low voice of frogs, spread to a few people''s ears.


    "We''re back at last?" Li Fan looked at the surrounding scenery and said with a long breath.


    "This is Wangyue mountain in the dream world. It''s very close to our family Medivh looked around and said faintly.


    "Let''s go back to the tribe. We must inform the major races in the dream world about the nightmare tribe. We don''t have much time left. " Avril nodded and said.


    "Can we leave, too. After all, our plane has to experience the tide of time and space. What''s going on now. We don''t know yet. " Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and said softly.


    "Li Fan, can you accompany me again?" When Avril heard Chen Xi''s words, she turned her head and said with a pathetic look in her eyes.


    Li Fan felt a dilemma. My world is about to experience the tide of time and space, but when I see Avril''s helpless look in her eyes, my heart seems to be touched.


    "Chen Xi, let''s wait in the dream world for a few days. Let''s see what''s going on in the dream world. " Li Fan hesitated for a moment, or slowly said.


    "Hum, you wait. I''ll go back with sister Xi." Without waiting for Chen Xi to speak, Chengying is already humming coldly. She stomps heavily and takes Chen Xi''s hand. On the other hand, Chengying sword suddenly flashes and crosses the space in front of her.


    With the reappearance of the space channel, Chengying ignores Li Fan, pulls Chen Xi and steps into the space channel. Lvling''er also took a look at Li Fan, bit his lip and walked into the space channel.


    "Chen Xi, Xiao Ying." Li Fan stretched out his hand and cried, but he could only watch the space channel close in front of his eyes.


    "Forget it, Fanzi." Fat man patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said, "let Chen Xi and them go back first. After all, we have something to do there. When the dream world is finished, we have to go back as soon as possible. "


    Li Fan nodded, patted the fat man on the shoulder and sighed.


    "Li Fan, am I a little selfish?" Avril looked at Li Fan''s expression and asked pitifully.


    Li Fan grinned, squeezed out a smile, looked at Avril and comforted, "it''s OK, since I have promised you to accompany you, now that things are not over, I naturally need to continue to accompany you here. When the dream world is over, it''s not too late for me to go back. "


    "I think the way Chen Xi looks at you is very different. She seems to be worried about you." Avril nodded and hesitated.


    "It''s OK." The fat man slapped Li Fan on the shoulder and said, "we have an old saying. It''s called loyalty and filial piety. It''s really in line with the current situation. "


    "Go to your uncle." Li Fan hammered the fat man heavily and said with a smile, "can this sentence be used here? That''s loyalty on both sides, that''s filial piety. "


    "Alas." Fat man shook his head with regret, ignored Li Fan''s words, and said in a low voice alone, "sometimes, people are charming, which is also a very confused thing."

 V2.Chapter 157

    The bright hall finally ushered in a happy festival, and the whole hall was filled with a joyful atmosphere. Everyone''s face is full of happy smile.


    This is not because of something too important, just because Avril, the only daughter of the head of ahaotian clan, finally returned to the Mengling clan after a few months.


    Although as a female identity, it is not a very important position in the Mengling clan, because AI Haotian has only one daughter, it is natural that Avril will be the future clan leader. When we are about to fight with the nightmare clan, it is very important for us to have future successors.


    There was a lot of noise in the hall. Just like the Spring Festival. There is no fear of the coming war on everyone''s face. Until Avril accompanied AI Haotian appeared in the hall.


    Seeing the cold expression on their faces, all the people in the hall seemed to be under a magic spell. Looking at the two people''s cold expression, the expression on each face, all solidified in the previous look.


    "You are really in the mood to celebrate here." AI Hao cold face, with Avril walked to the first seat of the hall, looking at the people slowly said.


    All the people in the hall looked at each other, and their hearts were at a loss. Although everyone knew that there would be an inevitable war between Mengling and mengyan in the future, now these people didn''t put mengyan in their hearts.


    In the words of the most cheerful man in the hall just now. Nightmares have been banished to nothingness by us thousands of years ago. It''s a good thing not to retrogress, let alone catch up with us. Who knows what kind of nerves they have, and they even want to return to the dream world.


    This person''s words are also the thoughts of most people in the whole hall.


    "My Lord." At the end of the month, a man about 40 years old, standing opposite AI Haotian, arched his hand and said, "this time, it''s mainly because the young lady is safe and sound. We are really happy."


    "Hum." Avril snorted softly. Looking at the crowd, he said slowly, "some of you here are my uncles, some are my uncles. It''s not convenient for me to say anything ugly. Just uncles. Nightmare clan is going to fight with us. Now, you are still in the mood to have a party. Isn''t it a little too careless? "


    "Don''t worry, miss. Nightmares are just clowns. It''s not enough to be afraid. They''ve been in the void for thousands of years, and I''m afraid they''ve forgotten how to practice. " A man''s voice rang out in the crowd. It caused a lot of laughter in the hall.


    "Do you really think Meng Wuchang is that kind of fool?" AI Haotian''s face suddenly chills. Eyes are also like sharp sword general across the people''s faces, coldly said, "let Wei''er well tell you, this time what they saw. See if you can still laugh. "


    Said this, AI Haotian''s eyes turned to Avril, gently nodded. Avril pause, sort out his thoughts, slowly will go to the void this time to all the information slowly said, of course, which is also hidden some less critical place. Such as looking for their own mother, with the dream of inconstant recognition, and so on.


    Until Avril finished for a long time, the whole hall was silent, as if it had been forbidden. The oppressive atmosphere makes everyone feel nervous.


    For a long time, someone breathed heavily. In the whole hall, there was a voice of exhaling.


    "How''s it going? Now, do you still think that the nightmare clan is as vulnerable as you say? " AI Hao cold face, sharp eyes in the people''s face swept said¡° Ladies and gentlemen, we are now in the most dangerous time. Let alone the whole nightmare clan and heterotopia attacking us in front of us, we are the nightmare clan. We will have a lot of difficulty in dealing with it. Not to mention, the patriarch in the nightmare clan has a fickle dream. "


    "Well, what can we do?"


    "Yes. With such strength, can we win? "


    In the hall, there were countless voices of discussion, and everyone''s face was covered with a layer of sadness, as if the man who was full of confidence just now was not him.


    "It seems that we have been at ease for a long time." AI Haotian sighed, looked at the crowd and said, "ladies and gentlemen, this is not an ordinary civil war, but a battle related to our life and death. If we are defeated, the name of Mengling clan will never appear again in the dream world. "


    "Now, we have no way out, only one war." Avril suddenly stood up beside AI Haotian and yelled.


    "Only one stop."


    "Only one stop."


    Everyone knows that if it''s just the civil war between mengyan and Mengling, there may still be room for surrender, but it''s not just a civil war if it''s a few different sides. This is a complete battle to defend the dream world. There are no prisoners, there is no way out, there is only one stop.


    "I declare that the AI family is now fully prepared for war." AI Haotian''s sharp eyes looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "inform the other five families that the defense of the dream world has begun."


    All the people in the hall bowed their hands in a neat and uniform manner, without any noise, and pushed out of the hall in an orderly manner. No one asked more, and no one wanted to continue the banquet in the hall.


    Seeing that the crowd in the hall slowly dispersed, AI Haotian sat back in his seat. After a silence, he said in a low voice, "have you seen your mother?"


    "I see. It''s just that we don''t recognize each other. " Avril also whispered.


    "How is she doing now?"


    "It looks ok, but I don''t know why. Instead of recognizing me, my mother told me that she had been dead for many years." There was some unspeakable sadness in Avril''s voice. He said in a low voice.


    "Your mother, there should be something in the way. I don''t want you to worry. Although she has left since you were born, her missing for you has never been reduced at all. " AI Haotian sighed and said, "I don''t know if I can see your mother again in my life."


    "Father." Avril looked up at Ai Haotian and said, "do you know the true identity of mother?"


    "True identity?" AI Haotian looks up at Avril with some doubts. There is some doubt in his eyes. I don''t know why Avril asked this sentence.


    "Mother is in the nightmare clan. What''s the status of her family? Who is she? Father, why didn''t you tell me


    "Vera." AI Haotian sighed, looked at Avril''s desire to talk and stop, finally pressed her forehead and said, "it''s not that my father doesn''t want to tell you. But when I first met your mother, she just told me that she was the nightmare people, but she had no father and no mother. There''s only one brother left, on the nightmares side. Besides, I know nothing about your mother''s life experience. At that time, I was fascinated by your mother, did not ask too much. When I got married, I didn''t want to know. "


    "Did mother have no father and no mother then?" Avril murmured in a low voice, "there is only one younger brother left. It seems that mother really cares for that younger brother."


    Avril raised her head, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "father, do you know who mother''s brother is?"


    Seeing AI Haotian shaking his head blankly, Avril said softly, "my mother''s younger brother is no one else. It''s the head of nightmare clan now. Dreams are impermanent, and the mother''s family is the purest royal family in the whole nightmare family. "


    "What?" AI Haotian looked at Avril in surprise and said, "mengwuchang is your mother''s brother. How come she never told me that. "


    "Maybe it''s the mother who worries about what you have to worry about when you know about their relationship." Avril sighed softly and said slowly, "although I didn''t recognize my mother this time, I found that my mother was not only thinking about you, but also about her younger brother. But the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan are caught in the middle of her, but there is no way, neither to let you stop, nor to end your war, so her departure should be the best way


    "Is it because of your mother''s reconciliation that you suddenly gave up and gave up in the final battle of mengwuchang?" AI Haotian thought for a while and said.


    "Father, you can really guess." Avril laughs, looks at her father and says, "it''s not because of her mother, or that her mother should have played a role in it."


    "What do you say?" AI Haotian looked at Avril and asked suspiciously.


    Avril gently smile, slowly will dream impermanence with those things that he said, one by one out, AI Haotian''s face, is also with Avril''s story, face by surprise to doubt. It turned into a sudden realization.


    "No wonder." AI Haotian laughed¡° I said that in those days, even if we could not overcome the dream of impermanence, how could we suddenly give up and admit defeat. It turns out that there is another reason. However, the situation of having two souls in this body is also special in Thailand. Wei''er, do you think that this time the original mind of dream impermanence will reappear, thus changing the direction of the war


    "It''s unlikely." Avril shook her head, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "according to Meng Changchang, his greedy heart has become stronger and stronger. If it wasn''t for this time that his greedy heart was hurt, I''m afraid his original heart would never appear again. When the heart of greed recovers, I''m afraid that my heart will be completely lost and will never appear again. "


    After a pause, Avril went on to say, "what''s more, this war is not a simple war between our two ethnic groups, in which several ectopic planes join. I think that even if Meng Wuchang agrees to give up, ectopic planes will never miss such an opportunity of the tide of time and space."


    "Yes. The opportunity of time and space tides is really rare. " AI Haotian also nodded and said in a deep voice, "however, if they want to conquer our dream world, they need to have a good mouth."


    "Father, I want to marry Li Fan." Avril saw AI Haotian half ring, suddenly said a nearly let AI Haotian fall words.

 V2.Chapter 158

    "Does he remember you?" Hearing Avril''s words, AI Haotian was stunned at first, then nodded and asked slowly.


    Avril shook her head, looked at her father and said in a low voice, "no, he didn''t wake up the previous life, but I think if I don''t marry him now, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future."


    "Vera." AI Haotian looked at his daughter lovingly and said in a low voice, "Father knows what you think. But now Li Fan is not the former Li Fan after all. He doesn''t seem to have much affection for you. If you really marry him in this way, it''s very difficult to say whether you can really get his heart, even if he can promise you. "


    "Try everything." Avril looked at her father and whispered.


    "Alas." AI Hao sighed, looked at his daughter and said, "well, since you insist on this, you can tell him that if he really agrees with you, the father will not say anything. Naturally, I will not agree with you


    "Thank you, Dad." Avril seemed to jump up with some joy, put her hand around her father''s neck and said intimately.


    "Go ahead." AI Haotian looks helpless and smiles. Looking at his daughter, he says, "when my daughter grows up, she will fly high one day."


    Avril with a sly smile, jumped out of the seat, ran out of the hall, sprinkled a piece of laughter.


    Looking at his daughter jumping out of the hall, AI Haotian''s face is also a look of memory. Murmured, "Weina, if only you could see your daughter get married."


    "What?" Li Fan''s eyes widened. He could hardly believe what Avril said to him.


    Avril bowed her head and her pretty face was like an apple in autumn. Setting off the setting sun like blood. Beautiful and moving.


    Li Fan grew up and felt as if he could not breathe. Avril''s words are like a heavy hammer at the same time, which makes Li Fan feel dizzy up to now. Although I can''t believe it, the fact in front of me makes Li Fan have to believe it. After shaking his head a few times, Li Fan still feels that his mind is like a paste. Stuttered half a ring, is still not able to say a complete word.


    The fat man hid to one side and looked at Li Fan and Avril from a distance. Although he couldn''t hear what they said, from Li Fan''s surprised look and Avril''s drooping cheek, the fat man could not help but squint his eyes slightly and smile obscenely.


    "Here, here." Li Fan murmured, still unable to speak.


    "What is that. I told you so clearly, can''t you say a word if you answer? Is it that hard? " Avril''s face a little angry, pouting at Li Fan said.


    "We''ve only known each other for a short time. How can it be? " Li Fan still stammered.


    "Hum." Avril snorted, looked at Li Fan and said, "you are not what you used to be. Why is it so hard to say a word? "


    "No Li Fan quickly waved his hand, looked at Avril and said, "I mean, we are not very familiar yet. You suddenly said this to me, which made me unable to accept for a while."


    "I can''t accept it." Avril pursed her lips at Li Fan and said, "although we haven''t known each other for a long time in this life, we have already arrived at the time of marriage in the previous life. There''s nothing unacceptable about that. "


    "That''s what I mean." Li Fan said, "after all, I have forgotten all the things of the previous life. Now we two, after all, have just known each other. In this way, is it too fast. We are not very familiar with each other. What''s more. "


    "What more?" Avril see Li Fan said this, unconsciously lowered his head, quickly asked.


    "I don''t have that feeling for you now. How can we get married?" Li Fan said in a lower voice.


    "The feeling can be cultivated slowly after getting married. What I missed in the previous life, this time, I don''t want to miss again. " Avril raised her head, eyes firmly staring at Li Fan said.


    Li fan does not dare to look at Avril with his head down, and his hands are also entangled with each other. Yu Guang sees Avril''s eyes full of hope, and unconsciously just about to say yes, but Chen Xi''s face is suddenly crossed in his mind.


    "I feel that we are not familiar with it. Let''s talk about it later." Li Fan long sigh of relief, looked up at Avril firmly said.


    Avril''s face does not have any expression, just looking at Li Fan''s eyes, let Li Fan some unconsciously lowered his head, for a long time, just heard Avril issued a low sigh.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t force you. If you have anything else to do, go back first. "


    Li Fan didn''t make a sound. He just heard a deep breath coming from his ear, and gradually became deep. When Li Fan raised his head, Avril had disappeared. There was only a faint smell of flowers coming from the breeze. Like rosemary, it''s sleepy. As if in the clouds.


    "Big brother. It''s a cow. " Fat man didn''t know when he came to Li Fan''s side. He patted Li Fan''s shoulder heavily and said, "Avril should have come to tell you. That''s great. So you can hold on. It''s amazing. "


    Looking at the fat man''s face with a teasing smile, Li Fan curled his mouth, hit the fat man heavily and said, "go away, you dead fat man, come to see my joke."


    "No way." Fat man exaggerated with Li Fan''s fist back, said, "I admire you. Such a beautiful woman and your confession, you can stick to the heart. I''m really convinced. "


    Said this, fat wretched looking at Li Fan, said with a smile, "in other words, where you are not interested in such a beauty, you will not be a comrade."


    "Go away." Li Fan pretended to be angry and punched the fat man heavily.


    "Ha ha." The fat man ran away laughing and looked at Li Fan and said, "fan Zi, it''s time for us to go too. There shouldn''t be anything else here."


    "Yes." Li Fan stopped, looked up at the distance and said in a low voice, "we should go. I don''t know how our world is now. "


    "Miss Li Fan, they have left the dream world." Medivh looked at Avril sitting by the stream with her back to her and whispered.


    Avril didn''t speak, but just stirred the white fingers of the water, suddenly stopped for a while, and said softly, "I know. You go


    For a long time, after leaving the stream, Medivh still felt the endless sadness in the bamboo forest.


    "Li Fan, will we meet again one day?" Avril looked at the reflection in the water, gently flipped her fingers and scattered herself in the water.


    "What?" Zhou Kang blew his white beard, looked at Chen Xi angrily and said, "at this time, we are all on the verge of danger here. Li Fan is still in the dream world. Is he in love with the woman in the dream world. Why, can''t our Xiao Xi compare with that dream girl? "


    "Grandfather Zhou." Chen Xi looked at Zhou Kang with a trace of anger, stamped his foot and said¡° What are these? Why are they still on me? "


    "Yes, yes." Zhou Kang patted his forehead, looked at Chen Xi and said with a smile, "how can our Xiao Xi be comparable to that dream girl?"


    "All right. Zhou laoguai Yang Qinghua looks at Chen Xi, who can''t laugh or cry, turns to look at Zhou Kang and says, "Li Fan doesn''t come back in the dream world. Didn''t Xiao Xi just say that as soon as things over there are over, Li Fan will come back."


    "Over?" Zhou Kang blew his gray beard, looked at Yang Qinghua with his eyes wide open, and said, "can things in the dream world end in a short time? The tides of time and space are not only on our plane, but also in their dream world. At that time, Li Fan doesn''t want to say that he can come back. "


    "All right, Mr. Zhou." Yang Yitian laughed, waved his hand and said, "how can we say that this world is also Li Fan''s home, he will not give up and will not come back. Although Li Fan is not here now, we still have to think about how to deal with the tide of time and space. "


    "That''s right." Fu Qing also nodded and said slowly, "although the tide of time and space has not come yet, the fluctuation of spiritual power in the space has already had ups and downs. Time and space are not very stable. Recently, I have received many confidential reports. It''s something with a different side that has appeared in our world. Although the number is not very large, it still causes a lot of people''s panic. Fortunately, they have been eradicated by us. "


    "A few days ago, the blood clan also contacted with us, and there were a few things on their side. However, their losses are much greater than ours. Now, they can''t wait for us to support them. " Yang Yitian also said.


    "Blood clan?" Zhou Kang turned his lips disdainfully and said, "those guys whose vows are as ethereal as the air want to use our strength to tide over this crisis. The abacus is very smart. "


    "It''s not the time to say that. After all, we can''t resist the tides of time and space by ourselves. What''s more, the tides of time and space are a matter of our whole plane." Yang Yitian looked at Zhou Kang and said in a deep voice.


    "Now our preparations have been basically completed." Yang Qinghua looked at the people in the meeting room and said, "even some of the practitioners who have been hidden for a long time, we have made contact. Now, wait for the tide of time and space to come. "


    "The fluctuation of tides in time and space will not appear in every place on the plane. Every other plane will inevitably have a space barrier and its weak place. Where is the key point for us to guard against. It is better to end the fighting where they appear, so as not to cause more casualties and panic. "


    "Now we have found three places where the ectopic surface comes from." Yang Qinghua nodded and said¡° Where are they all? Are those people with different faces¡° Changping ancient battlefield. There are people in the ghost world and the nether world. " Yang Qinghua opened the book in front of him and said in a deep voice, "in the direction of Loulan desert, there are people in mirror space." Yang Qinghua said, "the strangest thing is that there are many strange creatures in the direction of Shennongjia that we have never seen before. What''s more, it seems that there are strange beasts with certain intelligence everywhere. "¡° Three places. " Yang Yitian narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, "the dispersion is a little far away. It seems that our high-end power is not enough."¡° I said that if Li Fan comes back, our strength will be greatly enhanced. " Zhou Kang said, sitting in his chair¡° According to Xiao Xi, he seems to be able to deal with one of the three places by himself. That way, the rest of us can concentrate on other places. "¡° Who says I won''t come back. " As soon as Zhou Kang''s voice fell, a clear voice came out of the door of the conference room. The figures of Li Fan and fat man appeared in the conference room.

 V2.Chapter 159

    "Do you know how to come back? Why, the fox spirit named Avril doesn''t fascinate you? " Chengying angrily looks at Li Fan who walks into the meeting room, rolling his eyes and saying.


    Li Fan was a little embarrassed and laughed. He went to the table in the conference room and sat down. Looking at the photo, he said, "how can I not come back? At the beginning, I just wanted to help Avril with some things. The dream world has finished. Of course, I want to come back."


    "Hum, that fox spirit let you back so easily?" Cheng Ying pouted and asked, "look at her then. She pretended to be pathetic."


    "Take a picture. You don''t know how powerful Li Fan is. " Fat man in the side quickly said, "that Avril but with Li Fan confessed, we Li Fan Leng is to stick to the heart, did not agree, we just come back."


    "Oh, in that case, we have to give you a celebration banquet, and then present you with a banner that doesn''t love women." Chengying curled his mouth and said with a look of indifference.


    "All right, Xiao Ying." Seeing Li Fan looking at Chengying with a red face, he was blocked by Chengying and couldn''t say a word. Everyone in the meeting room couldn''t help laughing. Fortunately, Chen Xi pulls Chengying aside and interrupts what Chengying is going to say, which also makes Li Fan feel relieved.


    Yang Yitian clapped his hands, looked at the people in the meeting room and said with a smile, "well, now Li Fan is back. Then our next plan is more sure. "


    He said something. Yang Yitian looked at the fat man beside Li Fan and said, "little fat man, if your grandfather can get out of the mountain, it''s the best. You can go back and discuss with him. After all, this time, we are in danger."


    "No problem." The fat man''s head is like a drumstick on the drum. He promised.


    "Don''t say that too early, little fat man. Your grandfather, that old monster, is not so easy to get out of the mountain. I''m afraid he still remembers the things before. " Zhou Kang laughs and looks at the fat man.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I need to go back. I just have a good chat with my grandfather." The fat man said with a smile.


    "In that case, our meeting will be over here. We will discuss the specific arrangements in detail when your grandfather is determined." Yang Yitian nodded and ended the meeting.


    All the people in the meeting room rushed out, and Nuo Da''s meeting room was also cold. Chen Xi looks at Li Fan who is sitting opposite to him and stands up. She hesitates for a while and says, "Li Fan, wait a minute."


    Li Fan looks at Chen Xi with some doubts and nods. Fat man and Chengying green ling''er look at each other and leave the meeting room with an inexplicable smile on their face. Inside, only Li Fan and Chen Xi were left.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan felt that the atmosphere in the air was abnormal and asked.


    Chen Xi was still sitting in her seat and didn''t get up. It seemed that she didn''t hear Li Fan''s words. After a while, she finally raised her head slowly. Looking at Li Fan''s face, she said with a smile, "nothing''s wrong. This dream trip is hard for you. Have a good rest. There''s something else to do. "


    Li Fan''s eyes in Chen Xi''s face carefully swept, but still did not find any abnormality in Chen Xi''s face, finally nodded and said, "OK, you also have a good rest."


    With these words, Li Fan turned and left the conference room, leaving Chen Xi alone. Chen Xi''s face was no longer tense, and a trace of complexity was revealed.


    Leaning against the door of the conference room, Li Fan took a long breath, shook his head and threw out his thoughts. One hand was already heavily patted on Li Fan''s shoulder.


    "Fanzi, come to my house with me." Fat man''s eyes with a trace of strange color, looking at Li Fan, slowly said.


    Seeing Li Fan''s trance, the fat man shook his head helplessly.


    Although he has been a classmate with fat man for three years, Li Fan never knew that fat man was a famous rich second generation, let alone went to fat man''s home. During the whole university period, fat people did not have the temperament of a rich second generation. On the contrary, they seemed to come out of the refugee camp. This also made Li Fan feel that there were some difficulties in his family. Until the last time I went to fat man''s company, Li Fan knew that his idea was totally wrong. But when he and the fat man came to the fat man''s home, Li Fan was shocked by the sight.


    Fat man''s home is not in the downtown area of the city, but on the edge of the city, a place surrounded by mountains, water and green trees. After driving for an hour, they came to this quiet and peaceful place.


    In front of the house, Li Fan has only seen it on TV. The size of the whole villa is the size of two football fields. By the mountain and by the water, there is a winding clear river in front of the villa. The river is clear to the bottom. You can see goldfish swimming freely. Behind the villa is a mountain forest that has never been cut down, full of bright flowers. A smell of fresh flowers came to my nose. Through the door of the villa, there is a large pool in front of us. There are many kinds of trees planted in the courtyard. Under the luxuriant branches and leaves, there are bursts of cool. People''s unconscious mood is much more relaxed.


    The whole villa is like a fine art, with white walls, carved columns and towering spires. Will be a kind of European and American classical style with Chinese style perfect fusion together. Not only does it not make people feel nondescript, but it gives people a different flavor.


    Several people dressed like gardeners and nannies were feeding flowers and plants in the garden. Occasionally, some colorful birds were flying up and down from the garden.


    "Let''s go, Fanzi. Go and see my grandfather. He wants to have a good chat with you all the time." Fat man patted some Lengshen Li Fan said with a smile.


    "Looking at your house, I feel like I''ve entered a world I''ve never entered before." Li Fan shook his head and said with emotion.


    "Hey, hey." The fat man grinned and reached over to Li Fan, saying, "how can I say that my family is also a builder? How can I make it if I don''t decorate my home a little better?"


    When they said this, they walked along the white marble steps to the door of the villa. Two people haven''t started yet, but the door of the villa has been opened from inside. Two tall men in black suits look at the fat man and say, "young master."


    The fat man nodded, looked at them and asked¡° Is grandfather at home? "


    "Waiting for you in the reception room." One of the black suit men said in a deep voice.


    The fat man nodded and pulled Li fan through a spacious corridor to a room with a closed door. The fat man took a deep breath and knocked on the door three times.


    "Come in." There was a moderate voice in the room.


    The fat man winked at Li Fan, reached out and pushed the door open. Before he saw the people in the room, he already said with a smile, "grandfather, I''m back. I miss you so much. "


    Li Fan suddenly felt goose bumps all over his body. At the moment when the fat man pushes open the door, Li Fan feels the cold and hostile atmosphere coming from the room. And the person that this breath faces, it is oneself and fat person two people.


    Although I don''t know why the fat man''s grandfather is like this, Li Fan reaches out his hand to hold the fat man for the first time, and draws a circle in front of him with his other hand. Between the flow of divine consciousness, a layer of barrier has been laid in front of him. After all, this is a fat man''s home. Although I don''t know why wuqishan will attack, Li Fan''s subconscious is still defensive.


    The air in front of them was shaking and rippling. Under the two people''s gaze, the air in front of them was like a layer of ice, which quickly turned into a thin layer of ice in front of them. It broke.


    Li Fan didn''t expect that wuqishan used such a strong attack. Although the barrier he laid was not strong, it could play a great role in destroying the skills under the action of divine consciousness. But I didn''t expect that wuqishan''s attack was so sharp that it easily broke the barrier.


    Li Fan, who has no time to make other reactions, pulls together with one hand. Xuanyuan sword is already in his hand. He just wants to make some moves, but the fat man is ahead of Li Fan. A yellow Fu shakes his hand and shoots out.


    In the roar, a huge fireball suddenly rose in the air. The heat wave is like putting them in a volcano. Nearly in front of all the ice melting.


    They just breathed a sigh of relief, but a silver beam suddenly shot out of the flames. Come straight to their faces.


    "Ding." When Li Fan couldn''t let it go, he raised the Xuanyuan sword in his hand and blocked it in front of his eyes. A spark burst out, which made Li Fan''s wrist numb.


    Silver just with Xuanyuan sword collision, an illusory figure has appeared in Li Fan''s side. A heavy blow went straight to Li Fan''s head. Look at the whirring wind with that fist. If it''s smashed, let alone Li Fan''s head, I''m afraid it''s a stone, and it will be smashed.


    At this time, Li Fan''s hand holding Xuanyuan sword was numb. Had to use the other hand to meet up, a burst of piercing pain, Li Fan''s body was hit back a few steps, just shook to stand firm.


    Before Li Fan and fat man have a breath of space, the illusory figure has been rubbed on the body again, fists and feet together, straight to Li Fan.


    Li Fan was also a little angry at this time. In the fat man''s home, in wuqishan''s room, who else can there be besides wuqishan. But again and again such a strong attack, has let Li Fan some angry. Xuanyuan sword in hand suddenly disappeared. Li Fan felt the surging waves in his sea of divine consciousness. His hands were wrong, and he collided with the illusory figure in front of him.


    A dazzled attack made the fat man standing on one side have no way to intervene. What the fat man had learned was Huang Fu''s skill. Melee is not what fat people learn. They want to use Huang Fu, but they are worried about hurting Li Fan and their grandfather by mistake. They have to stamp their feet on one side.


    In the two low murmurs, the two figures both stepped back, shook their bodies and stood firm.


    "Those born with divine sense are really powerful." The illusory figure slowly solidified, showing the appearance of wuqishan.


    "You''re not bad, old man. You''re so old, and you have so good physical strength." Li Fan is also unwilling to show weakness of looking at Wu Qishan said¡° But boy, you have to remember that no matter who you are against, you have to show 100% strength. Otherwise, you will not lose so easily. " Wu Qishan laughed. With Wu Qishan''s laughter, Li Fan''s upper body turned into rags¡° I''ve been taught. " Li Fan slightly slightly Leng Leng, but he laughs and looks at Wu Qishan and says.

 V2.Chapter 160

    Li fan knows in his heart that since he and fat man just entered this room. All Wu Qishan did was to test the strength of the two. More accurately, it was to test his own strength.


    Also because of this, Li Fan did not use all his strength. If a person who is born with divine sense is not known by his opponent, it will make people laugh.


    Wu Qishan seems to be in a good mood because he won Li Fan. He just takes a meaningful look at Li Fan and goes to the fat man. He pats his grandson heavily and says with a smile, "boy, what''s the matter? What''s the harvest of going out this time?"


    Fat man with a bitter face, looking at wuqishan rolled his eyes and said, "what harvest, this time I didn''t give my life to the outside, even if God has eyes."


    "Ha ha ha ha." Wu Qishan laughed wildly. He went to a chair and said, "people in the cultivation world grow up in tribulations. Otherwise, why do they have to practice. It is not that there has never been such a gifted person in history who has reached a very high level through his own dedicated cultivation. But it was still defeated by a far inferior opponent. The most important thing is that cultivation needs constant growth. If it''s like a flower in a greenhouse, what''s the point? "


    "Grandfather. Then why don''t you let me study early? At my age, I''m much slower in learning. " Asked the fat man, rolling his eyes.


    Wu Qishan blew his beard and pointed to the two seats beside him. He looked at them and said, "sit down."


    Then he looked at the fat man and said, "boy, what''s good for you to practice? My original intention was that after I left the cultivation world, we would never touch the cultivation world again, just be ordinary people. But who would have thought that we could meet the tide of time and space. Let you learn the technique, just want to give you a chance to save your life


    Then Wu Qishan looked at Li Fan and said, "boy, I know what you just thought. You think you just know that I''m trying to test you, so you didn''t use your best. But what I want to tell you is that in the future tide of time and space, it is not your opponents, but the people around you who can really threaten you. So, no matter when, in front of anyone, we must do our best. "


    "I''ve been taught." Li Fan nodded and looked at Wu Qishan and said with sincerity.


    "I''m afraid you''re not coming to see my old man this time." Wu Qishan said, smiling at the fat man asked.


    "Grandfather. Why, I''ll come back to see what you can''t do. " The fat man looked at Wu Qishan angrily and said.


    "Hey, little guy, since you were a child, you never said that you would come to see me when you have nothing to do. Every time I come here, it''s not because I''ve made trouble outside, or I didn''t do well in the exam, or I have some new ideas. " Wu Qishan laughed and looked at the fat man and said slowly¡° Come on, little fellow, what''s the matter this time? "


    "Grandfather, since you know me so well, guess what I''m doing here this time." Fat man is also a little embarrassed to smile, hand scratching his head said.


    "Boy, do you really think I don''t know?" Wu Qishan said with a smile, looking at the fat man¡° But I''m afraid your plan is going to fail. "


    "Why?" The fat man looked at his grandfather and asked, "you said just now that the tide of time and space is a matter of the whole world. Now how can you say that again?"


    "Hey, hey, it''s your young people''s world now. It''s not the time for an old man like me to get ahead." Wu Qishan smiles faintly, looks at the fat man and says, "what''s more, your strength now is enough to cope with the tide of time and space. If even you can''t cope with it, we old guys are useless even if we are out of the mountain."


    Fat man Leng Leng, although already thought of his grandfather may not be out of the mountain, but did not think, his grandfather is such an idea.


    Thinking that he had patted his chest in the conference room of the power alliance, the fat man couldn''t imagine how he should explain to Yang Yitian and others.


    "Boy, I guess you must have been with those old guys in the league, blowing out the bad skin." Wu Qishan said with a proud smile, "how can you fulfill what you said. That''s your business. "


    Fat man can''t help but be proud of it. He looks at Wu Qishan and pauses. Obviously, he knows his grandfather''s way of doing it. Since he has already said so, he will not regret it. Had to be helpless brick looked at Li Fan to spread a hand.


    "Master." Li Fan ha ha of smile, looking at Wu Qishan say "elder generation may be misunderstood."


    "Misunderstanding, where there is any misunderstanding." Wu Qishan said with a smile, "if I guess correctly, it''s either Yang Qinghua or Zhou Kang who asked you to come to me. Apart from the two of them, no one in the league can think of me as an old guy. "


    "Master." Li Fan stood up, looked at Wu Qishan and said, "yes, it''s Mr. Zhou Kang who asked us to come here this time, but he didn''t want to invite him out of the mountain. Mr. Zhou Kang also knows your ideas very well. I know that even if we come to invite you, you will never agree with us. Therefore, master Zhou Kang just asked us to bring a word to you. "


    "What are you talking about?" Wu Qishan asked lightly¡° Mr. Zhou said that it''s not the key whether Mr. Zhou came out of the mountain or not, but please remember that 30 years ago, it was Mr. Zhou who recited you, but he didn''t let you die where you are today. "¡° How about today? Zhou Kang asked me to return the favor. " Wu Qishan raised his eyebrows and asked Li Fan¡° Today, it''s time for you to pay him back. " Li Fan nodded and said, "he doesn''t need you to go out of the mountain, just hope you can recite his body after he died. Buried in the cemetery of the alliance. "¡° Hum, Zhou Kang recited me back then. I''ll remember that feeling all my life. Now that he said so, you can tell him. Please rest assured that although I won''t go out, if he dies, I will recite it. " Wuqishan slightly pause, looking at Li Fan said in a deep voice¡° Let me tell you one more thing, Mr. Zhou. " Li Fan arched his hand and said, looking at Wu Qishan¡° What''s the matter? " Wu Qishan nodded and asked¡° Master Zhou has decided that he will take the fat man as his apprentice and give him all his skills. Let the fat man be his successor. " Li Fan looked at the fat man and said, "I haven''t told the fat man about this. What Mr. Zhou meant is that in front of you, let me talk about it. And let you be a witness. "¡° Old Zhou wonders what this means. He can accept my grandson as an apprentice. " Wu Qishan also looked at Li Fan and his grandson strangely, and said, "however, since this week''s picky old monster can look at my grandson, what else can I say. Just follow Zhou''s meaning. "¡° No problem. " Li Fan nodded, looked at Wu Qishan and said, "master, what else do you want me to tell master Zhou?"¡° No more Wu Qishan lightly shook his head and said¡° Then we''ll go back first. " Li Fan nodded, looked at Wu Qishan and said, "there are still some things for us in the league." Wu Qishan waved his hand to show them to leave, but he didn''t say a word¡° Tell Zhou Kang that I have only one grandson. " When they came to the door, wuqishan, who had been silent for a long time behind them, finally said with a sigh¡° Fanzi, what you just said is true? " Out of the door, the fat man looked at Li Fan and asked repeatedly¡° Yes Li Fan nodded and looked at the fat man¡° Mr. Zhou has said to me for a long time that he wanted to use it to lead your grandfather out of the mountain. What he didn''t expect is that your grandfather was really patient. He knew what Zhou Kang thought, but he didn''t choose to go out of the mountain. "¡° I''ll do it The fat man looked at Li Fan in surprise and said, "you and Zhou Kang take me as bait."¡° Ha ha. " Li Fan laughed and looked at the fat man and said, "what you mean is that your grandfather is a fish."¡° Damn it The fat man punched Li Fan, but he laughed and said, "however, I really didn''t expect that my grandfather could really do this. Not only did I not care, but also he could put down his kindness."¡° Hey, hey. " Li Fan looked at the direction of wuqishan''s room with a smile and said, "who said that. Mr. Zhou once told me that your grandfather''s greatest value is not family affection, but kindness. If he really put family affection in the first place, he would have taught you all he had learned when you were a child. "¡° What do you mean Fat man looked at Li Fan and asked suspiciously, "is it true that Zhou laoguai''s practice can really let my grandfather out of the mountain?"¡° I''m not sure about that. Maybe, if your grandfather can get out of the mountain, our high-end power will be much stronger. In this tide of time and space, whether the high-end power is strong or not is related to whether we can finally win. " Li Fan looked at the surrounding scenery and said in a low voice¡° Fanzi, I didn''t expect that you can know so many things now. " The fat man also sighed, looked at the sky and whispered¡° In fact, we are all ordinary people, but we are pushed to today''s position by this irresistible fate and trend. " Li Fan took back his eyes, brick looked at the fat man and said, "but I feel that the happiest time was when we were at school, when we two shared drumsticks on the Internet together."¡° Yes The fat man also nodded, "those days are gone forever. The unknowable future is the driving force for us to move forward."¡° Come on. "It''s a new year." Li Fan and the fat man laughed and slapped heavily at each other.

 V2.Chapter 161

    Although I don''t know whether Zhou Kang''s idea will really come true, at least Li Fan and fat man haven''t really cared about it so far. In fact, it''s not that they don''t care, but the reason is that Wu Qishan and Zhou Kang are not the people they can guess. It''s like people with many different levels. People with low levels can never guess the thoughts and actions of people at high levels.


    Despite endless doubts, they left the fat man''s home. As Li Fan said, the unknowable future is the driving force for progress.


    Time goes by slowly. In the twinkling of an eye, more than ten days have passed. During this time. Li Fan actually stayed in the headquarters of the power alliance, and didn''t walk out more than half of the way. Even some people who like to go shopping in their daily life stayed in the alliance.


    There is only one reason. Although the tide of time and space has not yet arrived, the fluctuation of spiritual power in space has begun to respond. As a result, the whole space-time is somewhat unstable. When Li Fan first came back, it was only a few days before a space-time crack appeared. Now, almost every day, there will be a space-time crack in those three places, and the ectopic creatures that appear from it will become more and more powerful.


    All of this reveals that the tide of time and space is getting closer and closer to its own plane. The war of foreign aggression is about to start.


    Still in the conference room of the power alliance. Yang Yitian solemnly introduces the information in his hand and looks at the center of the whole conference room. Looking at the faces of all the people in the meeting room, they are filled with different colors.


    "Things are much clearer now." Yang Qinghua took Yang Yitian''s words, stood up, looked at the crowd and said, "so far, we have found three places with frequent cracks in time and space. According to the records of ancient books, these three places are also very likely to be the ectopic space-time corridor when the future space-time tide comes. Therefore, our task now is to delay these three positions as far as possible before the tide of time and space comes. Of course, if we can completely seal the three positions, it is the best. In this case, it will take a lot of effort to find out where you want to come from several times. "


    "At today''s meeting, we will discuss how to allocate the three places." Looking at the crowd, Yang Yitian said in a deep voice, "according to our current strength, our top manpower in three places is really enough. But to make sure that we have an advantage everywhere. I think we still need to think it over. "


    "Some of you know these three positions, and some of you don''t know them yet." Yang Yitian looked at Yang Qinghua and nodded, "let Yang Qinghua tell you something."


    "Among the three locations, the first one we found was the location of the ancient battlefield in Changping." Yang Qinghua nodded and went to the wall with the big screen. The shooter pointed to the map on the wall and said, "as we all know, the ancient battlefield of Changping was the final battlefield of Qin and Zhao. Where is it? Baiqi finally killed nearly 400000 Zhao soldiers. Let it become a place worthy of the name. Although the state of Qin once photographed the monks after the victory, where they went to transcend their souls, the strength of the resentment spirit still cannot be underestimated. This time, where the time and space break, the ectopic surface, is also similar to those who complain. The ectopic surface where it appears is the nether world. As you all know, the supreme ruler of the netherworld is Ying Zheng, the king of Qin Dynasty


    "If that''s the case, I''ll take care of the Changping ancient battlefield." As soon as Yang Qinghua''s voice fell, Fu Qing on one side said, "it happens that I''m also an immortal and a ghost cultivator. It''s a good match to deal with Ying Zheng and the nether world."


    "Even if you don''t say it, this place will probably be photographed for you." Yang Qinghua laughs, and Yang Yitian looks at each other and says.


    "Lao Fu, if you need any cooperation or manpower in the alliance, just mention it. This time, go ahead and be careful. " Yang Yitian looked at Fu Qing and said heavily.


    "Don''t worry." Fu Qing nodded and said confidently.


    "Where are the other two places?" Hearing that Fu Qing had set the place, someone asked the rest of them in their life.


    "There are two other places, one is the location of Loulan ancient city, the other is the direction of Shennongjia. In the direction of Loulan ancient city, the ectopic surface is the mirror space, while in the direction of Shennongjia, the ectopic surface creatures appear, which we have never heard of or understood. " Yang Qinghua reached out and pointed to the projection on the wall.


    "I''ve been to Loulan ancient city once. It''s not a good place." Zhou Kang looked at the big screen and said in a low voice, "my cultivation method is the same as where there is the environment. In this case, I''ll go to the direction of Shennongjia. "


    "Mr. Zhou, there are ectopic creatures in Shennongjia, but we''ve never met them before. It seems that you don''t know what''s the use of your technique. You have to think about it. " Yang Yitian looks at Zhou Kang and asks with concern.


    Zhou Kang waved his hand, looked at Yang Yitian and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Even if I''ve never seen ectopic creatures, it''s better than I''m in the Loulan desert. It''s all hot. We''re going to stop ectopic invasion, but I''m not going to practice myself."¡° In that case, where shall I go with you Yang Qinghua looked at Zhou Kang so sure, also nodded and said¡° Even if there is any accident, we can still have someone back to report it. "¡° Ha ha ha Zhou Kang laughed, his white beard trembled and said, "Yang Qinghua, what you said is a bit unlucky."¡° So who is in charge of the last remaining place? " Yang Yitian looked at the people in the meeting room and asked slowly. In the whole conference room, although Yang Yitian is the president, it is obvious that he has to take charge of the league. Yang Qinghua and Zhou Kang go to Shennongjia and Fu Qing go to the ancient battlefield of Changping. Although Li Fan didn''t know the rest of the people in the conference room, from his slightly younger face, it was obvious that they were not the people who could enter the top of the league. You know, it''s very difficult to enter the cultivation world. If you want to enter the cultivation world, it''s not only one out of tens of thousands of people, but also tens of thousands of people who can have a qualified one, not to mention those with better talent and cleverness. Even if you enter the threshold of the cultivation world, your talent is good. It is absolutely impossible to have a place in the cultivation world without decades of Kung Fu. Of course, it is necessary to think about Li Fan, who seems to be favored by heaven. However, there are several talents like Li Fan. Therefore, it''s not too late to become famous in the cultivation world at the age of 40 or 50. Some people become famous around the age of 70 or 80. At the moment, besides Yang Qinghua, the people in the power alliance headquarters look as if they are at least thirty-five or six years old. They are not experts. Of course, the experts in the league are not in the league. Different objects of comparison must have different grades. The top 10 people in the League may not even be able to get into the top 100 in the whole world. Needless to say, this time we are facing a different side. This is also the reason why the meeting room is still cold and quiet after Yang Yitian''s words. If the competition is under the same sky, these people naturally don''t care at all, but what matters now is the safety of the whole plane. Even if these people have a high vision, they dare not be careless. You know, Yang Qinghua and Fu Qingzhou Kang are all well-known predecessors. In this case, even if they know they are invincible, they will stand out. But these young people, if they also move forward like this. I don''t know¡° Well Yang Yitian looked at the meeting room, no one spoke, also can''t help but sigh deeply. Looking at people''s faces, there is also a sense of helplessness¡° President. " Yang Qinghua looks at Yang Yitian''s sighing voice and knows why Yang Yitian is helpless. If it had been decades ago, the alliance would not have been like this. At that time, there were at least dozens of people in the world''s top 100 cultivation circles. But to this day, it''s just the old guys who are supporting the facade. The reason for this may be that others do not know how Yang Yitian himself does not know. If it wasn''t for the purpose of helping Huaxia solve the secret of Kunlun Mountain, how could the alliance of powers fill in countless people on Kunlun mountain one after another. All the alliance people who disappeared in Kunlun Mountain were the elites at that time. But all of them were swallowed up by Kunlun mountain. It also leads to the power alliance''s great strength loss in the past few decades, if not supported by the Chinese power group. I''m afraid there''s only one name left in the alliance. However, how can Yang Yitian be blamed for these things? In order to solve the secret of Kunlun Mountain, Yang Yitian finally took his son in. If these old guys hadn''t advised him at that time, I''m afraid Yang Yitian would have gone to Kunlun Mountain at that time. After all, the growth of the cultivation world is not a matter of one day. The top experts fall. The elite has been lost, and the loss can not be made up in just a few decades. As the saying goes, it takes a generation to get rich, but it takes several generations for Dai to cultivate nobles. So is the cultivation of talents in the cultivation field. The saplings that had not yet grown into towering trees were destroyed. Let those who are still grass practitioners, how can they hold up the beam¡° Otherwise, let''s go over to Loulan ancient city. " There was a silence in the conference room. Finally someone broke the silence and said¡° Li Fan Hearing the voice, Yang Yitian and everyone in the meeting room all focused on Li Fan.

 V2.Chapter 162

    "What are you? There are so many practitioners here who don''t speak. Where do you come from? How dare you say that you are in charge of Loulan ancient city?" Yang Yitian and others haven''t spoken yet. A man with sword eyebrows and eagles, who looks about twenty-five or six years old, sitting opposite Li Fan, looks at Li Fan with a trace of disdain on his face and says.


    "Cai Wen. What is Li Fan''s identity? It''s not your turn to gossip here. Grandfather and the elders haven''t spoken yet. How can you speak? " Li Fan has not yet opened his mouth, and Chen Xi is already looking at the man with a sneer. She has no feelings in the past.


    All the people present, knowing that the key people are all with a strong smile. The man who spoke was Cai Wen. His father was also one of the best in the alliance. But like Chen Xi''s father, they all disappeared for no reason when they were exploring the secrets of Kunlun mountain more than 20 years ago.


    When Chen Xi and Cai Wen were young, they were like childhood sweethearts. As he grows older, Cai Wen''s feelings for Chen Xi are also known to all. But Chen Xi has never responded positively to Cai Wen.


    And looking at Cai Wen''s appearance, it is clear that Li Fan is sitting next to Chen Xi, and he has some hostility to Li Fan. It''s just this guy may not know. Li Fan''s status in the whole power alliance, and I don''t know that Li Fan''s strength is far from comparable.


    "Li Fan, you have been back for some time. Although your strength is not weak, but Loulan desert direction, the most difficult is not the mirror space of the creatures, but the vast desert unknown. You''ve never been there. I''m afraid it''s not suitable for you. " Zhou Kang looked at Li Fan, blew his beard and said.


    "Mr. Zhou, that''s what I said, but apart from Li Fan, can you find a more suitable person now. What time is it now. How can we give up because we don''t know about the desert Although Yang Qinghua nodded, he still said what he thought.


    "What do you think, Li Fan?" Looking at the quarrel among the people in the meeting room, Yang Yitian gently waved his hand. Brick looked at Li Fan and asked.


    "President Yang, I think all of you are right, but Chen Xi and I have had contact with people in mirror space. I don''t think anyone is more suitable than us. What''s more? Your predecessors also bear a heavy burden. We young people should also shoulder our part of the responsibility. " Li Fan thought and looked at Yang Yitian and said in a deep voice.


    "Hey, boy, don''t just talk big. Although the mirror space in Loulan desert is not the most difficult place, it is extremely dangerous for us if we don''t handle it well. Don''t put us in danger just by trying to be brave. " When Cai Wen heard Li Fan say this, he still sneered coldly.


    "Well, you look so good. If you think you can do it, you can go anywhere." Chengying heard this, his temper really can no longer control, said.


    "All right." Yang Yitian patted the table heavily, looked at several people and said, "now is not the time to quarrel. If you want to fight or fight, you should find a place to solve it. "


    With these words, Yang Yitian looked at Li Fan and said slowly, "Li Fan, since you say so, I will give you the direction of Loulan ancient city. People in the league. You can choose at will. Let these old guys choose the rest. "


    "Hello. Yang Yitian, you are not right. Why, the mirror space is dangerous, so our affairs are not dangerous? " Although Zhou Kang said so, he didn''t have an angry expression on his face. Instead, he said with a smile.


    Li Fan also gently smiles, turns his head and looks at Chen Xi, and says, "no, President Yang, this trip to Loulan, let''s go with Chen Xi. After all, I''m afraid other places are much better than us in terms of the danger of our opponents. "


    "Is that so?" Yang Yitian nodded and looked in the conference room. He just saw Cai Wen''s disdainful eyes. He immediately had a quarrel in his heart and said, "you and Chen Xi, after all, are relatively inferior in strength. Well, I''ll give you the practitioners who are about the same age as you. Together with you, we''ll form a team of ten. In this way, we can take care of each other. "


    "No problem, grandfather, but I don''t want Cai Wen, who has a high opinion and a low hand." Chen Xi nodded, but glanced at Cai Wen and said.


    "Chen Xi, I''ve been practicing for more than ten years. I''m afraid I''m better than the boy beside you." When Cai Wen heard Chen Xi say this, he quickly said.


    "All right, Xiao Xi." Yang Yitian interrupts Cai Wen and looks at Chen Xi and says, "Cai Wen is also the best among young people. This mission is not about the alliance, but also about the safety of the world. Don''t be childish


    "Well, well, listen to you, listen to you." Chen Xi covered his head, waved his hand and said.


    "You guys, three days later, we''ll take action. This action needs only success, not failure." Yang Yitian looks at Chen Xi and laughs. Brick looks at the crowd and says in a deep voice.


    "Only success, not failure." Everyone said with one voice¡° Boy, I''ll see your joke. " As the crowd gradually left, Cai Wen came to Li Fan, glanced at him and said in a low voice¡° Pooh, what a look. " Fat man looked at Cai Wen''s back, disdained to spit. Loulan is a relic of an ancient city in the western regions. It was first seen in historical records. It was once a must for the silk road. It is located in the north of Ruoqiang County, Bayingolin Mongolian Autonomous Prefecture, Xinjiang, the northwest corner of Lop Nor, and 7 kilometers south of the Peacock River. There are different opinions on the mystery of Loulan''s disappearance. Some say that because Loulan people cut down trees excessively, it led to serious desertification and was eventually engulfed by the sand sea. Some also say that Loulan disappeared because of the war. Some even say that Loulan disappeared because of the outbreak of a large-scale plague. However, there is still no point in all the statements, which has really been determined, which also led to the disappearance of Loulan and became a mystery. Because the ruins of Loulan ancient city are close to Lop Nur, and Lop Nur is a famous enigma in history, which makes the existence of Loulan more legendary and colorful. But the real fear of Loulan is not the mysterious disappearance of Loulan, but the Silk Road and the vast desert. The unknown. Since ancient times, the desert has always been a place where people can never find the real core. Looking as like as two peas, it was almost identical, and did not know what time the dust storm was raised. A fantastic mirage. Dry water shortage, temperature contrast. Each of them will make the people in it close to death. Even these practices in the alliance of powers know little about desert. In some ways, although the mirror space in Loulan direction is the worst ectopic plane among the three space channels, because it is located in the desert, the risk factor is much higher. Three days later, Li Fan and Chen Xi, together with the other five young elites in the power alliance, bid farewell to Yang Yitian and walk towards the Loulan desert. In addition to Li Fan and Chen Xi, the five young men sent by the psionic League have three men and two women. Except for Cai Wen, several of them have met, the other two men and two women are more comfortable than Cai Wen. The names of the two men are Xu Yang and Zhang Wei. Compared with Li Fan and other people, they are about thirty-four years old, while the two girls are only about twenty years old. It turned out to be an unexpected pair of twins. They looked like lunch. They could tell who their sister was. The name is also very distinctive. One is Qiao xiang, the other is Joey. It seems to be quite introverted, but it is not as extroverted as an ordinary practitioner. On the way to Loulan, a few people first arrived in Xinjiang by plane, and then got on the coach. After a long journey, they finally arrived at Lop Nur Town, Ruoqiang County, where Loulan belongs. It is also the largest town in China. It is named for its location in Lop Nur. From Lop Nur town to the west, you will come to the ruins of Loulan ancient city. Here, Loulan is known as Pompeii in the desert, which shows how important the ancient city of Loulan is in the desert city. Several people spent two days in Lop Nur town. In addition to adapting to the climate in the desert, they also bought the necessary means of transportation in the desert, camel. Originally, they wanted to find a local guide in Lop Nur Town, but what they didn''t expect was that many people wanted to be guides for them for two days in a row, but when they heard that they wanted to go to Loulan site, they waved their hands one after another. No matter what price a few people pay, they will never go. Even some kind-hearted local residents, hearing that some people wanted to go to Loulan ancient city, even dissuaded them, saying that Loulan ancient city was the place where demons lived. Has been permanently cursed. If ordinary people go anywhere, even the soul is unable to escape. Of course, Li Fan and others could not believe these things, but without the guidance of a guide, several people did not dare to move freely in the desert. After all, being lost in the desert is no better than being lost in the city. Just when a few people feel embarrassed, a call from Yang Yitian brings a turn for the better. If it wasn''t for Yang Yitian''s phone call, I''m afraid a few people would have found a guide and entered the desert, and they would not have been able to enter the Loulan site. Because this Loulan ancient city site has long been listed as a forbidden area. If there are no relevant documents, those who dare to enter the Loulan site will be regarded as tomb robbers and poachers. In the end, under a phone call from Yang Yitian, the problem was solved perfectly. A truck with several people, under the protection of live ammunition, headed for the ruins of Loulan ancient city. The yellow sand in the sky, the scorching heat wave. Let a few people feel their lips are dry. In the dry air, mixed with the smell of camel. A few of them were dizzy.

 V2.Chapter 163

    The scorching yellow sand roasts several people to flow the sweat on the head. The air around seemed to be unreal because of the hot weather.


    The car finally stopped when it could see the ruins of Loulan ancient city from afar. The people escorting several people put down their belongings and left without saying a word. Raised a piece of yellow sand dust, covered the sky.


    "Bah, bah, bah." The fat man spat. He wiped his hand with sweat and said, "what do you think of this place? How do you feel uncomfortable? Will there really be ectopic surface here?"


    "Look over there." Chen Xi reached out to the ruins of Loulan ancient city and exposed the broken and dilapidated walls on the surface. There was a touch of solitude¡° We are only outside the ruins of Loulan ancient city now. We need to enter Loulan ancient city to see the real things. "


    "Hum. Chen Xi, I will say that these people are just superficial. I don''t even know these things, and I''m not ashamed to say that I can solve the problems here. " Cai Wen smiles coldly and looks at the fat man and Li Fan with contempt.


    Chen Xi Bai glanced at Cai Wen and did not speak. On the contrary, a few people around Cai Wen were all pursing their mouths, trying to laugh, but it was hard to bear.


    "What is the scope of Loulan ancient city?" Li Fan looked at the scene and asked.


    "The area of Loulan ancient city should have been huge, but now we can see only 120000 square meters of ancient city ruins, with a side length of about 300 meters. It''s close to a square Chen Xi looked at the ruins in front of her and turned to Li Fan.


    "Is there only such a big place?" Li Fan looked at the site in front of him and said, "how can the ectopic surface be hidden in such a big place. Or there are other hidden places in it that have not been found yet. "


    "Hello, your name is Li Fan, isn''t it?" Before Chen Xi spoke, Cai Wen looked at Li Fan and cried. Seeing Li Fan turning his head and looking at himself, Cai Wen continued to say, "don''t you know? Although the ruins of Loulan ancient city are only so big, the original Loulan ancient city is very big. You don''t know how to practice these things, and you come here. "


    "Hello." Fat man stands close to Li Fan and looks at Cai Wen and says, "you guy, you''ve been finding fault from the beginning. If you want to fight, you fat grandfather will accompany you. Don''t forget, Li Fan and Chen Xi are the leaders of this operation. You can''t listen, but don''t say anything sarcastic. How, know Loulan thing, you can solve this inside of ectopic face? "


    "Hum." Cai Wen snorted coldly, looked at the fat man and said, "yes, you''re right. Whether we can solve Loulan''s ectopic face in the end is nothing else. If we don''t have real skills, we''d better not make a fool of ourselves."


    "All right." Chen Xi frowned and looked at several people and said coldly, "we are now members of a team. How can we fight against each other first?"


    "Hum." Cai Wen snorted coldly, looked at Li Fan, turned and walked towards the Loulan ruins, leaving a sentence: "don''t trust us at that time."


    "This guy has a big voice. When the task is over, I will repair him well." The fat man looked at Cai Wen''s back and grinded his teeth.


    Li Fan, however, chuckled and didn''t think much of it. He just put on his backpack, took a camel and walked towards the ancient city of Loulan.


    An eye-catching sign stands in front of the ancient city of Loulan, on which there are six big characters: "ruins of the ancient city of Loulan" written in bright red. A gust of wind blowing, raised all over the sky of yellow sand, hit the sign above, issued a burst of Shalala sound.


    Several people walked along the road into the ruins of Loulan ancient city. From the road they walked through, it is obvious that the ruins of Loulan ancient city have been protected after they were discovered. Although it is still a dilapidated scene, we can still see from the low broken walls and weathered rocks that Loulan was a country on the Silk Road during its prosperous period, How prosperous it is.


    After entering the ancient city site, there are low broken walls everywhere. Only in the center of the site, there is still a pagoda about ten meters high. In addition, there are only three complete Adobe houses left. It''s facing south, facing south.


    Several people crossed the road full of yellow sand, ignored other places, but walked straight to the central pagoda. There is no other significance for these people to do this, just because in the ruins of Loulan ancient city, apart from the most central pagoda, there are endless deserts everywhere. If ectopic surface really appears, it may be in the most core and key place.


    Walking near the pagoda, several people were shocked by the scale of the pagoda in front of them again, although the pagoda at the moment has been weathered for a long time. But the towering pagoda still shows a steady momentum of that year.


    The body of the pagoda is made of adobe and wood; The base of the tower is square and each side is about 20 meters long. The south side of the tower is connected with a large building site, where are the three houses that can be seen. There are a lot of wood around the pagoda. It seems that the wood has been finely processed. It shows that Loulan ancient city had a lot of thoughts when building this pagoda.


    Although a few people came to the center of the ancient city, they still did not find any changes. Let alone the passage of time and space through the ectopic plane, even a trace of biological breath is not felt.


    "Not here." Li Fan closed his eyes slightly and searched the whole area of the ancient city site carefully through his divine sense. But still nothing.


    Chen Xi also shook her head, looked at Li Fan and said in a low voice, "I don''t know. Maybe there''s something hidden. According to the information of the alliance, the creatures in the mirror space go out from the direction of Loulan ancient city. But the specific location may still need to be found by ourselves. "


    "Come on, let''s go up to the top of the pagoda and have a look." Cai Wen looked at Li Fan and said with a scornful smile. He turned his head to look at the people beside him.


    This time, although the alliance sent five practitioners to Huitong Li Fan, after all, except Chen Xi, they are familiar with each other. Li Fan and others don''t know each other at all.


    When there are some more things, people are often willing to believe that they are familiar with people, even if they are familiar with this person, also do not know what.


    The other two men and women just looked at Cai Wen and then turned to Chen Xi. Xu Yang and Zhang Wei did not hesitate to keep up with Cai Wen. The two twin sisters also look at Cai Wen''s back, smile at Chen Xi and follow up.


    "Who does this boy think he is?" Chengying saw this scene and said angrily, "I didn''t ask our opinions and acted."


    "Forget it." Chen Xi shook her head, looked at Cai Wen''s figure and said, "after all, we are also members of a team. We have a common goal here. Let''s keep up and take care of what we have."


    Chengying duzui, looking at Cai Wen''s back, said sullenly, "I thought Li Fan was enough to make me hate, but unexpectedly, there are more annoying guys than Li Fan."


    Li Fan looked at Chengying''s back and scratched his head.


    Put the camel under the pagoda and tie it up. Several people also walk up the steps of the pagoda. Although Cai Wen left earlier. But I don''t know if it''s because of caution or some other reason. At the moment, it''s just a few people and a few steps away. And every step is to stop and look around the pagoda, as if this ectopic creature, like ants, can survive in the crevice of the pagoda.


    The pagoda, which is more than ten meters high, took an hour to reach the top of the dome shaped pagoda after several people''s careful exploration. Standing on the top of this not very wide tower. If you look around, you can see the whole Loulan ancient city.


    What surprised a few people was that there was no abnormality at the top of the pagoda, even within the range of sight.


    "Could it be that we''re looking in the wrong direction?" See Cai Wen some ugly face, fat heart a burst of dark cool said.


    "No, how can I feel that there is something abnormal here?" The green spirit son who has not spoken for a long time suddenly says.


    "What? What''s wrong? " Chen Xi hears the words of green spirit son, turn a head to look at green spirit son to ask a way in a hurry¡° I also feel that something is abnormal, but I can''t tell what the problem is


    "It''s not the pagoda, it''s not right. But there are some problems in the whole Loulan ancient city. " The green spirit son says this words, stretched out a hand to point to the front of a few people to say¡° You see, if the Loulan ancient city has not disappeared, it should be a square city. And the pagoda where we are is the center of the square. "


    "That''s right." Li Fan nodded in doubt, looked at lvling''er and said, "in a city, isn''t the most important building that should be built in the center?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that, but the Loulan ancient city is not so simple." Green Ling Er nodded heavily and said, "although the old city can''t see the original scene now, it can still be seen vaguely. Eighty eight meters away from the pagoda, the eight equal directions should be things like totem poles


    "When you say that, it seems that our pagoda is in the center of the whole ancient city. Is there any problem?" Li Fan looked around, nodded, looked at the green ling''er and asked.


    "If we look at the ancient city site, these eight directions, together with the pagodas here, make up a diagram of the eight trigrams of Taiji. The other eight directions are Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and dou. And the pagoda where we are is the central Yin Yang diagram of the eight trigrams of Taiji. "


    "But Loulan was not in the Central Plains in ancient times. Could there be such a picture of Taiji and eight trigrams in the western regions?" Since Li Fan passed through the Yin and Yang Pisces, he also had some understanding of the eight trigrams of Taiji. He could not help asking questions.


    "The eight diagrams of Taiji are not only available in the Central Plains, nor are they only used in the cultivation world. It seems that the Taiji diagram of Loulan ancient city should only be used for some kind of ceremony or sacrifice. " The green spirit son frowned to think, open mouth says.


    "Ha ha, you have a lot of ideas. But what''s the use of knowing that? What''s more, these are just your own ideas. " Cai Wen sneered coldly. Fat man heard Cai Wen''s words, immediately raised his head and glared, Cai Wen is also unwilling to show weakness to the fat man¡° If it''s what I think, just try. " On the contrary, the green spirit son didn''t get angry, just bowed down. Reach out from the waist to pull out the curve, in the top of the pagoda of sand and stone, carefully rowed up.

 V2.Chapter 164

    Sure enough, with greenling''s action. After the weathered sand and stone scraped off the top of the pagoda, the slightly fuzzy Tai Chi pattern carved on the top of the pagoda is revealed.


    Fat man saw the design on the top of the pagoda, with a cold smile on his mouth, and looked at Cai Wen without saying a word.


    Cai Wen is also staring at the appearance of Tai Chi patterns, some slightly stunned, the look on his face has become extremely ugly, just in the twinkling of an eye. But he said with disdain, "what can Taiji patterns show? Can we still find the ectopic plane by virtue of this?"


    Green Ling Er stood up and patted her sleeve. Looking at the desolate scenery around, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "it seems that this Loulan ancient city is really a strange place. It is reasonable to say that this ancient city is such a pattern that it should not become what it is now. "


    "Why, can the eight diagrams of Taiji still prevent the city from desertification?" Li Fan asked in a confused way.


    Lu ling''er shakes her head, looks at Li Fan and says, "no, it''s just that if we build such a Taiji Bagua City, there must be a lot of plants around the city. How could such a city be buried in the desert? "


    "Hi. What are you thinking about? " The fat man said to one side, "let''s think about how we can find the channel of mirror space. When we find it, let''s see who else can say what. "


    Chen Xi also nodded. Although Cai Wen and himself are childhood friends, now Cai Wen''s style makes Chen Xi feel uncomfortable.


    "The space passage should not be above the ancient city ruins." The green spirit son carefully looked around, said words, let a few people surprised.


    "Well. No more words. " Cai Wen laughed a few times, looked at the people beside him and said, "why, if you can''t find the entrance, you can say that there is no ectopic surface here."


    "However, according to the alliance''s information, ectopic surface has indeed appeared here. Isn''t there a channel here?" One of the twin sisters asked, looking at the green spirit.


    "Joey, you really believe them. I think they are just bragging. " Cai Wen said with a smile, looking at the twin sisters.


    Lu ling''er didn''t pay attention to Cai Wen''s sarcasm. She just looked at Li Fan and said, "when I say that the passage is not on the site, it doesn''t mean that there is no ectopic surface here. But if this space passage really appears here, it can only appear below the site. "


    "Down there?" Chen Xi several people are some doubts of looking at Green Ling son, as if heard what impossible words.


    Green spirit son ordered to nod, looking at a few people to have no joking facial expression.


    "Greenling, it''s not that we don''t believe you, it''s just that there are all sand and stones here. How can there be underground space?" Chen Xi looks at the green spirit son to ask questioningly.


    "The eight diagrams of Taiji are divided into congenital eight diagrams and Taiji Yin and Yang. It is divided into yin and Yang. On the ground, it should be regarded as the sunny side, but on the shady side, it is usually underground. " Green Ling er said with a smile, "although this is a desert, it doesn''t mean that there is no possibility of underground. If it''s just built, give it some strength. "


    "How do you know so much about these things?" The fat man shakes his head and looks at the green spirit and says in doubt.


    "How to say, I know more about these ancient things than those of you who lived thousands of years in the morning." Green spirit son Xi Xi Xi of smile say.


    "The question is, how can we find the underground buildings?" Li Fan looked at the desolate buildings around him and asked dejectedly.


    "Simple." Lu ling''er smiles, looks at Li Fan and says, "since it''s the Taiji diagram, the channel of turning Yin and Yang is on the Taiji diagram. It''s just that maybe we''re going to destroy the site. "


    "There''s no way. If we don''t find much space, we will not only lose an ancient relic until the tide of time and space comes." Chen Xi gritted her teeth and said firmly.


    Green Ling Er nodded, his hands suddenly pressed on the Taiji map, and his left and right hands respectively pressed on the two fish eyes on the Taiji map. He pressed it heavily. Then, turn it slowly clockwise.


    With the action of green spirit, the whole pagoda first gave out a slight shaking, and then a low rumbling sound. The whole pagoda suddenly and violently shakes up, as if the whole pagoda would be broken. Countless dust rises with the shaking of the pagoda, which makes the sky full of yellow sand and makes several people cough.


    Just as they tried to keep their bodies steady, the ground of the pagoda under their feet suddenly cracked. Before a few people could reflect it, they had fallen into the cracked pagoda.


    The height of more than ten meters is not high, but it is not low. In this way, he fell unprepared, not to mention Li Fan and others are practitioners, even Superman, I''m afraid they can''t reflect it at the first time. At a height of more than ten meters, even if a few people can''t be killed, it''s no problem to break a tendon.


    Several people''s bodies are still in the air, and they have not yet reflected. They have already felt a dull pain, and the sound of landing is also ringing in their ears. A cloud of dust rose.


    "My mother." A dull sound sounded, accompanied by the voice of fat pain¡° My waist is killing me. "


    A blur of darkness, only from the top of the head of the scattered light can see clearly around the scene. A few people are about ten meters away from the cave above. It seems that they are inside the pagoda at the moment.


    The distance of more than ten meters didn''t hurt a few people. It''s just that the inside of the pagoda is covered with thick yellow sand. It''s empty all around. At a glance, there is nothing but deep darkness. The lower part of the pagoda is a vast space, just like what green Spirit said. It seems that it is similar to the site.


    Fat man in a burst of ouch, but it is the first to stand up, small eyes around the scan, said, "I did not expect ah, this is really a space below."


    "Did everyone get hurt?" Chen Xi also stood up and patted the sand on her body.


    All the people opened their mouths and said that they had nothing to do. Slowly gathered to a place, although Cai Wen and Li Fan did not deal with each other, they were all adults after all. In this case, they still knew that they should be twisted into a rope.


    "Our flashlight." Chen Xi looked around at the dim scene and asked.


    Several bright lights light up and illuminate the space where several people live. Also let a few people thoroughly see a few people in the space.


    Above the top of the head is the inner part of the pagoda, which is made of adobe and wood. Although it has been thousands of years, it is still very solid. Other places are also supported by thick and thin trees with adobe attached. Stabilize the whole underground space.


    Looking at the surrounding scenes, the ancient city of Loulan in those years not only had splendid civilization on the surface, but also had great construction power in the more than ten meters underground.


    "Well." Li Fan''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. The body is also followed by a circle, looking at their original back direction said¡° In that direction, there is a fluctuation of spiritual power. "


    Li Fan''s speaking skill, others also feel a subtle but flexible wave, which is flowing slowly in this space.


    "It seems that Loulan people have great attainments in this field." Chen Xi said with a cold smile, "this seemingly ordinary wall can block the flow of spiritual power. The Loulan people in those years should also be people in the cultivation world. "


    The light was shining in the direction of spiritual power fluctuation, and a channel, not very wide but enough to accommodate three people in parallel, appeared in front of several people.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look. Be careful." Chen Xi looked at the channel in front of her and said in a deep voice.


    Several people walked carefully along the passage. On the walls on both sides of the passage, there were many murals that they had never seen before. These murals seemed to be because they were in the underground without light. Although they had experienced the flow of time, they still looked clear and vivid.


    "It seems that greenling''s guess is true. These murals depict the scenes of Loulan people''s sacrifice in the prosperous period of that year. " As Chen Xi walked, she carefully looked at the patterns on the wall and sighed from time to time.


    "However, judging from the murals, although Loulan people knew how to use the eight diagrams of Taiji, it seems that their use was only fixed on sacrifice and divination. There is no other use Green spirit son is also carefully looking at the murals on both sides of the mouth said.


    "Look at this." Li Fan suddenly opened his mouth in front of him and exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing Li Fan''s cry, Chen Xi also hurried to Li Fan''s voice and asked.


    "Look at this wall painting." Li Fanshen pointed to the mural in front of him and said with suspicious eyes.


    Looking through Li Fan''s fingers, the patterns on the murals in front of several people are very simple. The first wall painting, just above the pagoda of Loulan site, stands a man in strange clothes, wrapped with cloth all over, holding a twisty stick in his hand, and sitting with strange gestures.


    The next picture shows the vast crowd crawling in front of the pagoda. Everyone is crawling low and drooping their heads, as if they were praying sincerely.


    In the third wall painting, the odd man standing on the pagoda raises his head, his stick points to the sky, and the people crawling on the ground raise their heads, hands up to the sky, as if praying for something to come. However, the strange thing about this wall painting is that the craftsman intentionally or unintentionally appeared countless stars on the wall painting, as if there were countless stars floating in the air.


    If the first three paintings can still be understood, then the last one makes a few people feel creepy.


    All the people on the wall painting, including the man standing on the pagoda, had a look of surprise and fear on their faces. The craftsman''s carving is so vivid that it seems that everything in front of his eyes really appears in front of everyone''s eyes.


    This is the end of the wall painting, and there is no next picture. Several people are silent for a moment. From the picture, it is obvious that Loulan people are holding sacrificial activities, but what happens suddenly makes them panic. As for what happened, I''m afraid no one knows except the people of that year.


    The place where Li Fan and others feel creepy is also here. The disappearance of Loulan people is too mysterious. Now from the content of this wall painting, even if it is not the disaster caused by sacrifice, it must be closely related. Now a few people are living in this pagoda. As if around, there is a strange atmosphere, is slowly surrounded by several people.

 V2.Chapter 165

    "Looking at the contents of this wall painting, it seems that the reason for the disappearance of Loulan people in those years was not the environmental problem that was speculated by the outside world. It''s because they bring out something, something that scares them. " Chen Xi stares at the pattern on the wall, carefully looks at it for half a while, and then says slowly.


    "But what on earth did they find and give them time to carve out the scene on the wall before they disappeared?" Li Fan looked at Chen Xi puzzledly and asked, "if their disappearance is really due to the terrible creatures summoned in the sacrifice, they should not have the chance to carve these wall paintings here."


    Li Fan reached forward and said, "and when you look at the two sides of the wall, the pattern doesn''t stop here. It shows that when they carved these walls, the Loulan people should still have no problems. "


    "You see, the picture above." The green spirit son suddenly opens a mouth, stretch out a hand to point to the second picture above those seem to float in the sky of the little light, say "these don''t seem to be draw up unintentionally, but seem to be the scene at that time, really happened such thing."


    "But what are these things?" A few people feel that they have no clue for a while.


    "It seems that the soul floating in the air has been revealed by these little lights." One side of Joey, seems a little uncomfortable said.


    "Are you sure, Joey?" Cai Wen hears Joey''s words, brick looks at Joey and says¡° The form of the soul should not be like this. "


    "Maybe it''s just their own feelings. After all, it''s hard for other people to see the origin of the soul except the practitioners." Joey muttered.


    "It''s no use guessing now. After all, Loulan people have disappeared for thousands of years. Even if something really happened at that time, I''m afraid it has nothing to do with now. " The fat man turned his mouth and said without caring.


    "Come on, let''s go on. Be careful." Chen Xi also sighed, just like the fat man said, even if a few people can solve the cause of Loulan people''s disappearance, for now, it doesn''t seem to help. After all, the purpose of several people coming here is to solve the space-time channel.


    The road in front of the bright light is winding. A few people walked less than 100 meters further, and the wall paintings on both sides became more and more strange, just like a painter. At the beginning, he painted some pictures that people could understand, but the painter suddenly became insane, and all the things he drew were like flying horses. It''s confusing.


    A gust of breeze, as if from several people''s side across. Let a few people can''t help shivering, feel the sweat all over the body are erect.


    Just after turning a corner, the scene in front of us made several people stand on the spot. At the moment, although several people are in the underground more than ten meters deep, there is a bright and blurred space like the night sky. Like the stars in the sky, a space of about 100 square meters is quietly suspended in the distance of a few people. All over the bright and hazy stars, as if there is mercury flowing slowly in the space. From time to time, there was a mist. A little bit of space power comes from the space. Let the surrounding space is a little wrinkle from time to time. It''s like the stars hanging underground. It gives people a sense of bewilderment and beauty.


    "This is, this is the space passage." Li Fan looked at the half ring, suddenly said.


    There''s no need for other people to answer. The space in front of us, which is like the starry sky at the same time, is indeed the channel of space, from which the power of space seeps. That''s enough to explain everything.


    "The space passage, this Loulan ancient city ruins actually has the space passage existence." Chen Xi also said in a low voice.


    "The location here." The green spirit son frowns at the space passage in front of the eyes and says doubtfully¡° Looking at the location of the space passage, it seems that it is not far away from the pagoda. "


    "The contents of that painting." Li Fan also suddenly reacted and said, "this is the place where people worship."


    "Here, it seems." Cai Wen seems to have the same feeling. He looks at Chen Xi with a desire to talk and stop.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Xi feels that Cai Wen is different. She turns to look at Cai Wen and says. In Chen Xi''s memory, although Cai Wen is a bit arrogant, he never procrastinates no matter what he says or does. Now he has no complete speech. Maybe he felt something.


    "Here, it seems that someone is peeping at us." Cai Wen said uneasily. When talking, the body also can''t help shaking, face also appeared a touch of embarrassed expression. As one of the best young people in the power alliance. He actually had this feeling, which also made Cai Wen feel a bit embarrassed, but the feeling of uncertainty rising from the bottom of his heart was more and more intense.


    "Hum." Fat man learns Cai Wen''s expression and tone, hums coldly, looks at Chen Xi and says, "Chen Xi, how can I not feel it? Is someone afraid? There are so timid practitioners in the league."


    Fat man''s voice just fell, Chen Xi''s mouth just leaked a faint smile, but the space is suddenly changed.


    In front of the space channel above the dots of light, instantly flow up, as when according to their own trajectory flow, from the space channel flow out of the space force, is suddenly strong up.


    Several people around the space, a trace of space folds continue to appear, as if trapped in a strange vortex. In the shape of distortion. There was a clattering sound in the whole space, and the sound of sand falling to the ground gradually began to ring.


    "Shit, what the hell is that?" The fat man exclaimed, first pointed to himself and said.


    Several people suddenly turned their heads and looked at the direction of the fat man''s fingers. One by one, it seems that skeletons emerge from the sand. Countless sand and stones slide down their dry bones. There was a sound that was not harsh but creepy.


    It''s not just the appearance of one skeleton that makes a few people thrilled. With the appearance of the first skeleton and constant agitation on the sand around them, skeletons break out of the sand. With the flow of stars on the space channel, the power of space seems to ripple in the whole space, making all skeletons break out of the sand, Are coated with a layer of hazy light, as plated with paint in general, emitting a strange light.


    With the power of space seeping out, these skeletons grew up with countless flesh and blood at the speed visible to the naked eye. Almost in the blink of an eye, these original skeletons turned into flesh and blood.


    A sense of chill filled everyone''s whole body in an instant. As practitioners, no matter how fierce the soul body or ectopic creatures, they all experienced a lot. But in front of their own eyes, they really saw the skeletons that were originally drilled out of the sand. In an instant, they became flesh and blood, Even if you know it in your heart, it''s just a more evil or weird method. A few people also can''t bear to do it first for a while.


    "What the hell is this. How can you be human? " Although the fat man''s face is still calm, the shaking in his voice betrays his inner panic.


    A burst of tearing sound, as if from the eyes of these hundreds of people. With the circulation of the space passage in midair, these people who were originally skeletons, their whole bodies were shaking slightly at the same time. Suddenly opened his closed eyes, a pair of scarlet strange eyes, staring at the opposite Li Fan and others.


    "Do it." Chen Xi is the first to wake up from the shock, looking at a few people who are still a little stunned shouting¡° These people have been manipulated. They are now puppets who only know how to kill. "


    Chen Xi said Kung Fu, the opposite hundreds of people have been staring at the scarlet eyes, mouth wheezing breathing. The ground that stamped at the foot raised the sand dust in bursts, and rushed to several people.


    A long unreal sword that cuts through the space first breaks out, and a wide space crack appears in front of these people. Will rush in front of a few people, on the spot lazy cut. A large amount of blood was spilled.


    Those who followed did not stop because of the terrible death of the people in front of them. On the contrary, they made more efforts to rush forward and made bursts of calls for peace. Countless fists, heavily hit the people in front of the body.


    At the critical moment, the public finally reacted. No matter how they look, these people have been dead for thousands of years. In a sense, these can no longer be regarded as human beings, but the walking corpses whose souls have been imprisoned.


    Sword light and sword shadow spread all over the sky. Countless spatters of blood. Following the surging fireball, will be a burning stench passed to the nose of several people. It made several people feel sick.


    However, although the attack of these hundreds of people seems to be quite powerful, under the attack of Li Fan and others, they did not have the chance to come to all of them. They had fallen heavily, and the sand filled with blood did not rise a trace of dust. The bodies were scattered on the ground a few meters in front of several people.


    "Bah." The fat man retched, looked at the scattered corpses in front of him and said, "I thought it was so bad. It turns out it''s just a tiger. "


    The fat man looks at Cai Wen from the corner of his eye. The provocation in his eyes is self-evident.


    Cai Wen''s face turned blue and white. I just wanted to talk. The ground in front of several people suddenly rises. Hundreds of people had been killed. It seems that under some mysterious guidance, with the flow of starlight on the space channel. It seems that there are countless fluorescent light scattered on these bodies. With the fluorescence scattering, each corpse made a puff and puff sound. The whole body shriveled quickly and became skeletons again. Slowly, he stood up from the ground. When he waved his hands, he held a dark red weapon, long or short. Judging from the colors of the weapons, it is self-evident how they were formed.


    The situation has become tense again.

 V2.Chapter 166

    One by one, the shriveled Loulan people with scarlet light were staring at a pair of deep dry eyes. There was a sound of lotus in his mouth. Like a group of neat square array, approaching several people step by step.


    A nihilistic blade cuts through the space and cuts on Loulan people again. This time, it doesn''t split countless bodies as before, but makes a clattering sound and cuts off countless dry bones. But no Loulan people fell. It seems that these Loulan people who have become human beings, skeletons and skeletons have stepped up their fighting ability.


    The space passage in the mid air flashed a little light again. Countless falling fluorescence, like rain from the sky. Falling on the Loulan people, a piece of flaming fire like a jump rises. Just look at the past carefully, but you will find that it is not a jumping flame, but outside the body, there are countless soul flames, just like elves, jumping in the air.


    "That space passage is the key. These Loulan people are controlled by that space passage. " The green spirit son suddenly responds to come over, high voice of shout a way.


    However, even if a few people know the key, but want to be able to destroy the space channel, it is not a moment to complete. What''s more, there are hundreds of Loulan people in front of everyone''s eyes. If you don''t solve these Loulan people, it''s like a fool''s dream to destroy the space channel.


    The fat man roared, shook his hand and threw out a fresh yellow amulet. On his fingers, there was still blood oozing. Huang Fu in the fat looking forward to the eyes, suddenly rushed to the direction of Loulan people. In the air across the track, but there is no exception.


    Loulan people bear the brunt of the attack, although the body is shriveled, but they are holding a long spear like weapon that seems to weigh more than ten jin. See that yellow Fu rushed to in front of you, sent out a burst of roar like the deep soul, the long gun in hand stabbed forward abruptly.


    The long gun in the air is like the lightning that pierces the sky, and the compressed air makes a sharp sound explosion. The tip of the gun just stabbed into the Yellow amulet.


    With a bang, Huang Fu, who was stabbed by a long gun, burst into flames as big as a volcanic eruption. In an instant, it covered half of the sky, covering almost half of the Loulan people in front of them. The burning flame seems to be endless. Although there is no combustion support, it still makes Li Fan and others far away feel a heat wave.


    The flaming flame envelops most of Loulan people, but it doesn''t make a sound. It seems that Loulan people in the flame have been burned by the flame, unable to make a sound, or have been completely burned out.


    "Ha ha, look at my fat master." The fat man was proud. With a smile and a furtive glance, Cai Wen sneered, "Hey, sissy, how about your fat master''s Kung Fu?"


    Cai Wen''s mouth twitched slightly. Before Cai Wen spoke, a flash of light burst out of the burning flame and rushed to the fat man''s head.


    Rao is the fat man''s reaction is fast enough, but still can''t completely avoid the light of what it is. The light will pass through the fat man''s eyes. Standing beside the fat man, Li Fan didn''t know when he was holding Xuanyuan sword in his hand. There was a slight Ding. Just knock on the light, Li Fan holding Xuanyuan sword''s palm is also a hard shake. He almost took the Xuanyuan sword in his hand.


    The fat man looks at Li Fan with a pale face and feels that his heart almost jumps out of his throat. Fat man didn''t think that his talismans would have no effect, but he never thought that under his strongest attack means, the Loulan people who were shrouded in the flames not only didn''t have the slightest damage, but also secretly attacked himself. If Li Fan didn''t react quickly, I''m afraid he would have become a fat man now.


    One by one, Loulan people came out of the fire slowly but steadily, with steaming heat all over them. Clenching the weapon in hand, scarlet eyes fixed on several people in the opposite.


    "Ha ha." Cai Wen didn''t know why he gave out a sneer smile. He looked at the fat man and said, "it''s just so."


    Fat man almost fainted on the spot because of Cai Wen''s words. He was still mocking others, but in turn he was mocked by others. How can this make fat man swallow this tone.


    Although his training time is still short, his grandfather is a famous figure in the league. The fat man''s face turned from white to red. It turns to cyan again. A pair of small eyes also glared at Cai Wen.


    "If you have the ability, you can go. Where to speak sarcastic language is no skill. " The fat man looked at Cai Wen and said coldly.


    Cai Wen shakes his head. Just as he wants to speak, the Loulan people in front of him are already heavily waving their weapons and suddenly spreading them.


    This attack is different from the previous one. The counterattack of Li Fan and others. Whether it''s the imaginary blade that can break through the space, or the poisonous insects of green spirit. Or Li Fan''s Xuanyuan sword. Better, it can also make these Loulan people''s seemingly shriveled body cut off pieces of bone chips. Almost, even when the two intersect, they can produce sparks, such as the sparks from the intersection of steel at the same time.


    On the contrary, Li Fan and others were shocked by the counterattack of these Loulan people. Obviously, these Loulan people who seem to be reborn have greatly enhanced their strength. Almost in a short moment, hundreds of Loulan people have separated Li Fan and others. It''s not that Li Fan and others want to fight on their own. It''s just that these hundreds of Loulan people seem to have a tacit cooperation. Before Li Fan and others fully react, they actually separate them. We can''t take care of each other. The separated people are surrounded by at least four or five Loulan people. Behind these Loulan people, there are dozens of people. They are struggling to move forward, waving their weapons, but they can''t get close to several people. Almost in an instant, everyone was in danger. Li Fan and others are still better. After all, they have experienced many things. Although it is the first time that they have encountered such a fierce attack, they are still able to resist for a while with their weapons. But among the people, the fat man with the strongest body but the worst strength. But it has been in danger several times. The technique practiced by the fat man is not a melee fight. If we use the attack method, I''m afraid the fat man is like a Western magician. Can only pull away the distance of the bomb, but can not close combat. Several people''s side although is full of Loulan people, but still can hear as bellows general gasp and bursts of exclamation. Several people also have to be distracted to check the situation there, but Loulan, who is next to them, has long blocked people''s sight, making them unable to know the information¡° This is not the way. Sooner or later, we will be exhausted by these Loulan people. " Chen Xi''s voice rang out in everyone''s ears¡° What should we do? These guys are so hard. " Li Fan is also some angry said, his original holding Xuanyuan sword''s right hand is not stable, replaced by the left hand holding the sword¡° That space channel must be his fault. We need to find a way to solve that space channel. " Greenling''s voice also rang¡° Well said, we are now surrounded, how to solve the space channel. " A cold sneer appeared. It''s what Cai Wen said¡° Either solve these Loulan people, or solve the space channel, or wait to die. " Cheng Ying listened to Cai Wen''s words and said angrily¡° You help me resist these people. I''ll try. " Greenling''s voice rang out again¡° Bah, now we are surrounded by dozens of Loulan people. How can we help you Cai Wen said coldly, but his voice was already out of breath¡° I''ll come. " Chengying''s voice just fell, but it suddenly made a dull hum¡° Xiaoying, what''s the matter? " Hearing the sound of the shadow, Chen Xi quickly asked¡° It''s OK. I got a slight injury. These guys are so annoying. " Chengying said angrily and slowly, "I have to use my unique skills." After that, several people found that the encirclement was suddenly constricted. As when the shadow suddenly disappeared in general, in the mid air, there are also dots of light converging towards it. The simple Chengying sword shows its figure again. The shadow sword, which has just formed, can''t wait for a sudden shock. It seems to be transformed into thousands of light illusory blades, scattering in all directions¡° Ding Ding Ding Ding In the sound of the sound. Countless illusory swords shot at Loulan people, but still did not cause any harm to these people, but it made the pressure of people greatly reduced. The green spirit son grasped this short moment Kung Fu, taking advantage of Loulan people being attacked by Chengying sword. Suddenly jumped up in mid air, hands shaking, the sound of the silver bell rang through the sky. With all kinds of complicated gestures of green spirit''s hands. Two green and red light spots came out of the silver bell on the sleeve of green ling''er. Circling in the sky, he rushed to the dense Loulan people on the ground. Time seems to be in this moment static in general, scattered blade in the sky, in the air marked two residual shadow of the insects. The Loulan people who were shot back by the sword blade. And the sweaty people. It''s like there''s a little bang. Just at the moment when two poisonous insects rushed into Loulan people''s body, the Loulan people, like weathered stone statues, stood still for a second, as if they split from the inside, turned into countless powders, and fell to the ground. The insects, like lightning that cuts through the space at the same time, pass through hundreds of Loulan people in a short moment. A piece of dust was brought up.

 V2.Chapter 167

    The sudden change surprised everyone. Originally, these Loulan people, who looked fierce and invincible, were attacked by the poisonous insects of lvling''er, just like paper paste. It''s like fly ash.


    Just as everyone was a little stunned, the green spirit had fallen slowly from the air. Two green and red insects, like a streamer, darted into the silver bell between the wrists of green spirit.


    "Green spirit son, how to return a responsibility, you can so easily annihilate these Loulan people?" Li Fan looked at the green ling''er in some surprise. The shadow on one side also fell slowly from the air. Everyone looked at the green ling''er in surprise. As if I never knew him.


    Green ling''er gently shook the silver bell between the wrists, and said with a light smile, "this is not my strength, but because these Loulan people are just restrained by me."


    "Restraint. How can these Loulan people be restrained by your poisonous insects. Is that right? " The fat man also opened a big mouth, looking at the green spirit son to ask a way doubtfully.


    "The reason why these Loulan people are able to continue their activities in this situation is that there is a trace of spiritual consciousness in their bodies. The strangeness of my poisonous insects is that they can cut off the connection between the soul and the body in the human body. Therefore, after the poisonous insects cut off the communication between the two, these Loulan people have lost the support of spiritual consciousness. They are already dead bones, and they will naturally show their shape again. "


    "Then our next goal is the space-time channel." Chen Xi nodded, looking at the space-time channel of the stars in the sky.


    The passage of time and space seems to have spiritual consciousness. When people are looking up, the passage of time and space stops flowing slowly. However, the stars are getting brighter and brighter, and the surrounding space is also shaking abruptly.


    "No. There are changes in this time-space channel. " Li Fan and Chen Xi, who have experienced the passage of time and space, find out the problem for the first time and quickly say.


    They did not finish their words. The space-time channel in front of several people has suddenly shrunk. Then it seemed to expand outward. A huge round egg with silver light, from the passage of time and space, as time spewed out in general, in people''s surprised eyes, suspended in the air.


    Several people were shocked by the scene in front of them, and they didn''t react from the shock. It took a few minutes for several people to recover from the shock.


    It is reasonable to say that several people would not be surprised if there were any mirror like creatures coming out of this space-time passage. But in front of me, a huge round egg appeared in the empty passage. It was a bit unexpected.


    "What the hell is that?" The fat man stares at his tiny eyes and looks at the round egg in front of him. He is surprised and says, "how can you still spit out such a thing?"


    "There''s a strange fluctuation of spiritual power on this thing." Li Fan has formed a habit for a long time. At the first time when he reacted, he used his divine sense to scan the round egg. However, the spiritual power surging on the round egg is sometimes invisible and sometimes strong, and sometimes it is like a hard stone.


    In several people''s surprised eyes, in front of this silver round egg, it is a slight sound. A crack also appeared on the round egg.


    With the appearance of the crack, the round egg seems to trigger a chain reaction. Cracks, like cobwebs, spread out on all sides.


    In a clattering sound, the round egg was just like an hatched egg, which was scattered and split.


    People''s eyes were gathered in one place. There was no sound in the space for a long time. It was just like a cattle after heavy work that it made a heavy breath.


    A little boy, white and fat, looks about three or five years old. After the round egg broke, it came out.


    I don''t know how the little boy got into the round egg. When he appeared from the round egg, he was still wearing a big red belly pocket. His lovely appearance made Chen Xi and other girls have a little love in their eyes.


    However, although the little boy was broken out of the shell, he was strangely suspended in the air. Although several faces are showing the appearance of love, but the heart is secretly alert. The appearance of this little boy is really weird. Whether it comes from the archetypal eggshell or from the passage of time and space, these are actually nothing. After all, the insight of practitioners is far from comparable to that of ordinary people.


    In the world of Li Fan and others, the humanoid creatures that can break out of the eggshell are not just one kind. Both Phoenix and ancient beasts can appear in human form, because these creatures already have intelligence when they are in the eggshell. I know a little about what''s going on outside.


    However, there has never been a kind of creature, like this little boy, which can still be suspended in the air without the slightest fluctuation of spiritual power.


    There is no meaningful fluctuation of psychic power all over the body, which is almost impossible in nature. Even the ordinary people who have never been in contact with the cultivation world have excellent spiritual power when they are born, but as time goes on, the spiritual power will be blinded by the dust of the world. But there''s no spiritual sense in nature, unless it''s completely insulated. However, that kind of creature only exists in legend. Because even a stone has a faint aura. There is no fluctuation of spiritual power. To some extent, it has been integrated into the world. It shouldn''t exist at all. Because any creature in the world is born by the aura of the world. There is no aura, it is already beyond the existence of this world. But in front of this is still tightly closed eyes of the little boy, but there is no spiritual power, still can be suspended in the air, if not a few people feel wrong, is the little boy is really too strange. Li Fan looks at Chen Xi with some doubts. He slowly approaches the little boy and takes a step. He feels it carefully again. He looks at Chen Xi and shakes his head. I just wanted to speak. In front of the little boy, but eyebrows slightly moved¡° Where is this? Who are you The little boy''s eyebrows just shook, and he suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw Li Fan in front of him, there was only a trace of surprise in his eyes, but no half of fear. With a kind of immature but not flustered words said¡° It''s a ghost. " The fat man touched his head, looked at the little boy in front of him and said, "this little guy can talk?"¡° Who are you? Why are you here? " Li Fan saw the little boy in front of him. Although he was looking at people, his eyes were always around him. He had to ask¡° Me The little boy doubtfully pointed to himself, looked at Li Fan and said softly, "I don''t know who I am? I just opened my eyes. It''s here. "¡° How did you get into this egg? " Chen Xi in the side is to open mouth to ask finally. The little boy shook his head gently, looked at the crowd and said, "I don''t know. Are you not my relatives? "¡° It''s over. " The fat man patted his thigh heavily and said with a look of depression, "we haven''t done anything since we came here. I recognized a son first. "¡° Don''t talk nonsense Li Fan turned his head to stare at the fat man and said in a low voice, "this little guy doesn''t know what his identity is."¡° Aren''t you my family? Where are my relatives? Who am I? " The little boy''s face looked at the crowd anxiously, and some of his words were about to cry¡° Don''t pretend, little fellow Looking at the little boy, Cai Wen said with a cold smile, "you come out of this passage of time and space. You can only be a person in the mirror space. Still playing innocent here. All people with ectopic faces should die. " When Cai Wen said this, he waved his hands and ran straight to the little boy with two semi-circular moon blades¡° What are you doing? " Chengying shouts angrily. Chengying sword comes first and blocks Cai Wen''s attack in front of the little boy. Although it didn''t hurt the little boy, it made him pale and cry on the spot¡° You, you are all bad people. I want to find my mother. " The little boy cried and sat down in the middle of the sky, with a runny nose and tears¡° What are you doing? " Cai Wen sees that Chengying blocks his attack. His face also changes. He looks at Chengying angrily and asks¡° This little boy has no spiritual fluctuation, no threat at all, and we don''t know his identity yet. What do you want to do? " Chengying, unwilling to be outdone, looks at Cai Wen and says with the same stare¡° What can come out of the passage of time and space, apart from the people on the other side, is there anyone else. Although the little boy looks young, maybe he is the offspring of some key person in the mirror space Cai Wen said, looking at the little boy with a sneer¡° Are all the people in the mirror space bad people? " Cheng Ying looked at Cai Wen and said with a smile, "I see, even in our position, there are some people who are not good at heart."¡° Who do you mean? " Looking at Chengying, Cai Wen takes a step and shouts angrily¡° I''ll tell you who''s in a hurry. " Chengying also stares at her eyes and says without showing weakness¡° All right Chen Xi looked at the two people who quarreled and said, "what are you two quarreling about? The little boy is still here."¡° We can''t identify him. We can''t hurt him. Take it back to the league and make a decision. " Said Sister Joey. As soon as these words came out, several girls on the scene nodded slightly in agreement.

 V2.Chapter 168

    "I don''t agree." Seeing the expressions of several people, Cai Wen quickly said, "now the identity of the little boy is not clear, so he brought him back to the league, not to mention whether there is any abnormal situation in the league, even our affairs here can not be solved."


    "Vote, then." The fat man is just like Cai Wen. Although the fat man has doubts about the little boy, he doesn''t spend a long time with Cai Wen, but the fat man believes that he has to agree with Cai Wen as long as it''s something he opposes.


    "Do you think it''s a house Cai Wen looked at the fat man and said angrily¡° It''s a matter of life and death, of the whole world. "


    "Who the hell are you bluffing? It''s just a little boy. You really mean that they can make important people the same." Fat man also looked at Cai Wen and said.


    "All right." Chen Xi a high pitched roar of voice, let two people who are also staring at each other are quiet.


    "What do you remember, kid?" Chen Xi glared at the two, then bowed down, half squatted in front of the little boy, quietly looking at the little boy said.


    "I don''t know." The little boy looked as like as two peas in a frightened voice, and hesitated, and then quietly said, "I don''t remember. A slightly fuzzy figure like Li Fan in my memory appears on the side of the space and time channel." Chen Xi Originally, the slow flow of space-time channel, but it seems that for this close figure, there is no reaction. Let the illusory Li Fan, close to the space-time channel, one hand into the continuous flow of space-time channel.


    Like a colorful water current picked up from the vortex, a light mixed with colorful light, such as water current at the same time, is pulled out from the vortex of space-time channel by the illusory figure. Three laps in the air. Then, like the river water, it ran down to the top of Li Fan''s head.


    Li Fan and Chen Xi, who have seen the power of space, are surprised by the colorful light in front of them. The power of space they have seen before is just some illusory shape. But the power of space in front of us has turned into colorful colors. If the power of space we have seen before is just a common people, then the power of space in front of us can be regarded as occupying a powerful party. Whether it is the color of the power of the space, or the momentum rich in it, are not comparable.


    The power of colorful space, from top to bottom, is like a waterfall. It will be poured into Li Fan''s body. In the middle of the sky, the original slow flow of space channel, but suddenly between a coagulation. The smooth and incomparable power of colorful space is also a sudden meal. Then, in this space passage, it seems that there is some power. He pulled back the power of the colorful space that had already poured into Li Fan''s body.


    Not only that, in mid air, the illusory figure standing not far from the side of the space passage also seemed to receive a fierce attack, and the illusory figure suddenly shook. Then in a ripple like shaking quietly dispersed.


    "Poof." In the air, Li Fan''s illusory figure just dissipated. Li Fan, who is standing on the ground, has already spurted out a mouthful of blood. Body a heavy falter, if not one side of the fat man quick, I''m afraid Li Fan has been sitting on the ground. One''s own consciousness is destroyed. Let Li Fan''s God consciousness noumenon also received some damage, although the damage is still in his controllable range, but under no guard by this heavy blow, but also let Li Fan blood surge.


    "Who dares to make trouble in our mirror space?" Just as Li Fan''s blood was gushing out, a cold voice came from the passage of time and space. So that the presence of all people feel a boost.


    "Who, who''s talking." The fat man felt his hair pricked up. Little eyes swept around and asked in a loud voice.


    "Gee." There was a confused voice in the space channel¡° There are still people here. Can''t this person find out here? "


    The voice is not falling, this space-time channel is stirred by a pair of big hands at the same time. Suddenly it spins. With the circulation of time and space channel, a figure appeared in front of people''s eyes.


    He was dressed in blue gray and was about 1.75 meters tall. He is of great build. But she has a pretty face. As soon as it appears from the passage of time and space, the body is surrounded by light space power. It''s like a butterfly flying up and down.


    "The main material world is just like this?" The man didn''t pay any attention to Li Fan and others in front of him. Instead, he looked around and said with a smile.


    "Who are you. How did you get out of this passage of time and space? " The fat man was relieved to see the man in front of him. In the fat man''s mind, since he is an ectopic creature, he can''t be a humanoid creature like himself. The man in front of us, obviously in the fat man''s mind, can''t be a creature with an ectopic face.


    "Foolish people in the property world. I''m Dior dopura from mirror space The man raised his eyebrows. The vision swept on the public body, and said carelessly¡° You are able to show up here. Did you find it? "


    "The intruder of mirror space." The fat man whispered in his heart. Look at the man who calls himself Dior dopura¡° The enemy. " The first thought came to the fat man''s mind¡° "Handsome." In the hearts of luling''er and Chengying, the first thought that came out was like this. However, although Dior dopura is a handsome guy in the eyes of several people, he is an alien invader after all, and they still have not forgotten their essence. Are a face of vigilance at this man¡° Look at you, you should also be practitioners. " Dorplath frowned, looked at several people and said, "well, now that you''ve found out, you can''t go."

 V2.Chapter 169

    "Oh, I''m not afraid to talk too much. I''m afraid I''ll flash my tongue." Although the fat man is not the strongest among the people, he is the most ruthless among the people. Seeing that dorplath spoke like this, the fat man also shook his head and said without care.


    "Fat man, be careful." Li Fan stood beside the fat man and stretched out his hand to pull the fat man. As a natural God, Li Fan had already felt the powerful power hidden in this person at the first time when dopla appeared. Although it is said that Li Fan had a fight with the creatures in the mirror space before, at that time, Li Fan and Chen Xi were facing an ordinary mirror evil spirit in the mirror space. According to the mirror evil spirit, he was a common role in the mirror space. But it''s just that ordinary character. It was Li Fan and Chen Xi who nearly died. If Li Fan was not a natural God, and the mirror evil spirit wanted to occupy the body, I''m afraid the victory would have been decided at that time.


    The dopla in front of us is totally different from the mirror evil spirit. The mirror evil spirit is just an organism with no fixed shape living on the totem pole. But in front of us, dopla is a humanoid creature with the same number of people. But from this point of view, it is enough to see the strength of dopla.


    "I''m not exaggerating. I believe you''ll see it soon." Dorplath was not angry at the fat man''s sarcasm. She just looked at the fat man with interest, shook her head and said, "but I don''t like your fat body very much." When she said this, dorpla brick looked at Chen Xi and other girls, also shook her head and said, "girl''s body, I don''t like it very much. Well


    Dopla''s eyes look at Li Fan, Cai Wen and Xu Yang. Eyes in three people''s body slowly swept, finally fixed in the body of Cai Wen.


    "This guy''s body, I look good, then use you as my next body." Dopla smiles, her body suddenly turns into a light and goes straight to Cai Wen.


    Although a few people have been secretly on guard, they did not expect that dorplath said he would do it as soon as he could, and did not give them any time to react. And the light that dopla turns into is really too fast. Li Fan and others just want to stop, but they have come to Cai Wen.


    Cai Wen snorted coldly. He didn''t dare to be careless. He rowed heavily in front of him. A barrier like ice crystal has already appeared in front of him. At the same time, step back a few steps. The light flashed in my hands. A cold dagger has appeared in his hand, stabbing in the direction of light.


    In Tsai Wen''s mind, although dorplath said he could do it as soon as he could, in Tsai Wen''s opinion, strength is just a matter of saying, but the speed is faster. Under his strategy of first laying down protection and then fighting back, dorplath should have no room for reaction.


    It has to be said that some people have been arrogant for a long time. Although they are also careful when facing the enemy, their judgment of the strength of the opponent is much worse.


    "Be careful, get out of the way." Li Fan had already yelled out when dopla started fighting at Cai Wen. From the few words of dopla, Li Fan has realized that dopla should have been an illusory existence like a mirror evil spirit, and now the body in front of several people should just be the illusion of him occupying someone''s body. In the mirror space, being able to have a real body, I''m afraid, has long been beyond the scope of evil spirits.


    Although Cai Wen heard Li Fan''s words, he didn''t attach any importance to them. But the next second, Cai Wen already regretted his judgment.


    The ice barrier in front of her eyes seemed to have no effect on dorplat. The light was unimpeded and easily penetrated the barrier. Facing the dagger she handed out, she rushed over.


    Although Cai Wen began to be surprised, he was happy again when he saw the light of the dagger, without the slightest evasion.


    If this light dodges his own attack, he also needs to dodge. But if it''s like this, it''s not an ordinary dagger. In other words, the young leader in the power alliance. The weapons in everyone''s hands are not ordinary. After all, what these people have to face is not ordinary people, but also the existence of practitioners or spirits. This dagger has used the technique of restraining evil spirits as long as it was made, supplemented by the subtle array carved on it. If it''s a little weaker than the evil, I''m afraid the evil will be destroyed on the spot. For some powerful demons, it can also play a certain role of restraint.


    But Cai Wen seems to have forgotten that any strength is relative. Although one''s own weapons can restrain evil spirits, when the evil spirits are powerful to a certain extent, this dagger seems to be the same as a mosquito to human beings.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the light of dopla''s transformation had already converged with the dagger in Cai Wen''s hand. Instead of uttering a scream, Cai Wen felt a powerful force rushing towards his body in the direction of his dagger. As if it was a heavy hammer, fierce hammer in his heart. Let Cai Wen feel a whirl. There was a moment of chaos in my mind.


    In Li Fan''s surprised eyes, the light disappeared as soon as it touched Cai Wen''s dagger, but Cai Wen shook two steps and stood still. But the whole body was shaking.


    "Poor boy." Cai Wen pauses slightly and sweeps Li Fan and others with strange eyes. With a faint smile, he said, "stupid little guy, you want to compete with me. Well, this body is really good. The body of a practitioner is really much better than that of an ordinary person. "


    "Cai Wen." Chen Xi exclaimed.


    Everyone felt something was wrong. In front of this Cai Wen, no matter what he said or what he looked like, it was clearly not what he had just looked like. Instead, it was like that dorplath.


    "Damn it." Li Fan stamped his feet heavily and said with hatred, "he has occupied Cai Wen''s body."


    Li Fan said this Kung Fu, Cai Wen''s body is again suddenly shaking.


    "Well." Cai Wen''s body just a slight shaking, then stabilized again, but there was a little surprise in his eyes. He said to himself, "I am worthy of being a cultivator in the subject matter world, and the hardness of the soul is really beyond comparison. Being possessed by me, I can even want to resist. It''s just that no matter how you fight, it''s useless. "


    As soon as the words came to an end, Cai Wen''s body began to shake again. The strong shaking made Cai Wen even reach out and hold his head, and a look of pain appeared on his face. Obviously, although dorplath occupied Cai Wen''s body, Cai Wen''s soul was competing with dorplath for the control of his body. If either side fails. The other person''s soul will be forever imprisoned in the sea of divine consciousness.


    "Do it now." Cai Wen painfully covered his head, his eyes staring at Chen Xi and others, said, "quick, don''t let me be occupied by this guy."


    "Hum. You do it. " Cai Wen finished, but his face changed. He looked at Chen Xi and others and said, "if you want to do it, you should think about your companion, but I don''t care."


    Looking at Cai Wen''s face, Chen Xi and others are helpless for a while. If we want to do it according to Cai Wen''s will, we are worried that it will damage Cai Wen''s body. But if we continue to do so, I am afraid that Cai Wen''s divine consciousness is not the opponent of dopra at all. It is only a matter of time before he is suppressed by dopra.


    "Ah." Cai Wen gave a shrill cry. In the hands of the dagger raised high, resolutely toward his chest stabbed in the past.


    The dagger crossed a beautiful curve in the air, but stopped when it pierced the skin.


    "Well, I won''t stop you if you want to die, but I won''t agree to destroy this body." Cai Wen shook his dagger''s hand heavily. The dagger slowly but firmly pulled out from the pierced skin, with a splash of blood.


    "Hum." Cai Wen gave a cold, angry cry, looked down at his chest and said, "Damn it, it''s pierced your body, you damned man."


    When he said this, the dagger in Cai Wen''s hand suddenly raised and threw it out in the direction of the fat man.


    Dagger in the air as if with a red color. Li Fan, who was standing beside the fat man, raised his Xuanyuan sword and knocked it off.


    "Dorpla, if you have the ability, come out and have a competition." Li Fan''s Xuanyuan sword pointed at Cai Wen and said coldly.


    "Ha ha ha." Cai Wen laughed and looked at Li Fan and said, "if you want to do it, come."


    "Li Fan." Chen Xi in the side low call a, looking at Li Fan''s eyes, is also poured on the color of a can''t bear.


    No matter how arrogant and domineering Cai Wen is, he doesn''t like Li Fan and others. But in Chen Xi''s heart, Cai Wen is still his childhood playmate. It''s still the only friend who can accompany him when he was a child.


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand drooped slightly and gave out a sigh¡° Chen Xi, if it goes on like this, Cai Wen is definitely not the opponent of dompra. "


    "I know." Chen Xi whispered, looked up at Li Fan and said, "now only you can save him. Li Fan, you are the only one with the strongest divine power, and you are the only one with the same soul power. It''s up to you. "


    "Chen Xi, Fanzi has just been hurt. How could he be using his soul power now? " Fat man hears Chen Xi''s words in the side, come out quickly to say.


    Li Fan waved his hand to stop the fat man from going on. With a sigh, the Xuanyuan sword in his hand was released, and the sharp Xuanyuan sword was inserted into the ground straight to the handle.


    "Well. If it goes on like this, we will be even more constrained when dopula takes over Tsai Wen''s body. In this case, we have to do it now, dopula. Let me meet you. "


    Li Fan said this, slightly compared with his eyes, the sea of divine knowledge, surging up a huge wave, endless divine knowledge, in the sea of divine knowledge, gradually transformed into the shape of Li Fan, a slight pause, suddenly rushed to the sky.


    Cai Wen''s body suddenly trembled, and his trembling legs almost softened, and he was about to kneel on the ground. In one body, there are three souls. If it is not for Cai Wen, he is originally a practitioner and has strong physical quality. If you are an ordinary person, I am afraid you will explode and die on the spot.


    Li Fan''s divine consciousness has entered the sea of Cai Wen''s divine consciousness, and he is shocked by the scene in front of him. I''m used to seeing the ocean like the sea in the sea of my own divine consciousness. Li Fan did not expect that other practitioners, in the sea of divine knowledge, should be like this.

 V2.Chapter 170

    Li Fan''s sea of divine knowledge is like a vast ocean, with no end in sight. Li Fan has never entered the sea of other people''s divine consciousness. So I don''t know how other people''s divine consciousness is formed. However, in Li Fan''s view, since they are all called the sea of divine knowledge, it is obvious that they should not be much different from their own sea of divine knowledge. Perhaps the difference is just how much divine knowledge is transferred between them. Or the amount of divine knowledge.


    But when Li Fan entered the sea of Cai Wen''s divine knowledge, Li Fan found that he was totally wrong. Although they are all called the sea of divine consciousness. However, Cai Wen''s sea of divine knowledge has only a square garden of several hundred square meters. Moreover, in the sea of divine knowledge, it is also very poor, just like a river that can be seen at a glance.


    Until now, Li Fan finally understood why he was a natural God. It''s amazing to have so many experts in the power alliance who have seen so much. According to the current strength of his own divine consciousness, perhaps hundreds of Cai Wen could not be stronger than his own divine consciousness. It''s just that Cai Wen, who has been practising for more than ten years, would be worse if he were an ordinary person.


    Even those who focus on the cultivation of divine consciousness or other plane creatures, because of the particularity of divine consciousness, I am afraid they will not be able to catch up with Li Fan''s talent all their lives.


    The gift of terror is really so powerful. If Li Fan is really able to mobilize all his divine consciousness, this dopla in front of him, not to mention being able to kill in seconds, I''m afraid he can''t find much. The gap of divine consciousness can not be made up by spiritual power and cultivation.


    It''s like a gamble. Although you hold a good hand, you don''t have much money in your pocket. In front of a person who doesn''t use money as money. Your good card is just a joke.


    If Li Fan is really able to skillfully use his own divine consciousness, only by virtue of his own divine consciousness, he can instantly wipe out the sea of divine consciousness of all creatures in front of him. How can the vast ocean be swallowed by the stream.


    "Well. Here comes another one to die. " In Cai Wen''s sea of divine knowledge. Dorplat''s figure and Cai Wen are still in opposition to each other. At the moment, dopla''s body is not the man she saw outside, but a dense fog that can''t be assimilated. Constantly changing a variety of shapes, some humanoid, there are other biological forms. Obviously, the creatures in the mirror space can freely mirage their body shape according to the biological form they once devoured.


    After all, he had been in the sea of his own divine consciousness for a long time, and Li Fan saw at a glance that the position of dopla''s station at the moment was exactly the central position of the divine consciousness that dominated the control of the body''s authority. When Li Fan just came in, Cai Wen was constantly attacking dompra, but each attack had little effect.


    "Well, no, you can even enter the sea of his divine consciousness under such circumstances." Dopla''s thick black fog twisted and gradually transformed into a human form. Some confused voices came out.


    "The boy. I''m not going to lead you. Even if you don''t come in, I can solve this guy. " Cai Wen''s divine sense appears pale and abnormal, but he still wrung his neck and said tough.


    Li Fan shook his head disdainfully. He didn''t feel much about what Cai Wen did to him. After all, this guy is the best in the league. And for their own strength, is not much known.


    "Well, your name''s doppela, right? If you go now, I can give you a break. Otherwise, you will die here today. " Li Fan stretches lazily, ignores Cai Wen''s words and just looks at dopla and says.


    "Smelly boy, don''t think you can deal with me if you can get into the sea of his divine knowledge. You will all die here today. " Dopla grinned grimly, and her figure turned into a black fog again.


    "I''ve already cleaned up one of the mirror evil spirits like you. In that case, you''ll be next. " Li Fan turned his lips. He didn''t know why. All the ectopic creatures he saw had the same problem: extreme arrogance. Maybe it''s because they are really strong enough in their own position. Or maybe they are not worried about the main material world.


    "Mirror evil spirit, ha ha ha." Dopla laughed and the whole black fog shook. "You think I''m an evil spirit. Ha ha, I''ll tell you, I''m not the lowest kind of mirror evil spirit. My staff have thousands of evil spirits, and I''m the mirror evil spirit. "


    "It''s all the same." Li Fan turned his lips, looked at dopla and said, "if you don''t leave, stay here."


    Li Fan said this with a touch of his left hand, a sharp spear condensed in his hand, and threw it at dopla.


    "Haha, it''s a big story, but it''s mediocre." Dorplath laughed and didn''t stop the idea of the spear.


    The sharp spear made a light in the air, straight through the thick black fog of dopla. Disappeared in the sea of divine consciousness.


    "The attack power is pretty good, but this kind of attack is not bad enough to tickle me." The black fog gave out a burst of unbridled laughter. The hole penetrated by the spear has been closed slowly. There''s no more trace.


    "Boy, for your sake, I''ll give you three moves. If you can''t hurt me, I''ll devour you. Integration as a part of me, although you are not handsome, but this body, or good Dorplat laughs. The twisting black fog turns into a man with a long body. Countless black smoke floats all over her body. It seems that she turns into a dark dress, wrapping the whole body in it.


    Li Fan couldn''t help rolling his eyes. His attack was just a tentative move. The purpose is to understand what the real strength of dorpla is. Now it seems that the mirror evil dorplath really has his own ability to be arrogant and his own strength is far above the mirror evil spirit.


    It''s just that Li Fan may be a little less powerful if he is fighting for spiritual power, but I''m afraid that in the whole starry sky and even in the whole time and space, Li fan can be regarded as the strongest. Although the strongest one does not know how to mobilize all his divine power.


    "Hello." Li Fan looked at Cai Wen and said, "I remember your name is Cai Wen, right? Stay away. Don''t hurt you by mistake."


    Cai Wen feebly touched his forehead sweat, glared at Li Fan, but still according to Li Fan said, obediently flashed to one side. But what I think in my heart is to make you crazy for a while. If you can''t solve this dopla later. I''m laughing at you not too late, but I don''t realize that the battle is taking place in my own sea of divine consciousness. If Li Fan really can''t stop duopula, I''m afraid he''s more or less in danger.


    "Why, I want to let go. Hey, it''s too late. I know all about your strength. This kind of power will not pose a threat to me. " Dorplath laughs and reaches for her hand. In the sea of caiwen''s divine consciousness, the slowly flowing divine consciousness actually flows along dopula''s actions, converges and flows along dopula''s hands.


    "What''s more, it''s in this guy''s sea of divine consciousness now. I can mobilize his divine power to deal with you at any time. What''s more, in the words of your main material world?" There was a sneer on dopula''s face. He patted his forehead and said, "Oh, yes, it''s called attacking his own shield with his own spear. Your attack will eventually be fed back to your friend, but I don''t have any damage. "


    "Ha ha." Li Fan couldn''t help laughing. He looked at dopla and said slowly, "if you don''t remind me, I''m really going to do it. However, since you said so, I will directly wipe out your Divine sense. Can''t you hurt him?"


    "Ha ha ha." Dopla laughed wildly, as if she had seen something funny¡° Don''t say you can''t kill me. Even in the mirror space, I''m an immortal creature. You want to kill me. Ha ha, I''m so happy. "


    "You people are so arrogant." Li Fan sighed, some illusory figures gradually solidified. In the surprised eyes of dorplath and Cai Wen, there is a colorful light in the sky. It falls down from the sky like a waterfall and pours madly into Li Fan''s body. Li Fan''s body suddenly shows colorful light. His body is also in the baptism of the colorful light, gradually clear up.


    "Smelly boy, you dare to draw out all your divine knowledge." Dorplath''s face was cold. Coldly said, "don''t you worry that I am now taking advantage of your weak body, seize your body?"


    "If you want to go, go ahead." Li Fan smiles and takes a deep breath. The colorful light from his body suddenly bursts into his body. Although there is no wind in the whole sea of divine knowledge, the sea of divine knowledge at your feet is rippling.


    Dorplat thought about it in her heart, although it was a big temptation to seize the sea of Li Fan''s divine knowledge. However, compared with Li Fan''s body, dopula prefers Cai Wen''s body. After all, it is the body that has been cultivated for more than ten years, which has a great advantage in the integration of spiritual power.


    What''s more, in dopla''s mind, even if Li Fan mobilized all his divine consciousness, he was not his opponent at all. In this case, there was no problem where he could solve it.


    Fortunately, dorpla has resisted Li Fan''s temptation. If she really takes advantage of Li Fan''s seemingly opportunity to mobilize all her divine knowledge to invade Li Fan''s sea of divine knowledge, I''m afraid she will be scared to death on the spot. This kind of skill of forcibly occupying each other''s divine consciousness. Although it is a shortcut to improve their own strength. But it also has great disadvantages. The occupied power of divine consciousness can not be more than twice of its own. Otherwise, even if you enter each other''s sea of consciousness, you will never come back.


    The creatures in the mirror space also depend on eating big and small. Strong eat weak, can be strong step by step. But if you enter the sea of Li Fan''s divine consciousness, let alone Li Fan did not mobilize all his divine consciousness. Even if all of them were mobilized, leaving only an empty sea of consciousness, dorplath could not control such a powerful sea of consciousness. The final result is just like a car that can carry one ton at the same time, but it put more than ten tons of weight and overturned on the spot.


    Li Fan was not surprised to see that dorplath did not take the opportunity to enter his own trap. Because the gift she gave to dopula is a great surprise. Although the surprise is slightly worse in the sea of divine consciousness of Cai Wen, the gift will make dopula unforgettable no matter where it is.

 V2.Chapter 171

    Just in a short moment, dopla was surprised to find that the whole sea of caiwen''s divine knowledge seemed to have been imprisoned. Although she still occupied caiwen''s body and the sea of divine knowledge, she seemed to have been imprisoned. This has become a place where you can only move.


    "What have you done, stinky boy?" Dorplath asked in a cold voice, suppressing her face despite her panic.


    "Hey, since you don''t want to go out by yourself and think it''s so good here, I''ll leave you here forever." Li Fan grinned, his hands suddenly closed to the inside. In the whole sea of divine consciousness, like the original clear space, suddenly there was a strong wind of hunting, which made several people''s clothes sound like hunting.


    In the sea of divine consciousness, although the shape of the three seems to be normal, several people are clear that this kind of normality is only because of their own divine consciousness. All the things in the space. All of them are transformed by their own divine consciousness. Apart from the same divine power, there is absolutely no natural wind that can drive the clothes on several people.


    This is like a ghost, even if what kind of natural disaster happened in this world, it can''t do any harm to him. Similarly, it can cause damage to the divine consciousness. Only divine power.


    We can use our own divine power to make the whole sea of divine consciousness blow like this. Even let the other two people some standing instability, clothes. It''s definitely not an ordinary force. Until now, the faces of dorplath and Tsai Wen finally turned pale.


    Dorplat''s face is pale because although Li Fan has just demonstrated the power of divine consciousness, he absolutely thinks he can cope with it. But now Li Fan''s action makes dorplat have no chance of winning. In front of Li Fan, he wanted to use the power of divine consciousness, just like the light of fireflies and the sun.


    Cai Wen''s face turned pale because he finally found out that the boy in front of him was not the ordinary person in his eyes. He was not at the same level as Li Fan in terms of talent or strength.


    Now it''s too late for dorplath to go back even if she wants to. With Li Fan''s hands in the air, various complicated and mysterious gestures appeared. The whole space seems to be tightly wrinkled, just like there is a plastic bag, put his head into it, let dopla feel a little out of breath.


    "Stop, I''m willing to leave." Dopla felt an invisible force around her neck, making it difficult for her to breathe every time. But dorplath knew how she, as a state of consciousness, might need to breathe. The reason for this situation is that his own divine consciousness is really too poor from Li Fan''s. Under the influence of Li Fan''s divine consciousness, he has already appeared a trace of illusion. If it goes on like this, Li Fan just needs to fasten the state in the sea of divine consciousness. I have no chance of winning. And just now, what Li Fan said about permanently fastening himself is absolutely not empty talk.


    A strange smile appeared on Li Fan''s face. Looking at dorplat''s hand movement, he said slowly, "now I know the gap of strength. In front of my eyes, you creatures in mirror space are just like ants. "


    "I''m willing to leave. Please let me live." Dorplath almost fell to her knees and said pitifully. Although as a mirror evil, such a practice has gone beyond its bottom line, in a place like mirror space, strength is the only measure. If you can survive, just face is nothing.


    "It''s too late." Li Fan shook his head, looked at dopla and said coldly, "do you think I don''t know? The tide of time and space is coming. Here is the connection between your mirror space and our plane. Even if I release you, you will come back after a while. In this case, I don''t have the habit of leaving trouble for myself. "


    "Smelly boy, do you think you are sure to win in this way?" Dorpla looked at Li Fan angrily and roared, "although your divine power surpasses me, it''s absolutely impossible to defeat me so easily."


    Dorplath, who said this, changed her body and disappeared. In the same place, she burst out a black fog, a thick smoke that could not be melted, and appeared again in the sea of divine consciousness.


    It was just a pause, and the whole black fog exploded in place at the same time. It''s scattered. As if countless black smoke were formed, flying out in all directions of the sea of divine knowledge at a very fast speed.


    "Oh, I want to run like this." Li Fan laughed, shook his head and said, "what I said never counts."


    When he said this, Li Fan''s changing gesture in the air was like playing a silent music in the air. The whole body is also suddenly burst out a light. The whole space, like a balloon, was squeezed from the outside. The whole space of the sea of consciousness seems to have collapsed a lot. The black smoke, which had been scattered everywhere, was just like touching a barrier, and could no longer disperse. After flying out of a short distance, it seems to touch something, almost in a flash, it is a lot of evaporation.


    "Ah." A shrill cry resounded through the sea of consciousness. The scattered black fog could not escape, it could only gather together again. While making a miserable cry, he said viciously, "Stinky boy, you asked for it. Since you won''t let me out, let''s die here together. "


    "Hey, hey, then you try." Li Fan naturally won''t fall behind because of dorplat''s cruel words. He still says with a smile.


    "You asked for it. Even if I die, our mirror space will eventually come to this plane when the tide of time and space comes. " After the thick black fog said this, it kept rolling, like a whirlpool, shrinking inward, as if all the thick black fog were compressed. It was only a few blinks of an eye. Originally, a black fog with a diameter of one or two meters had been condensed into a black mass the size of a face, like a dark liquid at the same time. And even if it has shrunk to this shape, the black mass is still continuously concentrated. It''s as if you want to reduce yourself to invisibility.


    "Hehe, if you want to know God, you will explode." Li Fan saw dopula''s action, first slightly stunned, then said with a smile, "since you want to die, then try it."


    Li Fan''s voice just fell, condensed into a mass of black fog, which was like a black liquid. After a few turns, there was a sudden pause, and then burst out without warning under the gaze of Li Fan and Cai Wen.


    At the same time, a hurricane of wild hunting hung over the whole sea of consciousness. Under the self explosion of dopla''s consciousness, the bottoming sea of consciousness was as if it had been blasted apart from a deep huge pit. Under the hurricane, countless gods scattered in the whole sea of consciousness. In the whole space, it seems that suddenly there are dark clouds blocking the sun. An invisible object in the dark. The clothes on Cai Wen''s body, along with the explosion of dopla, made a sound. If Li Fan didn''t stand in front of Cai Wen in time, I''m afraid Cai Wen would have been completely blown away before he could react to the hurricane.


    On the other side of Li Fan, although the hurricane devastated the whole sea of consciousness as if it were a typhoon passing through, it was strange that no matter how fierce the wind was, it was like encountering obstacles two or three meters in front of Li Fan. It passed from both sides of Li Fan, as if Li Fan was not standing here, but a space.


    The self exploding hurricane that ravaged the whole sea of consciousness seemed to have lasted for more than ten minutes before it stopped slowly. The whole sea of divine consciousness is clear again. Tsai Wen''s original sea of divine knowledge has changed from hundreds of square meters to hundreds of square meters at the same time, with a depth of more than ten meters. To Cai Wen''s surprise, his mouth almost closed.


    "Ha ha." Li Fan laughs, and Cai Wen looks disgusted.


    "What are you laughing at?" Cai Wen said maliciously, "my sea of divine consciousness has been destroyed. My strength after years of hard cultivation will be greatly damaged. If you had just led it out, it would not have come to this end. "


    "Hello, hello." Li Fan looked at Cai Wen differently and said with a smile, "I''ve helped you. Don''t be ignorant."


    "Help me, and you will help me to be like this, and destroy all my accomplishments?" Cai Wen looked at Li Fan and said.


    "Fool." Li Fan felt that he finally had this opportunity to say that others were stupid. He pointed to the sea of divine knowledge in front of him and said, "see, although your sea of divine knowledge has been destroyed, your own divine knowledge has not been damaged at all. On the contrary, it''s because dorplat, your sea of divine knowledge has expanded several times. You don''t thank me for this good thing. How can you blame me for knowing this, It''s better to let him fool you directly. "


    "What do you mean?" Cai Wen is not a stupid person. When he heard Li Fan say this, he was stunned at first, then he looked at Li Fan and asked with some uncertainty.


    "Yes. That is to say, in the future, your cultivation of divine consciousness will be able to go to a higher level, and it will be easier to practice in the future. " Li Fan glanced at the most and said, "if ordinary practitioners want to cultivate divine consciousness, they will be limited to the limits of talent. Because the scope of the sea of divine awareness is only so large, even if your Divine awareness is powerful, it will be nowhere to accommodate, and eventually, it will dissipate. Therefore, practitioners often have to take two steps to cultivate divine awareness. The first step is to expand their own sea of divine awareness, and the second part is to strengthen it. But they don''t know that it''s much harder to expand the sea of divine knowledge than to cultivate it. "


    "That''s why it''s difficult for practitioners to cultivate their divine consciousness." Cai Wen felt a surprise. He had forgotten his disdain for Li Fan in his mind and said with some surprise¡° After that, I will blow up my sea of divine knowledge, and soon my cultivation will be more rapid. "


    "That''s right." Li Fan nodded and said, "but if you think it''s easy, you''re wrong. If I hadn''t protected you just now, you would have become an idiot. It is not so easy to expand the sea of divine knowledge. It''s like a shovel with paper, and you want to dig a hole on a piece of steel. Don''t mention digging holes. Your shovel is good.


    "Hey, hey." Cai Wen''s face was white and blue. He knew that because of Li Fan, he was a blessing in disguise. Although the strength has declined for a while, it doesn''t matter. I will come back in the future. But the divine sense is strong, and the benefits of self-cultivation are self-evident.


    "Hum." Li Fan snorted coldly, gave Cai Wen a white look, turned his head and looked at Cai Wen''s sea of divine knowledge, and said faintly, "after listening for so long, you should come out, too."

 V2.Chapter 172

    Chen Xi, fat man and the four members of the power alliance all look at Cai Wen nervously. They almost want to rush up by themselves. Instead of Li Fan to fight against this dorpla.


    But these people are divided into three parts. Chen Xi not only pays attention to Li Fan, but also to Cai Wen. Obviously, the reason is not only that Cai Wen is his childhood playmate, but also that he is a member of the power alliance. As for paying attention to Li Fan, it is because they have already experienced too many things. Chen Xi seems to have a kind of detached feeling from her friends for Li Fan.


    As for fat man and Chengying green ling''er, they all focus on Li Fan. From time to time, the fat man went to Li Fan and put his hand on Li Fan. It''s like worrying that Li fan can help himself except for some accidents.


    The other four people in the power alliance with Cai Wen focus on Cai Wen, but they turn a blind eye to Li Fan. And look at that look, it seems that if Li fan can''t really help Cai Wen, several people will have to find Li Fan''s trouble.


    Time seems to have passed less than half an hour. But a few people feel as if a year has passed. Everyone''s face, there is a touch of anxiety.


    "What''s the matter with Fanzi? Haven''t you finished it for such a long time?" The fat man looked at Li Fan, turned his head, looked at Chengying and said.


    "If you''re in a hurry, you''ll go. Just wait quietly. " Chengying stretches. It seems that she is not worried about Li Fan''s safety.


    "If there''s anything wrong with Fanzi. Even if I''m going to fight with that dorplath. " Fat man waved fist, looking at the shadow heavily said.


    "Forget it." Chengying looked at the fat man with disdain and said, "I tell you, if even Li Fan has nothing to do with this Dorper, none of us here can make that Dorper''s opponent. If you go up like this, you can only be a target. "


    "Hey, hey." The fat man laughed. He scratched his head and said, "well, even if it is like this, I will live and die with Fanzi."


    "Cut." Cheng Ying disdains to curl her lips and says, "I didn''t expect that you are still so loyal."


    "Of course." The fat man looked at Chengying with pride and said, "fan Zi is me."


    "What''s the matter?" Before the fat man finished speaking, Chengying interrupted the fat man and suddenly looked up in the direction of Cai Wen.


    Fat man heard the words, quickly looked up toward the direction of Cai Wen. In a few people''s surprised eyes, Cai Wen''s body suddenly shook, and then burst out a very powerful breath. This breath, unexpectedly, is completely erupted by the power of divine consciousness. Even Xu Yang, who was next to Cai Wen, was forced back a few steps by the breath of divine consciousness, unable to get close to Cai Wen at all.


    "How''s Fanzi?" The fat man exclaimed and looked at Li Fan, but found that Li Fan''s body was still standing in the same place. This just slightly let down the heart. Although the fat man doesn''t know much about the divine sense, he also knows that if Li Fan''s divine sense has any problems, Li Fan''s body will never be so stable.


    With the development of CAI''s tattoo, the breath of divine consciousness broke out. The black smoke seems to come out of Cai Wen''s body, but it seems to be pulled by an invisible force and sucked into Cai Wen''s body.


    For a moment, several people on the scene were a little confused about the current situation. Although some of the people present were able to put their own divine consciousness into Cai Wen''s body, just like Li Fan, they did not dare to do so when they did not know his body. On the one hand, they were worried that Cai Wen''s body could not bear so much divine power; on the other hand, they were worried that they would rashly go in under the condition of unknown people, If you can help, it''s OK. If you can''t help, it will only add to the burden, and it''s not worth the loss.


    Fortunately, Cai Wen''s body just changed. With the black smoke pouring into his body again, his shaking body also stabilized again. Let everyone present, all can''t help but send a breath.


    "Why?" Li Fan''s face was wearing a funny smile, but his eyes were staring at the sea of divine knowledge of Cai Wen. He said slowly, "you just want to stay here for a lifetime. If you don''t want to come out, you''ll never come out."


    Said this, Li Fan''s hands tied up a complicated and abstruse fingerprints, eyes are also jiongjiong staring at the sea of divine knowledge.


    Sure enough, after Li Fan said this, there was a sudden movement in Cai Wen''s sea of divine knowledge. A very subtle, almost no careful observation can not find the smoke, curling up.


    "Don''t do it. I''ll take it. I''ll take it. Don''t kill me. " Dorprad''s voice floated out of the smoke, looking extremely frightened.


    Dopla originally wanted to take the opportunity of self explosion of her own divine consciousness and hide a trace of her original divine consciousness in the sea of divine consciousness. Although the stone is too weak, it is due to the power of mirror space. As long as you hide well. If he is not discovered by Cai Wen, he will gradually erode his divine consciousness and know that he will be strong again.


    It''s just that dorplat didn''t think that her concealment did not escape Li Fan''s perception. Now dorplath has no illusions in her heart. Can only be obediently looking at the eyes of Li Fan, for fear that Li Fan a angry, really let himself fly away.


    In fact, today, if Li Fan was not here and another practitioner came, he would not have been able to feel the dopula in the sea of divine knowledge of Cai Wen. However, under Li Fan''s strong sense of divine consciousness, let alone Cai Wen''s sea of divine consciousness, there is a difference. Even now outside Cai Wen''s body, Li fan knows exactly what those people are doing. The powerful divine consciousness can completely distinguish those things from all things in the world, even from time and space, which do not belong to the original existence of time and space. And those are the original things of time and space.


    "Oh." Li Fan looked at dopla with great interest and said with a smile, "I won''t kill you, but you just said it. When the tide of time and space comes and you come here, we can''t escape. If I let you go now, I''ll let you go. "


    "Leave me alone." A wisp of smoke turned into a fuzzy figure, suspended in the air, bowed to Li Fan and said, "I''m just an ordinary devil in the mirror space. My strength is not in the mirror space at all. Even if you let me go, my divine power has been lost, even if it is not engulfed by other mirror creatures, it will take hundreds of years to recover to the previous strength. I really don''t threaten you any more. "


    "In that case, I''m not in the mood to let you go, because it''s not good for me to let you go. Of course, it''s not bad to kill you." Li Fan''s face hesitated, but the expression in dopla''s eyes was terrified.


    "I have the cultivation method of mirror space. I can give it to you. I still have a lot of treasures in the mirror space. Please let me go." Dorplath was almost on her knees, crying.


    "Do you think these things are useful to me?" Li Fan shook his head, looked at dopula and said, "Dharma, what more Dharma do you think I need when I have such divine power?"


    "Whatever you want, as long as I have it." Dorpla said quickly. Then someone shook his head and said, "no, as long as it''s what you want, I can give it to you. Please, let me go. "


    "Well." Li Fan pretended to be thinking, holding his chin, looking at the dopla in front of him, and then said, "if you can tell me something in your mirror space, I can consider letting you go. Of course, what I want is what you know. "


    "You''re asking me to reveal the secret of our mirror space." Dorpla looked at Li Fan and waved his hand in horror and said, "no, if I do this, I will be killed completely by the people in the mirror space."


    "If you don''t do it. I''ll kill you now. " Li Fan looked at dopla with a sharp look on his face. Hands are also slowly moving up.


    "No, no, No. I promise you Dorpla looked at Li Fan''s action, her eyes were shocked. Where also can take care of oneself to return to mirror surface space after all can have an accident, busily promise a way. When he agreed, he thought that as long as he returned to the mirror space, no matter how powerful he was, he would not be able to find himself in the mirror space. At that time, as long as he found a secret place and practiced for hundreds of years, he would still be happy.


    "Hey, hey." Li fan can''t help laughing when he sees that dopla has agreed with him. The look in his eyes makes dopla feel hairy. Sure enough, I heard Li Fan continue to say, "do you want to wait until you return to the mirror space, anyway, I can''t find you, then you will be completely free and happy. Now promise me, it doesn''t matter. "


    "No, no, I mean it." Dorplath did not expect that this is not very smart, even some stupid boy, could be so clear about his own ideas. Flustered explanation way.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since I can let you go back to be a spy, I have a way to find you or even kill you." Li Fan smiles, his hands suddenly change a gesture, a cumbersome unreal pattern appears in front of Li Fan, dopla has not yet waited to react, this pattern has turned into a light, straight into dopla''s original consciousness.


    "What is this?" Dopla was surprised, but when she felt it carefully, she looked at Li Fan with both surprise and joy and asked.


    "Hum." Li Fan rolled his eyes, looked at dopla and said, "I have already imprinted my divinity in your original divinity. For your every move, no matter how far away, I will clearly know. What''s more, if there''s any way you don''t work hard. As long as I have a mind, you will disappear completely. And you don''t want to commit suicide. You can''t die with my original knowledge. Well, you don''t have mirror space for this technique. "


    More than nothing, after hearing Li Fan''s words, dopla almost thinks that Li Fan in front of her is an old monster who has been practicing for thousands of years. This kind of technique, not to mention in the mirror space, has never been heard of in my memory. It''s not easy to be stronger than the other party to imprint one''s own original divine knowledge into the original divine knowledge of others. A practitioner, if he can''t even commit suicide, is like someone else''s puppet in a sense. This involves not only the strength of divine consciousness, but also the manipulation of divine consciousness. You know, divinity is like a driver in a car. I can only drive this car. If a driver drives two cars, I''m afraid it won''t be long before something goes wrong.


    "And don''t be surprised, since you are my little brother. Then you have to be stronger. Otherwise, I have no face. " Li Fan looked at dopla''s surprised expression and said it doesn''t matter. More than a little stronger, dorplath''s surprise before, on the one hand, was due to the imprint of others in her original divine consciousness, on the other hand, it was because her original divine consciousness suddenly became stronger. This kind of strong, has far exceeded their original strength, or, has been able to compare with the two before their own. Perhaps, he has been able to achieve the strength of the mirror evil king.

 V2.Chapter 173

    "Don''t be surprised." Looking at dopla''s surprised look, Li Fan said with a smile, "since you have been treated as my little brother, I have to give you some benefits. Otherwise, as you are now, even if you return to the mirror space, what can you do


    Until now, dopla finally has a new understanding of Li Fan in her heart. Although it''s a good way to hit a stick, I used to use it in the mirror space, but it''s not as generous as Li Fan. After all, simply upgrading one''s strength to a higher level is not something ordinary practitioners can do.


    "Now, what else do you want to say?" Li Fan looked at dopla and said slowly, "I''ve given you two roads. It depends on which one you want to take. Is it to continue to go back to the mirror space to be the majestic mirror demon, or completely disappear in this time and space. Do it yourself. "


    "Dorplath, I''d like to serve you. From now on, respect your orders. " Dorplat did not hesitate, after all, for people in mirror space, rebellion and intrigue is a very common thing. What''s more, his life and death is still in the hands of Li Fan. At this time, as long as he wants to live, he has to obey Li Fan''s orders.


    "I have nothing else to ask of you." Li Fan looked at dopla with satisfaction and said, "as long as you can tell me when the mirror space will come to our plane, and who are the people who come here for the first time. That''s your first task. "


    "Yes, sir." Dopla nodded, looked at Li Fan and said.


    "Then you can leave first. As for how to tell people about your experience in mirror space after you go back, you already have an idea." Li Fan nodded and waved to dopla.


    Dopla nodded, turned into a wisp of smoke, curled up, and disappeared in an instant.


    "You just let him go." After half a sound, Cai Wenfang is slow to God, looking at Li Fan asked in a low voice.


    "If we don''t let him go, we''ll keep him for the Spring Festival." Li Fan rolled his eyes and said, "I know it''s easy to kill it, but it''s not a better way to have an insider in the mirror space."


    "Ha ha." There is an unidentified smile on Cai Wen''s face. Looking at Li Fan, he shook his head and said, "now I know why those old guys in the league like you. Sure enough, they have their reasons. "


    "Hey, hey." Li Fan also gave a dry smile and felt that Cai Wen''s attitude towards himself seemed to be because he had saved him. There was a subtle change. Although there was still some hidden hostility, it seemed to have eased a lot.


    "Well." Cai Wen looks at Li Fan. He seems to have something to say, but he feels it''s hard to speak. He just looks at Li Fan and hesitates.


    "Say what you have to say." Seeing Cai Wen''s appearance, Li Fan felt something strange in his heart. Said hastily.


    "Well." Cai Wen hesitated, looked at Li Fan and said slowly, "you and Chen Xi. Isn''t it


    Seeing a puff of smoke pouring out of Cai Wen''s body again, several people were on the alert for a moment, staring at Cai Wen''s body one after another. He clenched his fist.


    In the watchful eyes of the public, a wisp of blue smoke floated out from around Cai Wen''s body, slowly condensing the appearance of dopla. But beside dopula, Li Fan and Cai Wen did not appear. A few people are a little Leng.


    The fat man was the first to react. He was just stunned. He was already roaring, and a yellow amulet with a wisp of wind went straight to dopla.


    However, the fat man seems to have forgotten a little bit that before dorplath entered Tsai Wen''s body, the fat man''s attack had no effect on dorplath. Now, of course, it is the same result.


    Although Huang Fu looks very powerful, he doesn''t do any harm to dopla. He penetrates dopla''s body and bombards the open space not far away, exploding a blazing fire.


    "Wait a minute." Although dorpla was not hurt by the fat man''s attack, she was also startled. Although she was only an evil devil in the mirror space, she had never been beaten but never fought back. But these people were in front of her. It is clear that he has an extraordinary relationship with his master Li Fan. How dare you fight back. He said, "don''t do it. I have something to say."


    "What else to say. Now that you have appeared, Fanzi has been harmed by you. I don''t know what Mohn has to say. Let''s die. " The fat man looked at dopula and said angrily.


    Dopla was stunned. Looking at the people in front of her, she couldn''t help but feel speechless. She waved her hand and said, "no, please listen to me."


    "There''s nothing to explain." Said the fat man, looking at dopla. I''m about to start again.


    "Fatso, don''t you believe in my strength?" Li Fan''s voice suddenly rang out behind the fat man. Finally, it''s a relief to doppela.


    Although dorplath is not afraid of fat people, if she really fights, the people in front of her are still in a bit of a dilemma when she doesn''t have to do her best. Fortunately, in this seemingly stupid fat man did not start again, Li Fan has finally appeared.


    "Fanzi."


    "Li Fan. You''re all right


    Chen Xi and fat several people are surprised turn head, looking at the direction of Li Fan said.


    Li Fan stretched heavily, looked at the fat man and said with a smile, "dead fat man, are you so bad about my strength?"


    "There''s no such thing." The fat man scratched his head awkwardly and said with embarrassment, "I''m not worried about it. Do people make mistakes and horses make mistakes?"


    Li Fan turned his head and looked at dopla, waved his hand gently and said, "OK, you can go."


    "Go?" Chen Xi looks at Li Fan, looks at dopla doubtfully and says, "why let her go. He''s a mirror person. Make our enemies. "


    Li Fan laughs, still facing doplanu, looks at Chen Xi and says, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll talk to you about this later. Now he, for us, does not have any threat


    Dorplat nodded, her figure flickered, turned into a streamer, straight into the space-time channel in the mid air. Disappeared.


    "Fanzi, what''s the matter?" Fat see dorplath without the slightest hesitation is to leave, but is more confused. I can''t help looking at Li Fan and asking, "have you two reached some kind of agreement?"


    "How could it be?" Chen Xi couldn''t help but look at the fat man, turned to look at Li Fan and said, "tell me, what''s the matter."


    "We don''t worry about it. We''ll let you know when we have a chance. But fat man guessed right this time. We have reached some kind of agreement." Li Fan laughs and makes a riddle to Chen Xi. Looking at Cai Wen, who is a little pale on the other side, he squeezes his eyes.


    Although Cai Wen''s face is a little pale, his spirit is good. It''s just that the look on his face is a little unnatural.


    "What we are doing now is how to deal with this time-space channel." Li Fan looked at the space-time channel in front of him and said slowly¡° According to my judgment and what dorpla said just now, we have no way to completely seal this time-space channel. This passage of time and space appears here because of the influence of the tide of time and space, and this passage of time and space is the natural product of time and space in the world. In many places of our plane, there are such channels of time and space. Our strength is still too weak for him. "


    "What can we do? We can''t just wait for mirror space to pass through this space-time channel." When Chen Xi heard Li Fan say this, she couldn''t help frowning.


    "What to do?" Li Fan shrugged, helplessly said, "cold.". This passage of time and space is formed naturally, and it is impossible for human to seal it. If we want to wait for it to disappear, we have to wait until the tide of time and space has passed, and the fluctuation of space will naturally make it disappear. However, although we have no idea about this time-space channel, we can use another way. "


    "You mean." After all, Chen Xi is in the alliance of powers, influenced by many cultivation predecessors. Looking at Li Fan''s appearance, she immediately guesses Li Fan''s purpose, nods and says, "what do you mean. We can set up an array here in Loulan ancient city to prevent people from going out in the mirror space. "


    Li Fan nodded and said with a smile, "yes, that''s it. We can give up this space-time channel, as long as we don''t let the creatures coming from the mirror space leave here, nature is an advantage for us. "


    "That''s right, though. The array we know doesn''t seem to be able to block the ectopic plane. " The Joey sisters looked at each other and said in unison.


    Li Fan gently shook his head and said¡° Not necessarily, although we are not able to block the ectopic surface, but we can delay their progress of leaving here


    Then Li Fan looked at Chen Xi and said with a smile, "Chen Xi, do you remember the village we met when we first went to Kunlun mountain?"


    "The village I met when I went to Kunlun Mountain for the first time." Chen Xi heard Li Fan''s words, can''t help but frown, carefully recalled, and then surprised said, "you mean that no one can leave where the village."


    "Yes, it''s the spirit absorbing array." Li Fan nodded and said with a smile, "that array was originally built by the spiritual power between heaven and earth. As long as the spiritual power between heaven and earth does not disperse, it can be said that the array will never be broken. We can use that array. "


    "But that array has been lost since ancient times. How can we possibly understand. " When Chen Xi hears Li Fan''s words, she is happy at first, but then she turns pale. But soon, a touch of surprise appears on her face. The speed of change almost makes people think that Chen Xi knows how to change her face¡° Don''t you know that array? "


    "Hey, hey." Li Fan scratched his head, looked at Chen Xi and said, "I didn''t tell you at that time. In fact, I didn''t break that array by mistake, but I was able to break it under the guidance of Bai Qi. Moreover, that array still exists in my divine consciousness until now. "


    "White rise." Hearing the name, Chen Xi finally nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "I didn''t expect that he could do something invisible to help us. It seems that your luck is really great. "


    "Hey, hey. If he didn''t want to wait for my divine sense to be strong, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have lived to now. But you''re right. He did a good job Li Fan also said with a smile¡° What are we waiting for. Let''s quickly set up the spirit absorbing array here. This array must be quite targeted for creatures in mirror space. " Chen Xi ha ha of smile, immediately smile of facial expression one Lin, looking at Li Fan to say "but, you later don''t have what matter to hide from me again."

 V2.Chapter 174

    Spirit absorbing array, ancient lost array. The origin of the earliest can not be verified. But the power of this spirit absorbing array has been handed down from generation to generation.


    Just like Li Fan and Chen Xi, when they first went to Kunlun Mountain, inadvertently entered the spirit absorbing array. The key to this spirit absorbing array is that it can make outsiders and people in the spirit absorbing array unable to feel it. This is a general array. And will be in such a time, gradually lost himself, decades of time, seems to be just a few days.


    At that time, although Li Fan and Chen Xi could be regarded as rookies in the cultivation world, they were able to walk out of the spirit absorption array alive. In addition to Li Fan''s identity as a natural God, they relied more on Bai Qi at that time. In other words, if there was no Bai Qi at that time, I''m afraid Li Fan and Chen Xi would still stay in the spirit absorption array and be lost forever.


    In order to ascend to the heaven, Bai Qi didn''t directly occupy Li Fan''s weak divine consciousness at that time after learning his identity. Instead, he regarded Li Fan as a container for growth and tried to absorb Li Fan''s divine consciousness once it was mature. However, he didn''t expect that Li Fan''s natural divine consciousness would grow up, How can a person like Bai Qi be able to deal with casually.


    Until the end, Bai Qi not only failed to get Li Fan''s divine knowledge, but also took his own life. It can be regarded as stealing chicken but not eating rice.


    However, in the early days of Baiqi, Li Fan still has a lot of things about divine knowledge in ancient times. Thanks to these things, Li Fan has been able to improve his spiritual cultivation to such a high level in such a short time. Of course, Li Fan plays the role of pig and eats tiger.


    At the moment, a few people left the Loulan site underground with the little boy who didn''t know his identity and returned to the ground. After this event, and Li Fan''s excerpt from dopula''s memory, he finally has a general understanding of the mystery of Loulan''s disappearance.


    It''s really like the pattern painted on the wall before several people entered the underground palace. Loulan people originally built this eight diagrams diagram of Taiji, which is indeed not only used as a sacrifice, but also able to hold a calling ceremony. So as to obtain the power of other ectopic surfaces. It was because Loulan people learned this way that they were able to dominate the desert at that time.


    However, the power gained without any reason will come at a price. Loulan people did not realize it when they held the calling ceremony again and again. The power they gain comes from the mirror space, and every successful ceremony requires the dedication of countless gods of Loulan people. Although there are few practitioners of Loulan people, the long-term accumulation is also an extremely objective God.


    Finally, disaster came. The pattern painted on the wall was when Loulan people were the most powerful. It was at that time that Loulan people tried to gain more power. But in the end, they not only dedicated the power of all the people at that time, but also overdrawn their future power. In that ceremony, countless Loulan people found that they were in the sky, There are countless lights floating like stars.


    But the rulers at that time, in order to prevent the Loulan people at the bottom from panic, actually told the public that it was just that they had gained extraordinary strength. After the ceremony, Loulan people found that not only their offspring were born very few, but also their living environment had changed greatly.


    Every plant and tree in the main material world, any life, has its own spiritual power and divine consciousness. Loulan people''s nearly overdrawn way of obtaining it has deprived them of their right to survive in the future. Gradually, the environment around Loulan people gradually deteriorated. Loulan people''s vitality is also gradually declining. In the end, although Loulan people want to leave here, they find it too late.


    Even those who are lucky enough to escape from the ancient city of Loulan will become a walking corpse in the near future because of the dissipation of divine consciousness. What''s more, he lost his soul completely.


    Although Li Fan''s heart is full of regrets about the mystery of Loulan people''s disappearance, it does not prevent Li Fan from setting up a spiritual array here. In other words, Loulan people can be regarded as forcing themselves to a dead end. In current words, they are killing themselves.


    Although the scope of the spirit absorbing array is extremely wide, it doesn''t take much effort to arrange it. The key to the deployment of the spirit absorbing array is actually the spirit absorbing totem, which is the central pivot of the array.


    The strength of the spirit absorbing totem has a great influence on the speed at which the whole spirit absorbing array can absorb the spirit of the trapped people. What''s more, after being discovered, how powerful the totem can resist.


    Although Li Fan has experienced the spirit sucking totem in the sea of divine consciousness, the spirit sucking totem is not enough for Li Fan. After all, this time, we are not facing these practitioners in the main material world. It''s the creatures in the mirror space. The strength of the two, whether spiritual or divine, is not on the same level. Because Li Fan is also ready to use his own strength to recast a spiritual totem.


    In this way, as long as they are not stronger than their own existence, the probability of the spiritual absorption array being broken is already low to a certain extent. Of course, the reason why they are not 100% sure is that everything may be unexpected. Although Li Fan didn''t know how to make the totem, the totem still exists in his sea of divine knowledge. As long as the original foundation is strengthened, it is enough to ensure that there is no obstacle. Even so, it took Li Fan nearly a day to transform the totem. In addition to the spirit breathing array set up on the site of Loulan, three days passed like this. Fortunately, in the past three days, there is no abnormal situation in the space-time channel. And the connection with dopula''s divine consciousness also tells Li fan that dopula, who has returned to the mirror space, has no chance to touch a deeper level, but this is good news for Li Fan and others. When Li Fan finished the layout of the whole spiritual absorption array, several people turned around in these four circles, looking at the yellow sand hanging on the Loulan site. Everyone in the world is a little sad, a once brilliant city on the Silk Road, it is because of their own greed, finally drowned by their own greed. With the little boy, several people look back at Loulan ruins again. After Li Fanbu''s spirit absorbing array, it will really become a place where strangers are not allowed to enter. Presumably, the next time a few people come here, it will be another scene. In these three days, Li Fan and others, Cai Wen and Chen Xi all have some guesses about this strange little boy. After all, the boy''s appearance on Loulan site is too abrupt. It''s from an egg, which makes people confused about the identity of the little boy. But no matter how many people chatted with the little boy, or Li fan used his own divine sense, he could not get any clues from the little boy. By exploring the little boy''s sea of divine knowledge, Li Fan found that the little boy''s sea of divine knowledge is just like an ordinary person, let alone a practitioner, or an ordinary adult. The sea of divine knowledge will be much stronger than him. Moreover, after Li Fan''s exploration, he found that the little boy did not use some kind of technique to cover up his own fluctuations. Judging from the boy''s sea of divine knowledge, he really knew nothing about his life experience or even his past. In other words, there are only two cases for such a little boy. In the first case, the little boy is a child born with dementia, so the sea of consciousness is like a piece of white paper. In another case, the little boy was just born, so he knew nothing about his own divinity. But after all, the little boy came from the space-time channel, and the other end of the space-time channel was connected with the mirror space. Although several people didn''t know how to breed the offspring of the mirror space, after Li Fan''s understanding with dopula, they found that, let alone the mirror space, there was no humanoid creature that could hatch from the egg in any space. This enigmatic little boy began to make people think hard, and finally the fat man seemed to have no brain to solve the problem¡° Since we don''t know its identity, we don''t have to guess. Take him back to the league and deal with it soon. Even if he is not a bad man, he comes from mirror space after all. That''s our enemy. " The fat man shook his head and looked at the little boy. Everyone felt that the fat man''s words were reasonable, and several people no longer worried about the little boy''s real identity. Along the way, on the contrary, there were no worries. Just a good mood, it seems that should not be owned by a few people. Just back to the power alliance, the people who haven''t had a rest are called to the conference room by Yang Yitian. Yang Yitian, who closed the door, did not immediately ask several people about the results of Loulan''s trip. Instead, he looked at the people with a dignified face and said, "we are in trouble. Several people who went to Shennongjia didn''t get any news until now. I think they have encountered some difficulties. " Shennongjia is exactly where Zhou Kang led some high-level leaders in the alliance to go. Even the veteran like Zhou Kang has not been able to send back any information. There are only two possibilities. The first is that they have not found anything. And the second possibility. Everyone in the meeting room looks at each other. His face was dignified.

 V2.Chapter 175

    Zhou Kang and others set out with Li Fan almost at the same time, although this is the direction to Shennongjia. Where the ectopic surface organisms have never seen, but according to the strength of Zhou Kang and his party, even if there is any special situation, it will never even be unable to return the news.


    But the reality is that Li Fan and others have returned to the alliance, but this week, Zhou Kang and others have no news at all. If this is the case, I''m afraid Yang Yitian won''t worry much. After all, Zhou Kang and others are old people in the alliance, and they have seen many storms in their life. I don''t know how much more than Li Fan and others.


    What worries Yang Yitian is not the ectopic creatures that have never been seen before, but the natural maze of primitive forests in Shennongjia. Sometimes, what makes people feel dangerous is not what they can see. The danger hidden in the dark is more frightening.


    "They have been away for more than ten days, but there is no news until now. I am worried that they are trapped in Shennongjia. Originally, if you can''t come back, I have planned to go to them in person." Yang Yitian''s second sentence surprised Li Fan and others.


    You know, Yang Yitian is the president of the league. It is also the strongest person in the whole league, but since Yang Yitian took over the league, there has never been Yang Yitian''s hand.


    It''s like, everyone knows that Yang Yitian is a master in the whole China, but he can''t do it himself. After all, there''s never been a rule in the league that says the president will come out.


    But now Yang Yitian actually wants to go to find Zhou Kang in person, in addition to the friendship of many years. What''s more, it''s the feeling of fighting together for many years.


    "President Yang, how can you do this in person?" The fat man laughs and looks at Yang Yitian and says. Said this, the fat man squeezed his eyes and looked at Li Fan with a funny face.


    Li Fan shrugged his shoulders, looked at Yang Yitian, nodded and said, "President Yang, what fat man said is true. Since you are the most important person in the league, how can you do it yourself. Let''s leave this matter to us. Just in time, we have solved the Loulan problem for the time being. "


    Said this, Li Fan and Chen Xi several people will also go to Loulan after a detailed retelling, about Loulan people disappear, several people also said their own ideas.


    Li Fan is to turn himself into an insider in the mirror space. Told Yang Yitian.


    "Good." Yang Yitian slapped a table heavily, laughed and said, "unexpectedly, Li Fan, your strength has grown so fast. It seems that in the future, we will be more sure to welcome the tide of time and space. "


    Chen Xi laughs, looks at Yang Yitian and says, "grandfather, what do you think about that little boy?"


    Yang Yitian frowned, pondered a little for a while, and said, "that little boy is really a little strange, but for the sake of being a child. Put it in our league. In this case, even if he has any ideas. We can also find out for the first time. It won''t be too much of a consequence. "


    Chen Xi nodded, looked at Yang Yitian and said, "grandfather, when shall we go to Shennongjia?"


    "The sooner the better." Yang Yitian looked up at several people and said, "I know you just came back from Loulan and need to recuperate, but time is very urgent. We don''t have much time."


    "I understand." The fat man nodded, looked at Yang and said, "however, President Yang. I have two requirements. "


    "He said Yang Yitian looked at the fat man and nodded.


    "The first one." The fat man put out a finger and said, "we don''t want to go with people who think they are good this time."


    "Ha ha." Yang one day ha ha of smile, looking at fat man slowly say¡° The person you are talking about is not Cai Wen


    "Yes. It''s the guy who thinks it''s good. If Li Fan hadn''t been here this time, I''m afraid he would have become a bunch of mischief. " The fat man curled his mouth and said with disdain.


    "Good. No problem. " Yang Yitian nodded and said, "although Cai Wen is a little conceited, his strength is not so unbearable. In the league, he is also a top ranked young man."


    "Well. I don''t care about that. Anyway, I don''t think he''s happy. " The fat man didn''t give Yang Yitian any affection, and said to himself.


    "Fat man." Li Fan stretched out his hand to pull the fat man''s sleeve and lowered his head to give the fat man this look.


    "It doesn''t matter." Yang Yitian laughs and looks at the fat man''s words. Li Fan and Yang Yitian say, "it''s just right. This time, it also frustrates the spirit of these young people. Let them know. They are not the only ones in the world who are really gifted. "


    "What''s the second condition?" Yang Yitian said this, looking at the fat man continued to ask.


    "I need to go home first." The fat man looked at Yang Yitian and said seriously.


    "Your first condition is for the second one." Yang Yitian laughs, looks at the fat man wiping his beard and says, "you want to encourage that old guy of your family to go out of the mountain by virtue of Zhou Kang''s lack of news."


    The fat man nodded, looked at Yang Yitian and said, "that''s right. Although my grandfather said he didn''t care about Zhou Kang''s life and death, according to my understanding of him, he was not that kind of person. First of all, it''s time to put a fire on him. "


    Yang Yitian nodded, looked at the fat man, thought for a while, and said, "this is not a good way. Although it''s too forced for Wu Qishan, it''s a good thing to have one more expert at this time."


    "That''s settled." Fat see Yang Yitian agreed. He nodded and said, "then we can leave in a day."


    "So fast." Yang Yitian looked at the fat man with some doubts and said, "are you so sure that you can persuade your grandfather in one day?"


    The fat man laughed, as if he was hiding his obscene thoughts¡° Of course not. Tell my grandfather about it, but three minutes is enough. For two days, we want to have a good rest. "


    A room full of people were shocked by the fat man''s words.


    This time, Li Fan didn''t come home with the fat man again. It''s not that Li Fan didn''t want to, but the fat man only used one sentence to let Li Fan give up this idea.


    "I''m just telling my grandfather about Zhou Kang''s disappearance this time. What to do depends on him. As for you going, it''s no use


    Now that the fat man has said so, Li Fan is just enjoying his leisure. It''s just taking advantage of this short day to have a good sleep. I feel that I haven''t had a good sleep since I experienced the dream world.


    "I don''t know what''s going on in the dream world. I don''t know what''s going on with Avril and them." Li Fan in a daze, I do not know how, unexpectedly suddenly thought of Avril. I think of what Avril said to me when I was about to leave the dream world.


    The land of nothingness, the peak of nothingness. I was dressed in black, and the wind was blowing fiercely.


    Standing on the edge of the steepest cliff of nihilistic peak, mengwuchang stands against the wind to see the deep night sky. Slightly closed his eyes.


    How long, it seems that thousands of years have passed in the blink of an eye. Although there are two different souls in one''s own body, the origin of the soul is the same person, just one kind and one greedy.


    Since Li Fan and others left the void, the heart of kindness has been repressed, completely unable to appear. And the heart of greed is more and more powerful.


    "It''s time." Dream impermanence suddenly opened his eyes, stretched out his hand to support his chest position, slightly narrowed eyes, like a burst of fire in general, can burn up the cold wind in front of him.


    "Dreamland, I''m back."


    Urgent report.


    Looking at the Black Envelope on the desk in front of me, which represents the emergency. AI Haotian didn''t know why, but he was unusually calm. It seemed that when the waiting time suddenly came, he was used to it.


    There is no need to reach out to open the envelope. AI Haotian already knows the information in the envelope. Can still use the most urgent black at this time. Except for nightmares. Nothing.


    "Gentlemen, the war is very close to us." AI Haotian was silent for a long time. Finally, he looked at the group leaders of Mengling who were present¡° Thousands of years have passed, and this moment has finally arrived. "


    "The dream is impermanent. Unless he doesn''t come, he won''t be so lucky to leave this time." Yang clan chief looked at the Black Envelope on the table and said with a cold smile.


    "I don''t know who it is. I was almost killed by Meng Wuchang last time." Sun''s patriarch stopped saying this, but with a sneer on his face, he looked up at the ceiling.


    "Hum." Yang clan leader just gave a cold smile and ignored sun clan leader''s words. He just said, "I don''t know who it is. Last time I met a dream, I wanted to run away immediately."


    "Well, gentlemen, we''re not here to talk about old things." Murong clan leader on one side hit ha ha, diverged the topic to say¡° Since dream impermanence has come. Next, we should have a good plan for how to deal with it. "


    "What''s your plan. The battle of the dream world was originally a decisive battle between the high levels. Ordinary dreamers have no ability to decide the final victory. No matter how much they sacrifice, they are just cannon fodder. " Sitting opposite AI Haotian, Xi nationality sighed and said slowly.


    "Just a dream of impermanence, we still have the strength to fight, but I am a little confused that it is far from the time when the tide of time and space is coming. Is there any other purpose for dream of impermanence to attack us so anxiously?" AI Haotian reaches out his hand and taps on the table in front of him, frowning and saying.


    "The dream is impermanent. Obviously, I don''t want the ectopic side to benefit from it. It seems that dream impermanence looks down on us Yang clan chief sneered and said, "although we were not his opponents thousands of years ago, now we are not worried at all."¡° Chief Yang, don''t be careless. " AI Haotian said in a deep voice, "according to the news that Wei''er came back from nothingness, Meng Wuchang''s current strength is better than that of that year. Although we are also making progress over the years, I''m afraid there is still a gap in strength. "¡° Hum. Who is born and who is dead, we will know when we meet. " Yang clan chief does not care about looking at Ai Haotian said¡° So, what''s our plan now? " Sun clan leader nodded, looking at the left head of AI Haotian asked¡° Wait and see what happens. " AI Haotian slowly said these four words, and continued to say, "the dream world is vast and sparsely populated. Although the nightmare clan has officially declared war, from the perspective of their mobilization, it is obvious that they do not want to directly determine the final result of the war at one time. I am afraid that they are still waiting for something. "

 V2.Chapter 176

    Li Fan felt that since he entered the cultivation world, he seemed to be wandering all the time, without rest or quiet. In addition to countless practices, there are countless enemies, either overt or covert.


    Looking down from the plane flying tens of thousands of meters above, it''s just a vast expanse of white. There is no image in the range of sight. The roar of the plane is accompanied by the snoring of the fat man beside him. The noisy Li fan can''t be at ease at all.


    Although the fat man came home alone this time, he didn''t see wuqishan walking with him when he came back. In this regard, the fat man just shrugged his shoulders and explained that he just passed the matter on to his grandfather. As for how he decided, it was not something he could consider.


    The long-distance flight and the long-time noise made Li Fan feel the blue sky and fresh air after he got off the plane.


    But soon, Li Fan knew that it was not because he had been on the plane for a long time, but that the air here was really better than that in the city. On the blue sky, there were a few leisurely white clouds. The warm but not hot sun also makes people feel warm. It seems that even in the air, there is a refreshing sweet taste.


    "It''s so comfortable here." Chengying stretched a big stretch, lazy eyes looking at the scenery around, said, "such a beautiful place, how can there be ectopic surface."


    "It''s not the most beautiful place yet. You''ll be even more surprised when you get there. " Chen Xi looked at Chengying with a smile and said, "Shennongjia is the most complete and primitive forest landscape in China."


    "But. Under such an environment, the danger in the virgin forest must be multiplied. " The fat man smiles and adds Chen Xi''s words.


    "This place. I seem to have been here before Green spirit son in a side some doubts of looking at a few people to say.


    This time, Yang Yitian listens to the fat man''s advice. Cai Wen and others don''t come together. They are still five people, including Li Fan and Chen Xi. Hear green ling''er say so, Li Fan and Chen Xi all transfer trust to look at Green ling''er to say doubtfully¡° It should be far away from the Miao area where you used to be. How did you come here? "


    "No mistake." Green ling''er shook her head, looked up at the mountain in the distance and said, "this is a very famous place. Even in our time, it was also called the forbidden area. The reason for this is that there is so much uncertainty in the forest. "


    Fat man also nodded his head and said, "the name of Shennongjia is related to an ancient legend about Shennong tasting herbs: in ancient times, Emperor Shennong led the people to find a high mountain for tasting herbs. However, seeing that the mountain here is steep and the forest is everywhere, he was overjoyed that there must be a secret collection of strange herbs. He first taught the people to "build a house with wood to avoid danger"; The successors "set up a ladder to help them climb."; He collected 400 kinds of good medicines and wrote Shennong''s herbal classic. In order to reply to the emperor of heaven, he set up a wooden altar and flew across cranes. In memory of their ancestors, they called this mountain Shennongjia. The above is the information I found on the Internet about the origin of Shennongjia. It seems that if you really take Shennongjia as mentioned above, it will be a bit of a myth. "


    "Are there few things with mythology?" Li Fan hissed, raised his legs and stepped into the taxi, and said, "now, I''m immune to these things."


    "Some of you are here to travel." The taxi driver watched several people get into the car, turning the steering wheel and looking at them through the rearview mirror.


    "Yes, I heard it''s beautiful here, so I''ll come and have a look." Li Fan nodded and said blandly.


    "Did you find a tour group, Shennongjia? If you don''t have a guide, don''t walk around." The driver said with a smile.


    "No, we don''t need it." The fat man waved his hand carelessly and said carelessly.


    "No, you don''t know. Every year, many people come here to explore. But in the end, none of them came back The driver looked at the fat man and said seriously, "if you don''t have a guide, I can introduce one to you."


    "No, we''d like to have a spin." Li Fan waved his hand and said.


    "Hey, let me tell you, although it''s a tourist attraction, it''s also very dangerous." It seems that the driver is still part-time with other jobs, he continued to introduce to several people¡° A few months ago, I once pulled three boys, but I didn''t listen to my advice. I had to go there by myself. As a result, a month later, I read about their disappearance in the newspaper. Well. People today. "


    As the driver said this, he shook his head and sighed, as if those missing people had a lot to do with him. It seemed as if I had to repent.


    Li Fan, fat man and others are silent. Although the driver''s words are reasonable, several people are not as simple as traveling this time. If they really want to find a guide, how can they do things.


    "Big brother driver." Several people listened to the driver''s words in silence, but Chen Xi suddenly said, "every year there are tourists who go up alone and disappear?"


    "That''s right." The driver sighed and said, "now these people are willing to spend money to travel here. Why can''t they consider their own safety?"


    "The forest here is not so deep. How can so many people go missing?" Chen Xi leaned forward and asked.


    "The legend here. There are wild people in Shennongjia. If there are more people, I''m afraid those wild people will worry about it. But if there are fewer people, if they are not lucky. I''m afraid it''s not that easy to get out. " The driver shook his head and said, "even we locals dare not go into the forest alone."


    "Well, recently, has anyone been missing here?" Chen Xi smiles and asks the driver. It''s like chatting and asking.


    "Why not?" A look of sadness appeared on the driver''s face. "In recent months, almost every day, there are missing people. Before, they were missing in twos and threes, but now they are good. Almost every day, there are several missing people in the newspaper. Now even the police here are worried about walking on the road. "


    "What are the police worried about?" The fat man looked at the driver and asked.


    "What are you worried about? I''m worried about being seen and questioned by my family. There are more missing people. Now the police are under great pressure. " As the driver spoke, he looked up at the traffic lights in front of him and said, "I see, if it goes on like this, the reputation of Shennongjia scenic spot will soon be destroyed."


    "Well. What do you think? You''d better find a guide. " When the driver finished speaking, he still looked at several people and said, "I have friends who work in travel agencies. I''ll give you a cheap price."


    "Forget it, we don''t need it." Li Fan waved his hand.


    The driver who sent several people to the place still had a trace of discontent on his face. Looking at several people with strange eyes, he finally took out a business card from his arms and handed it to several people, saying, "call me if you need to."


    "Ha ha." Li Fan looked at the business card in his hand and looked a little sad. These five people are also people in the cultivation world. If they really go to Shennongjia and find a guide, it''s strange that they don''t make people laugh.


    "It seems that according to the driver, Shennongjia has changed for a long time. It''s just that because it''s a tourist attraction in the virgin forest, it''s not unusual for the missing people. So there was no panic. " Chen Xi is sitting in the room, holding the map of Shennongjia in her hand, reaching for a spot on it and saying.


    "How can we find uncle Zhou Kang in such a big place. I''m afraid it took seven or eight days for us to go to this place. Not to mention where Zhou Kang and his family are, we don''t know. We don''t know anything about ectopic organisms in Shennongjia. " Fat man frowned, looking at Chen Xi''s slender fingers on the map across the place said.


    "I have an idea." Looking at the map, luling''er suddenly said, "since there are ectopic surfaces, they will not appear in noticeable places. Therefore, the more remote we go, the greater the chance we will find them."


    "But Uncle Zhou Kang and them. Our purpose this time is not only to find the ectopic surface, but also to find uncle Zhou Kang and them. " Li Fan shook his head and said.


    "According to Uncle Zhou''s strength, Shennongjia can''t trap them at all. The only reason why they don''t have any news is that they encounter ectopic creatures. So, as long as we find the ectopic surface, we can find uncle Zhou and them. " Chen Xi thought, looking at the green Ling Er nodded¡° I agree with greenling. Let''s look for the trace of the ectopic surface first


    A few people''s ideas are very good. Only when they really came to the position of Shennongjia did they find that what they had originally thought was just a fabulous idea. The overall altitude is about 3000 meters. Shennongjia, which is covered with mountains and deep valleys, is hard to find, not to mention a channel of ectopic surface, that is, tens of thousands of people.


    Because it is a tourist attraction, the whole Shennongjia has been planned in good order. Along the road opened up, there are quiet trees on both sides. The wind blows slowly and makes a loud sound. It took about half an hour to follow the popular people. After all, a few people found that this is a tourist attraction. If we go on like this, let alone find the ectopic surface, I''m afraid that in a short time, a few people will be able to finish the tour from Shennongjia.


    But fortunately, although it was planned orderly, it was surrounded by dense forests. A few people walked slowly and soon fell behind them. Under the cover of tall trees, they ran quickly towards the jungle. In a short time, it was impossible to see the road when it came. Around, there were many tall trees, which surrounded the crowd. Among the leaves, there was a shadow of light.


    Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and said, "Li Fan, use your Divine sense to explore and see if there is anything abnormal in Shennongjia."


    Li Fan nodded, slowly adjusted his breath, slightly closed his eyes, and his mind was instantly released. Almost in an instant, the whole scope of Shennongjia was wrapped in it. Although Li Fan''s divine power has been extremely powerful, but slightly unfamiliar control, or let Li Fan to control such a large area feel some sleepy. We have to narrow down the scope and gradually explore. Time, bit by bit, slowly passing.

 V2.Chapter 177

    After a long time, Li Fan finally slowly opened his eyes, eyes in Chen Xi and others face slowly swept, gently shook his head, said "did not find."


    "Not found?" Chen Xi frowned, looked at Li Fan and asked, "how can we not find out? Is the strength of Shennongjia''s ectopic creatures so strong?"


    Li Fan shook his head, breathed out a breath and said, "of course not. I didn''t find what I said. It''s just that my divine sense can''t go deep into Shennongjia. It''s just that I can explore it from the sky above Shennongjia. Maybe it''s because of the high mountains and dense forests in Shennongjia, or maybe it''s for other reasons. My divine sense can''t be explored at all."


    "What about that?" Fat man heard Li Fan say so, shook his head, stretched out his hand to pull his finger, said, "this Shennongjia such a big place, we inch by inch to find the past, maybe it will take a few years."


    Li Fan shrugged helplessly, sighed and said, "I don''t know. If it doesn''t work, we have to use the most primitive method. However, according to my observation just now, Shennongjia seems to be wrapped by a very special force, which makes it impossible for external forces to integrate into it. "


    "Does the legend of Shennong really exist?" The fat man exclaimed, "Shennongjia is still protected by Shennong."


    "No way." Li Fan hissed, looked at the fat man and said, "maybe it''s just the remote location of Shennongjia. It''s caused by time. There are a lot of these strange things happening in nature


    "Greenling, you said before that you have been here." Chen Xi suddenly asked to the side of the green ling''er.


    Green ling''er nodded and said, "that''s right. When I was just in touch with the magic, I came once. That time, I was looking for the poisonous insects suitable for practicing the magic. At that time, Shennongjia was much more primitive than it is now. "


    "Is there any way you can find uncle Zhou Kang in the jungle?" Hear green Ling son so, Chen Xi nodded to open mouth to ask a way.


    "Maybe. Let me have a try." Green Ling Er thought for a moment, finally nodded, looked at Chen Xi and asked, "do you have something that uncle Zhou Kang and they used?"


    "Things that have been used." Chen Xi frowned and thought for a while, but shook her head and said, "No


    "I have one here." The fat man suddenly spoke to one side¡° The little thing that I was carrying seemed to have been given to him by Zhou Kang. I don''t know if it''s useful. "


    With these words, the fat man reached out and took off a red rope from his neck, hanging a small crystal stone the size of a fingertip. The stone, cut into six edges, gives off a confused color under the dim light¡° I don''t know what it is. It''s said that Zhou Kang got it after another mission and later gave it to his grandfather. "


    "This thing." Looking at the stone handed by the fat man, green ling''er frowned and said, "try it. There should be Zhou Kang''s breath on it."


    With these words, green ling''er caught the crystal stone with two slender fingers. When her left hand was shaking, the silver bell jingled on her snow-white wrist. A blurred red shadow suddenly came out of the silver bell.


    Li Fan and others watched carefully, and the red shadow was the golden silkworm Gu cultivated by luling''er. Although his golden silkworm Gu was destroyed in the battle with Miao Wuji, the king of Miao, luling''er was trained again. Moreover, looking at the breath of golden silkworm Gu, it seemed that it was much stronger than before.


    Jincangu hovered in the air for a while, and finally stopped steadily on the fingers of lvling''er. Her tiny body was lying on the crystal stone, as if she had swallowed the whole stone.


    Just when several people were watching, the golden silkworm bug suddenly put the stone that luling''er held in his finger tip into his belly. It was obvious that there was a bulge on his body.


    "Hello." The fat man saw this scene and immediately got up. He reached out and pointed to the golden silkworm bug that stopped at the fingertips of green spirit. His words all stuttered.


    "Don''t worry." Green ling''er looked at the fat man with a smile and said, "if the golden silkworm bug doesn''t devour the stone, how can he tell the smell of Zhou Kang. Don''t worry, the stone will be returned to you in good condition in the end. "


    With these words, jincangu seemed to be full. He crawled lazily on lvlinger''s fingers, and his wings flew up. First of all, he flew around the fat man and let the fat man look at the golden silkworm bug with some worry. Then, the golden silkworm bug dashed into the sky, circled in the sky for a few circles and rushed straight in front of several people.


    "Keep up." Green ling''er waved his hand and said, "jincangu really found a clue."


    While talking, luling''er, Chen Xi, Li Fan and others are already shooting their bodies like electricity. Although they are in the dense forest, their body method is not affected at all. On the contrary, because they are too big, they can''t run very fast.


    "Hey, wait for me." Fat man couldn''t help shouting, forcing Li Fan to slow down, reached out and took fat man''s hand, and ran forward.


    In the dense forest, the speed of several people has been greatly reduced, but the golden silkworm bug has no influence because of flying in the air. At the beginning, several people can only see the golden silkworm bug from a distance. Later, a few people can only follow the green ling''er to move forward. Because of the forest, they can''t see where the golden silkworm bug is.


    A few people in this way in the forest forward for half an hour, running in the front of the green Ling Er suddenly stopped, stretched out his hand to signal a few people to stop. When a few people doubt, the face of green spirit son is to suddenly change greatly. The body suddenly forward again, let a few people can''t help some Leng. And then quickly followed.


    It''s just a distance of tens of meters, and the speed of several people''s dash forward suddenly stagnated. In front of them, there was a wide open space, and there were no tall trees around. A dark cave, like an ancient beast, opened its fangs and big mouth, and appeared in silence in front of people''s eyes.


    Green ling''er walked slowly to the cave, appeared to be close to carefully, from time to time turned his head, as if in the careful identification of what.


    "Greenling, what''s the matter?" Chen Xi sees the appearance of green spirit son, hurriedly walks to green spirit son side to ask a way.


    "Jincangu flies in here. There seems to be something strange in it. After jincangu went in, he couldn''t come out. "


    "Is there something in it, uncle Zhou Kang or something else. Or is it Chen Xi frowned, looking at the green Ling Er slowly said "ectopic surface?"


    "It won''t be an ectopic surface." Green ling''er shakes her head, looks at the deep and dark cave and says, "after jincangu goes in, he''s just trapped. What''s more, it''s not the fluctuation of spiritual power that traps it. It seems that it''s just the rapid movement that makes the golden silkworm bug unable to escape. "


    "Let''s go in and have a look. Whatever it is, we have to find out." A firm look flashed in Chen Xi''s eyes. Looking at green spirit son to say.


    Just when green ling''er nodded, and several people wanted to step into the cave, a wild howl suddenly came out of the cave, some like human voices, and some like the roar of wild animals, which made the cave and the land under several people''s feet vibrate.


    Just when a few people were surprised by the vibration, the ground vibration at their feet came again, and the vibration again and again was closer to a few people, just like a tall giant was striding forward and running towards a few people. Several people at the foot of the ground, are also shaking up countless dust.


    "Get out of the way." The green spirit son suddenly shout with a, together with a few people flash the body side to pass the hole of the cave. If there is any monster in the cave, a few people will stand at the entrance of the cave and bear the brunt of it. Just as a few people had just dodged. With a roar again. Several people''s eyes appeared a tall creature, several people''s eyes, is also all cage on this creature''s figure. A look of surprise, circulation in the crowd.


    The creature in front of us is nearly three meters tall, and its tall body completely blocks the entrance of the cave. The darkness was left to the public. Qiu Jie''s muscles bulged like hard stones. A vigorous force emerged.


    With the roar of the tall creature, several people were relieved from their initial surprise. The tall creature in front of them had the appearance of human beings, but it looked more wild. The long hair covered the body. Like an enlarged version of an orangutan. Standing in the same place, waving his hands and pounding his chest heavily. What strange creature is this? It''s just like the savage in the legend of Shennongjia.


    With the appearance of the savage, a red shadow came out of the cave. He circled in front of the savage''s eyes for several times, looking very angry.


    "What is this? It''s a fuckin ''Savage. " Li Fan heaved his head and gasped heavily. Looking at the savage in front of him, he said.


    "It must be a savage." Fat man also nodded heavily and said, "the existence of savages in Shennongjia has been a legend for a long time. I didn''t expect that we actually saw it. "


    The words of several people were obviously heard by the tall savage. The savage lowered his head as big as a millstone at the same time, and a strange look flashed in his big eyes. A low roar burst out of the savage''s throat.


    Several people are a little dementia, generally looking at the wild man''s roar, but they can''t understand what the wild man wants to express. See a few people to hear their own roar is still no reaction, the eyes of the savage, looking at Chen Xi and others, is also a little change, like a rogue to see the beauty of the kind of look in general.


    With the strange smile floating on the savage''s face, the savage slowly raised his hands and looked down at Li Fan and others.


    "What is this savage doing?" Pang himself couldn''t react for a moment. He looked at the action of the savage and said, "is it like those novels that the savage is an aborigine living in Shennongjia, who has a secret book handed down from ancient times? If you see us, you want to give it to us."


    "What do you think?" Li Fan interrupted the fat man''s lust, put on a trace of panic in his voice and said, "this savage is going to do something to us." Before Li Fan''s voice fell, the savage raised his hands above his head and suddenly clenched them into fists. With the sound of the roaring wind, he dashed down on Li Fan and the fat man. Li Fan, who has no time to do other reactions, can only kick the fat man heavily. With the force of rebound, he and the fat man are far away. There are two deep holes in the place where he and the fat man originally stood. Savage one hit not, but also did not start to Li Fan two people, on the contrary is a big hand together, toward Chen Xi several girls together in the past. Fortunately, Chen Xi and others also reacted, and quickly stepped back to avoid the wild man''s grasp. The savage also seemed to be surprised by the reaction of several people in front of him. After a little stupefied, he gave out a wilder roar. His feet heavily stamped on the ground, and a heavy fist on his chest.

 V2.Chapter 178

    Seeing that the savage was obviously angry, the fat man also reacted. What kind of savage was he with secret script? He was a local tyrant who occupied the mountain. Seeing Li Fan and others, he obviously regarded several people as invaders.


    "Back up." Chen Xi exclaimed and said when the savage was still pounding his chest heavily.


    A few people quickly withdraw a few meters backward, are a face of nervous staring at this savage in front of us.


    Just a few meters away, the savage also stopped beating his hands, a pair of eyes the size of a copper bell, also closely staring at several people in front of him, his throat is also constantly issued bursts of low roar. His hands slowly turned, facing Li Fan and others.


    "How do I feel like this savage is targeting US?" The fat man saw the savage''s fierce eyes and said with a little surprise.


    Fat man''s words have not finished, the savage has been a heavy foot pedal, huge body is also in the air issued a whirring wind. Just like the fist the size of an ordinary man''s head, it also brings the wind and smashes towards the fat man''s body.


    Fat man in this moment of crisis, is finally the outbreak of unprecedented rapidity. The whole person is like a round ball at the same time. A sudden leap in the direction of Li Fan.


    Fat just to avoid the moment, the wild man''s huge body is heavily on the fat man''s position, hit the ground made a dull sound. The trees on one side all trembled slightly.


    The fat man rolled on the ground and stood up. He didn''t wait for the savage to take the next step. He quickly took out a yellow amulet from his body and waved it to the savage.


    Huang Fu burst into a flame in the air and hit the savage''s chest heavily. Suddenly, a smell of scorching spread in the air. The long hair on the savage''s chest was almost instantly scorched by the fire.


    The savage obviously also had great wisdom. Seeing the flame and body, he held out a big hand like a palm fan, only a few times put out the flame in front of his chest, and gave a roar in his mouth. His fierce eyes were also staring at the fat man.


    "What kind of savage is this?" The fat man was about to cry. He just burned the hair on the savage, and he didn''t hurt the savage. Looking at the savage''s appearance, he was obviously very angry.


    "Fan Zi, hurry up." Seeing that the savage wanted to start again, the fat man didn''t dare to move his head. He just called Li Fan in his mouth.


    In the air, there was a long wave, which seemed to tear the shadow of the air. It crossed the air between the fat man and the savage, and split heavily on the savage.


    The savage is also quick to reflect. Although he doesn''t know how to do it, his life in Shennongjia is sensitive to the changes around him. It turned out that when it was too late, he put his hands on his head to avoid the fate of this sword cutting directly on his head.


    There was a splash of blood. The savage let out a shrill roar across the sky. The hands of the savage blocking his head broke from his wrists. Time seemed to be still. Only when the two strong palms fell to the ground did the fat man react.


    As the saying goes, when he saw that the savage was injured, the fat man took out a yellow amulet again without hesitation. He murmured a few times and shook his hand to shoot out.


    As soon as Huang Fu got rid of his hand, he crossed a remnant shadow in the air like a sharp sword at the same time. Like a huge sword of ancient times, it stabbed the savage''s chest straight.


    It has to be said that the fat man''s ability to seize the opportunity has indeed matured a lot. The savage had just broken his hand when he was shocked and angry. Just now, there are still two hands that can resist the attack. Now, there is no other way but hard resistance.


    But soon, the savage once surprised the fat man and others. When the savage saw the sharp sword that Huang Fu had turned into, he didn''t resist. Instead, he turned around in the same place and made a roar. He jumped up and jumped to the distance.


    Everything happened in a very short time, from the savage''s hand to the fat man''s hand, and then to the savage''s turn and jump away. It''s just a blink of an eye.


    Although the savage''s reaction was fast enough, there was still a gap when he turned his back. Although he had already jumped up, he was still hit on his back by the fat man''s rune. A deep wound appeared on his back.


    However, the savage was really tough. Although he was hit so hard twice in a row, his body only swayed, but he still jumped steadily into the distance. He smashed open countless trees and almost disappeared in the forest in the blink of an eye.


    "Evil animal. Where you run, you want to run away if you hurt me. " The fat man let out a strange cry. Ignoring Li Fan and others, he followed the direction of the savage.


    "Fat man." Li Fan called out, but found that the fat man used the agility he had never seen before to chase the savage in the direction of escape. Only to look back at Chen Xi and others, but also catch up.


    Fortunately, in the forest, although the savage ran away, he was seriously injured. The bloodstain left on the ground was the best direction for them to follow. Fat man began to be excited, but after a while, he calmed down and joined Li Fan and others. Along with the bloodstain left by savages, he chased up all the way.


    It''s hundreds of meters away. From the beginning of the large bloodstain, to later has been very shallow. Obviously, although the savage was seriously injured, the speed of his recovery was far beyond everyone''s expectation. And along the way, the savage obviously didn''t walk along the way, instead, he broke countless trees, instead, he seemed to rush straight in a certain direction.


    "It''s a little strange." Chen Xi looked at the bloodstain in front of her eyes, frowned and said, "the savage''s recovery ability is too strong, and he almost ran straight in that direction."


    "Don''t you have his helpers in that direction?" Li Fan also looked at the road ahead, which was almost bumped out.


    "When I came to Shennongjia before, I had never seen such a savage." Green ling''er looked at a few people with some worry and said, "it seems that this savage should live a very secret life and rarely appear."


    "Anyway, we must catch up with the savage. Everything in Shennongjia is too strange. If the person who disappeared before has something to do with this savage, we''ll just clean up. " Chen Xi nodded and said slowly.


    Several people are nodded, along with the blood down, continue to chase down. This chase is nearly half an hour. The scene in front of us has become more and more open, and the trees around us have never been seen before. It is obvious that several people have been brought into the Shennongjia by the savages when they are tracking the savages. Perhaps, there has never been a human footprint here.


    "Bah, what''s the physique of this savage? He can still run so far after such a heavy injury." The fat man make complaints about his breath.


    "Don''t move." Li Fan grabbed the fat man''s body and said with a frown¡° There''s something strange ahead. "


    Now, the bloodstains left on the ground are becoming rarer and rarer. Sometimes, a trace of blood can only appear at a distance of more than ten meters. It seems that the savage has stopped bleeding. But I don''t know how the savage did it.


    Hearing what Li Fan said, several people slowed down and walked slowly towards the front with a look of vigilance. After walking through the trees in front of them, they suddenly stopped. All of a sudden, I was surprised.


    Several people in front of unexpectedly is abrupt appeared a steep cliff. And these trees are standing on the edge of the cliff. If a few people don''t walk carefully, but run quickly, I''m afraid they can''t stop and fall.


    "This savage is so scheming." Looking at the cliff in front of him, Li Fan said with lingering fear.


    A few people carefully walked to the edge of the cliff, looked forward, the fall of the whole cliff is not too high, but there is a distance of tens of meters. The cliff seems to appear abruptly. Below the cliff is a pool about half the size of a football field. It forms an ellipse and is quietly under the cliff. On the other side of the cliff, there are several people standing in the same forest. The stream under the cliff is like a huge magic weapon cutting a crack in the ground.


    From where a few people are to the opposite side of the cliff, it''s only tens of meters away. In the case of no rope bridge, even if several people are practitioners, in addition to being the shadow of the sword spirit, other people can not pass. And the blood on the ground, to the edge of the cliff, has disappeared.


    The distance of tens of meters, even the savage, I''m afraid also can''t jump over, so, at the moment, the savage can be in the place. It can only be under this cliff. But in the location of a few people, in addition to the opposite cliff and pool, can not see other scenes.


    "Let''s go down." Chen Xi stood on the edge of the cliff and looked for half a sound. Finally, she bit her teeth heavily and said.


    "Tens of meters away. How can we get down? " Fat probe looked at a cliff below, face some pale said.


    "Rattan." Chen Xi just said two words, while walking to the side of the tree hit by the savage, he began to cut the vines off the tree.


    Several people are also like to learn, not long, a full 100 meters long, arm thick rattan has been picked up.


    Although the trees hit by the savages were not very thick, they were heavy enough for several people to tie one end of the vine firmly to the fallen trees and throw the other end off the cliff. Several people are standing on the edge of the cliff.


    "I''ll go down first." Chengying took a look at several people and said, "if there is any situation below, I can be on guard."


    Several people nodded, the shadow is light floating from the cliff, jump down, like a leaf general, slowly falling under the cliff.


    "There is blood here." Chengying just fell to the ground, then looked up at the crowd and said¡° That savage is down here


    After hearing this, Chen Xi and others all nodded. Li Fan first climbed down the tree vine, then Chen Xi, Lu ling''er, and finally, the fat man was pale and trembling down the tree vine.


    Several people were safe. At the bottom of the cliff, where they could see, there was no road except the stream. It looked as if the place had been rammed by a heavy hammer on the ground. Apart from this stream, there is only a few meters of standing space.


    "Where is the savage?" The fat man looked around in doubt, looked up at the opposite cliff and said, "can this savage still jump up?"¡° The blood disappears here. " Li Fan carefully looked at the blood on the ground and said slowly, "and there is no other blood around. It means that the savage either jumped on the opposite cliff, or he was a savage. " Before Li Fan''s words were finished, there was a splash of sound in the stream behind several people. In the water all over the sky, a tall figure emerged from the stream.

 V2.Chapter 179

    A few people suddenly turn around, from this stream pool, that tall savage, all over flowing countless water. Roll down your hair.


    Several people finally know why the trace of the savage disappeared at the edge of the cliff. Instead of jumping across the cliff, they entered the stream. Watching the savages emerge from the stream, it is obvious that the depth of the stream is at least four or five meters.


    The savage hiding in the stream is not the most surprising place for several people. The savage''s hands, which had been cut off by the shadow, and his chest hair, which was burned by the fat man. With the savage standing up from the stream, he had disappeared completely. It seemed that he had never been hurt.


    If it wasn''t for the blood color of the savage''s hair and the dark color of his chest, several people would think that the savage was a reappearance.


    "What physique is this savage?" The fat man felt that he was covered with sweat. Looking at the savage in front of him, he exclaimed, "how can a broken hand grow again. How can you have this ability. "


    Seeing Li Fan and others close in front of us, the savage also gave out a wild howl. He patted the water heavily with his hands and splashed countless water to cover the sky. In the clattering sound of water, the savage suddenly jumped up from the pool, toward Li Fan and others, his hands heavily fell from the sky.


    According to the strength of the savage and the momentum of falling from the sky, if it is smashed, a few people may not become a pool of meat mud on the spot.


    The whirring of the savages in the air has not stopped. One side of the shadow is already preemptive, an illusory sword shadow straight to the savage''s chest hit.


    A sound like cutting gold and jade. In the air, a flash of illusory sword shadow, the savage''s body to fly again. Heavy fall in the stream, again hit the sky of water.


    "Run again?" Chengying pouts her lips and looks at the savage who disappears on the water again. A piece of red blood that can''t be melted spills on the water.


    "How can this savage have such a strong fighting ability." Chen Xi can''t help looking at the water strangely and saying, "I''m afraid Xiaoying''s sword will hurt the savage a lot."


    "Even if he didn''t cut off his arm again, I''m afraid it''s almost the same." Chengying squints, stares at the water and says faintly.


    "There''s movement under the water. The savage doesn''t feel hurt at all." Li Fan gazed at the water and said slowly.


    Voice just fell, the stream again surging up the waves, savage tall figure appeared in the eyes of the public again.


    "Your uncle''s, it''s a brown candy. I can''t fight to death. " Seeing the figure of the savage reappearing, the fat man could not help but scold.


    The savage who reappeared in the eyes of the public was not as injured as Chengying said. Although a scar could be seen on the arm, it was also very subtle, and was gradually healing at the speed visible to the naked eye. A trace of water, as if constantly nourishing healing savage wounds.


    "No, it''s not the ability of the savage himself, it''s the water in the stream." Li Fan found the problem for the first time and said.


    With Li Fan''s words, Chen Xi and others also found problems. The current on the savage''s body is constantly penetrating into the savage''s body, and every minute it penetrates, the wound on the savage''s body is better.


    "What kind of pool water is this, holy water in the sky?" The fat man widened his eyes and said in surprise.


    "If we don''t kill the savage at one time, I''m afraid he will keep recovering until the stream runs out." Chen Xi looked at the eyes, although already extremely angry, but there is an obvious fear in the eyes of the savage said.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s do it together, and let it die in the stream now." Chubby ha ha a smile, stretch out hand then took out own Huang Fu, hurled savage to compare to say.


    "Wait a minute." Chen Xi suddenly stops the fat man''s action, points to the savage and says, "he seems to have something to say."


    Sure enough, the savage saw the Yellow amulet drawn out by the fat man. Although he was not frightened, he still waved his hands. Obviously, he didn''t want to let several people start again.


    "Say, what do you want?" Chengying takes a step forward and flows brilliantly between her hands. He said, glaring at the savage.


    It''s just that this savage, although he has a certain intelligence, can''t reach the point of speaking after all, and doesn''t know the words of Chengying and others. See Chengying and others is still a serious face. Can only be desperately shaking hands, the mouth is also issued a burst of Wula Wula voice.


    "He wants us not to do it?" Li Fan looked at the savage, brick looked at Chengying said.


    The savage seemed to understand Li Fan''s meaning, nodded repeatedly, and the fierce color on his face also retreated. Just still a little scared looking at a few people.


    "This guy has some intelligence." Chen Xi looked at the savage and said with a smile, "then why do you want to attack us?" A look of embarrassment appeared on the savage''s face. His eyes kept looking at Chen Xi and Chengying green ling''er, which reminds people of the expression of the coyote who saw the beauty on the road.


    "Hehe, it turns out that he has a crush on you." The fat man laughs and turns to see the Guanghua in Chengying''s hands. However, he laughs and swallows the last few words.


    "Then you go. Don''t attack people any more. " Chen Xi looked at the savage, shook his head with a smile and said, "you are lucky to meet us this time."


    "Wait a minute." Li Fan suddenly opens his mouth and stops the savage who is about to turn around and leave. A touch of panic appears on the savage''s face¡° What''s the matter with this stream? Why can you recover from your injury


    Seeing Li Fan pointing to the stream beside him, the savage first shook his head, then nodded, and then looked at Li Fan blankly. He seems to be at a loss.


    "This stream, maybe this savage doesn''t know what''s going on. After all, he is still a savage." Chen Xi looked at Li Fan and said.


    "But there''s something wrong with the stream." Li Fan looked at the savage, pointed to the stream and said, "is there a passage under here. Why don''t you leave through this channel? "


    After hearing Li Fan''s words, several people were shocked. Except for Li Fan, no one in the audience was able to explore the situation inside the stream. Since Li Fan said so, there must be a passage under the stream. But I don''t know why, the savage didn''t run away. Instead, he appeared again.


    Savage looking at Li Fan, the face of panic is also more profound, the head is the size of the millstone shaking, a hand is also quickly shaking up. As if there was something more terrible than Li Fan and others in that passage.


    "What''s the matter, Li Fan?" Chen Xi looks at the wild man''s frightened appearance, turns to look at Li Fan to say.


    "Under the stream, there is a wide passage over there. Enough for the savages to get through Li Fan pointed to the corner of the stream not far away from the savage and said¡° But I don''t know whether it''s the problem of the stream or what. My divine consciousness can''t find out which channel is in the situation. "


    "Hey, have you been there, big man?" Hearing Li Fan''s words, the fat man looked at the savage and asked.


    The savage nodded first, and the fear expression on his face was even worse. Looking at several people waving their hands, it was obvious that he didn''t want to let them in.


    "It seems that there is something in the passage that scares the savages more than us." Chen Xi looked at the action of the savage and gently laughed, "is the ectopic plane in that channel?"


    "Maybe. Anyway, we''ll go down there and have a look." Li Fan looked at the opposite savage, waved to the distance and said, "you go, we won''t hurt you."


    Savage''s eyes looked at Li Fan and others, it seems that some do not want to leave, perhaps do not want to let Li Fan and others down to the channel. So after a while, the savage finally jumped out of the stream. Running to the opposite cliff, he grabbed the rock protruding from the cliff in three or two steps and jumped up abruptly along the cliff which is dozens of meters high.


    To see the savage disappear in the eyes of the public, Chen Xi also turned to Li Fan and asked, "how do we need to go down?"


    Li Fan nodded and said, "of course, although I don''t know what''s in it, my intuition tells me that uncle Zhou Kang and they may have something to do with that place."


    "Unexpectedly, the ectopic surface and uncle Zhou Kang we wanted to find were found by this savage by accident." Chen Xi ha ha of smile, stretched out a hand to lift to lift the stream to say¡° The stream is still warm. "


    Sure enough, Li Fan and others reached out to test. The temperature of the stream may be more than 30 degrees. Although it is not very hot, it is extremely warm. It''s like a hot spring.


    "The stream is getting more and more strange." Li Fan looked at the stream in front of him, turned to Chen Xi and said, "but I don''t know how to swim. How can we get down? I don''t know how deep the passage under the stream is. Even if we hold our breath, I''m afraid it won''t last long. Do we have to go back and prepare things for diving? "


    "Hey, hey." The fat man suddenly smiles and looks at Li Fan and others and says, "now I''m going to be fat."


    "What? Do you have a way Li Fan looked at the fat man and said.


    The fat man nodded, reached out to unload his backpack, turned it over and took out three yellow amulets¡° This Rune allows us to travel under the water The fat man waved his hand and said, "this is a good thing that can stop us breathing for an hour."


    "How can you have this kind of thing? It''s not your character." Li Fan looked at the Yellow Fu in the fat man''s hand and asked with some doubts.


    "Bang." Fat man nuzui said, "this thing can be of great use. At that time, I thought we would encounter some poisonous gas such as swamp in Shennongjia, so I learned this thing. Unexpectedly, it was used underwater."


    "Ha ha, you are smart." Li Fan looked at the fat man and patted his shoulder.


    "But only three." The fat man''s face was in danger and said, "it takes a long time to draw this yellow symbol."


    "I don''t need it." Chengying looked at several people and said suddenly¡° That''s one more. " The fat man looked at the others and said, "it will take at least half a day to draw this yellow symbol. Can''t we wait for half a day? "¡° Not so much time. You''re just waiting here for us to take care of it. " Li Fan reaches out his hand and grabs three pieces of Huang Fu from the fat man¡° No, I don''t Green ling''er said to one side, "I can''t use it. I can leave the golden silkworm bug here. Through our connection, we don''t need to breathe."¡° Hey, hey, solve it. " The fat man took a yellow Fu from Li Fan''s hand with a smile. When his wrist turned, the Yellow Fu was already stuck on his body, and suddenly burned to ashes.

 V2.Chapter 180

    The warm stream is surrounded by people''s bodies, which makes people feel as if they are in a hot spring. The stream seems to have some magic power. It not only envelops the people, but also makes them feel as if there is a trace of stream water, which penetrates into the body along the pores of the people. Unconsciously, the whole body is clear from the inside to the outside.


    Although they were surprised, they could not speak in the stream. Fortunately, the stream just washes people in a comfortable feeling. No harm was done to a few people. At the moment, they had to make a gesture to each other. Li Fan headed and swam to the deep of the stream.


    In the middle of the stream, it was only ten meters away, and a wide passage appeared before my eyes. Several people can clearly see that in the channel in front of them, the water flows out slowly from the channel. Obviously, the stream is not a stagnant pool. But through this deep channel, and then exchange water with other places.


    The goal is in front of us, and several people don''t hesitate to follow the wall of the passage. Carefully toward the middle of the passage.


    He swam a few more meters and turned a bend. There is a turning point in the abrupt upward movement of the passage.


    Several people look at each other, are struggling to go upstream. But just a few meters away, suddenly, out of the water, a sweet smell of air, from the shop. It''s already on the surface of the water.


    The space in front of us is actually a spacious natural cave. From the dome of the cave, there are countless stalactites hanging upside down. Occasionally, the water drops on the water surface, rippling and spreading.


    The pool where several people live is only about 100 square meters. Around the pool, there is a slightly wet land. It shows the color of cyan and black. Obviously, it''s not soil.


    While looking around, they paddled the water and climbed to the shore.


    "Unexpectedly, the stream is connected with such a place." Li Fan climbed onto the bank, wiped the water on his face, looked around and said, "however, there is nothing unusual here. Why does that savage dare not come from that passage?"


    "Maybe the savage is afraid of water." The fat man grinned and said, "however, the stream is so strange that it can make the savage reborn. Moreover, just now I felt that the stream can penetrate into my body."


    Chen Xi nodded and said, "there are so many strange things in the world. Although we have never seen streams like this, they do exist. Maybe this is the magic of nature."


    "Looking at the cave, it should be formed naturally. I don''t know what''s in here. " Li Fan looked at several people beside him and said.


    "Let''s look around." Chen Xi frowned at the cave and said.


    A few people walked around the whole cave. The cave is not big, maybe only about 300 square meters. There is no other way except the stream where a few people came. In other words, the cave is a completely sealed space.


    "No wonder the savage refused to come in." Li Fan said with a smile, "this cave, even if he comes in, he can''t go out. He will finally return from the original way."


    "Nothing special." Chen Xi also nodded and said, "it seems that this is just a secret space. We still need to go out the same way."


    A few people talk, are walking to the side of the pool, just want to jump into the water, green Ling Er is suddenly stretched out his hand pointed to the cave top of numerous stalactites, said, "you see, these stalactites seem to arrange a little strange."


    Several people looked along the direction of luling''er''s fingers, and sure enough, they saw countless inverted stalactites on the cave. It seemed that they were not arranged in disorder. They seemed to have no relationship with each other, but they seemed to have some secret connection. All the water drops on the stalactites seem to drop in turn after the neighboring stalactites.


    A few people had not observed the common stalactites in the cave before, but now they found that the water drops of the stalactites seemed to be splashing down and became a kind of harmonious tone.


    "The arrangement of stalactites is like a constellation in the sky, like that." While wiping his chin, the fat man looked up at the stalactite on his head, patted his forehead and said, "come to think of it, this arrangement of stalactites is obviously the pattern of Gemini."


    "Gemini?" Li Fan looked at the fat man suspiciously and said, "you still know this."


    The fat man nodded and said, "I''m not very clear about other things, but I''m made of Gemini, so I know something about this constellation. This is clearly what Gemini looks like


    "Isn''t this cave formed naturally?" Chen Xi looked at the fat man and said with a frown¡° What are the characteristics of Gemini


    Gemini, the third sign of the zodiac, stands for fickleness. The patron saint is called mercury. I don''t know much about other things. " The fat man scratched his head, thought about it and said, "it''s because I''m a Gemini who understands this."


    "It seems that we are not wrong, but because the savage, inadvertently brought us to the place we want to find." Chen Xi chuckled, looked up at the cave and said¡° Here, it should be where the ectopic surface appears. "


    "Why?" Li Fan and others are looking at Chen Xi in doubt and asking.


    "I didn''t react to what fat man said just now. Now I think of Gemini. It''s also called the twin of fate. " Chen Xi stroked her hair and said slowly, "originally, two people are one, just like one person''s body has two minds."


    "Like a dream?" Li Fan asked.


    Chen Xi nodded, "yes, but the most important thing about Gemini is that they have the same life, which is similar to the ability in the stream. Also, Gemini, originally belongs to the ectopic space in a name, so, I can now be sure that this is where the ectopic surface appears


    "You mean, this is actually a two-way plane?" Li Fan also reacted, looking at Chen Xi said.


    "Yes, Gemini is a two-way plane." Chen Xi nodded and said, "so what we see now may not be the real space we live in, and what we see may not be the real scene."


    "Well, it''s kind of like mirror space?" Li Fan looked at Chen Xi doubtfully and said.


    "Yes, some look like mirror space, but it''s not the same." Chen Xi nodded and continued, "the mirror space is parallel to us, but what Gemini forms is two worlds."


    "You mean." Li Fan suddenly felt as if he had a feeling of fear and wrapped himself in it, which made him shiver involuntarily.


    "We have fallen into a two-way world." Chen Xi''s face showed a dignified expression and said, "we are now, but we are in this world. In another world, there is another US. We are separated from our own noumenon. "


    In this moment, everyone seems to be shocked by Chen Xi''s words. They haven''t spoken for a long time. In the whole cave, only the dripping water on the stalactite and the ticking sound on the water surface are left, just like a tacit performance. Let a few people feel the scene in front of them is a little fuzzy for a while.


    "How about the ectopic creatures? They didn''t show up." The fat man moved his steps and approached Li Fan.


    "Don''t you understand what Chen Xi said?" Li Fan turned his head to look at the fat man and said, "there are no ectopic creatures at all. The space of Gemini should be called two-way plane. There are no creatures in it, and there are no ectopic creatures here. All the things that we regard as ectopic creatures are just things that reappear here after entering the two-way space."


    "That is to say, in another world, in our world, we are still there." The fat man''s voice trembled and said, "we''re trapped here."


    "If you''re stuck here, just try." Li Fan turned his head and looked at the fat man with a smile. He walked to the side of the pool and hesitated for a while. Finally, he suddenly inserted his hand into the pool.


    At the moment when Li Fan''s hand was inserted into the pool, a thin layer of frost quickly condensed on the palm of his hand touching the water at the speed visible to the naked eye. And as well as its fast speed, spread to the whole palm of Li Fan. Just in the blink of an eye, half of Li Fan''s arm was covered with a layer of crystal clear frost.


    "Hum." Li Fan snorted. Suddenly he pulled his hand out of the pool, and the contact between his hand and the pool burst out a mass of scattered ice.


    "What a terrible chill." Li Fan''s face is a little white, obviously cold to the extreme¡° Although the feeling of the pool water is still as warm as before, the core has changed. Not only did not the slightest water flow into my body, but it pulled out a lot of spiritual power in my body. If we go down directly, I''m afraid that in a very short period of time, we''ll be able to get rid of all our spiritual power. "


    Chen Xi and others are surprised. Looking at the pool that seems to have no change, they can''t help but feel a sense of fear. If it wasn''t for the green spirit who found out the situation in the cave, I''m afraid that several people at the moment would have died in the pool.


    "What shall we do? Stay here for the rest of our lives." The fat man''s face was like a bitter gourd. Looking at a few people said, "our world, will also have changed."


    "No Chen Xi shook his head and said, "two-way space can only change what enters it, but it can not affect other planes. However, we in that world must have changed. Now it seems that when we enter the two-way space, everything will turn into the opposite direction. "


    "You mean that we in that world are no longer what we are now." Li Fan looks at Chen Xi and asks.


    "That''s right." Chen Xi nodded, "although there are no real creatures in the two-way space, sooner or later, our world will be occupied by the two-way space and completely changed by the two-way space."


    "You say, uncle Zhou Kang, they will not disappear until they enter this space." Asked the fat man suddenly¡° It''s possible. " Chen Xi nodded and said, "otherwise, with Uncle Zhou Kang''s character, there will never be no news for such a long time."¡° In other words, they have become another person in that world. " Li Fan also sighed, looked at several people and said, "if it goes on like this, it won''t be long before the whole alliance will be affected by the two-way space and completely changed."¡° But Uncle Zhou Kang, since they have also entered the two-way space, why are they not here, and how did they leave here? " Green spirit son some doubts ground looking at several people to ask a way¡° Yes The fat man slapped his thigh and said, "since they are not here, it means they have left. It means there must be a way to leave here."

 V2.Chapter 181

    "That''s what I said. But how to get out of here is not so simple Li Fan also sighed, looked at the fat man and said softly, "although there must be other ways to leave here, at present, we can''t find that way out."


    "Take your time. It''s also a matter of great urgency." Chen Xi sighed, looked up at the cave carefully and said, "I didn''t expect that we were originally looking for uncle Zhou Kang, but now even we are falling in this ectopic plane."


    "Ding Dong." There was a sound of a stone falling into the water. Several people looked at the source of the sound. The fat man was standing by the pool and dropped a stone. Looking at the ripples, he said, "the water in this pool is too cold. The stone was frozen to pieces in an instant after it fell."


    "Li Fan." Chen Xi suddenly opened her mouth and looked at Li Fan and said, "since our bodies can''t go deep into the pool, can your divine consciousness be unstopped?"


    Li Fan nodded and understood Chen Xi''s idea. As like as two peas in the air, there is a figure similar to itself. It just looks a little hazy and illusory.


    As soon as the illusory figure appeared, he jumped into the pool without hesitation.


    At the moment when Li Fan''s illusory figure entered the pool, Li Fan''s real body, standing on one side, suddenly shivered, and his face also became a little trembling.


    It''s just a few minutes. Li Fan, standing beside the pool, suddenly opened his eyes and spat out a mouthful of turbid air. The spirit is actually some appears to be dispirited.


    "No way." Li Fan shook his head, looked at the concerned people beside him, sighed and said, "there''s no way. This pool of water can not only hinder our body, but also our divine consciousness and wisdom. It seems that it is unrealistic to want to go back through this pool of water. "


    "Even if we can go back to that place through this pool of water, it''s not the world we used to be. This world has been completely integrated with two-way space. Now, it used to be positive, but now it''s negative." Chen Xi sighed and said, "it seems that we still have to place our hope in this cave."


    "If we say that uncle Zhou Kang and they disappeared after they came here again, then there must be traces of where they have been." The fat man looked at Chen Xi with a confused face and said, "but why is there no evidence that they have come or left here?"


    "It''s normal." Chen Xi nodded with a smile, looked at the fat man and said, "the particularity of plane space is here. Although it''s all in two-way space, even if it''s the same environment, every time everyone appears, the environment and surrounding scenes are the same. But every time is brand new. "


    "That is to say, in our place, even if Uncle Zhou Kang left through here, we can''t see how they got out here, can we?" Fat man some understand of come over of nod, looking at Chen Xi to ask a way.


    "Yes, that''s it. So, how can we really leave here? We still need to figure out our own way Chen Xi smiles, not worried about the environment at the moment.


    "What do you think?" Li Fan looked at several other people around him, especially Chengying and lvling''er. One of them was born sword spirit, and the other was the existence of an old monster thousands of years ago. Although some people may not know about it now, they should be familiar with this kind of slightly older thing.


    "How could I know." Chengying shakes her head and says impatiently, "I''ve never been interested in these things."


    "I''ve never known about these things." Green ling''er also shook his head and said, "in my time, this kind of situation has never happened. The communication with other planes is limited to a few planes. For this Gemini plane, it is really unheard of."


    "It still depends on the fat man." Fat ha ha of smile, appear to have a glimmer of complacency to say.


    "Why, fat man, you know how to get out of here." Li Fan looked at the fat man with some doubts and asked.


    "I don''t know how to get out of here." As soon as the fat man''s words came out, he saw that Li Fan''s face was on one side. He waved his hand and said, "but I know a lot about this twin star. Maybe I can give you some information."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Tell me." Li Fan squeezed these words out of his teeth and said.


    "All right, all right," the fat man quickly waved his hand and said, "the patron saint of Gemini is called mercury. He is also a famous character in the game. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of Fanzi. His name in the game is ghost. I know something about him from the game, and I don''t know if it has anything to do with the real one. "


    "To be specific."


    "He is actually an existence with powerful energy. Similarly, she is fascinated by the conflicts and disputes in various planes. However, her ghost form is beyond the scope of ordinary people''s perception, so whenever she appears in physical form, she has to lose part of her self energy - even though she does not want to. In the battle, her self-consciousness gradually scattered and reunited, and she also began to have consciousness. She realized that she was a ghost, mercury - all the other ghosts were just shadows of herself Fat while recalling, while slowly telling¡° This is the introduction of ghosts. However, as Chen Xi said just now, this two-way space seems to have no substantive relationship with ghosts, as if there is no real master in this twin space. "


    "It''s not like that." Chen Xi suddenly shook his head, looked at the fat man and said, "fat man''s words remind me that my previous understanding of Gemini space is only from some books and Ancient Astrology. According to the records of the alliance, there were hundreds of planes, but the information of each plane was different. Therefore, I think that this two-way space is a world with my own consciousness. Now, that''s not the case. "¡° Why? " Li Fan looks at Chen Xi and asks.


    "It''s easy." Chen Xi simply sat on the ground, looked at Li Fan and the fat man, and said, "we can imagine that perhaps long ago, Gemini space was indeed a world of nothingness, but since Gemini space entered the first creature, this space has undergone a strange change. Although you can''t leave the Gemini space, and other people don''t know about the people who enter the space, have you ever thought about why there are records about Gemini space in the alliance if this is the case


    "You mean, has anyone ever come out of Gemini space?" Li Fan felt a sense of fear all over his body. Even the surrounding air seems to be a lot colder.


    "Maybe there are two possibilities." However, Lu ling''er disagreed and said, "first, maybe I really want what Chen Xi said. The person who once entered the Gemini space left from it. Second, maybe the person who entered the Gemini space has become the master of the Gemini space, and he has returned to his own world, that world, It''s our world. "


    "That is to say, Gemini space, in fact, is not an independent autonomous space. It seems that in that space, it has formed its own form. And they don''t seem to be very strange to our world. " Chengying also nodded, looking at the green Spirit said.


    "Of course, these are my guesses, and maybe it''s impossible to put them into practice." Green spirit son says with a smile.


    Several people look at each other and see a trace of dignity from each other''s eyes. The more impossible this kind of thing is, the easier it will become true.


    "How do I feel like we''re in a trap?" Fat man suddenly some doubts said.


    "What a trap. Talk about it, fat man Li Fan''s eyes reflected a strange light when the fat man said this.


    "How do I feel, it seems that someone intentionally brought us here." The fat man shook his head, looked at several people and said hesitantly.


    "I have the same feeling, but some of them seem to be incoherent. There seems to be a fault. " Li Fan also echoed.


    Chen Xi''s eyebrows wrinkled up, eyes slowly swept a few people, and finally said, "let''s comb again."


    The characteristic of Gemini space is that people who enter the Gemini space can realize its two sides. One is still in the original space, while the other is in Gemini space.


    The human nature of two different spatial planes will also change differently. However, whether you can find yourself in Gemini space or not, it is the result of not being able to leave the world.


    However, since there is information about Gemini space in the world and the power alliance, it is enough to show that someone has left Gemini space.


    In other words, someone once knew that he was in Gemini space. That is to say, the person who once entered the Gemini space. Either you leave Gemini space, or you already know that you are in Gemini space.


    But if the former, since that person can leave from Gemini space, it is enough to show that she has found a way to leave. Now that you have left Gemini space, you must have found your heart. It is impossible to have any good feelings for Gemini space again.


    In that case, there is only one other possibility.


    In this plane where everyone is, someone once entered the Gemini space. Although he did not find a way to leave the Gemini space, he found that he was already in the Gemini space. Although the bi-directional nature of Gemini space bothered him, he was able to leave information about Gemini space.


    "It seems. This person should be in the alliance of powers. " Chen Xi combed the whole thing, and finally came to a conclusion. She said slowly, "it seems that we are either trapped or being monitored all the time."


    "But if it''s really like what you said, what''s the benefit of the person who brought us into this Gemini space, what''s his purpose, and what''s our use for him. In other words, "the fat man said to himself, puzzled by Chen Xi''s words¡° In fact, I think it seems to be a trap, but it doesn''t seem to be a trap. " Li Fan hesitated. He said slowly.

 V2.Chapter 182

    It seems that things are exactly what Li Fan and others think. It seems that there is a kind of insidious, Li Fan and others into a trap, and it seems that. This kind of way seems to be in the general of protector Li Fan and others.


    "Anyway, the first thing we have to do is to figure out how to get out of this Gemini space. Otherwise, even if we have a clear understanding of the origin and events of the Gemini space. We are in Gemini space, but there is still no way Although Chen Xi also thought of this, but think about how to leave this Gemini space, but some worry.


    The reality is not optimistic. In this seemingly ordinary cave, there is no way out except for the pool water that even the divine consciousness can freeze to pieces at this moment. Countless stalactites fall down, and the dripping water seems to form a strange tune, which makes people feel upset and dry all of a sudden.


    "Since this pool of water can''t leave here, it seems that the only way to leave here is in this cave." Li Fan''s eyes looked around the whole cave and said slowly.


    The cave is about half the size of a football field. If you want to find a way to let a few people leave in such a large space, even if it''s true, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to find.


    "If Uncle Zhou Kang really came from the pool, now they don''t know whether they have left here." The fat man looked down at the ground and said.


    "If we can''t get out of here after all, I think grandfather will let others come here. In the end, I''m afraid the entire power alliance will be buried here. " Chen Xi fiercely raised his head, his face was also a little frightened, and said, "is this the purpose of that person to record the secret about Gemini space in the alliance data? In the end, he is to destroy the alliance."


    "We don''t care about that." The fat man shook his head, put his backpack on the ground, opened it and said, "I only know that if we still can''t find a way out after seven days, we will starve to death here, because our food can only be used for two days in the case of saving."


    "Well, I don''t believe it. This hole can trap us. " Chengying suddenly got angry. His hands suddenly opened and closed, and the brilliance of his hands was flowing. The simple sword handle was already in his hands. The illusory sword shadow crossed the space and directly cleaved to the nearest inverted stalactite pillar.


    In a roaring sound, half of the stalactite was cut off by the illusory Chengying sword like cutting tofu. The broken stalactite fell heavily on the ground, making a big hole on the ground.


    "Hoo", from the broken stalactite, suddenly fell a big splash of water. Fast come, fast go. Almost instantly, it fell down. Nothing more.


    Several people are a little stunned, looking at the shadow and the falling stalactite, half ring just reflected. Close to the stalactite, a few people just found that the stalactite, which was surrounded by one person, was hollow. After being cut off by the shadow, the other end of the cave is connected. Now from the cross section of stalactite, we can see the deep void and darkness. We don''t know how deep it is.


    "Is this stalactite connected to the outside?" Li Fan looked at the hollow part of the stalactite and said suspiciously.


    "Look at this, the other end of the stalactite should have been connected with something, otherwise, the stalactite would not keep dripping." Chen Xi also looked, slowly said, "just, this distance, I don''t know how much."


    "Just try again." Shadow Black smile, the hand of the shadow sword is no longer forward split. On the contrary, along with the hollow part of the stalactite, it stabbed it.


    You know, although Chengying sword is an invincible ancient magic weapon, it''s not endless. Because of the spirit of the shadow, the distance is only a few hundred meters under normal circumstances.


    "Gee." Chengying made a confused voice. She felt that her Chengying sword was only about 100 meters forward, and she could not move forward any more. Although she felt that the obstacles ahead had not changed, it seemed that there was a force restricting the progress of Chengying sword, which made Chengying feel powerless and useless.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Ying?" Seeing the doubt on Chengying''s face, Chen Xi quickly asks one side.


    Chengying shakes her head. Lingli urges her to move again, but she shakes her head after all. Looking at Chen Xi, she says helplessly, "I don''t know what''s going on. If I can only pierce about 100 meters, I can''t move forward any more. Well, it seems that there is some force restricting my progress."


    "Is the shadow already touching the edge of the Gemini space?" The fat man said suddenly.


    "I don''t think so." Chen Xi shook his head, looked at the cave and said, "it seems that our method is not feasible."


    A few people are a little frustrated, to find a place to sit down, began to rethink how to leave here.


    Time, in such a bit by bit in the past.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Although during this period, Li Fan and others also came up with countless solutions, but no one can really solve the current problem. During this period, even the whole cave was browsed by a few people. Even some small places were never let go. It just made a few people feel that the whole cave, let alone the place that can be left, has no singularity. That is to say, there is no place that can be left in the cave¡° That''s all that''s left. " The fat man put the food in his backpack into his mouth, sighed and said, "after today, we''re going to starve. If we can''t think of any way to leave, we''ll starve to death."¡° Try again today for the last time. If we still can''t, I''m afraid we''ll really die here. " Li Fan put the food in his mouth and said with a deep sigh, "I never thought that our final result might be like this."¡° How can you try? What else can you do? " The fat man looked at Li Fan and asked with his mouth full¡° Since this Gemini space separates us from each other, I''ll try it with my divine sense. Let''s see, we can completely break this space with divine consciousness. " Li Fan raised his head, looked at the cave dome and said¡° No, I don''t Chen Xi suddenly said to one side, "if this Gemini space can let us leave so easily, it won''t trap us now." Chen Xi''s words are indeed true, and Li Fangang''s words are just the last hope of his life. However, if several people really use up their last hope, then they will be really dead¡° Death, so close to us, I still feel that there are a lot of things I haven''t done. " The fat man sighed, but he chewed the food fiercely without any worry. Just when a few people were a little sad, in the pool behind them, suddenly there was a clattering sound. A splash of water rose all over the sky. The pool entered the cave from the outside. Naturally, it was just like Li Fan''s when he came. It was a pool of warm water. But if a few people leave from this pool, it is as cold as ice. The sky is still full of water, Li Fan and others have suddenly turned to the direction of the pool to see, between the look is a face of vigilance. Several people have been analyzing before. Since the secret of Gemini space can be kept in the power alliance, there must be some reasons. If, as several people think, the person who left the Gemini space stays, then who else can enter the Gemini space at the moment¡° Grandfather The water just fell, and the fat man''s surprised voice was already ringing. When the water is gone, Wu Qishan''s figure has already been reflected in the eyes of several people. Except Li Fan and fat man, Chen Xi and others are the first time to see the key figures in the once power alliance and the top two experts in the former power alliance. He is a person with great prestige in the whole world. Wuqishan is a black gray sports suit. He is about 1.8 meters tall. Although he is about the same age as Yang Yitian, he is much older. Against the background of white hair, a face of old look, eyes are also deeply into the eye socket. It''s like someone who hasn''t had a rest for a long time or has been tired for a long time. On the right hand is holding a crutch that looks old and doesn''t know what material it is. Chen Xi knows that this is because in the early years of wuqishan, he was once again on a mission and left a wound. For some reasons, he finally missed the treatment, which led to the ups and downs of wuqishan''s leg¡° Granddad, why are you here The fat man looked at wuqishan. He was stunned for a while, then he looked at wuqishan and said¡° Why, if you can come here, can''t I? " Wu Qishan''s eyes swept over several people''s faces, and finally settled on Chen Xi''s face and said, "you are Yang Yitian''s granddaughter."¡° Hello, Master Wu Although Chen Xi is a little surprised, she still says to Wu Qishan¡° When I was a child, my grandfather once said something about you. In the first decades of the alliance, thanks to you¡° Ha ha. " Wu Qishan said with a smile, "Yang will say this one day, which is really beyond my expectation."¡° That''s true Chen Xi suddenly nods to say¡° Let''s not talk about that for a moment. " The crutch in Wu Qishan''s hand pauses, looks at the fat man and says, "your strength is not good, but you are brave enough to come here."

 V2.Chapter 183

    "Grandfather, why did you follow us here? It''s very dangerous here." The fat man looked at Wu Qishan and said in surprise, "don''t you mean you won''t pay attention to Uncle Zhou Kang''s business?"


    "Nonsense." Wu Qishan glared at the fat man, with a heavy rack of crutches on the ground. Looking at the fat man, he said, "of course, I won''t care about the life and death of Zhou laoguai, but you are the only offspring in our family. I don''t want to be the last one."


    "Grandfather, you shouldn''t have come." Fat man heard Wu Qishan say so, his face first appeared a touch of joy, and then there was a dim down, looking at his grandfather said, "this is not an ordinary place, but a Gemini space, after we come in, we can no longer leave here."


    "Hum." Wu Qishan snorted coldly, walked to the fat man with crutches, glanced around them and said slowly, "do you think I don''t know the danger here. That''s why I said that your strength is not good, but you have a lot of courage. If I didn''t follow you, you would die here. "


    "Well." Fat man for a time so far language knot, looking at his grandfather nodded and said, "grandfather, since you come here, how can we leave here, do you have a way?"


    "Nonsense." Wu Qishan glared at the fat man, turned his head and looked at Chen Xi for a while, and said, "it seems that Yang Yitian is not good to your granddaughter?"


    "Why did Master Wu say that?" Chen Xi some puzzled looking at Wu Qishan asked, "grandfather to me but excellent."


    "Excellent." Wu Qishan grinned coldly, looked at Chen Xi, pointed to the cave and said, "Yang Yitian clearly knew that there was such a place in Shennongjia and knew the danger here. He even asked you to come. Moreover, looking at you, he didn''t tell you the dangerous things here. You said she was nice to you


    "Don''t you think so?" Chen Xi''s face flashed a look of surprise and uncertainty, looking at Wu Qishan, said, "the Gemini space here, grandfather knows."


    "More than knowing." Wu Qishan sneered, looked at Chen Xi and said, "forget it, these things are not what we are talking about now. We''d better go out first."


    "Grandfather, but this pool of water can''t leave. Is there any other way to leave?" The fat man looked at Wu Qishan and asked.


    Wu Qishan nodded, looked at the fat man and said, "the strength of Gemini space is that if you enter the Gemini space, you can''t leave from the inside. If you want to leave this Gemini space, you have to start from the outside. " With these words, Wu Qishan''s crutch pointed to the calm water, looked at the fat man and said, "jump in."


    "Ah." The fat man''s fat face turned cold gray in an instant. Looking at Wu Qishan, he said, "grandfather, this pool of water can even freeze and crack into pieces. I just jump in here to seek death."


    "Cut the crap." Wu Qishan got angry. His crutches were heavily on the fat man''s back waist. It seemed that he didn''t use any strength. However, the fat man gave a strange cry. He was staggering towards the pool water and fell into the pool water with a splash.


    "What are you doing?" Li Fan and others see wuqishan''s action, although they know wuqishan won''t do any harm to fat people, they still can''t help opening their mouth.


    "Ah, ah, ah." The fat man fell into the pool water. He first made a few loud calls, but immediately stopped. He patted the water and turned his head to wuqishan. He said in doubt, "grandfather, the pool water is not cold now."


    "I can still hurt you." Wuqi mountain also did not return to the fat man said, turned to look at Li Fan and others, said, "do not hurry to leave here, if in the delay for a moment, we really can''t leave here."


    "Fan Zi, come down quickly. There''s really no problem with this pool of water. " Seeing that Li Fan and others were still confused, the fat man said repeatedly.


    Li Fan, Chen Xi and others look at each other and nod. They follow wuqishan one after another and jump into the pool.


    "Wait a minute." When Li Fan was about to dive into the pool, he suddenly said, "we haven''t put a charm on it. We can''t dive for a long time."


    Although Wuqi mountain is in the water, its body shape is stable, just like standing on the flat ground, with ups and downs. Looking at a few people, he said, "hold your breath. It''s just a moment. You don''t need those things. "


    The crutch in Wu Qishan''s hand was already raised high, and a soft force wrapped up several people. In a moment, it sank into the water.


    Li Fan and others feel that it''s just a moment, and one of their breath hasn''t been completed yet. It has come to the surface again. The scene in front of us has changed the world.


    "Come up." When Li Fan and others are still confused, a deep voice is ringing in the side.


    Following the sound, wuqishan was standing in the open space beside the stream. Several people are in the position of which two cliffs are sandwiched in the middle of the stream pool.


    "What''s the matter? When we went there, it took a long time, but when we came back, it was just a moment." Li Fan step by step went to the shore, looking at this wuqishan asked.


    "Hum." Wu Qishan snorted coldly, looked at several people and said, "you guys, you don''t know Shennongjia at all. You dare to rush around. If I don''t follow you today, you will be in danger."


    "Master Wu. Now that you know something about it, can you tell us Chen Xi shakes her wet head, looks at Wu Qishan and says, "also, you just said that your grandfather had been here. Since you know these things, you must have experienced some things. What''s the matter with the records of Gemini space in the alliance?"


    Wu Qishan''s eyes swept over several people''s faces. Finally, he sighed deeply. He pointed to the open space beside him and said to them, "sit down."


    Several people sat by wuqishan''s side in accordance with the words, with five pairs of eyes staring at wuqishan. After half a sound, wuqishan finally sighed and spoke slowly.


    Fifty years ago, Wu Qishan and others at that time were only 27 or 78 years old. On the same day, Zhou Kang and others have become the best in the whole power alliance. At that time, Yang Yitian was not the president of the alliance. At that time, the relationship between several people was also extremely harmonious.


    At that time, the cultivation atmosphere and spiritual strength of the cultivation world were not comparable to those of today. At that time, they had become the most famous practitioners in the world. It can be said that the practitioners on the surface have no rivals.


    Young people are always proud. It has endless vitality. After a long time of practice and competition, people''s eyes no longer look at the practitioners in the world. Instead, it turned to exploring the ancient remains of the world.


    If we say that there are the most ancient relics in the world. There is no doubt that it belongs to China. Whether it was the age of chasing deer in ancient times thousands of years ago, or the battle of Shang Zhou as a God in the later period. Or the myriad talents who have sprung up in every dynasty and generation. As well as that innumerable mysterious places, are deeply attracting people''s attention.


    At that time, in addition to the ancient battlefield, Shennongjia, Kunlun Mountain, Changping and Tianchi, there were also many mysterious places with low reputation.


    In principle, if a few people want to improve their strength, they should start from a slightly relaxed place. But at that time, all of them were talented and arrogant. Their first goal was Kunlun Mountain, the sacred place of the world of cultivation.


    However, I don''t know whether the luck of some people is too good or what the reason is. When they go to Kunlun Mountain, let alone the slightest danger, even ordinary beasts have never been encountered.


    Four times up the mountain, four times down the mountain, a few people feel no trace of strength. As a result, several people''s eyes finally shifted again, taking several places in ancient times as their targets.


    Battle field, Shennongjia, Yellow River water area. Among these places, several people have been to the battle field, but they have not been able to enter. Therefore, several people''s next goal is set at Shennongjia.


    At that time, Shennongjia was much more primitive than it is now. There is no access at all.


    It''s named after the ancient Shennong family who once tasted all kinds of herbs here to educate their people. At that time, several people thought that Shennongjia was not full of immortal spirit, at least it was full of extraordinary spiritual power.


    But it was not until a few people came here that they knew that the place with abundant spiritual power was not only suitable for human cultivation, but also for wild animals.


    Innumerable mutated beasts and strange creatures began to attack people from a few people when they entered Shennongjia. In the first day, they dealt with two or three animals. Later, almost as soon as they had experienced a battle, they would catch up with the next group of beasts.


    Nevertheless, several people still have no intention of leaving. Since there are many strange creatures in Shennongjia, it shows the strange situation in Shennongjia.


    I don''t know if several people are lucky, or the stream is where the savages gather. Several people unexpectedly hit by mistake, in the same savage''s battle, was led here by that savage.


    After that, the same thing happened to Li Fan and others. This can let the injury quickly recover stream, let a few people are greatly surprised. Although the savage has lived in Shennongjia for a long time, he still has a trace of intelligence under the perception of permanence, but even with the recovery effect of the pool water, he is still not as good as Wu Qishan and others.


    Unlike Li Fan and others who finally let the savage go, Wu Qishan and others firmly believed that the savage was an evil creature, so they resolutely killed the savage.


    Later, when they entered the pool, they found that the speed of cultivation in the pool was greatly accelerated. He simply stayed for a long time. Inadvertently, just found the channel under the pool.


    "The passage at that time. It''s just one person. " Wu Qishan looked at several people and stretched out his hand to describe the width of the passage at that time.


    "If it were the passageway at that time, fat people would not be able to get through." Li Fan laughs and looks at the fat man¡° At that time, although we had a vague feeling about that channel, the other side of the sodium channel was definitely not a good place to go, but we were young and frivolous at that time. So we finally decided to go in and have a look. "¡° So you all ended up in Gemini space. Why, where did you end up leaving? " Chen Xi hears here, looking at Wu Qishan to ask a way¡° Where can we leave? Thanks to the fact that the passageway was not wide at that time. As Li Fan said, the passageway was only able to accommodate the thin people at that time. At that time, although my figure was not as good as Xiaotian''s, I couldn''t find out much. Therefore, in the end, I didn''t enter that channel. " Wu Qishan sighed, looked at a few people and said, "fortunately I didn''t enter at that time, we were able to leave here alive at last."

 V2.Chapter 184

    "You mean when you came here, you met a savage?" Li Fan looked at Wu Qishan and asked with some doubts in his eyes.


    Wu Qishan nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, we did meet a savage in those years. Why, have you ever met one?"


    Li Fan and the fat man looked at each other, and they were all surprised. Looking at Wu Qishan, they nodded and said, "is there any relationship between the savage and the Gemini space? Why did they enter the Gemini space after meeting the savage twice?"


    Wu Qishan shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, this savage has lived in Shennongjia for many years. Because Shennongjia is full of spiritual power, this savage is also enlightened. In addition, the Gemini space is hidden under the water. After years of accumulation, the characteristics of Gemini space are also diffused and integrated into the water, so that the water has the power to quickly recover the injury and improve the cultivation speed. That''s why these savages make this a wonderful place. This has something to do with Gemini space, but it''s not the most important part. "


    "How did you get out of Gemini space in the end?" Chen Xibai takes a look at Li Fan and fat man and leads the topic back to the main road.


    "At that time, your grandfather Yang Yitian and Zhou Kang entered the Gemini space, and I was responsible for waiting for them here. At the same time, I was also responsible for preventing accidents." Wu Qishan''s crutch in his hand touched the ground and continued to say, "however, they had been in it for three days, but there was still no movement. At that time, I knew that they must have met something in it."


    "Why?"


    "Because we agreed at that time that if there was no problem after they went in, they would leave as soon as possible. If there is any special situation, someone will come out and tell me, and then try to expand the width of the passage or leave. " Wu Qishan flashed a look of memory in his eyes and said, "but in three days, without any news, I knew that they must be trapped."


    "At that time, I didn''t enter the channel, so I didn''t know what kind of danger they met. At that time, I thought that they just entered the ancient place in Shennongjia, maybe because of the ancient array, they were trapped in it. So, I immediately decided to rescue them. "


    "Did you already know how to leave Gemini space at that time?" Chen Xi looks at Wu Qishan and asks suspiciously.


    Wu Qishan laughed and said, "how could it be? At that time, I didn''t even know what was going on. How could I have a way. However, after several explorations, I found that the fluctuation of spiritual power under the water was indeed a little strange. At the beginning, we were all arrogant and didn''t explore the situation of the pool water carefully. In addition, the fluctuation of the pool water was really obscure, so we didn''t notice it. After my careful observation, although the spiritual power of this pool is very strong, it does not always keep at the same level. Every once in a while, the fluctuation of the spiritual power of this pool will become very weak. If it is not carefully explored, there is no way to distinguish it. "


    "At that time, although I was eager to save people, I knew that I was not sure how to get in, but I was also folded inside. Therefore, after nearly half a month, I finally found the law of spiritual power in the pool. Every seven days is also the time when the spiritual power in this pool is the weakest. However, this time is extremely short, only half an hour. It will be clear again. "


    "I know that if I want to save them, it is only possible when the spiritual power is the weakest. At that time, I thought it was just a weak defect in the operation of ancient array at a certain moment. Therefore, after careful study, I figured out the time and broke the passage ahead of time to a width that could barely accommodate me to enter


    "And then you saved them all." Chen Xi looked at Wu Qishan and said that he had already guessed the final result.


    Wu Qishan''s face was suddenly covered with a strange look, and there was a twinkle in his eyes. The words were also slightly indignant and said, "no, it has been nearly a month since they entered this channel when I entered it. At that time, although they were all masters in the cultivation world, how could they have persisted for so long without any food or drink in such a long time. When I was here, I thought it was another world. But when I got into it, it surprised me


    "What? Isn''t that what it was then like now? " Chen Xi looks at Wu Qishan in surprise and asks.


    Qishan shook his head as like as two peas, and slowly said, "no, it is exactly the same as it is now. But there were seven of them entering the hall, but when I entered, there were only four."


    "Why? Why are the others missing? Are they When Li Fan heard this, an idea suddenly flashed in his heart. Could it be said that in the past month, these practitioners who didn''t eat or drink actually killed their companions, but there seems to be something wrong. After all, these people are the pillars of the whole league. How can such a thing be done, but if not, where are the other people.


    "At that time, I was also greatly surprised to see four of them. Of course, they were even more surprised at my appearance. They thought that I was desperate to enter here and wanted to live and die with them." Wu Qishan sighed, adjusted his feelings, and continued, "at that time, they told me that they had already entered and found that there was no other way out. So I immediately decided to leave here. But at that time, they were not so careful as you. The first person who jumped into the pool was frozen into ice sculpture almost in an instant. The other people were shocked. They reached out to pull the man up, but between their tentacles, they broke into countless pieces of ice. "


    "How can you be so overbearing?" The fat man exclaimed, looked at wuqishan and said, "I''ve tried that pool water before. It''s not so powerful."


    "That''s because you don''t enter into it. Although Gemini space is connected with our plane, the space-time channel is reflected by the pool water. If you enter it rashly, it means that you directly enter into another plane from one space plane without the connection of the space-time channel. Think about the power of this space, Is it something you can stand? "


    "So, the three people who disappeared died in the pool, but since they knew that they could not enter the pool, why did they have to experiment again and again?"


    "There was no other way for them at that time. As you can see, there was no way out except for the pool water. Want to leave, only through the pool water. They can only experiment with their lives for a period of time. If I enter later, I''m afraid none of them will be alive. " Wu Qishan''s eyes swept several people in front of him and said in a deep voice.


    "Fortunately, though they lost three people, the other four left the Gemini space with me."


    "No?" Chen Xi lowered her head sadly, but suddenly looked up at Wu Qishan and said, "you say they don''t have anything to eat and drink. Why can they stick to it for nearly a month. It''s impossible. "


    Wu Qishan looked at Chen Xi with a strange smile on his face. A bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I finally found out."


    "What did you find?" Fat man is still some confused looking at Wu Qishan asked.


    "Grandfather, even if they are already very strong without food, they can''t hold on for nearly a month. Why can they leave Chen Xi turns to look at the fat man and explains.


    "That''s right." Wu Qishan nodded, looked at Chen Xi and said, "at that time, I was still immersed in the pain of losing my companions and eager to leave with them. I didn''t pay too much attention to this matter."


    "But I should have thought for a long time, how could they hold on so long without food and drink?"


    "Why? Do you think so? " Li Fan and Chen Xi looked at each other, their faces were all white, a terrible idea had surrounded them, and they could not disperse.


    "That''s right." Wu Qishan painfully closed his eyes and said, "the reason why they were able to persist for such a long time is that the three people who disappeared, except for the first one, the other two people were tested by them after testing the pool water."


    Wuqishan said here is unable to go on, turbid tears rolled down wuqishan''s closed eyes. The muscles on the face are also shaking.


    "How can it be, how can it be?" Chen Xi kept repeating these two words, her hands shaking. Although she had such an idea in her heart, she still couldn''t believe it when she heard Wu Qishan really say it¡° Granddad, they won''t be like this, those who make them companions


    "Child." Wu Qishan slowly opened his eyes, looked at Chen Xi and said, "no wonder they want to live in that situation. What''s more, they didn''t kill the two people. They are willing to die. "


    "Impossible, impossible, I don''t believe it. You''re lying. " Chen Xi is almost going crazy. Although she has been prepared for the result, she can''t really agree with it.


    "Alas." Wu Qishan sighed a long time, looking back to normal. Looking at Chen Xi, he said slowly, "these are the things that I learned later. After that, we came to this place many times. Finally, after many discussions, we determined that this is the ectopic place, and it was written into the confidential documents of the alliance. However, for some reason, the past in which they entered was not recorded. We are not talking about it. It seems that we have agreed to forget it. "


    "No way." The fat man suddenly looked up at his grandfather and asked¡° If so, grandfather, uncle Zhou Kang should also know about the Gemini space. Why didn''t any news come back after he came here? "


    "Mr. Zhou must have never been here. We had already agreed to come. We would never tell anyone about this. Therefore, Mr. Zhou would never come here. But I''m afraid only Zhou Kang and Yang Yitian know why he didn''t return the news. " Wu Qishan looked at Chen Xi several people, pondered for a while, said.


    "Well, since my grandfather and uncle Zhou Kang know about Shennongjia, why would they let us come here? The Gemini space here can''t really solve the problem. In other words, there are no ectopic creatures in the Gemini space. How can this matter be solved? " Chen Xi at this time is also calm down, looking at Wu Qishan slowly asked¡° I''m afraid that Yang Yitian''s real thoughts about this matter only need him to know. In other words, Zhou Kang also knows something. " Wu Qishan looked at several people, thought a little for a while and said.

 V2.Chapter 185

    There are several big living people, so there are no dead or alive. If Li Fan and others go back like this, how can they explain to Yang one day? Not to mention the other missing people, for Zhou Kang, this old guy is one of the oldest and most powerful people in the power alliance. Not to mention how close Zhou Kang was with Yang Yitian and others.


    If Wu Qishan''s words make them go back to the alliance like this, not to mention Yang Yitian''s disagreement, even Li Fan and others can''t accept it in their hearts.


    But in this case, to find the missing Zhou Kang in the vast Shennongjia is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Let alone Li Fan, there are more than 800 people. It''s not easy to find Zhou Kang.


    As if seeing the hesitation in Li Fan''s heart, Wu Qishan laughs. His crutches are also on the ground. Looking at several people, he says, "you guys, you still want to find out where Zhou Kang went."


    Fat man first nodded, looked at his grandfather and said, "yes, grandfather, if we go back like this, I''m afraid we''ll make some guys in the League laugh to death."


    "That''s all." Wu Qishan looked at his grandson and finally sighed and said, "I''ll tell you a way out. Zhou Kang is not in the Shennongjia at the moment."


    "Why?" Chen Xi looks at Wu Qishan doubtfully and asks¡° Uncle Zhou Kang said that he would come to Shennongjia. "


    "Why?" Wu Qishan grinned coldly, looked at several people and said slowly, "Yang Yitian and Zhou Kang both know that the ectopic surface here in Shennongjia is Gemini space, and the Gemini space can''t be completely solved. It seems that from the beginning of our plane, Gemini space has been connected with us, just like dreamland and mirror space, and our spaces are considered to be the same symbiosis. It is the so-called positive and negative. There is good, there is evil. Therefore, Zhou Kang will not come to Shennongjia. "


    "Uncle Kang that week, where will he be now?" Li Fan, looking at Wu Qishan, seemed to understand something. Looking at Wu Qishan, he asked.


    "At the moment, Zhou Kang should be in Gemini space?" Wu Qishan said with a strange look on his face.


    "Are you teasing us?" Li Fan looked at Wu Qishan and asked angrily.


    Wu Qishan shook his head, looked at Li Fan and said, "no, the Gemini space under the water is just a place connected with our planes. The real Gemini space is not here. It''s like, we''re in the same channel as the dream world. "


    "You mean, there''s a separate plane, which is where the Gemini space is." Li Fan nodded and asked.


    "That''s right." Wu Qishan nodded, looked at Chen Xi and said, "but the people and things there are different from us. Everyone who enters the Gemini space will reflect another self in the Gemini space. This is also the origin of Gemini space. Twins, how can there be only one. "


    "You mean, in another plane, Gemini space, there''s the same me." Li Fan felt the chill and looked at Wu Qishan.


    "Yes, but you in Gemini are different from you now. After all, in Gemini space, we still know a little bit less, but we can be sure. In that plane, what appears is your opposite. " Wu Qishan thought for a while and said.


    "That is to say, if we want to find uncle Zhou, we need to go to Gemini space?" Chen Xi slightly thought for a while, looking at Wu Qishan said.


    "That''s right." Wu Qishan nodded, but shook his head and said, "but as your elders, I advise you not to enter that space. After all, where you are, you will face the opposite faces. What''s more, you can''t tell who they are


    "If we don''t enter that plane, does it mean that when the tide of time and space comes, Gemini space will merge with us?"


    Wu Qishan nodded and said, "yes, once the tide of time and space comes, Gemini space will meet with us once, just like two straight lines. At that time, there will be many problems in our world. This is the most terrible plane in the tide of time and space. The other planes are as like as two peas, but we have to face the same partners in the Gemini space, even the same looks in the face.


    "We have to stop this happening." Chen Xi fiercely raised his head, looked at Wu Qishan and said, "how can I get to Gemini space?"


    Wu Qishan looked at Chen Xi with a deep sigh and said, "your temper is really like your grandfather, but I don''t know how to get to Gemini space. Perhaps, in this world, few people can know how to get to Gemini space except Zhou Kang. "


    "Why?" Li Fan looked at wuqishan with some doubts. From what wuqishan said just now, at least he knew more about the Gemini space than everyone else. What''s more, wuqishan and others first discovered the passage of the Gemini space. But why does Zhou Kang know how to get to Gemini space, while wuqishan doesn''t. Can we say that wuqishan is deliberately hiding something?


    "You don''t have to guess." Wu Qishan looked at several people and said coldly, "the reason why Zhou Kang knows how to get to Gemini space is that he has been secretly studying Gemini space for so many years. A few years ago, he even said these things, only at that time. I haven''t realized that yet. "


    "But what did he say to you?" Chen Xi looks at Wu Qishan and asks.


    "At that time, Zhou Kang just said that it seems difficult to go to Gemini space, but it''s also simple. And, in this world, there are many people, can enter into the Gemini space. When I asked him how he could get into it, he laughed and said nothing. It''s obviously a deliberate concealment. " Wu Qishan thought for a while and said slowly.


    "A lot of people can go to Gemini space?" When Chen Xi heard Wu Qishan say this, she frowned slightly and thought carefully. It seemed that she had grasped something, but there was no specific direction. It''s kind of ethereal.


    "All right. If it can be thought out in such a short time. I''ve known that for a long time. I''ve been thinking about this matter for several years, but it hasn''t been solved. " Wu Qishan saw Chen Xi''s appearance and said with a smile, "anyway, now you can''t enter the Gemini space. It''s better to go back to the alliance and ask your grandfather how to make a decision."


    "Master Wu." Chen Xi looked up at Wu Qishan and asked respectfully, "since you know so much about these things, Chen Xi has some questions to ask you."


    "Go ahead." Wu Qishan nodded and said.


    "Our plane is connected with those planes. What is the relationship between these planes and us? What are the consequences of the tide of time and space for our plane. We still don''t know these things. We just know that the tide of time and space is an important thing for us. But what really matters is that we never really understand. "


    "Some of these things are not very clear to me." Wu Qishan stood up from the ground with his crutch on the ground and said, "after years of research, the known spaces connected with our planes are the nether world, the dream world, the Gemini space, the mirror space and the abyss world. Ghost world, parallel space, fairy world and spirit world. Above our planes, there is the movement of space and time. Some of these planes are closely related to us, like dream world, mirror space and so on. Some planes have less contact with us, such as the fairyland, the spirit world, the nether world, and so on


    "Can we say that with the coming tide of time and space in the future, we will have so many planes overlapping?" Chen Xi low exclamation, looking at Wu Qishan asked.


    "Maybe more than that." Wu Qishan shook his head and said, "it''s just that we only know plane at present. There are more planes that we haven''t found yet. The tides of time and space rise and fall like the sea. In our records. There was a time-space tide. It''s ancient times. The tide of time and space at that time did not directly affect our plane, nor did it affect the decline of spiritual power, so we were not impacted. This time, the tide of time and space is the decline of spiritual power. If not, I''m afraid our plane will not have practitioners. The spirit power will also be completely annihilated. "


    "What''s the use of invading our position in front of others?"


    "First, if we encroach on our plane, we can gain a broader living space. And the tide of time and space is not fixed. Maybe thousands of years, maybe tens of thousands of years later, the tide of time and space will surge again. The spiritual power of our plane will also recover. For us, tens of thousands of years may be very far away, but for some planes, tens of thousands of years are just fleeting. "


    "However, not all of these planes are our opponents, such as the spirit world and the fairyland. In fact, many creatures are past us or other planes. What''s more, the law of time and space does not allow the existence of transcendence." Wu Qishan thought for several times.


    "What do you mean?" Chen Xi looked at Wu Qishan and said.


    "Generally speaking, it is the law of balance." Wu Qishan put his crutch on a branch of a tree, pointed to the crutch of balance and said, "on each plane of our position, we are collectively referred to as time and space. This time and space is like a walking stick balancing on a branch. A delicate balance needs to be maintained. If one side''s strength is too strong, it will cause the whole crutch to pour out. The end result is that the whole space-time will be in chaos. That is to say, no matter how powerful the other plane is, the creatures that can finally enter our plane will never exceed the strength that our plane can carry. Some planes exist for the sake of lower power, while some planes appear for the sake of carrying higher power. "


    "What you mean is that the strength that our plane can carry is not strong." Li Fan nodded, looked at Wu Qishan and said, "like those people who soared in the legend, it''s just that this plane can''t carry his power, which leads to the balance of the law of time and space, and let her go to another plane."


    "Yes, that''s it." Wu Qishan looked at Li Fan and nodded with a smile.


    "So the tide of time and space will break this balance. Let the whole time and space be a little disordered. " Li Fan looked at Wu Qishan and continued.


    "Yes, that''s it." Wu Qishan nodded and said, "under the influence of the tide of time and space, the spiritual power of each plane will become disordered. This leads to imbalances. If it''s more serious, I''m afraid it will lead to the collapse of the whole time and space. "¡° That is to say, other people may have scruples because of the law of time and space. "¡° Fart. " Wuqishan picked up the crutch, heavy rack on the ground and scolded, "on weekdays, they are naturally scrupulous about the law of time and space, but the tide of time and space is coming, just like the carnival of doomsday.". If tomorrow our plane will collapse, will you indulge

 V2.Chapter 186

    There is no doubt that if it is really like what wuqishan said, the end will come tomorrow. Maybe all the people in the world will take advantage of the eve of the end to have a last carnival. Maybe, in the carnival of these people, the end has already arrived ahead of time.


    High spirited up, dejected return.


    This sentence is no longer appropriate to describe Li Fan and others, although several people want to find Zhou Kang''s whereabouts in their hearts. But it''s just like wuqishan said. Before we don''t know how to enter the Gemini space, people''s practice can only increase worries.


    Perhaps Zhou Kang''s entry into the Gemini space, to some extent, awakened Li Fan and others. There are secrets in the world that they can''t know. It''s a long way to go for cultivation.


    A few people who came back to the league with disheartened faces were even a little careful when they walked. Although there was some chagrin that Zhou Kang couldn''t finish his assigned task, more worried about being seen by those people in the league, which inevitably made him sneer.


    However, for the return of a few people, Yang Yitian seems to have expected for a long time. I just asked a few people how they had passed, and there was no more words.


    On the contrary, after entering the alliance, Chen Xi plunges into the alliance''s reference room, trying to find out some information about the Gemini space.


    But the Gemini space, originally recorded in the alliance, is only a few. No matter how Chen Xi looks for it, there is no clue. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that when the tide of time and space comes, there will be no way to enter Gemini space.


    Time, space-time tide, only about three months left. During this period, Yang Qinghua, who went to the ancient battlefield of Changping, actually returned to the alliance.


    "What?" Yang Yitian''s face with a look of horror, looking at Yang Qinghua sitting on one side, asked, "you say Changping ancient battlefield, there are countless ghosts?"


    Yang Qinghua''s face didn''t look very good. He coughed heavily and said, "yes, there are at least hundreds of thousands of ghosts in the ancient battlefield of Changping. We are only surrounded by many ghosts after only one day. If there are not too severe ghosts, I''m afraid we will explain where we are this time."


    "It seems that the underworld should be the first to start." Yang thought for a while one day and said slowly.


    "It should be." Yang Qinghua also nodded and said, "according to the situation, maybe King Ying Zheng''s idea is to bring over the whole nether world. The resurrected ghosts are just a preliminary trial."


    "Have you found any trace of Ying Zheng, king of Qin?" Yang Yitian looks at Yang Qinghua and asks.


    Yang Qinghua shook his head and said slowly, "there is no breath of him. However, in the depth of the ancient battlefield of Changping, there are some extremely strong breath. It should be slightly lower than Ying Zheng. It should be the existence of the ghost king of the nether world. "


    "At the beginning, Ying Zheng should have been killed completely. There would have been no such thing as today." Li Fan heavy hammer under the desktop said.


    Yang Yitian shook his head, looked at Li Fan and said softly, "it''s useless. Even if there is no Ying Zheng, there will be other masters in the nether world. There is no benefit to the change of things. "


    "Now we have set up the trapped soul array around the ancient battlefield of Changping, so that the ghosts there can''t leave. And also informed the local cooperation, no one can enter it. " Yang Qinghua coughed and continued to say, "however, although the trapped soul array can restrain those ghosts, once there are high-level creatures in the nether world, they are still in danger."


    "Notify the power group. This is not something we can solve ourselves. " Yang Yitian looked at Yang Qinghua with some dignified eyes and said, "this matter, we must use the ability group in advance. Only when we unite can we solve the problem. "


    "Although it''s a little tricky, it''s good." Yang Qinghua nodded and said, "if this dark world waits for the tide of time and space to appear, I''m afraid it will answer us by surprise. After all, there are too many of them. "


    "It''s a blessing in misfortune." Yang Yitian also nodded and sighed.


    At this time, the door of the conference room suddenly rang out a rapid sound. Yang Yitian just spoke. The door of the conference room had been knocked open. An anxious voice rang out.


    "It''s not good. Just received the news, the trapped soul array of Changping ancient battlefield has been broken. Hundreds of thousands of ghosts have swarmed out. The cities around the ancient battlefield of Changping are in ruins. "


    Dead silence, the entire conference room as if into a vacuum in general. Shocked by the news, he could hardly breathe. After half a time, Yang Qinghua was the first to react and looked at the visitor.


    "How can it be? How can the trapped soul array be broken. Can we say that Ying Zheng started ahead of time? "


    "The specific news is not clear. It''s from the psionic group. They asked us to gather manpower as soon as possible to cooperate with the operation of the psionic group. We must solve the Changping issue as soon as possible, and we can''t let the situation expand. "


    "Quick, Yang Qinghua, you go to the psionic group immediately and ask for the specific information. If the situation is serious, you can confirm the departure date with them directly."


    "Good." Yang Qinghua nodded, immediately stood up and walked out.


    "Chen Xi, Li Fan." Yang Yitian looked at Chen Xi and others and said, "you pack up now. This time, we have to do our best. Let''s take a look at Gemini space first. "


    "Good." Li Fan and Chen Xi both nodded and stood up.


    "Yang Yitian. I didn''t expect that under your leadership, the power alliance would become like this. " A hoarse, icy voice came from outside the meeting room.


    The fat man sat up abruptly, looked at the surprise outside the meeting room and said, "grandfather."


    "The president. I can''t stop the old man. " A face slightly embarrassed young man, standing behind wuqishan, looking at Yang Yitian said.


    Yang Yitian waved to the man to leave. He turned around and looked at Wu Qishan and said, "how come you still come to the league? Didn''t you say that after you left the league, you would never come back here in your life?"


    "Hum." Wuqishan grinned coldly, and his crutches made a click on the ground. He went to the conference table and did it. Looking at Yang Yitian, he said, "if the alliance goes on like this, I''m afraid the reputation accumulated for thousands of years will be buried in your hands."


    "Wuqishan. What the hell do you mean Yang Yitian frowned, looked at Wu Qishan and said slowly, "over the years, how many times have I invited you back to the league? What do you say. And now they say that again. "


    "Well, I''ve always kept that in mind. This time, it''s just because it''s not you, but the whole plane." Wu Qishan looks at Yang Yitian and his eyes sweep slowly over Li Fan''s face. Coldly speaking to the crowd, he said, "everyone, I have something to say with Yang one day. Go out."


    Li Fan and Chen Xi''s eyes slightly hesitated to look at Yang Yitian. Yang Yitian nodded slightly. With a trace of reluctance and gossip on their faces, they left the conference room.


    The heavy door of the conference room slammed shut. Li Fan and others are all gossipy, and their ears stick to the door one after another, hoping to hear the conversation between the two old people.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Xi some angry looking at Li Fan and fat several people, not happy to say "as for, they two old men can have what to say."


    "What are you squeezing me for?" Li Fan a face helplessly looking at a side to talk, at the same time exerting oneself to press the ear to the Chen Xi on the door to say.


    It''s just that although a few people''s inner gossip mood is very high, the heavy door of the conference room is isolated from the desire of eavesdropping. It seems that they are in the conference room without any conversation.


    Less than three minutes later, the door of the conference room was opened again. Wu Qishan was leaning on crutches in front of him. Behind him was Yang Yitian with a serious face.


    "I''ll go first. Let my grandson tell me the specific time. " Wu Qishan stood in front of the door of the conference room and said to Yang Yitian without looking back, "this time, even if it''s the last time I do something for the league, it''s a return of her old friendship."


    "Be safe. After all, your body is not as good as it used to be. " Standing behind wuqishan, Yang Yitian sighed and said, "the future world is the world of these young people."


    "Wait till we get through this time tide." Wu Qishan looked at Li Fan in front of him and said, "it''s up to you whether the cultivation world is there or not."


    "Grandfather. What the hell did you two say. Why did Master Wu come to you personally and deal with the tide of time and space together? " Chen Xi walks into the conference room and looks at Yang Yitian who returns to his seat.


    "What time is it?" Yang Yitian''s face became formal. Looking at Chen Xi, he said seriously, "you are still thinking about these things."


    "Curious?" Chen Xi pouted and looked at her grandfather.


    "It was decades ago." Yang Yitian said faintly. Looking at Chen Xi and Li Fan, he said, "this time, in addition to the ability group, wuqishan will follow you to the ancient battlefield of Changping. The purpose of this time is to completely kill the netherworld before the tide of time and space. Let the other planes know that our main material world, though weak in spirit, is definitely not a plane for others to grasp. "


    Although there were no banners and banners, there were a lot of voices. But the silence and solemnity of the crowd, it is the outbreak of an alternative atmosphere.


    These dozens of people, in addition to the experts selected by the Chinese power department, the power alliance also carefully selected a large number of experts. Led by Wu Qishan and Yang Qinghua. Obviously, this time, whether it''s the alliance of powers or the Chinese Department of powers, they all want to completely solve the problem of netherworld.


    After all, hundreds of thousands of ghosts are not a great danger to these practitioners, but they are extremely dangerous to ordinary people.


    If it is not done well, it will not only cause widespread sorrow, but also cause social unrest and panic. What''s more, if the netherworld is completely eradicated before the tide of time and space comes, it will be of great benefit to the future battle of time and space tides. However, for this seemingly ordinary but significant battle in the future, the people present are not very sure. After all, in addition to countless ghosts, there is Ying Zheng, the king of Qin. In ancient times, Ying Zheng''s strength was already known to all. Now, when Ying Zheng gets his own body, he has a general range of his strength. This time, the team of dozens of people, who can really come back here alive, can have a few people.

 V2.Chapter 187

    In 260 BC, the state of Qin led the army to fight with the army of Zhao in Changping area of Zhao. Zhao army was defeated in the final battle, and the state of Qin won and occupied Changping. In this battle, Zhao army was beheaded and killed about 450000 people.


    After the war, Bai Qi got the name of killing God for killing hundreds of thousands of Zhao soldiers. This battle also laid an important foundation for the unification of the Qin Empire.


    In the thousands of years after the battle of Changping, countless supernatural events occurred on the ancient battlefield of Changping. People who live here believe that the occurrence of these supernatural events has a great relationship with the hundreds of thousands of Zhao soldiers who were killed in that year.


    Up to now, there are still countless ruins on the ancient battlefield of Changping.


    Among them, Yonglu corpse pit, skeleton temple, guanglang City, anzhenbao and gukou village.


    Among them, gukou village is said to be the place where baiqikeng killed the Zhao army. Therefore, gukou village is also known as shagu, kutou and Shengyuan valley.


    Changping village, 10 kilometers north of Gaoping City in Jincheng, is also the ancient battlefield of the famous battle of Changping in history.


    According to the Chinese Department of power news, now where, is a ruin. From a distance, the whole Changping village is a dry land. As if there are countless ghosts wandering in them. Waiting to choose and bite.


    In view of the seriousness of this incident, the Chinese power department has exhausted all the experts in the group. Not only Ming Yue, who is familiar to Li Fan and others, but also several old monsters who have not been born for a long time. We can see the importance of this Changping incident.


    In addition to Li Fan, Chen Xi and others, only Yang Qinghua and wuqishan lead the remaining experts in the alliance.


    Although these dozens of people are not many, their strength has been a collection of the whole Chinese cultivation world. According to the fat man''s words, if we can''t solve the problem of Changping''s nether world this time, I''m afraid the whole China will be hopeless.


    Although Li Fan in the Chinese power group only knew Mingyue, to Li Fan''s surprise, those old monsters who had not been born for a long time wanted to meet themselves by name. Li Fan was a little surprised.


    Hearing that the monster like people in the cultivation world wanted to meet Li Fan, the fat man on one side was also interested. But Mingyue didn''t have the slightest good face. He just looked at the fat man coldly and said, "the old ancestor is just li Fan around the waist. You are not qualified.".


    He choked the fat man until he could not speak. Watching Li Fan and Mingyue leave.


    "What a big thing." Fat until the figure of Ming Yue left, just indignant mouth said.


    Chen Xi and a few people in Chengying are laughing with their mouths covered.


    Under the guidance of Mingyue, they go to an ordinary room. The team of dozens of people stopped at the place one day away from Changping village, but they did not find a place to settle down.


    It''s not that the hotels here are full, but that all the people around Changping village have already been evacuated. Part of this is the panic caused by the news. On the other hand, it is the intentional transfer to ensure the safety of those people.


    Mingyue knocked on the door until there was a low voice. He just pushed the door and went in.


    Li Fan stepped into the house. What you can see is that there are three old people sitting on a sofa. Looking at their appearance, the youngest should be about 80 or 90 years old. Hair, eyebrows and beard are all gray. The wrinkles on the face, just like the gully on the ground outside, are deeply engraved on the face. Everyone''s face, is a quiet. If you see these people on the street, Li Fan will worry about whether these three old guys may fall to the ground at any time.


    It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance. Li Fan sighed in his heart. Eyes in the three old man''s face slowly swept, his face with a faint smile.


    "It''s you." Until his eyes fell on the third old man''s face, Li Fan''s heart suddenly felt that this face was a little familiar. After a little thought, he pointed to the old man and said, "it''s you old bald donkey."


    In the whole room, because of Li Fan''s words, it became a little embarrassed. On the faces of the other two old people, there was a touch of appreciation. One side of the Ming Yue, but opened his eyes in consternation, tightly looking at Li Fan.


    Li Fan doesn''t know the old man''s identity, but Mingyue knows it all. This seemingly ordinary old man is actually the most powerful and the oldest of the three. The one with the most irascible temper. Li Fan even talks to the old man like this, if it''s on someone else. I''m afraid the old man will teach me a lesson on the spot.


    "You''re all right, little friend." The old man didn''t have any anger. He just looked at Li Fan, put his hands together and said with a smile.


    "Not good." Li Fan looked at the old man and said angrily, "you old bald donkey, did you mean to play with me at the beginning?"


    No wonder Li Fan is so angry. The old man is not someone else. It was Huineng, abbot of Fengyin temple, who was Li Fan at school.


    Huineng burst out laughing. Looking at Li Fan, he still put his hands together and said, "if you didn''t have the chance to get the secret script of the Sutra Pavilion, I''m afraid that even if you are a natural God, you can''t achieve so much in such a short time."


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan secretly moved in his heart. Listening to Huineng''s words, it was obvious that his identity as a natural God was already recognized by Huineng when he went to Fengyin temple. It seems that the nameless book I found in the Sutra pavilion was also deliberately arranged.


    Mistakes, mistakes. Li Fan couldn''t help sighing. It seems that the old monk has known his identity for a long time. If so, the recruitment information he got at the beginning seems to be specially made for himself.


    "Xiaoyou, it seems that you have figured out something." Huineng and Hao smile, the wrinkles on her face are gathered together.


    "Go ahead. Why do you want me, you old bald ass? " Li Fan figured out these, looking at Huineng''s face also eased a lot.


    Huineng reached out and pointed to the chair beside him, motioning Li Fan to sit down.


    "Xiaoyou, the natural God has not appeared in our world for thousands of years." Huineng looked at the two old men beside him, turned his head and said, "it''s said from ancient times that those who are born with divine knowledge are not from our plane. But every time it appears, it will be accompanied by the tide of time and space. There is no one who can solve the tide of time and space except those who are born with divine consciousness. "


    "I''ve known that for a long time." Li Fan curled his mouth and looked at Huineng and said.


    "But do you know where you are from and where you are going?" Huineng laughed.


    "These things, I''ll think about what he''s doing." Li Fan glared at Hui Neng and said.


    "Xiaoyou is right and wrong to say that." Huineng and the two people around him looked at it and said slowly, "the natural God is one of the masters of the whole time and space in the records of a long time ago. It''s the so-called judge of time and space. The laws of time and space are all formulated by them. "


    "Although the reason for each appearance of natural divinity is unknown, only natural divinity can survive the tide of time and space."


    "You mean I might have to give my life when I have to?" Li Fan twisted his eyebrows and looked at Huineng.


    "No, no, No Huineng waved her hand, looked at Li Fan and explained, "we just want Xiaoyou to know that your identity is special. You must protect yourself. After we enter Changping tomorrow, I''m afraid the danger will be very high. Ying Zheng, the king of Qin, is the master of the nether world. I''m afraid I already know who you are. For the sake of future planning, I''m afraid it''s not good for you to do it yourself. "


    "Well. It''s not like that guy Ying Zheng met twice at the same time. " Li Fan a face of indifference said.


    "At that time, Ying Zheng didn''t get the divine consciousness in his body, but now, I''m afraid Ying Zheng''s strength has increased several times. You will never be his opponent The old man sitting next to Huineng said.


    "What do you mean, then?" Li Fan looked at several people, some of them couldn''t understand the ideas of these old guys.


    "When Ying Zheng appears, the three of us will do it in person. Of course, maybe the three of us can''t stop Ying Zheng." Huineng sighed, looked at Li Fan and said, "at that time, you must not have any impulse, you must ensure that your life is free."


    "Old bald ass, even if you don''t say that, I will never help you. I know something about my strength. " Li Fan looked at several people and said.


    "It''s the best." Huineng laughed¡° Tomorrow, we will officially enter Changping village. "


    Bursts of cold wind blowing, although it is now August weather, the sky above the sun, but it did not hinder the spread of this cold, as dozens of people closer and closer to Changping village, this feeling of cold, is also more and more intense.


    Bursts of fear, from time to time from the bottom of people''s hearts. If these people were not masters in the cultivation world, they would have been unable to move forward under such psychological impact.


    There are still kilometers away from Changping village, so we can see the direction of Changping village far away. The sky is shrouded in a thick layer of fog, which is not like clouds floating in general, but shrouded in Changping village. If ordinary people look at it, it''s just that it''s a little strange.


    But in the eyes of these practitioners, they know where the dark fog is, and there are countless ghosts in the nether world.


    Without stopping, they walked hundreds of meters in the direction of Changping village. In front of my eyes, I can see what Changping village looks like.


    In a quiet village, there is no popularity. It''s like a ghost. Faint little light, in such a bright sun, still can clearly see wandering back and forth in the village.


    "What a strong spirit." Huineng stops and looks at Changping village ahead¡° The last time I came here, it hasn''t changed like this. It seems that Ying Zheng has already come here. "


    Huineng''s voice has just fallen, but the Changping village in front of her is emitting bursts of shrill and high pitched calls. It''s like a ghost roaring and a ghost whistling.


    Countless slightly fuzzy figures slowly appeared in front of people''s eyes. A clear division¡° Who''s coming here? He''s breaking into Changping. " Standing in front of countless ghosts, the tall man, wearing a black coat and holding a halberd, said coldly¡° It''s amazing. I can''t believe that''s what it looks like. " Huineng looked at the Jia Shi in front of her and said with a sneer, "it seems that she has the strength of the ghost king."¡° Where is Ying Zheng? Let him come out to see us. The space here is not where your nether world is. Leave quickly. " The old man standing beside Huineng also narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly¡° The king''s name is taboo. You can call it directly. " The man in black yelled angrily, and the halberd in his hand crossed a remnant shadow. Pointing directly at several old people in front of him, he said, "the tide of time and space is coming. Only the strong are worthy of survival."¡° What you say. " Huineng laughed, put her hands together and said, "in that case, there is nothing to say. Do it. " Huineng''s voice fell, and the black suit Jia Shi also waved his long halberd. For a moment, the world changed color. The wind is blowing. Among the howls of ghosts, countless ghosts swarmed up.

 V2.Chapter 188

    As if seeing the delicious food, countless ghosts swarmed up with the halberd waving in the hands of the black suit.


    It seems that the attack of ghosts all over the mountains is very powerful. However, the dozens of people we are facing are not ordinary people, but the best in the whole cultivation field. For them, tens of thousands of ghosts in front of them are just like giants against children.


    Now I don''t speak any more, but I''m in a posture. The two gangs have hit each other heavily.


    There is no such thing as fighting. There was no smoke. There was no blood in the sky.


    At the intersection of the two groups of people and horses, countless ghosts and spirits had not yet had time to react, and they were already gone.


    The common ghost spirit is no different from the mantis arm when it comes to the experts in the whole cultivation world.


    Among them, in addition to the three old people Li Fan met, Ming Yue was the most eye-catching. In the hand of the cutlass across the place, countless ghosts even did not make a response, it is already a strange place.


    Although these three old men are not as quick as Mingyue, they show their strength, which makes Li Fan secretly surprised.


    These three elders are really the old monsters of the whole Chinese power department.


    Huineng, an old monk with a kind face, was just saying incantations or putting his hands together. But no ghost appeared within ten meters of his side. All the ghosts near Huineng disappeared quietly. But I can''t see what kind of technique Huineng used.


    The other two elders also showed strong strength. Between the two hands waving, all kinds of strange techniques emerge one after another. Their own spiritual power, like a river in general, continuous.


    Or the blade with strange light, or the cold and bone chilling awn. Every time, the whole person''s body seems to wrinkle even the air.


    It''s only ten minutes. About ten thousand ghosts have disappeared, but this kind of disappearance is different from ordinary people or practitioners who still have this chance to reincarnate after death. Ghost is already a form of soul. Once it dissipates, it will disappear in a real sense.


    "Don''t be wild. It''s going to be a move. " At last, the man in black couldn''t help but drink, and his figure turned into a shadow. Straight to the battlefield.


    Li fan''er heard the roar of the man in black. He suddenly moved in his heart and couldn''t help jumping to scold his mother.


    "There''s no reason for that. Those many experts are killing your men. Why do you come to my grandfather instead of looking for them? "


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand crossed the ghost body in front of him and retreated. The hilt is the soul source of another ghost. The figure retreated slightly.


    Although Li Fan was angry in his heart, how could he not be angry.


    I have tens of thousands of ghosts under my command, but it''s not easy for me to form such a scale after thousands of years of accumulation.


    The netherworld is no better than other planes. In order to be the Supreme Master or superior in the netherworld, in addition to their own strength, their subordinates are also the key factors.


    This is why Ying Zheng, the king of Qin, was able to unify the netherworld only thousands of years after his death.


    You know, before Ying Zheng, the power of the underworld master was not much worse than Ying Zheng. The key between the two is that Ying Zheng has countless troops. After several fights, the original master of the netherworld was finally defeated. Just let the whole nether world change.


    Looking at his subordinates disappearing all the time, he was more than bleeding in his heart. If it goes on like this, even if the nether world can win in the end, I''m afraid my position will be at the bottom of the whole nether world.


    But looking at dozens of people in front of us. It''s easier to kill than to kill. Needless to say, the three old guys with white hair and beard knew from a distance that they were not rivals. Among the other people, the man in black can tell the difference at a glance.


    After all, the thousands of years of combat experience are not blown up at will. Almost at the moment when he said it, he had chosen Li Fan as his target of attack.


    This doesn''t mean that Li Fan''s strength is the worst among all, such as fat man. The strength is much worse than Li Fan. And the strength of Chen Xi and others, at the moment is not in the same level with Li Fan.


    But next to the fat man is his grandfather Wu Qishan, who has a power alliance, in the sanitation department. After all, he is his grandson. Wu Qishan doesn''t want to be a queen.


    Chen Xi''s girls are indeed a good target, but the black clad man thinks that if he is a man, he will not be able to win the women.


    Li Fan and a dozen or so younger people are the first choice for the black suit. Among them, because Li Fan was young, and what he practiced was not spiritual power. It seems to be the best goal.


    I just don''t know that if the black suit Jiashi knew that even the three old monsters existed among these dozens of people, I''m afraid that he didn''t dare to compete with Li Fan at the moment. What will it feel like.


    But there is regret medicine in the world, and there must be life.


    The man in black is like a shadow that cuts through the dark sky. He has a long halberd in his hand, which is like thunder. Before Li Fan is only a few meters away, he stabs out heavily. The rapid friction of the halberd in the air made a sound explosion.


    In the thought of the black clothes Jia Shi, if Li Fan uses the sword to hold his halberd. He is, but the relay forward, the nether world''s technique will also follow. Than will Li Fan such as fast-paced attack.


    And if Li Fan is to dodge, he also has enough backhand preparation.


    "Ding" a light ring. A smile just appeared on the corner of the mouth of the black suit. As expected, Li Fan stretched out his hand to hold his blow with his sword.


    But the smile from the corner of his mouth has not yet opened. It''s gone. Instead, there was the panic on his face.


    The halberd in his hand, instead of relying on Li Fan, flew back to him in a strange arc. At the critical moment, the black suit was still a stiff stoop. The halberd head of his halberd wiped his nose and flew out.


    The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand is the head of the ancient magic weapon. Not to mention the ordinary halberd of the black suit Jiashi, even the famous weapon in China, if it doesn''t rank in the top ten, I''m afraid it will break under the collision with Xuanyuan sword.


    This is just the first one.


    At the moment, the man in black just thought that Li Fan was just relying on his sharp weapons. You look so angry. The long halberd left in his hand is used as an iron bar and heavily smashes at Li Fan.


    Seeing that the weapon in his opponent''s hand had been broken, Li Fan didn''t show any compassion. Xuanyuan sword was waved several times. The iron stick in the hand of the black suit Jia Shi has become the length of a dagger.


    The general reason why the man in black looks blue and red is that his weapons are not as good as others. On the other hand, the man in black knows from Li Fan''s moves that the man in front of him is not only powerful in weapons, but also skillful in moves. For this kind of situation, the black suit Jiashi had been prepared for a long time. Their Kung Fu was only the foundation of the cultivator. It was the technique that really served as the assassin''s mace.


    A Black Dagger suddenly flashed out of the void and stabbed at Li Fan''s back.


    Before that, through his own moves, he forced Li Fan to a place where he thought he was dead. No matter how sharp his weapons were, it was absolutely impossible for Li Fan to avoid or cut off the attack from the void.


    But the reality is to let the black suit Jiashi once again disappointed, if half a year ago Li Fan, I''m afraid will be in this case. But after a trip to the dream world, Li Fan put his divine consciousness out almost all the time. Not to mention within a thousand li radius, at least the fluctuation of the spiritual power of one hundred meters around him can''t hide Li Fan''s divine consciousness.


    As early as when the black suit beetle had an idea, Li Fan had a clear insight.


    This is not because Li Fan''s strength is much stronger than that of the black suit. In fact, it is just because this divine consciousness is to the nether world, just as light is to darkness, and sunshine is to ice and snow. It''s a hit killer.


    You know, all the creatures in the underworld are in the form of soul. Although this form of soul is not afraid of physical attack to some extent, it is difficult to resist the magic.


    Moreover, because of the soul body, the growth of spiritual power is also very fast.


    But just because of the soul body, your own spiritual consciousness is not hidden, just like a person. If you put on clothes, no matter how many scars you have, no one can see them.


    However, if you take off your clothes, as long as you are interested, you will have a clear picture of your specific situation.


    In front of Li Fan, if there is no one who can hide his spiritual knowledge in the dark world, it would be like a person running naked.


    In this case, the people of the nether world against Li Fan, if with real strength, maybe there is a weak chance of winning, if you want to rely on what mind. The wave of consciousness in oneself has already betrayed oneself.


    The man who watched his perfect plan was easily broken by Li Fan like a long eye behind him. The heart of the man in black was terrified.


    Only at this moment did the man in black know that the worst looking young man he was looking for might not have to deal with three old men easily.


    "What else do you want to do?" Li Fan some bored looking at the front of the black suit Jiashi. The spiritual wave above the head is like a TV set, which clearly shows the inner changes of the man in black in front of his eyes.


    Originally, I wanted to see what kind of means the black suit Jiashi had, but also wanted to take the opportunity to exercise his divine sense. Unexpectedly, the strength of the black suit Jiashi was not enough. It turns out that you can''t even hide your own spiritual fluctuations.


    It seems that the strength of the black suit is not even half that of the mirror space dopula.


    "Don''t think about it. If you can blow yourself up, I''ll call you grandfather. " Li Fan looked at the face of the man in black, and a strange smile suddenly appeared. The man in black was shocked. I just had this idea. But I feel that I can''t control myself at all. It seems that my spiritual consciousness and this illusory body have been completely separated. This kind of situation, only when he died in that year, he experienced it from his own body¡° Hey, hey. " Li Fan said with a smile, looking at the startled man in black¡° Our world is not for you. Next life, be a good man. " Speaking of Kung Fu, the black suit Jia Shi has already felt himself in front of suddenly illusory rise, this scene, seem to have known each other before. The next moment. The man in black lost his consciousness completely. Li Fan, who easily solved the problem of the black suit, didn''t have a relaxed expression on his face. Instead, he looked at the distance in front of him and said slowly, "come out. Are you tired after watching it for so long? "

 V2.Chapter 189

    At this moment, the whole Changping village was silent.


    With Li Fan''s one move to solve the problem, the tens of thousands of ghosts and spirits under the black suit beetle are just like a lost dog.


    Just now, they are still crazy towards the ghosts of these people in the cultivation world. At the moment, it''s like a boom. They scattered and fled.


    But the escape did not slow down the speed of their defeat, but accelerated their death to some extent.


    One by one, like a huge screen woven of silver wire, almost half of the space is shrouded in it, followed by a contraction. It seems to be able to split the air in general, will be shrouded in the ghost spirit, the birth of the strangled into several sections.


    Li Fan narrowed his eyes slightly and stood side by side with the three old men. Looking in the direction of Changping village. After the four, Chen Xi, Ming Yue and others.


    "Can it be false?" Among the three elders, the oldest looking one turned to look at several people and asked slowly.


    Li Fan ignored the others. At the moment, Li Fan entered a wonderful state. It seems that everything around him has become one with himself. For all the feelings around, every leaf shaking, every wind blowing. It''s like flowing through Li Fan''s mind. I''m very impressed.


    The realm that can be met but not sought.


    Li Fan shook his head slowly and said in a low voice, "it can''t be fake. Ying Zheng''s soul body, which I have seen before, is indeed him. Moreover, according to his strength and temper, he is definitely the kind of person who disdains to live in seclusion."


    "Ying Zheng, the king of Qin, never expected to see his true face so soon." Old monk Huineng recited it in a low voice.


    In just a few minutes, tens of thousands of ghosts outside Changping village have disappeared.


    It''s just a time when the nerves of all the people are slightly relaxed. The direction of the whole Changping village. But suddenly there was a change.


    In the distance, Changping village, which originally looked peaceful, suddenly, the whole space was like being stirred by a pair of big hands. All of a sudden, there are countless smoke rising. As if there is something in Changping village to absorb the air, but it is suddenly a spit out.


    Let the sky above Changping village shrink and expand, like a beating heart at the same time.


    "Good manipulation." Old monk Huineng couldn''t help but exclaim, "although Ying Zheng is said to be an emperor through the ages, he is also a rare person in the world in terms of this cultivation talent."


    "The spring and Autumn period was at the end of ancient times. What''s so strange about the ability of the practitioners to be stronger and more economical. " Standing beside Huineng, the old man gave a faint smile. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "if you really talk about cultivation talent, look at the Li Fan beside us, I''m afraid it''s true. Maybe there will be no future."


    Just as a few people were talking, the sky above Changping village changed again. It''s like a mirage. There are countless pavilions and pavilions. Carving Dragons and Phoenix. It''s like a palace. It''s very imposing.


    Until this time, in addition to the three elders and Li Fan, the rest of the people still thought it was a mirage.


    But I don''t know that this seems to be an ordinary scene, but actually it was created by Ying Zheng with his own spiritual power. Moreover, the seemingly illusory scene in front of us is actually Ying Zheng''s residence in the netherworld.


    That is to say, Ying Zheng didn''t intend to come here so soon, but what happened here was obviously known by Ying Zheng.


    I don''t know if it''s to keep my own channel of communication, or for one of them. Ying Zheng, unexpectedly, is ahead of the line.


    "Come on." Li Fan said in a low voice, and his whole body was full of divine consciousness, just like a giant dragon. Toward the direction of Changping village, there was a roar.


    Over Changping village, a figure suddenly appeared on the original palace building. Although the distance is too far to see the real face, the black dragon robe on his body and the crown on his head clearly tell his identity, that is, Ying Zheng, king of Qin.


    "It''s impolite of Ying Zheng to come all the way here." As soon as Ying Zheng''s figure appeared, he gave out a burst of deep laughter, which sounded like a magic song to make people sleep.


    Among the people, those with lower accomplishments immediately feel that they are about to leave the body.


    "It''s a great way." Huineng old monk ha ha a smile, praised a Buddha''s name. A light golden light splashed, and the whole sky was golden. In this golden light, countless faint black smoke, in a flash, just like snow under the sun, quietly dispersed.


    "Now that you are here, why don''t you come in?" Ying Zheng saw that monk Huineng broke his own skill. He didn''t feel surprised. He just laughed. Looking at the crowd said.


    At the moment, Ying Zheng''s figure is about hundreds of meters away from the people. However, the sound of this sound is like ringing around. It can be seen that Ying Zheng''s strength has been dead for thousands of years, but it is obvious that in this dark world, his strength has increased instead of declining. Even better than the last time Li Fan saw Ying Zheng.


    "Oh. I didn''t expect to see old friends here. " Ying Zheng''s eyes turned to Li Fan''s body and said with a cold smile, "boy, you''ve come to send your divine power."


    "Hum." Li Fan snorted coldly. The divine consciousness that had spread for a long time had made Li Fan clear about Ying Zheng''s figure. Although it was Ying Zheng''s noumenon, it was not Ying Zheng himself. In other words, it''s just an image projected by Ying Zheng in the nether world. Otherwise, I''m afraid that with Ying Zheng''s strength at the moment, he would have been able to put out all the people.


    It seems that Ying Zheng should be hindered by something. Otherwise, how can we let go of such a great opportunity.


    At this point, Li Fan looked up at Ying Zheng and said with a smile, "since the king of Qin has invited us, how can we refuse your kindness?"


    In his words, the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand had already created a heavy shadow. Just like a dragon on the sea, he went straight to Ying Zheng.


    At the moment, Li Fan is hundreds of meters away from Ying Zheng. This kind of distance, let alone the common attack radius, even the three old men on Li Fan''s side, I''m afraid they can''t attack this distance with their own attack methods.


    But just a few hundred meters away, the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand is a rainbow. Straight across the space, in the blink of an eye is split in front of Ying Zheng.


    Ying Zheng obviously did not expect that Li Fan would fight as soon as he said. Although the distance between the two is really far enough, it seems that the distance between Li Fan''s hands is not a problem. He almost just made his hand, and the sword shadow has come to him.


    If it is Ying Zheng, Li Fan''s attack has no possibility of construction. But at the moment, Ying Zheng is really what Li Fan expected. In the nether world, he is caught by something. Otherwise, although the tens of thousands of ghosts of the black suit Jia are not powerful, they are not too many.


    Ying Zheng is about to be struck by Li Fan. The space in front of Ying Zheng suddenly changed, such as a water ripple. All the countless buildings around Ying Zheng turned into a mirage. Even Ying Zheng''s figure disappeared in the ripples.


    The eyeballs all over the place were bouncing.


    What kind of technique is this? In Li Fan''s world of cultivation, he has never heard of it.


    Just let the air ripple change in front of you, you can avoid such a powerful attack. This kind of means is not only shocking, but also surprising enough.


    "It''s a good way to win politics." Monk Huineng was not surprised. He just reached out and touched his bald head, looked at Ying Zheng''s direction and said, "this hand is much more powerful than the sword that connects you hard."


    "Old monk, if you have nothing to say, don''t talk too much." Li Fan turned his mouth, looked at monk Huineng, rolled his eyes and said, "you can do it, you can go up."


    Huineng hasn''t said a word yet. Ying Zheng''s figure over there has reappeared. But this time, Ying Zheng''s figure appears, but his breath has increased a lot.


    Li Fan''s practitioners are all over the place again.


    Although these practitioners are powerful enough, their own divine consciousness is limited to their talents and does not exceed their own strength. Therefore, they do not recognize the projection of just Ying Zheng. At the moment, these people are still wondering why the strength of the breath can be increased several times after only taking a sword.


    "Li Fan, it seems that I am too compassionate." Ying Zheng appears again, looking at Li Fan''s direction, sneers¡° As it happens, there are many practitioners. As the next backbone of my nether world, the black armor army just now will be you in the future. "


    As soon as Ying Zheng''s voice fell, the figure in the air raised a hand, as if from the sky. Suddenly, Li Fan and others felt the air around them was tight. Before I could react, the scene had changed.


    What a hand to break the void.


    This hand Ying Zheng just used is to use the extremely fast speed power to cut off the connection of the space around Li Fan and connect it to other places.


    Although this technique is easy to practice, it is really difficult to use.


    On the one hand, this is not only a test of the caster''s strength, on the other hand, it is a test of the strength gap between the caster and the caster.


    If you want to separate the space beside a practitioner, it''s like running naked in broad daylight.


    It''s one thing for the other party to take care of you, but whether you can see it or not is another thing. Ying Zheng just showed his ability, which is the same as standing naked in front of you and telling you.


    But at the moment, Ying Zheng''s hand was not even aware of Li Fan, who had already let go of his divine sense. When I feel a bit bad, it''s time and space.


    This hand suddenly made these people on Li Fan''s side feel that there was a deep gap in strength between themselves and Ying Zheng.

 V2.Chapter 190

    It seems that in a flash, Ying Zheng has blocked the space. That is to say, if Li Fan and others can''t defeat Ying Zheng, they can''t leave Changping village.


    "When you see me, don''t you kneel down and salute?" At the moment, Ying Zheng was sitting on the emperor''s chair carved with dragons and phoenixes, looking coldly at the crowd.


    "Ying Zheng." Monk Huineng put his hands together and stepped forward and said, "although you originally belong to our world, you are dead after all. Why do you want to return here. Are we practitioners really unable to deal with you? "


    "Ha ha ha ha." Ying Zheng raised his head and gave a long smile. He looked down at monk Huineng and said, "old monk, with your strength, I can kill you countless times just by raising my hand. Why do you talk to me?"


    "Don''t be ashamed." Monk Huineng hasn''t said a word yet, but someone standing in the crowd has been impatient for a long time. He jumps out and points to Ying Zheng''s nose and says, "it''s just a dead man. It''s just a ghost. How can you be arrogant?"


    The man who spoke was only about thirty years old. He didn''t look like a man with a bad head. But he didn''t know why. He dared to point at Ying Zheng and scold him. Just now, Ying Zheng''s space transformation has already expressed his strength in a vague way.


    Ying Zheng heard this, but did not have any reaction, just light looking at the man''s face. Wait for half a ring, just slowly open mouth to say.


    "Your breath makes me feel familiar."


    Ying Zheng stood up from his seat and looked closely at the man. He seemed to be searching for his memory. Finally, he slowly said, "are you Jing Ke who assassinated me?"


    "Ying Zheng, you can still remember me." With a sneer, the man looked at Ying Zheng and said, "yes, I was Jing Ke who couldn''t assassinate you. Today, we''ll learn about the past."


    "Ha ha ha." Ying Zheng burst out laughing, looked at the man with disdain and said, "it''s up to you. You didn''t kill me in those years. Can you succeed today?"


    "Then try." The man snorted coldly. His hands were like a circular arc in the air. A cold breath filled the whole space in an instant. With the man''s hand movement change, the cold is gradually condensed into a long gun emitting a faint light.


    "Ying Zheng. Pick me up. " The man snorted coldly and threw his ice gun at Ying Zheng.


    The ice gun came in the air. There is no place for Ying Zheng to turn around. We have to take a hard one.


    Ying Zheng had a faint smile on his face. He reached out with one hand toward the direction of the cold ice spear and drank "stop" in his mouth.


    In the eyes of all the people, the gun stopped less than one meter away from Ying Zheng. No matter how men push, they just can''t move forward.


    "Jing Ke. For thousands of years, your ability is still so unbearable. It''s just a dream to fight against a few people. " Ying Zheng sneered and clenched his fist in front of the ice gun. There seems to be a pair of invisible hands in the air, and the whole space shrinks abruptly.


    Accompanied by bursts of clacking sound. The whole ice gun broke inch by inch from the position of the gun head. It exploded into countless ice crystals.


    Ying Zheng hit successfully, one hand does not move, is still toward the man''s direction, the hand is also suddenly lifted up a black fog. The pen went straight in the direction of the man.


    At the moment, the three old men at the head felt something unusual, but they were too late to make a move. It can only be seen that the smear fog suddenly penetrated the man''s chest. Almost for a moment, a burst of crackling sound broke out on the man, and the whole body was like the electric current visible to the naked eye. My clothes blew up.


    As the clothes turned into flying debris, the man''s face turned from red to green in a moment. Just a few times, the man snorted, as if a dull thunder sounded in the air, and the man burst out.


    In the space, a thick and bloody smell, which can''t be changed, floats slowly among the people.


    Ying Zheng''s face had no expression. He still looked at the crowd coldly and pointed to the three old men standing in the front.


    "You guys, let''s do it. I want to show you today who should dominate the world. The Empire of a thousand years ago will reappear its glory in the hands of few people. "


    Although the three old men''s faces are still the same at the moment, they are already in a storm in their hearts. Although Ying Zheng didn''t show his strength just now, it was enough to see that none of the people present would be his opponent.


    Monk Huineng turned his head and looked at the two people beside him with a smile, and said, "you two, in this case, let the old monk meet the king of Qin first."


    With these words, Huineng slowly stepped forward and looked at Ying Zheng with slightly turbid eyes, saying, "Ying Zheng, let the old monk fight you first."


    Ying Zheng gave a cold smile and didn''t speak. Shaking his hand, a dark light ball rushed to Huineng''s direction. With each meter of the light ball''s advance, it was slightly shrunk from the original several foot diameter. When Huineng was in front of him, it was already shrunk into a black light ball as big as a fist.


    "Good means." Huineng laughed and recited with her hands together. It''s all about gold. Gathered into a mirror like barrier, blocking in front of the body.


    The black light ball hit the golden barrier quietly. Suddenly, something changed. The black ball, which was the size of a fist, suddenly dispersed like a water bomb. The golden barrier of Nuo is covered in an instant.


    Ying Zheng gave a cold smile and moved his lips a few times. The black liquid covered with the golden barrier was slowly condensed with Ying Zheng''s low voice.


    "Amitabha." Huineng sang a Buddha''s name and gently crossed his body with both hands. A golden light ejected from between fingers and shot straight to Ying Zheng''s direction.


    "Good." Although Ying Zheng is concentrating on the black liquid at the moment, when he sees Huineng''s method, he also cheers.


    Just now, Ying Zheng''s black light ball was condensed by the cold spring water of the nether world. Let alone Huineng, even those who can break away from this cultivation need to work hard to resolve if they get some.


    I didn''t expect that Huineng could see the insidious of black ball. But he didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he was able to attack himself, which made Ying Zheng greatly admire him.


    The golden light from the fingertips shoots out. Huineng looks like an old man. He also rushes forward suddenly, not like an old man. A shining golden light of the Zen stick, also appeared in the hands, heavy hit to Ying Zheng chest.


    "Come on." Ying Zheng dodged the golden light, but suddenly grasped it. The sword of the king of Qin is already in his hand.


    With the sound of "Dang", the sword of the king of Qin and the Zen stick were heavily knocked at the same place.


    In Ying Zheng''s hand, the king of Qin took a sword flower and pointed straight at Huineng.


    The golden light barrier covered by the black poison follows Huineng''s side like a shadow. Although he didn''t show his power at the moment, Ying Zheng knew it and waited until the golden light was eroded by his own poison. For Huineng, it''s an extra burden.


    "Don''t reason with him. Let''s do it together." The remaining two elders looked at each other and said in a deep voice.


    As the two old people''s voices fell, Li Fan''s people also drank together. One after another stirred up their own spiritual power and rushed to Ying Zheng.


    "When I''m alone, I can''t be myself." Ying Zheng sneered. He didn''t know how to move. In the whole space, however, countless ghosts suddenly appeared. Impartial, just fell in front of the crowd.


    The breath in the whole space fluctuates, and the ancient world swings up in an instant. Not to mention in the narrow space, I''m afraid there are the top practitioners in the two planes. War is on the verge of breaking out.


    "Ying Zheng. You and I can tell the difference. " Huineng''s wand in his hand fell heavily on the ground with a cold sound.


    "Old monk, today, I will wipe out all the practitioners. In the future, there will be no more primitive practitioners in this face. " Ying Zheng burst out laughing and stabbed out the sword and pen of the king of Qin in his hand.


    With the movement of two people, the whole space is standing in one place.


    Different from the ghosts that people used to deal with the oracle in black before, these ghosts are obviously the core forces in the netherworld. One of the worst ghosts, I''m afraid, is also more than fat Chen Xi and many others. Though not too many in number. However, with the increase and decrease of each other, it also makes a lot of practitioners in the main material world in a hurry.


    Almost at the moment of fighting, the practitioners on the side of the main material world fell four or five. There are many practitioners who are stronger than fat people and others. But I don''t know about the nether world. Heavy losses.


    The spiritual power in the whole space fluctuates, like the roaring wind, surging wildly.


    Limited to the terrain of the palace, among the many practitioners in the main material world, those who focus on the cultivation of techniques and adapt to long-distance attack are very passive at the moment.


    The ghost of the nether world is originally the soul form. For physical attacks, it has a certain ability to fight. Therefore, in this fight, most of the ghosts chose to attack them personally.


    However, most of the practitioners in the main material world only practice one pulse. Between the close combat, it is already the downwind. In addition, the distance is too close, even if there is a surgical method, but also worry about injury or time. Can''t do it.


    This side stood in a group, and Ying Zheng was against three old men. These three elders are the most powerful among the many practitioners who came here. In the first place, we know that a single confrontation is by no means an opponent of Ying Zheng. Therefore, the three are also separate parties. Together, they fought against Ying Zheng.


    But the strength of Ying Zheng is really extraordinary. On that day, in the Qinling mausoleum, Ying Zheng had not yet got the soul of the noumenon. He was back and forth with Li Fan, but he got the soul of the noumenon. His strength was like a rocket, flying straight to several levels. Although facing the three people, the sword of the king of Qin in his hand is flawless. During the defense and counterattack, he even had spare time to use some strange skills. Although it was not a big threat to the three old men, it was also a distraction for them. This fight is just like a cat playing with a mouse.


    If the trend of fighting goes on like this, the practitioners of the main material world will not win half a point. Obviously, the three elders also knew this. They looked at each other and their eyes flashed away. The old people who originally separated the three parties also gathered together in an instant. Everyone is the palm of the hand, Qi Qi issued a roar¡° "The soul of the world." Three mouthfuls of blood gushed out and dyed the sky red.

 V2.Chapter 191

    As the three voices fell, the three mouths of blood in the air became a pair of bright red color. Just like the rainbow after the rain, when it flashed in the sky, it was evaporated by the strong breath around the three people.


    When Ying Zheng heard what they said, his face also flashed a dignified look.


    Except for Li Fan and pangzi, who knew little about the cultivation world, all the other practitioners were suddenly surprised.


    To some extent, the technique that these three people use together can be regarded as a technique, but not a technique. To be precise, it''s kind of like a secret. By consuming the spiritual power and Shouyuan of two of the three people, one person''s strength is forcibly improved. The final result, of course, is to concentrate the strength of three people on one person, so that people''s strength can be enhanced several times.


    According to the effect of this secret method, if two people work together, one person''s strength will be increased by four times. In this way, with the joint efforts of the three, the strength has increased eight times.


    However, although this secret method has been circulating for a long time in the cultivation circle, few people really practice it.


    The main reason is that although the secret method has enhanced its strength, it has great sequelae.


    First of all, if the strength of three people is gathered into one person''s body, it depends on whether the person''s body can withstand eight times the strength of three people. If it can''t, let alone enhance the strength, I''m afraid it will explode and die on the spot. Just as an ordinary person was used to the gravity on the earth, suddenly the gravity increased eight times, I''m afraid it''s the same end.


    Secondly, the secret is irreversible. That is to say, after these three people concentrate their strength on one person, the other two transfer their strength to the other person. Their own spiritual power is really completely dispersed. In other words, this secret method is equivalent to losing two masters to create a super master.


    Although the strength is terrible, the consequence is also terrible.


    In the whole history of the cultivation world, this secret method was only used three times. But only once. The only successful time was to transfer one person''s strength, and in the end, he only survived for a few days.


    There is no doubt that the old monsters in the three cultivation circles are strong, but the physical condition is also in danger.


    The total age of the three people is close to 300 years old. It is not known whether this age can bear the super load.


    "Ha ha ha." Ying Zheng laughed wildly. "I didn''t expect that I would be lucky enough to see this secret," he said, staring at the three old men. I''ll see what kind of skills you have. "


    The space around the three people''s bodies also becomes wrinkled because of the surge of spiritual power. Innumerable crackling sound, like electricity in general around the three people.


    These three people''s practice is not the same origin of the spirit method, forced transformation. It will inevitably take longer.


    A touch of light, like a ribbon in the sky, passed through the three people''s bodies. A strange color, constantly flowing in the three.


    Monk Huineng, who stood in front of the three, also turned red to green. It''s like an angry puffer fish. The whole person swelled up.


    "Amitabha." Monk Huineng recited the name of Buddha. A strong golden light suddenly gushed out of the body, completely enveloping the whole person in a golden light, just like King Kong came into the world.


    With the flow of the golden light, monk Huineng''s skin gradually changed from the original green and red color to gold. As light dark gold color, plated with Huineng''s face.


    The original slow flow of spirit power, in this moment, is also suddenly accelerated.


    "It seems that these three people have already practiced this secret method." Wu Qishan''s crutch hit a ghost spirit, forced him back and said.


    "If not, even the three of them can''t stand it." Yang Qinghua also said on one side.


    At the moment, although these three people have stopped fighting with Ying Zheng, the ghost called by Ying Zheng has not stopped. In this short moment, the practitioners in the main material world have fallen down again. They are all those who are inferior in strength. But there''s no perfect match.


    By this time, the alliance has lost four people, while the Chinese group has lost three. There is also a loophole in the originally complete circle. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be a one-sided massacre when people''s spiritual power is gradually exhausted.


    Ying Zheng seems to know the result. At the moment, what he is facing is the three people who are exerting the secret method. As long as these three people can be blocked by themselves, I''m afraid that none of the practitioners from the main material world will be able to leave here alive.


    As for Li Fan, who was born with divine knowledge. Ying Zheng''s eyes looked at Li Fan in the distance, and gently shook his head. He was not a fully accomplished divinity. If it''s in the period of transforming God, I still have some fear, but Li Fan''s strength is up and down. It''s fear.


    In the sky. Suddenly there was a sound of drums and harps. A strong space vibration spread. Where the three old men stood, the ground fell down. It''s spreading like a crack.


    Huineng behind the two old people, are a pale face, a little step back, a buttock sitting on the ground, chest ups and downs.


    Huineng stood in the same place, the golden light on his body was suddenly introverted, and then suddenly dispersed, a strong breath, with the golden light around him. The breath is also gradually improved.


    Ying Zheng''s face showed a ray of surprise at the moment. He murmured, "yes, it''s really successful."


    "Ying Zheng, let''s fight and win." Monk Huineng put his hands together and looked at Ying Zheng with a loud voice.


    "Ha ha ha." Ying Zheng laughs wildly. He shakes the sword of the king of Qin in his hand. He just stabs Huineng in the face.


    Monk Huineng waved his wand and opened a golden light. He rushed to Ying Zheng.


    Two people Ping Ping battle in one place, a time to fight in the air, spiritual power surge. The scattered breath was like a frenzied air flow, which made people''s cheeks ache.


    Although they are full of spirit and strength, they don''t use any high-strength skills. On the contrary, they are just like street fighting hooligans.


    This is not because they have a tacit understanding, but because no matter which side wants to use super powerful magic, it must take too long to cast. Although they don''t stay in place in the process of casting, their strength is almost the same. If one side responds slowly, I''m afraid they will fall behind, Not to mention the bad breath flow caused by long casting. In this case, if you want to use super strong technique, it''s just like looking for death.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that two people can''t use it. If two people choose to use magic to fight, naturally they can stand in the same place calmly and compare with each other. But now the two people are fighting against each other, and the weapons in their hands are also full of spiritual power. Compared with the skill competition, it is undoubtedly more dangerous.


    This is why, since ancient times, many practitioners have gradually abandoned the traditional cultivation of techniques and turned to the combination of techniques and close combat. Throughout the cultivation world, all famous practitioners have excellent skills and strong attack skills.


    As a result, the definition of Shu FA is in an awkward position in the current cultivation world. It can only be used when dealing with opponents of different levels.


    After all, relative to the slow release of the technique, the rotation of the body takes a lot of advantage.


    But when these two people fight each other, they don''t give up the technique completely. When two people fight close to each other, they are close and far away. Sometimes there are one or two techniques that are not very powerful, but can also distract the other.


    Perhaps this way of fighting is the mainstream now.


    The two people here are fighting like hell. The battle between the practitioners of the main material world and the ghosts and spirits also entered a white hot stage.


    Ghost is originally a form of soul. Unless it is completely destroyed, there will be no damage to the general injury. On the contrary, the practitioners in the main material world are limited by the flesh and blood. As long as they are injured by ghosts, they are also bloody.


    This moment of time, the ground has been scattered under the thin blood. Most of them were injured.


    Li fan can''t help feeling a little annoyed. Up to now, the ghosts in front of him seem to be afraid of Xuanyuan sword in his hand. Even if he stands still, none of these ghosts ever take the initiative to find himself. At the beginning, there were still one or two ghosts pushing themselves. As a result, when they raised their Xuanyuan sword, they turned around and left without looking back, as if they had seen something terrible.


    And where Li Fan goes, it''s also a time of flying chickens and dogs. Countless ghosts see Li Fan in a panic. That appearance, as if Li Fan had some terrible side.


    After several attempts, Li Fan suddenly realized that these ghosts were not afraid of himself, but of the Xuanyuan sword in his hand. After reading this, Li Fan became more presumptuous in the crowd. Where he passed, countless ghosts rushed away from Li Fan.


    Although Li Fan made a mess of the battle group, he was tired for a long time, but he didn''t touch the shadow of half a ghost. Instead, I couldn''t help gasping. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the last cultivator will only be left with himself.


    Li fan can''t help but feel angry, and he''s not keeping it now. Between the mobilization of divine consciousness, Xuanyuan sword is shining. The sound of dragon''s chanting came from afar. The whole Xuanyuan sword was shaking in Li Fan''s hands, and he wanted to get rid of it.


    The dazzling light almost dazzled people''s eyes. All of Li Fan''s divine consciousness also intruded into Xuanyuan sword instantly, and the whole person seemed to be integrated with Xuanyuan sword. With the spread of Li Fan''s divine consciousness, the light of Xuanyuan sword is more and more powerful.


    Although Li Fan''s divine consciousness was immersed in Xuanyuan sword, he was clear about the outside world. A powerful air current, as if invincible, whistled and circled around Xuanyuan sword, like a tornado, taking Li Fan as the center, slowly forming.


    "Break the sky." There was a faint movement in Li Fan''s heart. Xuanyuan sword body around the storm, countless subtle airflow is spread in all directions. The whole space is like the ground blown by the strong wind at the same time, and countless tiny cracks appear in an instant. Even Huineng and Ying Zheng, who are fighting in the distance, suddenly turn away in horror. Wind and sand rise in an instant, blocking the sky and the sun. The shock in the whole space is like the coming of the end. At this time, Li Fan broke through himself again and successfully activated the soul of Xuanyuan with his divine consciousness. The most powerful strike of Xuanyuan sword was performed.

 V2.Chapter 192

    With Li Fan as the center, Xuanyuan sword spreads countless illusory sword shadows with light.


    It is said that it is a sword that breaks the sky, but the Xuanyuan sword is like sending out countless illusory small sword blades, attacking ghosts in all directions.


    In the space, there is a faint cold breath. Countless ghosts have not yet reflected. The sword spirit of Xuanyuan sword is close at hand. The dense sword spirit in all directions blocks all the spaces around.


    Just for a moment, countless ghosts howled through the air. The space seems to be suddenly static, and then suddenly speed up the operation. Countless broken souls float in the air. The fragmented ghost spirit can recover slowly even if its soul is not destroyed, but under the power of Xuanyuan sword to kill gods and ghosts, the whole soul will dissipate gradually, just like a burnt out lamp.


    Almost in an instant, the ghosts in the whole space have suffered heavy casualties. Except for a few thousand year old ghosts, the rest of them have disappeared into the invisible.


    As for those thousand year old spirits, only one of them is intact, and the rest of them are fading away. In this way, it will not be long before the countless ghosts summoned by Ying Zheng will disappear completely.


    After Li fan used this sword, his face was pale. Consume too much divine sense to cooperate with the divine sense extracted by Xuanyuan sword. Even Li Fan, who was born with divine knowledge, was shocked.


    The sword of breaking the sky is a way to conquer ghosts. But if you want to exert the power of the sword, the more divine knowledge Xuanyuan sword draws, the stronger the power it can exert.


    Li Fan let go of the confinement of divine consciousness, let Xuanyuan sword wantonly extract, just this sword. The sea of one''s own divine knowledge is that one''s divine knowledge is less than seven or eight. We can see the power of this sword.


    Ying Zheng, who lives outside the storm of Li Fan''s sword, is also very frightened at the moment. Originally, I thought Li Fan was just gifted, but his own strength was extremely limited. But just now, Ying Zheng asked himself that he was not sure to take the sword. But looking at Li Fan''s appearance, it''s obvious that he can''t use such a powerful attack again.


    With the sound of "Dang", the sword of King Qin in Ying Zheng''s hand and Huineng''s Zen stick were heavily knocked together, which broke out a group of sparks.


    Ying zhenglue took a half step and took a deep breath. If you know that, you will be able to win Huineng, and your spiritual power will be consumed by Huineng. It will take a lot of effort to deal with this cultivator.


    At this point, Ying Zheng''s sword of the king of Qin was heavily inserted into the ground, his hands suddenly closed, and he sang an obscure tone from his mouth.


    With Ying Zheng''s incantation spitting out, a faint light slowly lit up in the space, and then slowly lit up. Like a bright pearl in the night, it shines in people''s eyes.


    Huineng was surprised to see that Ying Zheng was exerting his technique at this time, but she didn''t hinder her movement at all. She came forward with a Zen wand in her hand and dashed it across Ying Zheng''s waist.


    The sword of the king of Qin suddenly rose. Without Ying Zheng''s grasp, it was at the moment of no time to send it that it blocked Huineng''s attack. The whole body of the sword danced like a spirit snake, making a rustling sound.


    "Sword spirit?" Huineng frowned a little. Ying Zheng was already using his technique. He could not be distracted to read the sword. The sword of the king of Qin has already given birth to a sword spirit, but I don''t know the degree of the sword spirit.


    Ying Zheng''s body floated back, and he kept practicing in his mouth. However, the king of Qin''s sword was flying up and down, and he was the first to attack Huineng.


    With the attack of the king of Qin''s sword, Ying Zheng''s speed of holding the curse was also speeded up abruptly. A series of almost non-stop obscure tones gushed out of Ying Zheng''s mouth. In the middle of the sky, one by one light gradually emerged.


    Huineng can''t help but feel remorse. Just now Ying Zheng was fighting with him. It was useless. He was just testing himself. If you really fight close to each other, I''m afraid the king of Qin''s sword, which gives birth to sword spirit, will be enough to deal with you.


    However, Ying Zheng''s skill at this moment is obviously that he can''t quickly avoid the sword of the king of Qin and attack Ying Zheng. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''m going to have to eat Ying Zheng''s skill.


    The battle between Ying Zheng and Huineng has entered a white hot stage, but the battle between the main material practitioners and ghosts is coming to an end. Because of the outbreak of Li Fan, only a few thousand year old ghosts are left under the siege of many practitioners. Looking at the model, I''m afraid that in a short time, these thousand year old ghosts will also disappear.


    "Yang Qinghua, buy me some time." Wuqishan heavy a crutch, looking at Yang Qinghua said.


    Although they haven''t joined hands for decades, the tacit understanding in their youth is still fully displayed. The moment Yang Qinghua hears Wu Qishan''s words, he has no reservation. His hands suddenly surge, and his spiritual power is surging. With a low drink, several colors suddenly appear in his hands. As Yang Qinghua''s hands continue to play, several colors shine directly on the ground beside several ghosts.


    With a roar, Yang Qinghua made a variety of complicated and mysterious gestures in the air. With the murmur of his mouth, the lights that had originally shot into the side of the ghosts suddenly rose from the ground, just like a cage. Several ghosts were imprisoned in them in an instant.


    These ghosts have been practicing for thousands of years. Seeing this situation, they let out a roar and clapped their hands heavily on the glory around them.


    In the roar, the whole colorful cage was shaking violently. Yang Qinghua''s body was also shaking suddenly. He only felt a breath on his chest, and his face was suddenly pale.


    "Hurry up, wulaoguai." Yang Qinghua said anxiously.


    These thousand year old ghosts are fundamentally different from the ghosts who have been practicing for thousands of years in the material world. Even in Yang Qinghua''s heyday, their actual strength is only five to five. Although there are injuries on these ghosts at the moment, they can''t imprison their movements by themselves.


    "Soon, what''s the hurry." Wu Qishan snorted coldly. Although he said that, his figure flashed to Yang Qinghua''s side, and there was a thick blue light on his crutch. He drew a strange route in the mid air and stabbed a ghost in the colorful cage.


    Several ghosts were originally in the five elements forbidden technique set by Yang Qinghua. They could not move easily. They saw the stick of wuqishan stabbing. The ghost in front of him didn''t even think about it. He reached out to meet it. It seems that I don''t care about the blue light on the crutch.


    Hissing and cheering, a thick black smoke in the ghost''s palm touched the crutch of the moment, transpiration, accompanied by a ghost straight into the mind of the shrill scream.


    It''s just a contact, but the cyan light has already melted most of the hands of the ghost spirit, and the rest of it stabs directly into the ghost spirit''s chest.


    Ghost Spirit sent out a burst of shrill howl, countless black smoke billowed out from the wound. Let the ghost spirit heavy two hands hit on the crutch, but again issued a fierce howl.


    "Wu laoguai, what kind of means is this?" When Yang Qinghua saw the end of the ghost, he was shocked and asked.


    "When you treat me as wuqishan for so many years, I just can''t live a decadent life." Wu Qishan looked at Yang Qinghua coldly, "this technique is a special technique for ghosts, but it has been improved by me."


    "Hum." Yang Qinghua squinted and looked at it carefully, and laughed¡° What can be improved is just the crutches, which have some tricks. "


    Although they said so, the crutches of wuqishan had a strong restraining effect on the ghost spirit. As the black smoke of the ghost''s wound gradually weakened, the ghost''s body was gradually blurred. In the end, it was just like illusion.


    See two people talking and laughing is cut off a ghost spirit, the other ghost spirit is also turn head glaring, eyes is a touch of horror.


    "Do it." Seeing that his attack was effective, Wu Qishan said coldly and pointed his crutch to another ghost.


    In the colorful cage, one ghost is missing, which makes the space for other ghosts to move wider. This attack took a lot of effort, and people just thrust their crutches into the ghost''s body.


    So down, but just a few minutes, this colorful cage, it is only left with a burly body, face with a touch of indifferent ghost.


    This ghost spirit can survive to the end, which is enough to show its strength. Although it was injured by Li Fan''s sword, its body shape didn''t change much for such a long time. Obviously, the strength of this ghost spirit has far exceeded that of other ghosts.


    It''s just a few people about to start. The spiritual power in the whole space has suddenly changed.


    Just like a storm, the spiritual power in the whole space seems to have lost its gentle flexibility and turned into a violent abnormality. Even the spiritual power in the human body has been aroused by this change. He seemed ready to move. It''s like the counter current of spiritual power.


    Shocked by the change, they turned their heads and looked at the center of the storm.


    This is where Ying Zheng and monk Huineng fight each other. And in the sky where they fight, there are seven bright stars rising. Just like the Big Dipper in the dark, hanging in the air. And around the seven stars, countless eddies flash and disappear. Suddenly a tornado like storm rose. Countless spiritual power, in this vortex, into the seven stars.


    "What kind of technique is this?" Yang Qinghua felt a chill rising from the bottom of his heart.


    "The Big Dipper?" Wu Qishan also looked at the seven stars, and said in horror, "this technique has never been heard of."


    Although they didn''t know the magic, Huineng, who was standing with Ying Zheng, had heard something about it.


    The Big Dipper is dead.


    This may not be a standard attack method, but it is more terrifying than the most powerful attack method at some times.


    However, let Huineng doubt that it''s not the horror of this method, but from the current situation, Ying Zheng can cast a method that causes great harm to himself completely by time, but Ying Zheng chooses this method, but it''s something that he can''t understand.


    This is because the Big Dipper is not an attack technique, but a gamble similar to Russian roulette. After the Big Dipper has gathered all the strength around, the seven stars will light up one by one, and then gradually dim, and the seven stars will light up one by one. If the final light stays on the top of the Big Dipper. That will help the caster to achieve a given purpose. In the cultivation world, when two people fight for life and death, it never appears. More often, it is someone with a special purpose who uses it. However, in the whole history, although the Big Dipper has a special effect, it has never heard of a successful case. Now Ying Zheng is exerting such a skill with great effort. What''s the purpose.

 V2.Chapter 193

    On the Big Dipper in the middle of the sky, the starlight gradually shines, and then it becomes dim again. With the dimness of the whole big dipper, a bright light far beyond just now lights up, and gradually moves on the seven dim stars. And it''s getting faster and faster.


    All the people raised their heads and looked at the Big Dipper in the middle of the sky. Although they did not know what medicine was sold in Ying Zheng gourd, they all felt that when the Big Dipper finally determined its position, that is, the final result of the war, dust would fall.


    A shining light gradually flows on the seven stars, so fast that people can''t tell where the star light will finally fall.


    Because of the emergence of the Big Dipper, everyone also stopped at this moment. It''s not that Li Fan''s cultivators are very generous. It''s just that no one can threaten Ying Zheng except Huineng. Ying Zheng, on the other hand, is taking advantage of this short time to recover his spiritual power. All ghosts have been destroyed by Li Fan and others. Next, even if he can summon ghosts, his actual power is not as strong as those failed ghosts.


    I didn''t expect that before the tide of time and space came, I had already reached this point. If we can''t defeat many practitioners in the main material world today, I''m afraid the nether world will never have a chance in this tide of time and space.


    It is precisely because of this that Ying Zheng expends his efforts to summon the Big Dipper. Its purpose is to use this art against heaven, in an attempt to recover their peak strength in a short period of time.


    At present, Huineng''s spiritual power consumption is almost the same as that of his own. Although he has the king of Qin''s sword in his hand, if he goes on like this, they will be exhausted. At that time, even if they can win Huineng by relying on the sword of King Qin, these practitioners are also unable to deal with it. The best result is that they can return to the nether world.


    There is a wave of obscure but flexible power in the space. Ying Zheng''s face suddenly showed a touch of surprise. This kind of power fluctuation is the precursor of the success of the Big Dipper.


    It seems that Ying Zheng should be the master of the world. Ying Zheng has a faint smile on his mouth and looks at Huineng and others.


    In the eyes of everyone''s horror, the Big Dipper in the sky, the brightest light, suddenly stopped on the biggest star.


    In this moment, the space is as if it had been forbidden, it seems quiet and oppressive. First, there is a meal in the space, and then, a strong spiritual vibration spreads in the whole space.


    The strong spiritual vibration even makes the space ripple layer upon layer, as if the whole space is going to be broken.


    A very thick and bright light, from the Big Dipper on the bright star shot out, straight shot at Ying Zheng''s body. In the space, it''s like setting off a huge wave of spiritual power, and countless spiritual power swarms into Ying Zheng.


    Almost for a moment, the spiritual power in the whole space has become thin. This feeling makes people who are used to being surrounded by spiritual power feel that it seems to be a fish living in the water. All of a sudden, it is fished out and put on the shore to be roasted by the sun.


    "That''s all." Huineng bowed her head and sighed. Looking at the rising spiritual power around Ying Zheng, a lonely color appeared on her face.


    Originally, his own strength was able to fight against Ying Zheng only after he had gathered three people. Now two people''s strength has consumed 78, Ying Zheng returns to the peak once again, he also has no chance to win anyway.


    "Everybody, get out of here." Huineng looks at Ying Zheng, who is still accepting the influx of spiritual power. He turns around and says, "this mission, we have completely failed, but in the cultivation world, we can''t lose too much again. Monk, I will stop Ying Zheng."


    "Master, how can you do that? You have lost a lot of spiritual power now. How can you resist Ying Zheng?" Mingyue said suddenly.


    "Amitabha." Huineng praised the Buddha and said, "the tide of time and space has not yet come. Even if Ying Zheng can win me, he can''t leave Changping. As long as you gather your strength and fight again, you may not have no chance to win."


    Huineng''s words are right. If Ying Zheng''s strength recovers to its peak now, I''m afraid that none of the people present can be his opponent. It''s better to fight against Ying Zheng like this than to make a comeback. After all, the tide of time and space has not yet come, time is enough.


    "Want to go?" Ying Zheng''s cold voice came over, "today, no one wants to leave here. Since you have eliminated all my ghosts, then you will become my latest ghosts."


    As soon as Ying Zheng''s words came to an end, the light of his whole body poured into Ying Zheng''s body like a whale swallowing water. In the big space of Nuo, it is also because the light dissipates, and the spiritual power almost disappears.


    Ying Zheng raised his hand and gently brushed the space in front of him. It''s like pushing open a closed window. The scene around them changed. Once again, we are in a hazy and open space.


    "What is the nether world where you are widows? Come and go as you like?" Ying Zheng gently frowned, looked at the crowd and said coldly, "now the space has been blocked by few people. If you want to go, just give up your soul."


    "Ying Zheng, even if your strength is restored today, I will never let you succeed easily. Before the tide of time and space comes, you can''t enter the main material world." Huineng holding a Zen stick, looking at Ying Zheng said coldly.


    "Ha ha ha." Ying Zheng laughed and looked at Huineng and said, "old monk, today I killed you first. How many practitioners are there in your main material world? I will kill you once I come to the main material world to see how long you can last."


    "Ying Zheng. If the tide of time and space comes, you will never be allowed to occupy the main material world by yourself. " Yang Qinghua takes a step forward and looks at Ying Zheng.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. At that time, I will work with other people to solve it." Ying Zheng laughs. With one hand, the king of Qin''s sword comes in a flash, and Ying Zheng holds it in his hand.


    Several sword Qi, with a distance of only a few inches between the front and back, came straight to the crowd.


    Huineng waved his staff and jumped out. When the staff was waved, a strong wind blew and the sound of clanging was heard all the time. Just for a moment, Huineng''s Zen stick is full of traces of different depths. Huineng was also under the power of this sword Qi. He stepped back a few steps and fell to the ground with a somersault.


    "Old monk, your spiritual power has gone seven or eight years. How can you compare with my peak state? Today, you are all going to die here."


    As Ying Zheng spoke, his body was gradually moving forward, approaching Huineng step by step.


    Huineng reaches out to line up heavily on the ground. With the help of counterattack, Huineng jumps up and smashes his Zen stick at Ying Zheng, who is only a few steps away from him. At the same time, Huineng gives a low drink. A golden light is flowing around the body.


    "I want to go all out." In Ying Zheng''s hand, the sword of the king of Qin passes by and blocks Huineng''s attack. The sword of the king of Qin runs into the air and turns into thousands of virtual shadows. Around Huineng''s body, it suddenly stabs him.


    Ying Zheng''s body, however, pulled out a long shadow in the air and ran straight to Li Fan. Obviously want to end the fight as soon as possible.


    Huineng let out a roar. She just wanted to catch up with her, but she was forced back by countless sword shadows in the air. We can only watch Ying Zheng''s figure go away.


    "Come on." Standing nearest to Ying Zheng, a middle-aged man in a Taoist robe gave a cold drink. The slender peach sword in his hand drew a strange trace in the air. A hot flame suddenly shot out of it and rushed to Ying Zheng.


    Ying Zheng was in the air, but he gave out a cold hum of disdain. He only held it in one hand. The blazing flame was like a prey caught in his hand. In his hand, it was compressed into a ball, just like flowing magma.


    Ying Zheng''s figure kept on, but the compressed flame in his hand shook his hand and shot out. First, he destroyed the peach sword in the man''s hand, and then hit the man''s chest. A black wound like the size of a fist suddenly appeared on the man. The man died before he could scream.


    Ying Zheng''s body was like a ghost. In an instant, he killed seven or eight practitioners. For a moment, people did not see how Ying Zheng did it. Often just in front of a flower, I feel a cold or hot feeling. Then consciousness dissipates.


    After such a loss, the rest of the practitioners soon gathered together, and their backs touched each other. They all drew out their weapons and faced the outside.


    Monk Huineng over there is in the shadow of the illusory sword of the king of Qin. Although he is surrounded by golden light, he still can''t guard against the illusory sword shadow. The golden light around him is gradually fading. Looking at the situation like this, I''m afraid that Huineng will not be able to hold on for another moment.


    Huineng''s eyes flashed a decisive color in the crisis. In the mouth is also loud drink.


    "Fellow Taoists." Huineng didn''t even wave his Zen stick. He stood steadily like a mountain and said, "ready to break through.". Poor monk, stop this man


    Huineng''s voice fell, and the golden light around her body was not flashing. On the contrary, it penetrated into Huineng''s skin. Huineng ran his Zen stick into the air and turned it into a scene, like a curtain of water falling from the sky.


    And the golden light around her body is pouring into Huineng''s body at the moment. Huineng''s face is like gold paper and his voice is like a bell.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll go first."


    As soon as the voice fell, Huineng''s body swelled several times like a balloon blowing at the same time. Hearing Huineng''s words, Ying Zheng also turned his head suddenly, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "Old bald ass, dare you."


    Before Ying Zheng finished, Huineng''s body burst out. Just for a moment, the countless illusory sword shadows around Huineng''s body disappeared. A violent vortex centered on Huineng exploded. The space around the agitated body is fragmented.

 V2.Chapter 194

    The rampant spirit power, like the violent wind, makes the whole space full of smoke and dust. Huineng''s self exploding spirit power is like countless small sharp knives. Blowing through the faces of the people.


    Different from Huineng''s summoning method, this kind of spiritual power explodes spontaneously, which is completely the result that Huineng can''t control. However, in order to prevent his self explosion from injuring Li Fan and other practitioners, Huineng''s self explosion direction was mainly focused on Ying Zheng''s direction, almost forming a sharp conical arrow like a long gun, straight at Ying Zheng.


    Even so, the scattered spirit power still made Li Fan and others unstable.


    Ying Zheng''s dignified eyes flashed away, his mouth was also a low drink, his hands between the blink of an eye is in front of the body under a heavy barrier, like mountains in general continuous.


    The sharp shock wave formed by Huineng''s self explosion almost immediately rushed to Ying Zheng. Just looking at each other, he destroyed all the barriers in front of Ying Zheng. Then, like a wild dragon, he wrapped Ying Zheng in it.


    In an instant, the countless spiritual power that originally passed around Li Fan and others condensed into a sharp illusory sword and stabbed straight into the sky. Like a ripple, the sky is full of brilliant light like fireworks. Light up the whole sky.


    There was a slight wave in the space. The scene around them changed in a flash. When the space is stable, the surrounding area is already a desolate scene. It turned out that the crowd had reappeared outside Changping village.


    Hundreds of meters away, the waves of spiritual power made the people outside the explosion shocked.


    "Old monk." Li Fan looked at the center of the spiritual power surging in a dazed way. He felt a touch of indescribable feeling in his heart.


    "Master forever." Yang Qinghua looks at the core direction of Changping village and bows deeply.


    "Old man."


    The remaining two old people sitting on the ground were also sad. Hand hammer on the ground one after another, a face full of wrinkles full of tears.


    Changping village, the core of Huineng self explosion.


    Countless crazy swarms of spirit power suddenly disappeared as if they had met a black hole. It''s as if the riot of spirit power came and went quickly. On the ground of the whole space, the originally slightly larger earth and rock have all broken into powder. The whole space is desolate and desolate.


    A deep cough came, and the smoke dispersed, revealing Ying Zheng''s slightly embarrassed figure. A gorgeous Black Dragon Robe, now also contaminated with countless dust, on the Dragon Robe, also appeared a little bit of rupture.


    "Damn old thing." Ying Zheng''s face was marked with a fierce look. Back in the hands behind is also slightly trembling, a touch of light red blood from the cuff in the flow out.


    It''s obvious that Huineng''s self explosion just now did not really defeat Ying Zheng, but it still made Ying Zheng pay a great price.


    "Old man, do you think they can escape if you blow yourself up?" Ying Zheng''s hands suddenly trembled, and the whole Dragon Robe suddenly fell apart. With a fierce light in his eyes, he repeatedly said, "today, I want to let all the people from your cultivation world stay."


    Ying Zheng''s voice has just dropped, and his figure has disappeared in the same place.


    "Come on. Master Huineng did not hesitate to blow himself up. In order to stop Ying Zheng, he just wanted to win us a little time. The tide of time and space has not yet come, and the underworld will not really be able to invade. We have a chance in the future. " Looking at Changping village in the distance, Yang Qinghua finally sighed deeply and said slowly.


    "Want to go?"


    Just when people want to turn around and leave, the whole sky suddenly changes color, and countless dark clouds suddenly appear all over the sky. The dark clouds were as heavy as a storm.


    Ying Zheng''s figure has already appeared in the sky in front of the people. His cold eyes slowly swept the people''s faces.


    "Today, I want you all to die here."


    "Do it."


    There is no hesitation, no half of the nonsense. At the moment of Ying Zheng''s appearance, Yang Qinghua and Mingyue had already opened their mouths at the same time. Countless attacks of magic and spirit power were like a huge dragon in the air, suddenly rushing towards Ying Zheng.


    Ying Zheng smiles coldly and holds his hands in front of him. The countless magic power that rushes to a few meters in front of him suddenly seems to be imprisoned. Between the clenching of Ying Zheng''s hands, the air around him is rippling. Between the folds of space, it collapses and disappears.


    Ying Zheng just showed this simple skill, but the practitioners present were shocked. Ying Zheng''s hand is enough to show that when he fought Huineng again, Ying Zheng was not using all his strength.


    At the moment, this seemingly understatement of the hand, but it is easy to resolve the attack of the people, it seems that the strength of Ying Zheng, should be far more than the people.


    Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan, aged practitioners, all looked at each other at this time. Take a step at the same time. He said.


    "Young generation, leave quickly."


    "Want to go?" Ying Zheng showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. "No one wants to leave today."


    With these words, Ying Zheng''s body was like a ghost, suddenly leaving an illusory figure in place. Among the people, there was a shrill cry. A cavity of blood, the sky. It''s like a fountain. It''s all over the place.


    "Fight with him."


    Among the many practitioners, I don''t know who they are. Finally, they can''t bear the atmosphere and let out a roar. All of them are red eyed. They give up their extraordinary and refined identity as practitioners and rush forward like gangsters fighting on the street.


    However, the competition in the cultivation world is fundamentally different from the street fighting of hooligans, and it is not more life-saving than there.


    Although all the people rush up, there is a real gap in strength. This is no longer a battle at the same level.


    Just a few minutes, in this piece of land of only a few hundred square meters, there are dozens of corpses lying in disorder.


    And now still can stand in place, only Li Fan and others, as well as the ability group of Ming Yue.


    This is not to say that the strength of those left behind is greater than that of those who died. But in this battle, Ying Zheng seems to have intentionally or unintentionally solved those who are less powerful or who are struggling to advance. On the contrary, they left these people standing in the same place, and even turned a blind eye to the attacks.


    "What natural divinity can resist the tide of time and space." Ying Zheng laughs wildly, looks at Li Fan and says, "in my opinion, Ying Zheng''s existence is nothing more than a mole ant."


    "Li Fan, let''s go. Let''s stop Ying Zheng. You must live." Yang Qinghua turned his head to see Li Fan and said in a soft voice, "those who are born with divine sense can''t lose here."


    "Ha ha ha." When Ying Zheng heard Yang Qinghua''s words, he reached out to the crowd and said with a cold smile, "if you want to leave, you have to ask me if I agree."


    "Ying Zheng, the last time you were in the Qinling mausoleum, you escaped from the past. We really regret it." The Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand points at Ying Zheng and says coldly.


    "Escape." Ying Zheng laughs and looks like Li Fan saying, "last time, if you didn''t go faster, I''m afraid you would not have been able to wait until today. Boy, today I understand these things. When the tide of time and space comes, I will see your resistance. "


    When Ying Zheng said this, a touch of brilliance flowed in his hand, and the sword of the king of Qin was also in his hand.


    "Use the trick." Cheng Ying shakes his head and looks at Li Fan and others.


    Then the shadow flashed a light light on her body, slowly rose into the air, and gradually gathered into the imaginary hilt of the shadow sword.


    The green spirit son is also in the eye flash to put on definitely, the silver bell between the hands suddenly explodes to pieces, between the wrists, is also to pour on to put on the Yin red.


    The fat man''s hands are full of blood. In front of the body across the air, with a whistling sound of the wind.


    Yang Qinghua''s ten fingers were fired continuously, and five colors were fired into Ying Zheng''s surroundings.


    Wu Qishan''s crutch cage in his hand was covered with a ray of light, which suddenly burst into pieces.


    Ming Yue body around Teng up a black fog, the whole person is also hidden in it. A flash of brilliance.


    Li Fan''s spirit was calm, his consciousness was instantly mobilized, and he swarmed into Xuanyuan sword. The whole Xuanyuan sword was shining like the sun. Li Fan''s body vibrated slightly. Xuanyuan sword gave out a little sound.


    Ying Zheng stands aloof in the middle of the sky, with his long hair flying in the wind.


    A shadow of the sword, hidden in the space, suddenly shot out and broke through the space in front of Ying Zheng. It suddenly flashed and disappeared.


    Ying Zheng had one hand in front of him, and the space suddenly solidified. The shadow of the unreal sword is broken in parallel space, and the spirit power is scattered everywhere.


    Ying Zheng is holding his hand in front of him. In the distance, the shadow sword suspended in the air suddenly trembled. Suddenly broken into countless pieces of light.


    A huge fist fell from the sky and hit Ying Zheng''s head heavily. But Ying Zheng easily raised his hands to catch them. The ground under his feet broke into numerous cracks like cobwebs. Spread the radiation.


    The empty shadow of the candle dragon behind the green spirit son gives out a silent roar. The whole body, like a shell, ejected and went straight at Ying Zheng.


    Countless pieces of spiritual power are slowly scattered in the air. With countless pieces of clothes broken, the body shape of the candle dragon is also gradually illusory. Green spirit''s face is gradually pale, and her silver teeth are clenching. A touch of blood spilled from the corner of the mouth.


    All around Ying Zheng, countless colorful lights sprang up, like from heaven to earth, enveloping Ying Zheng and the candle dragon.


    A raging flame, when the colorful cage appeared, attached to it. It''s like turning the whole cage into a burning metal cage.


    A touch of cold air, with a touch of black smoke, but also into the cage.


    A cloud of black fog, caught in this light, shot straight into the cage.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out, and the green spirit son''s face was like gold paper. She stepped back a few steps and sat down on the ground with a Gudong sound. She looked very upset.


    All of a sudden, the colorful cage expanded several times, and then recovered as before. So many times, suddenly it exploded. Yang Qinghua flew a few feet away, fell heavily, and did not know his life or death¡° That day, the living God knows, come to die. " Ying Zheng''s voice resounded through the sky. A golden sword shadow, like a dragon on the sea, suddenly shot out.

 V2.Chapter 195

    Almost just in this moment, everyone except Li Fan was defeated by Ying Zheng. So that these people lost so fast that even Li Fan and others didn''t react for a while.


    But even so. Li Fan also did not choose to move ahead of time. It''s not because it''s bad to attack the poor with the masses. It''s just that all Li Fan''s divine consciousness at that time was immersed in Xuanyuan sword. Although they are sensitive to the outside world. But there''s no spare effort at all.


    When Li Fan finally concentrated all his divine consciousness. All the people except Li Fan have been defeated.


    It''s as gorgeous as Jinghong. The timing of choice is also extremely appropriate. Just before Ying Zheng ran out of strength. Before Sony was born. But this time is not calculated by Li Fan. It''s pure coincidence.


    However, the sword Qi, which seems to be just at the right time, suddenly disappeared into the space when it rushed to Ying Zheng''s body. Let the great sword spirit, straight split a space.


    Ying Zheng''s body has just disappeared, but Li Fan''s body seems to have been heavily kicked. In the air across a parabola to high. Before landing, he spewed a mouthful of blood in the air and turned several somersaults. Hit the ground heavily.


    Ying Zheng''s figure slowly appeared in the place where Li Fanfang stood. Cold mouth said.


    "It''s really stupid to try to find opportunities in front of a few people." Ying Zheng, who said this, walked slowly to Li Fan, but he didn''t even look at the defeated people on both sides.


    Li Fan jumped up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Although there was some pale color on his face, he still grasped the Xuanyuan sword in his hand.


    "Why, if you have any tricks, just use them. Otherwise, I will end the battle. " Ying Zheng looked at Li Fan''s eyes, but also the emergence of a touch of undisguised irony.


    Li Fan took a deep breath. At this point, all the people on his side have already used his best moves. However, Ying Zheng is still so easy to win, which is obvious. There is still an obvious gap between the reality of the masses and Ying Zheng''s.


    "Even if it''s really bad, you can''t live well." Li Fan held Xuanyuan sword tightly in his hand. Looking at Ying Zheng, he said coldly, "it''s always just fighting to die, absolutely not kneeling to steal life."


    "Well, that''s tough." Ying Zheng laughs, his hands are also slightly closed, a touch of lightning like light. Slowly between the hands. Gradually formed a whirlpool of lightning storm.


    Li Fan clenched Xuanyuan sword in both hands and knew that it was the final time. This time, unlike in the past, other people with high strength might come to rescue him. This time, even wuqishan and Yang Qinghua have been defeated. Other people, even if they appear, may not be Ying Zheng''s opponents.


    Ying Zheng just looked at Li Fan coldly, and the light between his hands was gradually shining. A breath of destruction spread.


    "Li Fan, let''s go. If you keep the green hills, you''re not afraid of no firewood. " Yang Qinghua hard to support the body, looking at Li Fan said.


    Li Fan''s mouth with a wry smile, if he can go, in already left. At this time, the public is not the opponent of Ying Zheng, unless they can completely cover up their own fluctuations. Otherwise, in the face of Ying Zheng, it would be like the starlight in the dark, with no place to hide.


    Ying Zheng hands suddenly incense, a close in the middle, a crackling sound, a group of scattered light appeared in Ying Zheng''s hands.


    "Boy, it''s over. The natural divinity is gone." Ying Zheng shakes his hand and shoots lightning at Li Fan.


    Time, as if in this moment, in the eyes of the general stopped.


    In the eyes of others, although the ball of light is aimed at Li Fan, as long as Li Fan dodges, it can not cause much damage.


    But in the eyes of the practitioners present. But it is not such a simple thing.


    First of all, although it seems that the trend of this light ball is slow, it has locked Li Fan''s breath for a long time. Unless Li fan can have the reality of Ying Zheng''s class and can travel through space, he will have to make a move.


    Secondly, the light ball seems to be slow, but in fact it is very fast. What others see in their eyes is just the shadow left by the speed.


    Li Fan sighed deeply, holding Xuanyuan sword''s hand, but it was tight again. Up to now, I have no choice but to pick up the baby.


    But looking at the strength of Ying Zheng''s hand, I''m afraid that when he was full of divine sense, he took this move. It takes some effort. Now I''m afraid that I will be really wiped out by this move.


    "Li Fan."


    "Fanzi."


    Several exclamations rang out. With everyone''s astonished eyes, the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand stabbed straight out. It seemed ordinary, but it brought a whole space of ripples into the light group.


    Almost at the moment when Xuanyuan sword pierced into thunder and lightning, from the point of Xuanyuan sword, it was as if it had been exposed to extremely high temperature. At first, there was a touch of white smoke. In the eyes of people''s surprise, Xuanyuan sword, the head of the top ten ancient magic weapons, melted slowly.


    In this case, not to mention fat people and others, even Li Fan was surprised.


    You know, Xuanyuan sword is an ancient magic weapon. Compared with Ying Zheng, it appeared many years earlier. But even under Ying Zheng''s attack, it slowly melted, which is enough to show. Ying Zheng''s strength at the moment has surpassed many others.


    Li Fan sighed deeply, knowing that he was really helpless. Since Ying Zheng can melt Xuanyuan sword. He is bound to disappear under such attacks.


    Sorry, Huangdi. Sorry, Xuanyuan Jianling. I''m sorry, all the people who hope for me.


    Li Fan thought that the light ball in front of him was getting closer and closer to him.


    Xuanyuan sword in the hand suddenly a slight shake, Li Fan''s mind is also reflected in a need of the portrait.


    "I''ll resist him for a moment. You can find a chance to leave."


    "Xuanyuan sword spirit?" When Li Fan heard the sound, he was also shocked.


    "There''s no time. There''s not much time I can resist. You must go out. " Xuanyuan sword spirit''s voice at the moment doesn''t sound so cold.


    "Why." There was a wry smile on Li Fan''s face¡° Even if you stop him for a moment, I will not order it. "


    "When I appeared, I was born for Xuanyuan sword. Xuanyuan sword is here, and I am here. Without Xuanyuan sword, my existence is unnecessary. " Xuanyuan sword spirit''s figure is blurry and clear. He said calmly, "although Xuanyuan sword ranks first among the top ten magic weapons, Xuanyuan sword is more a collection of the whole Chinese soul than the sword itself. If you can understand this one day, Xuanyuan sword may appear at any time. "


    Xuanyuan Jianling said this as if an old man was looking at his young grandson and said, "I hope you can understand this as soon as possible. I will reappear on that day, too. "


    The Xuanyuan sword spirit suddenly disappeared from Li Fan''s mind. At random, the Xuanyuan sword in Li Fan''s hand suddenly burst. Li Fan could not hold it firmly. Xuanyuan sword shook his hand and shot out.


    It''s already half melted Xuanyuan sword. In the light ball, it suddenly flickers. By the light of the ball of light, suddenly disappeared.


    At random, Ying Zheng seemed to feel something. His eyebrows just wrinkled, his face suddenly changed, and his body shape had moved a little.


    A wide and deep space crack suddenly appeared from Ying Zheng''s side. Although Ying Zheng dodged the key point, his left arm was crossed by the space crack. A terrible wound appeared in an instant. Blood, is also like no money in general spilled out.


    Ying Zheng forced himself to bear the pain, and his right hand clenched fiercely, randomly and ruthlessly placed on the light ball in front of him.


    Where a distorted figure, just want to break that tiny crack. But he was attacked in time and beat back.


    "Damn it." Ying Zheng gave out a roar, "you all deserve to die. I''ve been hurt by you. Damn it. I want you to live forever. "


    When Ying Zheng said this, he rubbed his right hand on his left arm. It was like pouring blood, but it stopped in an instant. His hands suddenly raised to the sky, which aroused the sound of thousands of dark clouds, lightning and thunder. Counting to the lightning as thick as a thousand year old tree, it was heavily split within 100 meters of Ying Zheng''s body. It''s like forming a purgatory minefield.


    "You all go to hell." With the movement of his hands, Ying Zheng''s face almost went crazy. With the waving of his hands, more and more thunder pillars fell down, and the scattered thunder breath filled the whole space.


    As soon as Ying Zheng holds his hands, there will be countless thunder and lightning, and then he acts, just as Ying Zheng is the master of the world.


    "That''s all." Until now, Li Fan finally gave up completely. Xuanyuan sword spirit''s final attack, not only failed to defeat Ying Zheng, but also angered him. It seems that I am really dying here.


    "It''s all over." Ying Zheng gave a cold hum and waved his hands to Li Fan. With Ying Zheng''s action, countless thick thunder pillars perpendicular to the heaven and earth suddenly moved to Li Fan.


    Like a lightning forest, the lightning group was only a few meters away from Li Fan almost in an instant. If these thunderbolts gather together, let alone Li Fan, even when these people are at their peak, they will only be able to escape. But now Li Fan, where can he escape.


    Seeing thunder and lightning is to talk about Li Fan devouring, but between heaven and earth is a faint voice, only a word. But it covered up the roar of the whole sky. All of the time, also in this word out. Suddenly it stopped.


    Stop.


    Cold voice, as from nine days outside, but no one

 V2.Chapter 196

    In the whole space, with the fall of the word, there is a strange static situation. Different from the static situation in people''s eyes just now, this time the space is still, it is really completely unable to move. Out of the shock of my heart. There is no place to move.


    Even Li Fan, who was born with divine knowledge, could not mobilize the power of divine knowledge. Obviously, the strength of the master of this voice has far exceeded that of the public. Just with the power of a word, we can make time static. This strength, I''m afraid, is enough to kill Ying Zheng.


    "You don''t have to think about it. You don''t have to look for it." The voice continued to break the crowd''s thoughts. There was a sense of indifference in the faint voice.


    "You''re called Ying Zheng, aren''t you?" When the voice rang out, Ying Zheng felt that he could speak in an instant.


    "Who are you. Why do you stop things here? " Although Ying Zheng was shocked, his words were still cold.


    "Ha ha ha." The owner of the voice obviously ignored Ying Zheng''s words, but said to himself, "you are not qualified to know who I am. You just need to know that I want to destroy you, but it''s just an idea."


    "In that case, why don''t you show up. If you want to kill me, do it. " Ying Zheng said with a cold smile.


    "Don''t try to irritate me." The voice continued to come, looking a little impatient, and said, "you, the master of the nether world, are not in my eyes. I just want to tell you that now is not the time for you to appear in the nether world. If you leave now, I can treat it as if nothing has happened. "


    Ying Zheng''s eyes flashed, but in his heart there was some fighting between heaven and man. In the present situation, as long as you give yourself a moment, maybe just in the blink of an eye, Li Fan, a natural God, can completely disappear from the world.


    If you let Li Fan go now, Ying Zheng will not be reconciled. In addition to the fact that the current situation is beneficial to us, more importantly, it is about the legend of the natural God in the cultivation world.


    After a long time, Ying Zheng finally coldly nodded and said, "OK, I can leave today."


    As soon as Ying Zheng finished speaking, Ying Zheng felt the stillness of the whole space-time and was untied.


    "You''re smart. Remove the technique and leave quickly. " The owner of the voice said faintly.


    Ying Zheng''s face flashed a fierce color, and he pinched his hands to make a decision. The countless lightning beams around Li Fan suddenly stopped, but after that, they suddenly accelerated to gather around Li Fan.


    "To die."


    The owner of the voice was obviously angry. He did not expect that Ying Zheng would dare to do so even under his own surveillance. The voice just dropped. The countless lightning beams that originally existed around Li Fan''s body suddenly vibrated and then exploded. It burst.


    Ying Zheng flew out of the sky with a mouthful of blood. After a few laps in the air, the body landed.


    "If you want to try again, I promise you won''t live to return to the underworld today." Although the owner of the voice started, he didn''t take Ying Zheng''s life directly. Instead, it meant more warning.


    "Who are you and why can you get rid of the shackles of the law of time and space?" Ying Zheng asked with a touch of reluctance in his eyes.


    "As I have said, my identity is not something you can only know." The voice of the master of light voice sounded.


    Ying Zheng''s face was crossed with a strange look, but he had a general guess about the identity of this man in his heart. I''m just shocked in my heart. Why can this kind of person appear here.


    Ying Zheng raised his head and said, "well, I''ve fallen here today, but when the tide of time and space comes, I don''t believe that you can still show up."


    "The circulation of time and space originally has its own rules. Ying Zheng, it''s you who don''t abide by the rules of time and space first. You can''t blame others. Of course, when the tide of time and space comes, what should be solved will naturally need to be solved. "


    "Good, good." Ying Zhenglian said three good words. A cloud of smoke rose around his body, and his figure suddenly disappeared.


    With the disappearance of Ying Zheng, the direction of Changping village in the distance also suddenly sent out a concussion. The space above the whole village was like a ripple, slowly breaking apart. The repressed atmosphere of the netherworld is gradually disappearing.


    A faint light, straight to the sky of Changping village, straight into the ground, let the whole earth a violent vibration. It''s like countless illusory figures rising from the ground. If they don''t rise high, they are pressed back to the ground by an inexplicable force.


    The direction of Changping village, no longer feel any strange breath, as if here, no longer that used to Changping battlefield in general.


    Obviously, the light just now has temporarily blocked the space of the ancient battlefield in Changping village. This hand shows the strength of the voice master from the side.


    "Who are you and why are you helping us?" Yang Qinghua propped up and looked at the sky.


    "You don''t deserve my name either." The voice light spreads, to Yang Qinghua''s words, the host of this voice obviously does not have the slightest favor.


    "The natural God knows." Voice pause, continue to resound in the sky, "don''t hope to rely on my appearance to rescue you every time."


    "You are." Li Fan''s eyes first appeared a little doubt, and then he pointed to the sky and said in surprise, "which one are you? The voice that appears in the dream world."


    Chen Xi and others, who were not in a coma, also remembered it in a flash.


    On that day, when Li Fan and others left Zhuye village, they once met a group of people in black on the way to practice soul swallowing and forbidden array. In the end, several people were involved in the soul swallowing and forbidden array. Also met the master of the spirit eating world. The soul eating monarch. At that time, a voice finally appeared, which finally solved the problem of soul eating monarch. Finally, they can return to the main material world.


    Now, at the critical moment, it''s the voice again. In the hearts of the people, there is a strange favor for the voice that has never been heard, but has saved the people twice.


    I can''t say how strong the favor is, but when you face a person who has saved you twice, what else can you have besides the favor?


    "I can save you once or twice, but if you need me to rescue every crisis, then your existence is unnecessary." The owner of the voice said lightly.


    "Who are you?" Li Fan calmed down. Up to now, although the owner of the voice did not do any harm to himself, he was a little cautious about this situation since he had a white start.


    "You just need to know that I won''t be in any danger to you." "What''s more, there is a bet between us," he continued


    When Li Fan heard these two words, he couldn''t help wondering. He had never been involved in gambling since he was young. What''s the matter with gambling in this population?


    "Who are you? Why don''t I remember such a thing? " Li Fan looked up at the sky with some doubts and said.


    The voice was silent for a long time, and finally he spoke again. With the fall of the voice, a white light also shrouded Li Fan''s body.


    "Come on, there''s something I need to tell you now."


    With the white light shrouded in Li Fan, Li Fan instantly disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    "Li Fan." Chen Xi exclaimed, Li Fan even disappeared without any warning.


    "Never mind. He''ll be back in a moment." The voice came faintly, it seemed a little relaxed.


    Li Fan felt the flash of white light, and he was already in an open space. From time to time, there were meteor like lights in the distance, scattered lights everywhere. Like a twinkling star.


    "Where are you from?" Li Fan glanced around without seeing the voice. For such an environment, Li Fan is familiar with it, but this is clearly the place of time and space that he once met. Here, I used to get the power of space, although I was taken away by force.


    "This is the place of reincarnation of time and space." In front of Li Fan''s eyes, a ray of light suddenly fell, in which there was an illusory figure, constantly distorted.


    "Who are you?" Li Fan looked at the figure in front of him and asked suspiciously.


    "Me?" The figure is finally stable, but still unable to see the real face¡° I am the master of this time and space, which is what you call the time and space walker. "


    Time traveler. Li Fan has heard the name many times. According to legend, the whole space-time was built by them. Moreover, the law of time and space is also specified by them.


    "Why did you come to me?" Li Fan some don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Ha ha." The space-time traveler laughs and says faintly, "your current identity is just an ordinary person among the countless planes. You have forgotten some things. But you just need to remember that you used to be the same as me


    "Just like you?" Li Fan looked at the spacewalker in surprise and exclaimed, "have I ever been a spacewalker?"


    "You used to be, to be exact. In the future, too. " "Some things are too far away, I won''t tell you in detail. You just need to know that when time and space flow to that time, you will naturally think of some things."


    "Then why am I like this now?" Although Li Fan was surprised in his heart, he was still stable, said the expression on his face.


    "That''s about our bet." The space-time traveler said faintly¡° But I can''t tell you the real content of this bet, otherwise, the final outcome will change. "


    "You mean, I used to be the master of time and space?" Li Fan looked at the figure in front of him and asked suspiciously.


    "To be exact, you and I are the masters of this time and space." The spacewalker thought and said¡° Too many things, now you know, are not good. " Li Fan nodded. Although he didn''t know the words of the space-time traveler, Li Fan knew that the circulation of the whole space-time was in a kind of process. If there was a change, it might lead to a great change in the final result. If this is the case, it means whether the appearance of spacewalker will change the final result¡° It seems you know something. " The spacewalker looked at Li Fan and suddenly laughed¡° Don''t worry, these two times I appear will not change the future. " Li Fan nodded, looked at the spacewalker and said, "can you improve my strength? So that I don''t need you to do anything in the future. " The space-time traveler was a little stunned. He didn''t expect Li Fan to kick out this request. However, after a short time of being stunned, the space-time traveler still laughed and a white light shot into Li Fan''s mind. Then Li Fan fainted and only heard the last sentence¡° Of course. "

 V2.Chapter 197

    "Fanzi? What''s the matter, Fanzi? " Ear came the voice of fat and others.


    Li Fan barely opened his eyes. Feel your head going up. In front of his eyes as if there were countless lights flashing. After half a time, Li Fan finally gathered his focus. See standing in front of their fat people, are anxious face.


    "Nothing." Li Fan supported his body, stood up, shook his head and said, "this guy doesn''t even speak well."


    As soon as Li Fan''s voice fell, he felt a huge force pouring into his mind. Countless messages swarmed in, which made Li Fan groan.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Li Fan''s situation, the fat man asked repeatedly.


    Li Fan shook his head, the influx of information, come fast, go fast, just a moment, it is dissipated in the invisible. But in my mind, there is a picture as clear as a scroll. The cultivation, growth, attack, technique and all kinds of information about divine consciousness are all displayed on this scroll.


    Li Fan waved his hand, indicating that there was nothing wrong with him, but found that Chen Xi was still looking at himself with vigilance.


    "What''s the matter? It''s really nothing." Li Fan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Who is the man you just met?" Chen Xi''s face appears very serious, looking at Li Fan and asking¡° Don''t forget the lesson of the past. "


    Li Fan laughed and stood up to exercise his muscles. Slowly said what he had just seen.


    "In this case, this person may really be a spacewalker." Yang Qinghua frowned, looked at Li Fan''s mouth slowly and said, "if you don''t show up, just by speaking, you can let Ying Zheng leave. This strength, not to mention our position, even in the whole time and space, few people can do it."


    "If he is really powerful, why don''t he show up and leave Ying Zheng behind?" The fat man asked, puzzled.


    Yang Qinghua chuckled and looked at wuqishan. They both nodded. Yang Qinghua just said, "the reason is very simple. Although he is a space-time walker, the master of the whole space-time. But the circulation of the whole time and space has its own established track, and even he can''t change these casually. I think his appearance has been maximized without affecting the trend of time and space. If he really left Ying Zheng today, maybe the changes in the future will far exceed our expectations. "


    Li Fan also nodded and said, "yes, that''s what he said, and he also said that every spatial plane needs to solve its own problems. There''s no way he''s going to get involved


    "Fanzi." The fat man put his hand on Li Fan''s shoulder and said with a smile, "according to him, you used to be a time traveler. He who is born with divine knowledge is really powerful. He will have to help his brother in the future. "


    Li Fan hammered the fat man heavily, looked at several people and said, "although he said so, that person could not point out a clear way for me."


    "What else do you want to know?" Wu Qishan said in a deep voice, "your identity is the best way. As long as you step up your cultivation, I think your strength will reach his level sooner or later."


    "Just, what kind of bets do you two have?" Chen Xi frowns and looks at Li Fan.


    Li Fan shook his head, sighed and said, "I''m not sure. He once told me that I used to be a person of his level, but he left because of the gambling agreement, but he didn''t tell me the specific content of the gambling agreement."


    After a pause, Li Fan thought for a moment and said, "however, he gave me some good things before he left."


    "Good things can speed up the cultivation." The fat man''s eyes brightened.


    Li Fan looked at the fat man with a bitter smile and said, "yes, but according to what he said, these things were originally mine. Now they are given to me, but in advance. Even if I can''t get it now, I will gradually realize it when my divine consciousness becomes stronger. "


    "Then why doesn''t he just raise your strength to the original level?" The fat man turned his lips, obviously dissatisfied.


    "Idiot." Before Li Fan spoke, Wu Qishan''s palm was already on the fat man''s head¡° Each plane has its own stability. Since ancient times, those who have ascended can''t be decorated. If Li Fan''s strength exceeds the upper limit of this space plane, it will cause the plane to tilt. As a result, either Li Fan directly breaks away from this plane, or this plane is finally destroyed. "


    "What''s more, he can''t directly improve my strength to the original level." Li Fan said with some regret, "he also said that we were separated because of the gambling contract. If I can''t win the gambling contract in my life, I will enter the reincarnation again. Maybe it''s this plane, maybe it''s other planes. In a word, I will be able to become a space-time Walker again after I win the bet. "


    "It seems that we want to take a shortcut, but it doesn''t work." The fat man said with a little regret¡° It''s a pity, but our next task is even more arduous. " Yang Qinghua looked around at the devastation. Slightly sad said. Changping village in the distance is desolate and desolate. Many practitioners who have lost their breath are scattered around. Up to now, there are only six or seven people left in the team of dozens of people. Except for Li Fan and Chen Xi, everyone is injured. Today, if it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of the space-time traveler, I''m afraid it would have been a state of jubilation. Three days later, several people who came back to the League were all practicing behind closed doors. Even the photo, who likes shopping most in ordinary days, seemed dull and went back to the room alone. As for the handover between the alliance and the ability group, because it involves many practitioners'' casualties, although both sides are extremely sad, they are helpless. After all, this time, it was not a mistake of its own. The judgment of Ying Zheng and the nether world was the result that neither side thought of. A war, the final ability group is only left Mingyue one person, the loss is extremely heavy. And in the league, there are also casualties. It can be said that after this war, the high-level strength of the whole Chinese cultivators has been reduced by more than half. Without the emergence of new forces or the improvement of existing forces, the future tide of time and space will be in danger. Li fanduan is sitting on the big bed, and his whole life is immersed in the sea of divine consciousness. Since he has obtained the method of cultivating the divine consciousness of spacewalker. For the first time, Li Fan sat down quietly and wanted to practice. Li Fan didn''t care about his identity, just as the spacewalker said. If you have not been able to carry the tide of time and space, I am afraid you will fall into the cycle of time and space again. And the spacewalker doesn''t need to think that he can appear again to help himself. A touch of light, around Li Fan''s body. Li Fan has been more cautious since he experienced more battles. For the first time, Shenzhi carefully looked at the information on the picture scroll in detail. On the scroll of this painting is not only a record of the cultivation of divine consciousness. What''s more, it records a lot of information about divine consciousness that has long been lost in this plane. Li Fan began to immerse himself in it when it was dark, and finally stopped when it was white. Slowly spit out a breath, Li Fan slightly opened his eyes. This inspection made Li Fan''s practice and use of divine consciousness more in-depth. Li Fan, who couldn''t wait, just moved his slightly stiff body for a while, then immersed himself in divine consciousness again and began a new cultivation. After looking over the picture, Li Fan finally decided to practice the separation of divine consciousness first. In fact, the art of separation of divine consciousness is just to use one''s own divine consciousness to create one''s own self, just this self. Because it is created by divine consciousness, it can be invisible and can fly away. It can break through the space and make Li Fan''s heart beat. Li Fan carefully mobilized the power of divine consciousness in the sea of divine consciousness, and gradually depicted his own image according to the outline in his heart. At first, it was just a human figure floating over the sea of divine consciousness. With Li Fan''s meticulous carving, the figure is gradually clear up. I don''t know how long it took, Li Fan suddenly opened his eyes, and the light in his eyes disappeared. With the mind turning as like as two peas, Li Fan appeared in front of him. I just closed my eyes and didn''t move. Li Fan curved his mouth, put his hands on his temple, and recited the mantra low in his mouth. On his two hands, he drew out a bright white mist, and with Li Fan''s palm waving, he shot into the figure in front of him. In front of me suddenly opened his eyes, a strong breath filled the room, the whole room like a strong wind. The strong breath is constantly rising. In a short moment, this person''s breath is far more than Li Fan himself, and even has the faint breath of approaching Ying Zheng. Finally, Li Fan was satisfied with his smile. The power of divine consciousness is really wonderful. The method I used before is just a drop in the ocean. Thinking of this, Li Fan couldn''t help laughing. As his mind turned, his figure disappeared. On the scroll given to Li Fan by the space-time walker, the split of divine consciousness is only the lowest level of technique. It can be imagined that the cultivation on the scroll has reached the highest level. Even if it can''t reach the level of the space-time walker, it will be hard to find an opponent in the future of the space-time tide.

 V2.Chapter 198

    Time passed slowly for half a month. I don''t know if it was because of the failure of the nether world. The rest of the spatial planes didn''t change in the half a month. It is also for the practitioners of the main material world to give a breath secretly.


    Taking advantage of this short period of time, all the practitioners are stepping up their cultivation. The war is almost imminent.


    During the half month, apart from eating, Li Fan practiced hard all the time. However, although this practice is like sailing against the current, if you do not advance, you will retreat. However, Li Fan''s strong cultivation made him feel as if his progress was not meditative.


    However, this is just li Fan''s own cognition. If you compare your strength with half a month ago, it is also a great progress. When you are at a certain level, you will feel that your progress seems to slow down. Not to this time, but also need to break through the time of self.


    There seems to be calm in the main material world. Although the tide of time and space already has omens. The other planes have not yet started. It''s just something that everyone didn''t think of. It was dreamland that broke out the war first.


    Dream world, Wangyue mountain.


    clear and scant-started. It''s cool. Originally calm Wangyue mountain, but suddenly burst out a burst of earthquake like vibration. With the tremor of the whole mountain. A strong breath, but also spread. The original smooth space-time barrier is also like being touched by a pair of big hands. Suddenly, there are layers of ripples. It''s like waves on the water. This ripple has not yet dispersed, and countless figures have appeared on Wangyue mountain. The murderous air almost covered the clear sky.


    "In case of emergency, nightmares invade on a large scale. Wangyue mountain has been occupied. "


    The news of nightmares'' invasion, like a gale, spread all over the dream world in a flash. A big war is imminent.


    The aisles, in the reception hall.


    Bright lights, sitting around the conference table, is still the dream of a few patriarchs. On everyone''s face, there is a tension that can''t be hidden. Although thousands of years ago, the nightmare clan was defeated by the Mengling clan. But in doing it, everyone knows that it is just the result of the failure of dream impermanence.


    This time, the nightmares dare to start the war again. Presumably, this war will be more bloody than before.


    The meeting was held from late at night until dawn, and then from dawn until dark.


    "No, since the nightmare clan wants to fight, we will fight." After AI Haotian made the final conclusion, he patted the table with a touch of anger on his face. His eyes swept the crowd.


    "Fight, fight."


    In doing so, people are all responding to each other. For a moment, the whole dream world started to move, and countless Mengling people gathered around Wangyue mountain, hoping to fight a decisive battle before mengyan people dispersed.


    But everyone knows in their hearts that the final victory or defeat of the war is still in the battle between the six Mengling people and mengwuchang.


    "What? Is nightmares going to war? " Li Fan was startled. Madison appeared in the sea of divine knowledge. What he said surprised Li Fan.


    "That''s right. Miss, I specially asked you to know that if the war is not going well, I''m afraid I will never see you again." Madison looked at Li Fan and said faintly.


    "So." Li Fan muttered. Looking up at Madison, he said, "when will the final showdown be launched?"


    Medivh shook his head, looked at Li Fan and said, "I don''t know. Although the six patriarchs agree, they will fight with Meng Wuchang ahead of time, so as not to destroy the dream world in the war. But the time of the decisive battle is not determined by our changes. "


    Seeing that Li Fan didn''t respond, McGrady continued to say, "Miss, I don''t mean to let you go to help. After all, in this situation, your plane is in danger. We have heard about the underworld before. "


    "Will mengwuchang choose to fight directly with Mengling clan?" Li Fan looked up at Madison and asked suspiciously.


    "Although dreams are changeable, they are extremely proud, but judging from the actions of nightmares, it is obvious that they do not want to fight directly. The whole Wangyue mountain has been occupied by nightmares. And has sent countless experts to occupy the critical pass. We tried to attack a few times, but it didn''t work


    Li Fan knew in his heart that the effect of Madison''s words was not obvious. It was obvious that the two sides had won and lost each other in the process of fighting. Even the Mengling clan might have had some decline. Otherwise, the Mengling clan will never stop.


    And Avril will never let Madison inform herself in this case.


    Li Fan''s face showed a look of difficulty. Although he knew that Avril meant that he wanted to go to the dream world to help, now his position is in danger, and he can''t say when. It''s going to be a massive attack.


    You know, although the tide of time and space has not yet come, there are many ambitious planes like the nether world.


    "By the way, what''s the reaction of those insiders who used to stay in Zhuye village?" Li Fan suddenly thought of these and asked.


    Medivh shook his head, sighed deeply and said, "no, there is no Zhuye village in this time. Maybe they are the next wave of elites, or maybe mengwuchang already knows something and doesn''t tell where."


    "What does Mr. Jin say?" Li Fan asked.


    "There is no news. It seems that Mr. Jin has been completely under house arrest by Meng Wuchang."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m only here to send a message." Seeing Li Fan''s face in danger, Madison said with a soft smile, "the dream world can still support it now. Even if it is the final decisive battle, it can never happen in a short time. If there is any change, miss will let me inform you


    Li Fan nodded, one side is his own plane world, and the other side is not too much relationship plane, although Avril for their feelings, everyone in the eye, but himself, at this time, but can only safeguard the interests of one side.


    There''s no skill in separation. Li Fan couldn''t help sighing.


    "Grasp the cultivation. Although your strength is much stronger now, what''s the matter? I''m afraid you can''t intervene in the affairs of the dream world." Madison looked at Li Fan half ring, finally sighed, the figure disappeared.


    In the sea of divine knowledge, only Li Fan himself was left. For a long time, huge waves have been set off. Cover up the figure of Li Fan completely.


    "Has the war of dreams begun?" In the conference room, when Yang Yitian heard the news, he was also shocked.


    Although the practitioners of the main material world do not know the fundamental relationship between the dream world and their own plane, all of them seem to default on the fact that the dream world in the whole time and space, if viewed in two-dimensional space, is equivalent to a beach close to the sea, while the main material world is a dam behind the beach. Since the nightmare clan can invade the dream world, it means that the tide trend of time and space is infinitely close to the dream world, and the distance from the main material world is probably time.


    "Recently, there have been many strange events in many parts of the world." Yang Qinghua also sat beside Yang Yitian and said faintly, "it seems that the tide of time and space may come earlier than we planned."


    "Every practitioner has already felt that the spiritual power in the air seems to have gradually stabilized, and no longer has the surging feeling in the past." Chen Xi also added.


    "It seems that with the advent of the tide of time and space, the psychic power in our plane will drop to the lowest level ever, and even become a low psychic or even non psychic plane."


    "Anyway, we''re going to fight to the death." Yang Yitian looks at all the people in the meeting room of Nuo University. Everyone''s faces are full of sadness.


    No one knows whether the main material world will survive in the future war. No one will know how many people will survive in the whole conference room or the whole cultivation world when the final dust falls.


    Dream world, Wangyue mountain.


    Meng Wuchang stands at the top of the whole Wangyue mountain, overlooking the scene in front of him. In the eyes of dream impermanence, everything in front of us is like grains of sand.


    "I hear those guys want to fight me." Dream impermanence did not turn around, just cold mouth asked.


    "That''s right. Today, we received letters from those old guys, hoping that our nightmare clan would consider the future of the dream world and come to a high-end showdown to decide the outcome." The elder standing behind Meng Wuchang said with a strange smile on his face.


    "Ridiculous." Dream impermanence turns around, the cold expression on the face is more and more severe¡° This time I come, the purpose is to revenge, is to conquer. Why think about the future of the dream world. How ever did they think about our nightmare clan? "


    "That''s right." The elder also nodded, looked at mengwuchang and said, "now Mengling clan has enjoyed enough aura and sunshine. It''s our turn."


    "If the order goes on, all the nightmare people will speed up their cultivation at all costs." Dream impermanence coldly gave the order.


    "At all costs?" Although the elder''s face was cold, he was still surprised by the sentence of Meng Changchang.


    "Yes, at all costs. Even if we make countless planes become the land of thousands of miles, we should improve our strength as soon as possible. " Meng Wuchang nodded and looked directly at the elder.


    "Yes, sir." The elder bowed, turned and stepped out.


    "Mengling clan, it''s your turn to taste all this." Dream impermanent face flashed a fierce color, ferocious face.


    Within three days, more strange things happened in the whole main material world, every moment of every day. There will be all kinds of people, strange death. The whole of China is almost in a mess. Let the Chinese power group and power alliance, is also in a hurry.


    The practitioners on both sides sat together again.

 V2.Chapter 199

    Things in time and space often have a set order. In this time and space, it is often the big people who can change the process, but we must admit that the small people. It can also change the process of time and space unconsciously.


    Before the meeting, Yang Yitian started with such a sentence.


    It''s not just the things that people are experiencing now, but also the events that little people change the process and shape of the world.


    Far away, from the hot-blooded youth of Sarajevo during the first World War, the shot that shocked the world. In the recent Korean Korean War. The bombing plane of the American pilot.


    Every change will lead to the change of the whole world, even the whole time and space.


    Just like this time, it is clearly a war that has nothing to do with the main material world. It''s just a dream war. But when mengwuchang orders, all nightmare clansmen will let go of taboos. All planes, as long as they are related to the dream world, countless people die in vain every day and every moment.


    Most of these people died in vain because the nightmare clan broke through the void and finally was able to connect with the dreamers beyond themselves. In a short period of time, it is through dreams that one draws one''s agent to death.


    Another part of the reason is the war in the dream world. Although it is only a small scale in the eyes of the dream world, compared with other planes, it has a far-reaching impact.


    Every time one person dies in the dream world, the plane adjacent to it will at least die in the same way. What''s more, even a few people will die.


    This situation also makes the whole plane connected with the dream world a little restless. If the war in the dream world continues like this, without waiting for the tide of time and space to come, I am afraid that the war in the dream world alone will be able to give way to the neighboring planes.


    Under such circumstances. If the war in the dream world continues like this, I''m afraid that other aspects will rush up and force the dream world to end the war as soon as possible.


    But if this is really the case, it will make the rest of us less anxious. In addition to the main physical world, many planes are inextricably linked with the dream world, but they are not directly connected by spatial channels. To go to the dream world, the complex steps required are no less than to break a space crack.


    In this case, many planes can only curse alone, looking forward to the end of the war in the dream world.


    However, Li Fan''s main material world has many advantages that the plane does not have. The advantage is that there is a wide channel between the dream world and the material world. Any practitioner is able to reach the dream world directly in the main material world. This is why Li Fan was just an ordinary beginner, but he was still able to reach the dream world.


    This time, the joint meeting of Chinese practitioners was just such a goal. The purpose is to discuss whether the main material world will participate in the war in the dream world, and even whether the Mengling clan can be directly drawn as an ally. If possible, the best thing is to regard the dream world as the final tidal battlefield of time and space.


    It has to be said that for these old people in the cultivation world, the consideration of these things is much more cunning than those of Li Fan.


    On the surface, it is a great good thing for Mengling people to help the dream world, but in fact, it contains many deep meanings.


    If it wasn''t for Li Fan who also attended the meeting, I''m afraid that this kind of thing is not very clear.


    This also shows from the side that when we look at things, we can''t look at them from the surface. Some things are often in essence. More than on the surface, more unbearable.


    After two days of discussion, the whole Chinese cultivation community basically reached a consensus to help the Mengling people in the dream world and fight against the nightmare people together.


    As for whether the final battlefield of time and space tides can choose to be in the dream world, this is not the right way to say.


    After all, even if people want to do so, can the rest of the planes give up such a feast in the main material world and go to the dream world instead. After all, the other plane, the master is not a hot head, on the forward rush of lengtouqing.


    Now that the general direction has been formulated, the next thing will be much simpler, except for contacting the clan heads of Mengling clan. Other things are much easier to do. After all, it''s time, space, tide and the future. Even if there are all those who are covetous of the main material world, they can only stare.


    It seems that the time is a little bit longer, and the people who are lost in each plane will be more. After all, in the dream world, although the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan are in charge of all dreams, only the nightmare clan can use this technique.


    If you can''t defeat the nightmare clan in a short time, I''m afraid the loss is not small. Therefore, time is the most precious thing for all people in the main material world.


    Among the practitioners, almost all of them have their own dream weavers. But among them, there is really no one who can directly contact the head of Mengling clan, except Li Fan. Such a task naturally falls on Li Fan.


    "Do you mean that the practitioners of the main material world want to help us fight against the nightmare clan?" Hearing Li Fan''s words, Medivh frowned and pondered for a while.


    Li Fan nodded, looked at Madison and said, "yes, that''s what it means. However, because our main material world is also going to face the tide of time and space, if we have something here, these practitioners will come back. "


    Medivh''s eyes fixed on Li Fan, and he said with a smile for a long time, "no wonder that such a small number of practitioners can still occupy such a vast space. It''s a great idea. "


    "How to say it." Li Fan didn''t hide anything. He believed that in the mind of madiwen and the heads of Mengling clan, he would not be unable to guess the thoughts of these people in the main material world, but he didn''t know what happened later.


    "You really want to help us, but it''s not necessarily from your heart." McGrady asked slowly after a pause and finally death.


    "In the dream world, although there are many people who can make dreams, almost all the Mengling people do not use dreams to absorb each other''s vitality. But since the nightmare clan has broken through the void, in order to quickly improve their strength, it is almost certain that they will use that technique to absorb the corresponding dream agents in a short time. "


    "I''m afraid that''s why you want to send troops to help us."


    "That''s right." Li Fan nodded, looked at Madison and said, "in fact, it''s not only our main material world, you should also know that the planes in the right relationship with your dream world actually have this idea. I think that even if we don''t contact you, I''m afraid there will be other planes to contact you in the dream world after a period of time, but we don''t know whether we are enemies or friends. "


    "Not bad." Medivh also laughed, looked at Li Fan nodded and said, "yes, there are other planes that contact our dream world, but they did not propose to contact the war of the dream world. I just hope that we can end the war as soon as possible. "


    "I don''t think they are in contact with you Mengling people." Li Fan looked at Madison with a smile and said, "as you said just now, you Mengling people will not absorb the vitality of agents in the dream world, but mengyan people will. Those planes should be to prevent their own plane creatures from dying for no reason, and inform the nightmare clan not to absorb their creatures at will


    Medivh looked at Li Fan and listened for a while, then finally nodded and said, "it seems that I really underestimate you. You''ve really grown a lot now. "


    "Well, then, you agree. If so, when can we enter the dream world and send troops to the main material world?" Li Fan asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry." Medivh said with a smile.


    "How can we not be in a hurry? The nightmare clan will be eliminated one day later. Our main material world is that many more innocent people will die. How can we not be in a hurry?" Li Fan some anxiously said.


    "I''m not the head of Mengling clan. How can I go back and talk with the head of clan?" Madison looked at Li Fan and shrugged helplessly¡° However, you can rest assured that this matter should not be a big problem. After all, besides you, there is a young lady who is helping


    "Madison, this is not a joke." Li Fan looked at Madison and said, "the things between Avril and me will naturally have a chance to explain clearly."


    Seeing that Li Fan was so formal, Medivh also put away his joking look, nodded and said, "no problem, I will tell the patriarch immediately after I go back. There will be news within three days."


    "It''s a deal." Li Fan''s palm was heavily touched with Medivh.


    In less than three days, Medivh had already passed on his words to Li fan through his dream. AI Haotian had already agreed to the idea of helping the material world. And I am very grateful for the help of the main material world.


    Li Fan is also sitting in the middle of a role of introducer. Let the two sides of the high-level meeting, although I do not know what kind of bargaining between the two things, but look at the final result, it seems to be excellent.


    The day after the two sides met, the Chinese cultivation community launched a decision to fight against the tide of the same time and space. Almost all the people in the Chinese cultivation world, whether walking in the world or living in seclusion in the mountains. They all received such news.


    The vast team of practitioners is also gathering more and more. Although the level of this time is uneven, it represents the real level of the whole Chinese cultivation world.


    Li Fan did not expect, and all the practitioners did not expect, that one day, they would return to the dream world and fight a battle about their lives in the dream world. And this battle may also be related to the future tide of time and space, and even the final location of the battlefield of the tide of time and space.


    No one knows that this decision has almost affected the direction of the whole situation, the timing of the arrival of the tides of time and space, and even the outcome of time and space under the tides of time and space.


    This time, the dream world of helping each other was called by the later cultivation world in history. Cross border war.

 V2.Chapter 200

    In order to welcome the combination of the two planes, Mengling also held a grand welcome dinner. In the main material world, out of Li Fan, Chen Xi, fat man, who are relatively familiar with the dream world. Yang Yitian sent Yang Qinghua, Wu Qishan, Fu Qing and others to fight in the alliance. It can be said that this time, after the invasion of the underworld, the ultimate power of the alliance.


    However, the practice of the Chinese power group is relatively unpredictable. Because on the side of the power group, except for Mingyue, whom Li Fan and others met, the rest of the people, it can be said, did not even reach the middle level of the practitioners of the whole main material world.


    Although this is somewhat surprising to Li Fan and others, it is not unacceptable. After all, the main material world is still the main battlefield of this time. Before things in the dream world have a concrete result. It''s really hard to send out too many experts in the psionic group.


    On the other hand, a lot of people lost in the psionic group because of the underworld event. After all, compared with the power group, the power alliance can be said to be an official and a folk.


    Seeing Avril again, Li Fan didn''t expect that in such a short time, as if several people had just left the dream world, they had come to the dream world again.


    Avril seems to be a little haggard. Needless to say, the invasion of nightmare clan, although AI Haotian worries about many things, for Avril, after knowing that mengwuchang is her uncle, her feelings are really complicated.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today we welcome the practitioners of the main material world to help us Mengling clan. I believe that with the help of you practitioners, our attack on mengyan clan will be greatly accelerated. The final victory will surely belong to our justice. " At the beginning of the banquet, AI Haotian made such a statement.


    In a normal banquet, it seems that the guests and the host are happy. On the surface, at least, it is.


    After all, the relationship between the dream world and the main material world is close. Many people on both sides have never met each other, and they are somewhat cautious about their inner feelings.


    "Li Fan, there are some things that I want to talk about with you later after the banquet." At the end of the party, Avril came to Li Fan and said softly.


    Li Fan nodded and turned his head, only to find that Chen Xi, who was sitting on one side, also had some unidentified meaning on his face.


    Li Fan''s heart suddenly touched a little, but the corners of his mouth moved slightly. But still a low sigh.


    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the breeze is gentle.


    Beautiful and handsome, it''s a different scene.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan stood behind Avril and asked in a low voice.


    "Step back. Don''t let them find out." The fat man said in a low voice.


    "What''s your hurry? I can also let them find out if they can''t, and you don''t think about who I am. The sword spirit can also let them find out. " Chengying said with disdain.


    "Oh, isn''t that a little bad for us?" Green spirit son some facial expression tiny red of say "eavesdrop on others to talk, seem not very good."


    "No, you are still so crowded forward?" Cheng Ying said with a smile.


    "Don''t make any noise. I can''t hear them Fat man low voice of empty a, looking at a few people to say.


    "Li Fan, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon." Avril didn''t turn around, just whispered.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that mengwuchang was able to attack the Mengling clan in such a short time. There are many people in our main material world who died because of the actions of mengyan clan. We really can''t continue to sit back and ignore it. " Li Fan nodded and sighed.


    "Li Fan," Avril turned and looked at Li Fan''s double pressure with a vague meaning. Looks like some sad, some missing.


    "Wait a minute." Li Fan suddenly looked at Avril and waved her hand.


    "Why?" Avril''s face suddenly some stagnation, looking at Li Fan said, "is so long, you still for my mood, don''t understand?"


    "Well." Li Fan slightly Leng for a while, looking at Avril waved his hand and said, "it''s not like this."


    Li Fan reached out and pointed to one side. Although it was not obvious, with Avril''s intelligence, he knew Li Fan''s meaning in a flash.


    The branch beside the fat man suddenly shook as if it had been manipulated by others, and then it was drawn towards the fat man.


    Fat man suddenly surprised, can no longer be careful to hide, suddenly jumped back, but is still the branch of the head covered with a few strokes. The fat man let out a scream. Run back in a hurry.


    One side of the shadow and green Ling Er two people are also slightly a Leng, quietly left here.


    Everything is calm again.


    "Your strength seems to have improved a lot." Avril looked at Li Fan and said softly.


    "I think so." Li Fan scratched his head, looked at Avril and said, "since I left in the dream world, I have experienced some things. If I don''t improve my strength, I''m afraid I can''t live to see you."


    "Do you want to miss me so much?" Avril''s eyes were full of hope.


    "Avril." Li Fan looked at Avril and said in a low voice, "now is not the time when we can talk about love. Now the tide of time and space is coming. It''s not known whether we can compete with the tide of time and space. We''d better talk about the matter between us later. "


    "Li Fan." Avril''s face with a look of supplication, looking at Li Fan said, "thousands of years ago, you said that, now you still say that, do you want me to wait for you all the time?"


    "I''m sorry, Avril." Li Fan shook his head, looked at Avril and said, "maybe when the tide of time and space is over, we can continue the leading edge. But now the most important thing is how to fight against the nightmare clan, how to fight against the tide of time and space. "


    "I understand Li Fan." Avril nodded, looking at Li Fan forced out a smile said¡° be it so. Thank you


    With that, Avril''s face with a touch of loneliness, slowly turned away. Only Li Fan was left, standing in the same place for a long time. With a sigh, the trees around seemed to tremble slightly.


    Three days later, the United Army of Mengling clan and the main material world had already arrived at the foot of Wangyue mountain. In front of us is the position of the nightmare clan that has been set up.


    "I really don''t understand why, in such a big place as the dream world, the clan leader of the nightmare clan, whose dream is impermanent, insists on staying here instead of spreading his own people." Fu Qing looked at the towering mountain in front of him and said with some doubts¡° If he spreads out the people of nightmare clan, I''m afraid that even if we want to strangle, it will take some effort. "


    "Meng Wuchang didn''t do this out of our expectation." AI Haotian laughed and said, "Meng Wuchang is a very proud man. Since he did this, he must have done it for the purpose of competing with our Mengling clan. And disdain to use this tactic to occupy the dream world again. "


    "This kind of person is a little too proud. But there is a famous saying in our main material world that if we want to make a person die, we must make him crazy first. " Yang Qinghua laughs and looks at Ai Haotian.


    "If you wait until you see Meng Wuchang, I''m afraid it will be more convincing." Sun''s patriarch stood aside, rolled his eyes and said with a sneer.


    "Oh?" Yang Qinghua looked at sun''s patriarch and said with a smile, "sun''s patriarch is not scared by Meng Wuchang."


    "Scared to death." Sun clan leader sneered, "if you see the dream impermanence, you will know that your words are just big words."


    "Well. We are friends AI Haotian laughed, looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "since we have come to Wangyue mountain today, if we have different dreams, we will have one. Isn''t it a bit wasteful


    "Fight now?" Hearing AI Haotian''s words, everyone present frowned slightly.


    AI Haotian said that, no doubt he wanted to advance the decisive battle, but if Meng Wuchang really wanted to advance the decisive battle. I''m afraid we don''t have to wait for the main material world to come, the war has already been staged, and we don''t need those nightmare people to absorb the vitality of the agents in the dream world.


    "Gentlemen, I don''t mean to fight now." AI Haotian laughed, looked at the crowd and said, "what''s more, even if we want to fight a decisive battle, Meng Wuchang won''t agree. He may have a deeper plan now. "


    "What the AI clan chief means." Yang Qinghua several people all looked at Ai Haotian, doubts to ask a way.


    "Wangyue mountain is powerful." AI Haotian ha ha for a moment, opening his mouth to explain to the public.


    The voice of AI Haotian''s words made it clear in everyone''s heart that AI Haotian didn''t want to fight in advance, but wanted to let the people of nightmares know that the Mengling clan was not fighting alone in this war. For the nightmares, it was a matter of two aspects.


    AI Haotian''s voice has just fallen. On the position beside him, someone has already stepped out and swept away. Not far away, a figure has emerged. The two stood at a distance. It''s obviously communicating something.


    After a while, the man who came out of the position beside AI Haotian returned, stood in front of AI Haotian and said with both hands.


    "Patriarch, I have already told the people of mengyan clan that the man will go back to report mengwuchang."


    Not long ago, on the summit of Wangyue mountain, the leisurely clouds were suddenly separated by a pair of big hands. A red light rose abruptly from the top of the mountain. With the rising rainbow. Several figures, almost with the speed of meteor falling to the ground, rushed towards the crowd.


    Before everyone came, a strong breath came from the shop. Only at this time did Yang Qinghua know that what sun clan leader said was not false.


    Compared with what Li Fan saw at that time, the strength of Meng Wuchang seems to have improved a lot. I don''t know how to practice this dream impermanence. With the strength of mengwuchang now, not to mention all the people on the scene fighting alone, even if several people deal with mengwuchang, I''m afraid it''s hard to predict the outcome¡° Hum, you Mengling people''s faces are really lost in time and space. " Dream impermanence cold eyes swept the crowd, slowly said¡° Dream is impermanent. Since you can unite with other planes, why can''t we? " Dream impermanent voice just fell, Avril has appeared from the side, said¡° Is that you Dream impermanent face suddenly a Lin, as if fell into the general breath of winter, the moment is shrouded in space.

 V3.Chapter 1

    "Yes, it''s me, and there are others besides me." Avril''s voice just fell, Li Fan and others on one side also flashed out. Standing in front of the fickle dream.


    "Good, good." Dream impermanence even said three good words. Looking at Avril''s eyes is also with a touch of unknown flavor¡° Yes, it seems that you Mengling clan have already planned all this. That''s good. "


    Then Meng Changchang turned his head and looked at Ai Haotian coldly. He said, "it seems that you Mengling people are much smarter?"


    "Why, dreams are impermanent. What happened in those years, don''t you mengyan people give up?" AI Haotian looked at Meng Wuchang and said with a sneer.


    "If things didn''t change in the end, do you think you Mengling clan could beat me?" Dream impermanence sneer, the big elder and two elder beside also laugh wildly.


    "Dreams change." Sun''s patriarch heard that several people in the opposite side were so arrogant, and his face was also blue and red. Step forward and point to the dream impermanence, said, "dream impermanence, if you are not convinced, then today we are at the foot of the moon mountain, feel out a victory."


    "Ha ha ha." Dream impermanence ha ha a smile, eyes swept over several people, slowly said, "just a few of you, do you still want to stop my dream impermanence."


    Dream impermanence laughs, but it turns and says, "however, today is your chance for Mengling clan. I don''t want to fight with you today."


    "Dreams are impermanent. What are you thinking about? We are also very clear in our hearts." AI Haotian looked at Meng Wuchang and said, "other aspects, also because of the emergence of your nightmare clan, have led to significant changes. Do you really want to make the whole space-time chaotic? "


    "What is the relationship between the chaos of the whole time and space and our nightmare clan through the impermanence of dreams? Can we say that without our nightmare clan and our impermanence of dreams, the chaos of the whole time and space would not have happened under the tide of time and space?"


    Dream impermanence said, but he reached out to Yang Qinghua and said, "aren''t these from the main material world? Could it be said that without the impermanence of my dream, their main material world would not be invaded by other planes? Can we say that without my dream of impermanence, he is in charge of the material world and is stable? "


    "Do you know that because of the emergence of the nightmare clan, countless planes have changed in the whole time and space. The planes connected with our dream world have been salivating for us for a long time. Now, because of the impermanence of your dreams, those planes can''t wait to enter our dream world. If it''s not for the tide of time and space, I''m afraid we''re in the dream world, It has been destroyed in a disaster. " AI Haotian looked at the dream impermanence, some urgent said.


    "Ha ha ha." There is a crazy look on Meng Wuchang''s face. Looking at Ai Haotian, he laughs. At this moment, it seems that Meng Wuchang has changed into a person. Mental instability.


    "I tell you, the reason why I don''t want to fight with you Mengling clan is just for the sake of the dream world. If my dream is impermanent and I don''t have any worries about the dream world, I''m afraid I would have banished you all. "


    "Dreams are fickle. In this case, we are here today. Let''s fight first and see who grows faster in our thousand years." AI Haotian looked at the dream and said.


    Dream impermanence''s eyes looked at the crowd, and finally nodded slowly, and said, "since that''s the case, I don''t object. You can send someone. We, the nightmares, sent out the youngest of the nightmares. "


    AI Haotian''s eyes turned to the other patriarchs. After all, it was a contest between the two major races in the dream world. If it involved the main material world, it would not be very good. However, since Meng Wuchang has already determined the candidate, this competition actually belongs to the Mengling clan and has taken the lead.


    "In this case, dreams are changeable, so you can send someone out." AI Haotian nodded, looking at the dream impermanence light said.


    "Since it''s a contest before the war between the two ethnic groups, we''ll compete in the last three games." Dream impermanence turned to see big elder and two elder, light say "go to that a few people of bamboo leaf village call to come over."


    Bamboo leaf village, dream impermanence of the words export, let Li Fan everyone is in the heart a little quiver. Originally, I didn''t hear Meng Wuchang inform Zhuye village, or even know that the people in Zhuye village are coming, but now this situation is very serious. The dream is impermanent, and the bamboo leaf village is obviously sent by the dream. But I don''t know why dream impermanence does this.


    "Chief AI, if that''s the case, let''s have a sun family." Sun clan leader sneered at Meng Wuchang and said, "Meng Wuchang, I''ll let you know today that Meng Ling clan of sun clan is much stronger than that of that year."


    AI Haotian also laughed, looked at the other people and said, "in this case, let''s send the top three of our Mengling clan''s Centennial meeting."


    Not long ago, there were three men who were about 20 years old in Mengling tribe.


    One of them was wearing a moon white interwoven silk dress, with a dark blue litchi pattern gentry belt tied around his waist, long hair like clouds on his temples, a pair of indifferent Phoenix eyes and a strong body. A faint breath, as if looking at this person from a distance.


    The other was wearing a dark fur coat, a dark purple silver band tied around his waist, dark hair, deep dark eyes, tall and upright. He was really elegant.


    The last one, wearing a pale purple dress and hair like the wind. His eyes were unusually cold.


    Meng Wuchang''s eyes swept over the three, but he looked at Ai Haotian and said with a smile, "Ai Haotian, you Mengling clan are getting worse and worse. There are only three such candidates in the whole Mengling clan. "


    The voice of dream impermanence has just fallen, but in the distance, there are three figures rushing forward like a meteor. Almost in the blink of an eye, it was in front of everyone. Just such a skill is enough to show that the strength of the three members of the nightmare clan is no less than those present.


    Among these three people, two are recognized by Li Fan, Avril and others. One of them is the nominal village head of Zhuye village, Zhuoyan. The other is Kang Sheng, who seems to be mediocre, but in fact is vicious.


    As for the other, it was a woman. However, she was wearing a light gold round neck, narrow sleeve cross collar middle-aged suit, a meandering white moon silk skirt, and a thin smoke gauze with black bottom elastic ink silk. He has short hair with thick black ears, a chic Uighur bun on his head, a gold inlaid Ruby butterfly in his gently folded cloud temples, a red gold inlaid emerald Ruyi ring on his skin, a blue Ruyi fringed waist cover on his waist, a light blue folded Flower Purse on it, and a soft bottom brocade shoes on his feet. He looks beautiful. Looking at the age, but it is only about 20, but the dress is mature and full of charm.


    Although this woman Li Fan and others have never seen her before, she can be with Zhuoyan and Kangsheng, and she comes out of Zhuye village. It must be that she is not an ordinary person.


    "It''s you?" Seeing Li Fan and Avril and others, Kang Sheng''s eyes suddenly appeared a look of doubt, looking at a few people was also slightly stunned.


    "Hey, big fool." Li Fan looked at Kang Sheng and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that. We''re not from the nightmare clan."


    "You''re lying to me." Kang Sheng is about to run away almost immediately, and his eyes are full of vultures.


    "You." Burning inflammation stretched out his hand to pull almost immediately away of Kang Sheng, looking at a few people took a cold look.


    Just this one eye, but let Li Fan and Avril and others are a moment to understand the meaning of burning inflammation. This burning inflammation already knew the public''s identity, as for now this kind of view, is merely concealing several people already knew each other. By doing so, Kang Sheng can also believe that even burning is forced by people.


    "What''s the matter?" Dream impermanence see two people some abnormal reaction, is also slightly a Leng, turn a head cold ask a way.


    "Patriarch. These people once claimed that they were from nihility peak, and they abducted the secrets of my related clans. " Kang Sheng hesitated for a moment, and finally bit his teeth and said.


    "When I grow up, I can rest assured that Kangsheng and I were deceived by these people, but there was no secret about the Daoists at that time. Therefore, these people did not get any key information." Burning inflammation hurriedly explains a way in the side.


    "Good, good." Meng Wuchang laughs, pauses on Avril''s face and says, "I didn''t expect that you still have such ability."


    "Well, there''s so much you don''t know?" Avril is also unwilling to show weakness of the anti stare back.


    "Don''t be complacent." Meng Changchang''s mouth was slightly raised, as if with a strange smile, and said, "don''t forget, Jin Changlao is still in the nightmare clan, and there is another person, also on the nihilistic peak."


    "Dream is impermanent. Since I decided to meet you, I have already given up those things. Can I be restricted by those people in your nightmare clan Avril gave a sneer.


    "Ai Haotian, you have taught a good daughter." Dream impermanence didn''t pay attention to Avril''s words, just looked at Ai Haotian and said.


    "Hum." AI Haotian turned his head and looked at Avril with a smile. He also ignored the impermanence of dreams.


    "Since people have come, let''s start the contest in the dream world." The elder glanced at Meng Wuchang. He said one step forward.


    "However, since it''s a contest, it''s even more related to the two races in our dream world. I don''t know the result of the contest. What''s the color of the contest?" Two elder also is in one side to receive words to say.


    "Colorful head?" AI Haotian heard the words of the two elders, but also slightly a Leng, looking at Meng Wuchang, who turned his head to one side, sneered.


    "If there is no color, we nightmare clan have no interest to be here with you." Dream impermanence said with a noncommittal smile.


    "In this case, dreams are changeable. You can talk about the color." AI Haotian suddenly had a bad feeling, but this competition was put forward by Mengling people. Now if you go back on your word, there are some things you can''t say.


    "Two wins in three games, the party who finally loses will hand over the treasure of the family. Chief AI, you Mengling people can dare to fight. " Dream impermanence looked up at just empty sunshine, light mouth said.

 V3.Chapter 2

    The words of Meng Changchang, not to mention Li Fan and others, even the heads of Mengling clan were slightly surprised.


    Dream world treasure, how many years have no one mentioned this word.


    How many people in the dream world don''t know about the treasure of the dream world.


    The last time the treasure of dream world appeared, it can be traced back to eight thousand years ago. At that time, the dream world was at its peak. The two treasures of Mengling and mengyan were also called the supreme treasures of the dream world. According to legend, if you can get these two treasures, both Mengling and mengyan will be superior to the whole race.


    But even if it is rumored that this treasure of the dream world has never appeared on any formal occasion. Let alone Li Fan, these are not people in the dream world. Even the people in the dream world, who know the treasure of the dream world, are few and far between.


    By now, the treasure of the dream world has even become a symbol of the inheritance of the patriarchal position in the dream world.


    Therefore, when Meng Wuchang says that the bet is the treasure of the dream world, AI Haotian''s heart is also slightly stunned.


    The meaning of dream impermanence, although in the eyes of outsiders, is just a treasure. But in the eyes of people in the dream world, this bet is already equivalent to the ultimate ownership of the dream world.


    Is Meng Wuchang so confident in the strength of these three young people? AI Haotian''s heart slightly ponders, if the dream impermanence really has such assurance. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for me to make such a big bet.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to worry about it." AI Haotian said with a smile, "the most precious treasure in the dream world. Although there are both Mengling and mengyan, the most precious treasure in the Mengling family has long been divided into six. How to bet with you. "


    "No harm." Dream impermanence''s eyes floated to the sky, did not pay attention to AI Haotian''s words, just lightly said, "since the treasure of Mengling family has been divided into six, then I''ll bet you on this in the hands of AI''s family."


    "Dreams are fickle. Are you so sure you can win?" AI Haotian narrowed his eyes and asked faintly, looking at Meng Wuchang.


    "What if I''m sure?" Meng Wuchang laughs and finally looks down at Ai Haotian and says, "can you say that if you lose the treasure bet of your AI family to me, your AI family can really submit to me?"


    Of course, this is impossible. Dream impermanence obviously knows this situation. Therefore, in the hands of dream impermanence, this treasure of the dream world is nothing but a thing whose formal meaning is greater than its real meaning. That is to say, if the AI family loses to mengwuchang, it will be equivalent to that the AI family already belongs to mengwuchang.


    "In that case, dreams are changeable, so let''s gamble." AI Haotian turned to look at the other clan leaders. Among the Mengling clan, although nominally one is divided into six, the real speaker of the six families is AI Haotian.


    "In that case, there is no need to say more. dying is as natural as living. Since it''s a competition, there''s no need to show mercy. In this dream world, only the strong can survive. " Dream impermanence''s corner of mouth raised a touch of vulture smile, looked at the crowd and said, "in this case, which one of you will come up first to die."


    Dream impermanence of this word said, this dream spirit clan a people. However, there was a slight pause for a while. This is not to say that the people of Mengling clan didn''t dare to fight. The main reason is that if there is a slight mistake in these three battles, it will be difficult to recover.


    Because of this, no one came forward for a while. AI Haotian''s heart a calculation, eyes finally fell on Medivh''s body.


    "Medivh, since it''s the first scene, you can go up and learn from the experts of nightmare clan." AI Haotian looks at Mai Diwen light to say.


    Today, Medivh, dressed in black, did not hesitate. Since AI Haotian had already spoken, he naturally did not have any hesitation. He lightly stepped forward, looked at Meng Wuchang and said, "well, Meng Wuchang, who did you send for the first scene of nightmare clan?"


    "You?" Meng Wuchang looks at Madison with a cold smile, turns to Avril and says, "this is the person you went with when you entered our nihility. It seems that he is very important to you. The relationship between you is very good. In that case, I''ll make you regret it. "


    The dream that says a word is impermanent, the head also did not return. Just a sneer. He said, "Kang Sheng, since this man has been to your Zhuye village, come and meet him. It''s as if you''ve learned the old grudges this time. "


    "Just right." Kang Sheng also laughs and looks at the burning inflammation on one side and says, "burning inflammation, then I''m not polite. This guy, leave it to me. "


    "That''s a lot of tone." Medivh sneered at Kang Sheng and said.


    "Cut the crap and do it." Kang Sheng stepped out slowly and looked at the opposite Madison with a sneer.


    Kang Sheng, who has just lost his voice, has not yet established himself. The opposite Medivh is no longer talking. His hands suddenly pull, a flash of brilliance, and a long gun with seven colors of light is already in his hands. His hands shake slightly, playing a firecracker, and stabbing Kang Sheng straight in front of him. Like a dragon going out to sea, there is a white light.


    Although Kang Sheng''s body is not stable, he smiles coldly. His hands are just facing the spear from Madison. There was a brilliant light in his hand. Almost at the moment of no time, he held the spear from Medivh in his hand, but he was pushed by Medivh, pulled out a wind in the air, and walked back.


    Two deep gullies appear on the ground where they flash past. Kang Sheng frowned slightly, and his hands suddenly made a mistake. There was a flash of light in his hand, and Medivh''s gun was shaking, almost unsteadily. Body shape is also slightly trembling.


    They almost stopped at the same time, with a strange look on their faces. Then suddenly at the same time, the sound, the two bodies are flying in the opposite direction.


    Medivh crossed a distance of more than ten meters on the ground. With a long gun in his hand and a backhand stab, he took advantage of the situation to stand firmly. The long gun in his hand is almost like a full moon.


    Kang Sheng, however, waved his hands back suddenly, which aroused countless dust. A large pit with a radius of several meters was revealed.


    "Not so good?" Kang Sheng laughs, but his hands are slightly caged in his sleeves. He uses a pair of palms to catch Medivh''s shot. Although it seems to be full of power, only Kang Sheng knows that Medivh''s shot still makes him suffer a little.


    "You too." Medivh took a deep breath and took the opportunity to transform his spiritual power into Zhou Tian. The right hand is holding a gun, but the left hand is on the long gun. Originally, it was a shining long gun, just like a layer of dark gold on the cage.


    "The warm-up is over, so let''s start." Kang Sheng sneered, but his hands were slightly imprinted, and his mouth was clear¡° The sword of dalibos. "


    "The heart of the sword?" When AI Haotian heard Kang Sheng''s words, he looked slightly stunned.


    The heart of the sword is in the dream world, which can be regarded as the existence of the top in the whole attack method. But one of the difficulties lies in the fact that the prerequisite of cultivating the heart of the sword is to have the heart of the sword. Generally speaking, it is the body of sword spirit.


    Therefore, according to the old legend, the heart of the sword was created by an ancient sword spirit who traveled to various places. This innate sword spirit is not born from sword, but from heaven and earth. It can be said that these swords and spirits behind them are just because of the innate swords.


    This is especially clear in Chengying. If Chengying learns the heart of the sword and uses Chengying sword, it can be regarded as the true spirit of the sword.


    The heart of the sword lies in the dream world. Although it''s not a hard formula, it''s hard to cultivate. Since Kang Sheng was able to cultivate his sword mind, it naturally showed that his talent would never be like that in the eyes of the public.


    Kang Sheng''s voice had just dropped, but he had already grasped a golden sword wrapped like thorns in his hand. The slender hilt is as thin as a cicada''s wing.


    The sword shadow in Kang Sheng''s hand flashed, and a sword Qi that had torn the space in front of him suddenly flashed. Almost at the speed of electricity, he went straight to Madison.


    Medivh''s spear was suddenly raised, and the tip of the spear came out with a cold drink.


    In Medivh''s and other people''s consciousness, the sword used by Kangsheng is no more powerful than the power of a sword, and it is absolutely impossible that Medivh can be changed.


    But the result was a big surprise.


    Medivh''s spear hasn''t gone far. The figure is thrown back. The long gun in hand is also broken. This sword Qi also rubs Medivh''s body shape in the air.


    "Ho."


    There was a voice of air-conditioning. Obviously, I didn''t expect that the power of this common sword was so powerful.


    Kangsheng hit it well, but they didn''t find out what happened to the long sword in his hand. Kangsheng also changed his seal. But in the mouth is a light drink.


    "Frostmourning."


    A long sword with cold air flashed out of the void and was grasped by Kang Shengyi. The sword, which is full of strange symbols, exudes a breath like that from the abyss.


    As Kang Sheng''s voice fell, the sword in his hand split out again.


    Medivh''s body shape in the air has just changed, but he is in the moment when the old force is exhausted and the new force is not born. I saw the sword coming. It''s a sidekick. Only feel the body side a cool, a cold ice nine you general breath, instant is swept over his body.


    The long sword in Kangsheng''s hand disappeared again after splitting a sword, and Kangsheng''s formula in his hand and mouth also said another sword again.


    "Modori."


    Until this time, apart from the nightmare clan, AI Haotian, the Mengling clan, knew that although the heart of the sword was powerful, every time a sword was used, it was necessary to change its hand and chant a new name.


    But at this time of life and death, can Medivh still have the chance to take the third sword of Kangsheng?

 V3.Chapter 3

    It''s not only Li Fan''s surprise at Kang Sheng''s method, but also the burning inflammation, which has been in contact with Kang Sheng for a long time and had been fighting before, is a little stunned in his heart.


    Kangsheng''s heart of the sword is never heard of, let alone self-cultivation. Now that is the case, there are only two possibilities. Or this Kang Sheng has already practiced the heart of the sword, but he has never used it. In other words, Kangsheng''s heart of the sword was only recently cultivated.


    However, judging from the proficiency of Kang Sheng''s transformation, it seems that he has never been against the enemy. This is no more than the common technique. If there is a slight deviation, the result will be different. In this confrontation, unless it is a familiar technique, it is absolutely impossible to use it.


    Although everyone was surprised, it was not easy to get into the fight between them. Seeing that Kangsheng''s third sword has gone straight to Medivh, Medivh seems to have no way to escape.


    The first sword makes McGrady lose his spear. The second sword makes McGrady''s tattoo impossible to escape in the air. The third sword is the decisive blow.


    Looking at Kang Sheng''s appearance, it''s obvious that he doesn''t just want to win. He has a strong sword and a strong body. He is either dead or disabled.


    In the blink of an eye, the sword Qi was only three feet away from Medivh. Medivh''s body, however, is still in a distorted shape in the air. Just when people thought that the first contest was coming to an end.


    The next moment, Madison finally let everyone know, why, he can become Avril voice guard.


    Just as the sword was about to reach his body, a flowing light suddenly burst out around Medivh''s body. Let Medivh disappear in front of everyone.


    "Damn it, eat me." In the middle of the air, there was Madison''s roar.


    There was a ripple in the air beside Kangsheng. McGrady''s figure also suddenly flashed out, a thick column of air like a thousand year old tree. Straight to Kangsheng.


    This pillar of light comes fast, but Kangsheng also retreats faster. Almost approaching the light column of Kang Sheng''s face door, it almost gives people an illusion, as if this light column pushes Kang Sheng back. However, the actual situation is that this light column did not attack Kangsheng.


    As Kang Sheng retreated rapidly, the formula on his hand was constantly changing, and he drank it with a clear sound. Chanted the name of the fourth sword.


    "Burning silence."


    A long sword with a turbulent and strange flame flashed out of the void and was held by Kangsheng. Wave forward.


    Like a hot pillar of fire, the burning sword directly split the thick pillar of light in front of him with a turbulent breath. Break the beam straight away. Straight in front of Medivh.


    Medivh didn''t expect that his ultimate blow could be broken as easily as Kangsheng. I have lost all my spiritual power. But it can no longer fight back effectively. And the power of this sword, I''m afraid, is very difficult to resist even in its heyday.


    Burning silence sword was originally one of the top ten fierce swords in ancient times. Although there is no Xuanyuan sword, those swords are famous, but they are also extremely dangerous. After experiencing the power of time and space, it''s obviously more powerful.


    Seeing this scene, it is impossible for AI Haotian to think that he is indifferent, but he has missed the best chance to rescue Medivh. Can only be watching this burning sword Medivh away.


    A light figure appeared in front of Medivh.


    "Li Fan."


    Avril exclaimed, just about to step forward. The burning sword has already penetrated Li Fan''s figure. The silent Li Fan dissipated between heaven and earth in an instant. And the burning sword that killed the target also disappeared in the sky. Medivh took advantage of this opportunity and finally took a bite. Pale face fell back to the ground.


    "Nothing." A hand on Avril''s shoulder, Avril looked back, with tears in her eyes suddenly become surprised. Li Fan is looking at Avril with a smile.


    "You''re OK. That''s great." Avril exclaimed. Face but have some doubt of turn a head to look at half empty say "that just which is?"


    "It''s just a divine image." Li Fan Light mouth said.


    "How could you two work together?" Kang Sheng frowned. He had a sword that he could fight with. Li fan used it to dissolve it, which made Kang Sheng feel red.


    "Although it''s life and death, wealth is in the sky, but since you have won, there''s no need to kill them all." Li Fan looked at Kang Sheng and said coldly.


    "It''s not necessary." Kang Sheng''s face flashed a gloomy smile¡° What''s the use of keeping this waste in the dream world? "


    "You." Medivh''s face changed and he just wanted to step forward. But Li Fan held it.


    "Your spiritual power has almost been consumed. Do you really want to die?" Li Fan whispered in Madison''s ear¡° I''ll do it. "


    Li Fan took a step, looked at Kang Sheng and said, "since you say that the loser has no right to survive, I will come to meet you for a while. If you fail. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but I will let you remember today forever. "


    "Son of a bitch." Kang Sheng''s face suddenly changed. Just as he wanted to step forward, the voice of dream impermanence sounded behind him.


    "Ai Haotian, when do you Mengling people need this kind of support from the main material world?"


    "Well. Dream is impermanent. Li Fan is my man. Of course, he is also a member of our Mengling clan. Why not Avril looked at the dream impermanence disdain said.


    When this remark came out, there was an uproar.


    Although everyone knows Avril''s feelings for Li Fan in their hearts, they are still shocked when they say it in front of everyone.


    "Good, good, good." Meng Wuchang stares at Li Fan and Avril, and finally laughs, "but what we''re talking about is two wins in three games. Why, do you still want a wheel fight?"


    Dream impermanence''s words export, but let Li Fan and others have no answer for a moment. After all, that''s what the two sides just agreed on. If Li Fan is now against Kangsheng, he will inevitably have some problems.


    "Dream clan leader, in that case, let me come back to this guy." The woman standing next to mengwuchang said with a light smile and a slow step.


    "It''s not too bullying to let you do it now." Meng Wuchang laughs, turns to look at the woman and says, "well, let''s give the village head of Zhuye village some opportunities."


    Burning inflammation hear dream impermanence say like this, is also tiny a Leng. The meaning of Meng Wuchang''s words is that this woman''s original plan was to appear as the last one of you. Does it mean that Meng Wuchang knows that in the first two scenes, she or one of Kang Sheng can''t really defeat the Mengling clan.


    And the woman beside Meng Changchang, who lives in Zhuye village, has never heard of such a person.


    Can we say that this woman is the elite trained by Meng Wuchang for so many years, but she shouldn''t be. All the elites of nightmares live in Zhuye village.


    Although there are all kinds of doubts in my heart, it does not hinder the burning action. For Li Fan, burning inflammation heart has a plan, no matter whether he can really beat Li Fan, this second game. They are the result of their own defeat.


    Only in this way can we give Mengling a chance to the last third scene. Burning inflammation thought of here, suddenly feel the burden on his shoulder.


    Just see burning flame forward, dream impermanence side that woman is suddenly open mouth to say "burning burning flame village head, since this round have you out of the station words, that presumably don''t need me to hand."


    Burning inflammation turns a head to look at a woman, the corner of the mouth is slightly raised. Looking at Li Fan, he said.


    "Boy, do it."


    Li Fan turned his lips, and his heart moved.


    It is reasonable to say that since the woman can be ranked in the third place, obviously her strength should be the strongest. Now that the burning inflammation on the opposite side is already in caoying and the heart is in Han, it''s not right for me to deal with it. After all, anyone can win this time.


    "Burning, right?" The hearts of AI Haotian and others also know all this. Between the tiny turn of an idea, is to laugh a way¡° How can the village head of Zhuye village, the most gifted young man of the whole nightmare clan, let our friends in the main material world do it? "


    "Father, let me do it." Avril is also in the side of the mouth echoed.


    AI Haotian nodded slightly, looked at Avril and said, "well, Avril, you will come to meet the strongest young man of this nightmare clan."


    "You?" Burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning burning


    "Don''t be ashamed." Avril cold drink, although know burning inflammation this words is just to say to dream impermanence listen, in the heart is also some boss not happy. A thump on both feet. The body shape has already rushed to burn.


    "Zhuoyan, Avril is the most gifted young man in the whole Mengling clan. Don''t be careless." Dream impermanence obviously is also to the dream spirit clan of affair know like the palm of one''s hand, stand behind cold mouth say.


    "The most gifted?" Burning eyes slightly narrowed, looking straight at their own Avril, said, "then I''ll see if it''s the young people of the nightmare clan or the young people of the Mengling clan, which can be called the most gifted title in the dream world."


    The burning of the voice, also did not use the slightest spiritual power, the body is also like a gun shell general, facing Avril rushed up.


    Two people like two meteors in general, ferocious hit in a place.


    Avril''s body is light and nimble. Her feet are not touching the ground. She spins lightly in the air and punches with each foot. It seems plain, but there are countless hidden moves.


    And burning inflammation is steady, between every move, is steady abnormal. There are deep footprints on the ground.


    "Bang", two people like streamer together figure is finally separated backward.


    In the original battle place, there was a pit about one meter deep.


    "Mengling has the strongest talent, but that''s it." Burning burning face with a touch of indifference, slightly activity wrist said.


    "The elite of nightmare clan is just like that." Avril is also unwilling to show weakness of looking at burning inflammation said. Burning Yan, with a smile, trod a few small steps towards Avril, and suddenly fell into the air. His fist also hit Avril from the sky. The space around Avril suddenly sank. The fist has not yet reached the body, and the ground nearby has collapsed suddenly. Obviously, the power of this fist has already enveloped Avril''s side. Avril fingers together, fingertips up to meet the burning fist will stab up. Like a sharp sword in the air. The point between the fingers is exactly the defect of burning fist.

 V3.Chapter 4

    It''s like a contest between the strongest spear and the strongest shield. One punch and one finger make a ripple in the air. Like lightning that cuts through the air. They collided. The surrounding space is instantly broken into layers of waves, rippling.


    Burning inflammation and Avril two people are backward three steps, steady body.


    Only a few of the people present saw what had happened.


    Avril''s closed fingers really hit the gap of burning fist, but at the moment of hitting, burning fist twisted a strange rotation in the air. Will Avril''s attack to resolve, on the contrary, Avril was burning this heavy if the critical blow, forced back a few steps. Burning inflammation on the contrary, but it is not easy. Although I changed my posture when I had to. He didn''t get hurt on his fist, but the strength of his finger had penetrated into his burning arm.


    Just for a moment, I felt numb in my whole arm.


    Two people can be regarded as in this moment is to find out the details of each other. It''s just a movement of spiritual power, and the body will recover as before, but no more. It''s all a heavy stomp, head-on rush.


    The two hit each other again. For a while, the whole space was in a state of turbulence. Countless spiritual powers are also scattered. The fractured space is like a burst, revealing a black hole in space.


    Avril, who never really showed her strength, surprised everyone present. Even the impermanence of the dream, which was not cared about at all, was slightly stunned.


    That day in the burial ground, although Avril had a hand, but at that time, after all, it was in the void. Some techniques are not easy to use. This time once again on the burning of the nightmare clan, but Avril will enjoy the release of their own strength.


    With Avril fight in a burning inflammation, at the moment is also some secretly frightened, originally thought that Avril is just the identity of the daughter of ahaotian, strength even if some, but not too strong. But now the burning, but it has to put away the wipe underestimate.


    Avril''s strength can really be regarded as a rare talent of Mengling clan in a thousand years. No matter the technique or the body shape, they are extremely skilled. For a time, it turned out that there was no flaw in the burning.


    Originally, Huoyan was going to fight for a while, but now it seems that even if the two people really fight each other, I''m afraid the victory is also five to five.


    Dream impermanent brow slightly wrinkled up. With the vision of dream impermanence, how can''t see the burning inflammation at the moment, but it has already used all its strength. But look at Avril, it''s obvious that she''s still at ease.


    If Avril didn''t deliberately hide her strength, she would have hidden more Maces.


    It seems that the hull family is indeed worthy of the name of the natural blood of the nightmare family. In every generation, the people who appear are not the proud children of heaven.


    At that time, Avril''s mother was a rare gifted person in the nightmare clan. And this AI Haotian, can become the palm of the Mengling clan, obviously, is not relying on the family.


    Is it really easy for people of mixed blood in the dream world to have such a higher talent?


    When I think of it, I can''t help thinking of the mixed blood dreamers who live in Yuanxing city. If they are not in nothingness, those mixed blood dreamers are not willing to live there. And there are countless talented people in Yuanxing city.


    Dream impermanence thinks like this, for a time is also some mind distracted, vision is not focused on the field.


    Until there''s a bang. Only then will the dream impermanence thoughts back to the place where they fight, and with the sound of landing, the dream impermanence''s eyes are slightly tightening up.


    The clothes on Huoyan''s body were already dark, as if they had been smoked by the fire. His face also looked tired. Even so, there was a look of surprise on the burning face.


    All the people in the audience are in an uproar. Even Li Fan and others who knew that burning inflammation could not really defeat Avril were slightly surprised. Burning inflammation and Avril fighting process is only about 10 minutes. But in this short period of time, except for the power of burning Yan''s fist at the beginning, burning Yan was suppressed by Avril in the normal competition.


    And this kind of suppression is not caused by burning inflammation. After all, all the people present are experts in the dream world or practitioners. If one side intends to release water, it will be noticed by the public. In this case, Avril can also beat burning inflammation, can only show that Avril''s strength, or has long hidden the strength. Or, when Li Fan and others leave the dream world, Avril has already upgraded her strength to an extremely terrible level.


    "You are defeated." Avril coolly lowered her head, looking at the burning inflammation kneeling on the ground, said coldly.


    "Do it." Burning burning face with a pale smile, even the head did not turn, just light said a word.


    "I''m not your nightmare people. Since you have been defeated, go down. I''m not interested in killing the defeated general." Avril cold hum a, light say.


    It''s worse than killing burning on the spot. If burning inflammation don''t know Avril is intentional like this, I''m afraid according to burning inflammation''s temperament, even if not commit suicide on the spot, also want to fight to death.


    In burning inflammation a little hesitation of time, but behind is spread a burst of steady voice.


    "Burning inflammation, come down. If we lose one person, we will commit suicide. I''m afraid there are not many people left in our nightmare clan."


    Burning inflammation turned to see, dream impermanence that pair of calm without wave eyes, no emotion, can''t see whether this sentence is true or false.


    "Just think this time is a lesson. You know, there is a heaven in the world. It''s also a good thing for you to be able to accept some setbacks. "


    Did not expect, let everybody did not expect, dream impermanence unexpectedly is able to say this kind of words. This is also not in line with the character of dream impermanence, also not in line with the character of nightmare clan.


    "That little brother, since the first two games are tied, let''s decide the final one." When everyone is slightly stunned, the young woman beside Meng Wuchang comes out and looks at Li Fan with a smile.


    "Something''s wrong." Yang Qinghua slightly frowned. Looking at the young woman opposite, Yang Qinghua felt an extremely uncomfortable feeling, but there was something wrong with the specific time.


    "You Mengling people will depend on others in the end." The elder sighed heavily, but his eyes swept over AI Haotian and several other Mengling clan leaders. It was obvious that there was no one in Mengling clan.


    Although all the patriarchs outside AI Haotian are resentful, in this case, it is related to the treasure of the dream world. Although the most precious treasure in the dream world has long been divided into six parts, being won by Meng Wuchang is also a great blow to the morale.


    After just Avril and burning inflammation, Medivh and Kang Sheng fight. People have already seen that the three men sent by mengwuchang, although the strength of the woman is unknown, according to the strength of Kang Sheng and Zhuoyan, they will not be lower. It''s about winning, after all.


    Compared with Kangsheng, the strength of the company has exceeded many. Among the youth in the hands of several other patriarchs. Let alone be able to defeat Avril, I''m afraid that even the people who can defeat Medivh are very few. That''s why every assembly of the six ethnic groups has been held for thousands of years. It''s going to be the Aldrich.


    Since this is the case, at this time, we can only see how AI Haotian decides. Although all of you don''t know the real strength of Li Fan, since Avril can trust her so much, it''s obvious that her strength can be underestimated.


    "How about Li Fan?" Instead of answering directly, AI Haotian looked at Li Fan and asked.


    Li Fan nodded gently. Since the space-time traveler gave him the skill of divine knowledge, he had never really had a fight with others. He just took advantage of this opportunity to have a good exercise.


    As for whether he can surpass the woman in front of him, Li Fan is not sure, but he also knows. It''s an unbeaten contest.


    "Li Fan, be careful." Avril whispered beside Li Fan and said, "if you are defeated, don''t hold on. I hope you are safe."


    Looking at Avril with peach blossom face on one side, Li Fan''s mind was turbulent for a moment. He nodded slightly, and Li Fan walked out of the team slowly.


    "Little brother. I''m the nightmare people building their dreams. " With a smile, the woman''s body is light, spinning in the same place, as if a faint fragrance of flowers, with the rotation of her body, drifting away.


    "Li Fan." Li Fan arched his hand, but he was secretly on guard.


    Before losing Xuanyuan sword, Li Fan always relied on the fusion of Xuanyuan sword and Xuanyuan soul to fight. However, since the loss of Xuanyuan sword, Li Fan is more proficient in the use of his divine sense.


    This can be seen from the cultivation of divine consciousness left by the space-time walker. When there was Xuanyuan sword, Li Fan only relied on his current strength, but did not take the initiative to improve. After losing something, they will choose to learn something they didn''t pay attention to before.


    This is actually a normal human reaction. When you have a pile of gems in your pocket, you will never pay attention to the shell that may contain pearls. But when your gems disappear, you will go to see the shells that you have forgotten.


    Looking at Li Fan''s dream building smile, his hands also stretched out, a pair of white palms said to Li Fan.


    "In that case, brother Li Fan, let''s do it."


    Dream of these words, so that the presence of people are feeling a cold sweat hit the feeling. The seemingly harmless sound plus the sweet and greasy appearance is the most easy to let others relax their vigilance.


    Li Fan gently breathed a long sigh of relief. Mood is also a moment to stabilize down, although said that this woman just now of words really is to Li Fan some commotion. However, if the natural God is so enchanted, isn''t it a laughing matter.


    Li Fan sank down and seemed to be in a hazy and illusory state, but he was more sensitive to the surrounding things. It''s not necessary to observe with naked eyes, but to perceive the heaven and the earth with divine consciousness. It''s true that we can see many things that we can''t see on weekdays.


    The original sweet smell in the air, under Li Fan''s divine consciousness, turned into a small, dust like substance. After careful observation, we found that these breath were innumerable extremely small but moving insects. Countless dense insects, in the air, with the fluctuation of the air, are constantly inhaled into the body.

 V3.Chapter 5

    Li Fan was slightly surprised in his heart. He just wanted to open his mouth to remind everyone, but his mind turned.


    Since dream building can attack people in this way, it''s obvious that if I open my mouth to remind people at the moment, not only I don''t have any help for people, but I will make dream building move ahead of time.


    When he didn''t know the reason why dream building released the bug, Li Fan decided to keep silent for the time being. But this is not Li Fan''s character.


    "Green spirit, be careful. There are countless tiny insects in the air. These insects are spread by the woman named dream building. Through the fragrance of the body. "


    All of a sudden, Li Fan''s voice rang out from the bottom of lvling''er''s heart. Let green spirit son tiny a Leng, but immediately then facial expression as usual.


    Li Fan''s skill can be achieved by many practitioners in the whole cultivation world, but his name is also very common. It''s called transmitting sound into secret.


    But Li Fan''s is not a secret. Generally speaking, when the number of people in the cultivation world was small, the effect was good, but now there are countless masters around. Li Fan doesn''t dare to ask for help.


    And this discourse is directly reflected in the mind of Lu ling''er by Lian Li Fan with his own divine consciousness. If there is no one present who is more powerful than Li Fan''s divinity, there is no way to find it.


    "Yo, handsome boy, how can you be fascinated by me? Can you do it?" Dream Yang with a smile, looking at Li Fan said.


    Although Li Fan''s heart is a little disgusting, but his face is a happy look, looking at dream said, "man, how can you say you can''t do it."


    Dream sent out a burst of silver bell like laughter, laughter has not disappeared, the body has been a flash from the original place, the next moment is to appear in front of Li Fan, with both hands together. Two exquisite sleeves like a cloud of light smoke, condensed into a bunch, straight to Li Fan''s chest.


    Li Fan made a mistake. Just a slight flash, that is, the offensive will be dangerous and dangerous to avoid. In the eyes of others, Li Fan''s reaction seems to be too slow because of some consternation.


    But in fact, it is Li Fan''s divine sense that after being used freely, he has a very clear understanding of these attack tracks. The body driven by divine sense only makes the most correct choice. It seems to be dangerous, but actually it can just avoid the attack, and has its own minimum consumption.


    After the divine consciousness is strong, it can be aimed at all people, which is similar to looking down at the ground from the sky. No one has the insight to take the lead.


    One of them is like a dancing butterfly. Every time they turn their body and stretch their arms, they arouse a faint smell of flowers.


    On the other hand, it''s just like walking in a leisurely court. It seems dangerous, but every time it is just right to avoid attack.


    It was only after half a sound that everyone knew. Li Fan''s action turned out to be really powerful.


    "This fan Zi is a little cautious. Actually, he quietly cultivated his strength to this point. " The fat man mumbled and looked at Li Fan with some depression.


    "What do you know?" The crutch in Wu Qishan''s hand knocked the fat man''s body and said, "those who are born with divine knowledge are the most gifted people in the world. Let alone practice hard, as long as they awaken the power of divine knowledge, even if they don''t practice, they are not comparable to our ordinary practitioners."


    Wu Qishan''s words are true. Since Li Fan learned his identity as a natural God, he only practiced for more than ten days after the appearance of the space-time walker. However, in this short period of time, his strength has almost doubled.


    Time goes by slowly.


    Dream face has been slightly exuded sweat, in this more than ten minutes of time, all his attacks, even in front of this person''s body did not touch. And this is still under the condition that Li Fan did not fight back. It is conceivable that if Li Fan fought back, it is really hard to say whether he can persist for such a long time.


    How can dream swallow this breath. The body shape drifts back, and the flash leaks into the body shape.


    "Little brother, why don''t you want to do it to me?" Dai Mei, a dreamer, frowned slightly and said, looking at Li Fan.


    "Oh." Li Fan nodded, looked at the dream and said, "it doesn''t matter, you can do it, I''m just warming up."


    Li Fan''s words almost made dream come out. In this case, the boy is still warming up.


    It seems that if I don''t really come up with some skills, I''m afraid I will fall here today. One side of the dream is impermanent, looking at his eyes at the moment, but there is something wrong.


    Think about who you are. Dream no longer play, his face is a dignified color. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "if you''re still like this, I''m afraid you''ll die."


    Then the dream hands suddenly crossed, ten fingers flashed out of the electric light. Like lightning at the fingertips. Around the air, but also with a trace of static electricity in general. Let dream clothes, are flying up.


    "The curse of thunder." With the voice of dream building falling, the sky was originally clear and clear, and in an instant, it was covered with dark clouds. Bursts of dull thunder, but also sounded in the clouds.


    The dark clouds are almost hammering on the ground, making the surrounding air seem extremely dull. Countless electric lights, from the fingertips of dream building, like spirituality, have penetrated into the dark clouds. So back and forth.


    A strong smell that could almost destroy the sky and the Earth spread.


    "That''s the way it is." Yang Qinghua''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. There was also a look of horror on his face.


    "Is this the thunder of heaven?" Wuqishan''s face was also surprised. He said in a broken voice.


    Among the practitioners of the main material world, Tianjie is both strange and familiar. According to the realm of cultivators in the main material world, those who reach a certain degree will experience natural calamity. And this disaster is thunder in the sky.


    In ancient times, there were innumerable practitioners who shouldered heaven''s calamity, thus upgrading their realm. Of course, there are also countless practitioners who are less powerful and have been completely blown to ashes by the disaster.


    In the past, when the practitioners knew little about the cultivation world, they generally believed that it was heaven''s strength to take the postgraduate entrance examination.


    However, with the understanding of space in the cultivation world, the whole cultivation world has reached a unified consciousness. The reason why the thunder comes from the sky is that the strength of the practitioner is enough to reflect the balance of the whole spatial plane, resulting in the change of time and space.


    In other words, when there are practitioners in the main material world, they have exceeded the upper limit of the strength that this plane can bear. In order to stabilize the space, the law of time and space will naturally trigger, thus reducing thunder.


    The purpose is to maintain a delicate balance in the whole space.


    But if this cultivator''s strength is really too strong. The law of time and space will not make these people disappear. On the contrary, it will open the space barrier and create another space channel.


    In a sense, this is equivalent to the relationship between a low magic plane and a high magic plane. However, if the ability of a practitioner in the low magic plane has exceeded the carrying capacity of the plane, the law of time and space will be touched. So that the practitioners can reach the high level.


    It can be imagined that their own strength can trigger the law of time and space, and how high their own strength should be. How can such a person''s thunder be ordinary.


    As a result, Yang Qinghua and wuqishan were shocked by the use of the great thunder curse in dream building and the sky''s thunder.


    What shocked Yang Qinghua was that it was not the dream building that could trigger tianjielei. If you look at the major planes, you already have the technique that can trigger the thunder.


    What surprised them was whether Li Fan could resist the power of tianjielei. Although it was said that the power of artificially induced tianjielei was not as powerful as that of the law of time and space, it was not something that ordinary people could resist.


    Just as everyone was looking up at the sky, dream''s face was also slightly red, and his fingertips changed. Ten fingers as if jumping in the air in general, formed a lot of complex marks. One layer after another, printed into the dark clouds in the sky.


    In the dark clouds rolling, with the hand of dream building turning, the black clouds rolling. With the slow rolling, in the original dark clouds, actually cast a trace of bright color.


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, the dark cloud rolled for a moment, and there was a touch of bright red color. Out of the dark clouds. There was a lot of electricity flashing around.


    Black and red clouds have a wonderful harmony.


    Dream slightly vomited a tone, in the hand method Jue again change.


    The black and red clouds surged again. In the eyes of the people, the dark clouds on the sky after six violent rolling. There are seven colors, rolling out, as if condensed into a thick pillar of cloud in general. There were dark clouds floating around.


    "Seven colors of thunder?"


    Even if they had not seen it, they had heard it from the records. It''s all in an uproar.


    Compared with the ordinary thunder, the seven color thunder is just like a superior monarch.


    Those who can trigger the law of time and space to bring down the seven colors of sky thunder are those who must immediately break through the space and leave. In other words, this kind of person has been able to make a plane tilt chaos.


    And in the main material world, there has never been a cultivator who can lead the seven color sky thunder. Even the gods of ancient times never did.


    Who is this dream builder? He can attract seven colors of thunder. I''m afraid it''s not something that can be done by the method of arousing tianjielei.


    Seeing that Li Fan is still indifferent, Yang Qinghua''s face is shocked and shouts.


    "Li Fan, be careful. It''s a seven color thunder. You can''t handle it."


    "Oh." Li Fan looked up at the seven color sky thunder slowly turning, and there seemed to be an indescribable look in his eyes. He said in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    The sweat on dream building''s face was big, rolling down, and his body was shaking slightly. It was obvious that dream building had consumed too much power to arouse the thunder. It''s a little bit too weak.


    Dream took a deep breath, the magic formula in his hand speeded up, and the seven color sky thunder wrapped by dark clouds in the sky speeded up. With the sound of thunder, accompanied by a strong pressure, slowly toward Li fan head down. Li Fan looked up at the thunder falling from the sky. It seems to be slow, but it is fast thunder. Just looking up quietly. There was no movement. Until this day, the thunder will fall three feet above Li Fan''s head. Li fancai finally spoke two words slowly¡° Annihilation. "

 V3.Chapter 6

    The powerful thunder from heaven falls from purgatory. With the momentum of destroying heaven and earth, it falls on the top of Li Fan''s head.


    Until Li Fan whispered the word "annihilation", it was only three feet away from Li Fan''s head. The terrible power has enveloped all around us.


    In addition to Li Fan, who is in the midst of natural disasters, even people of Mengling clan, such as AI Haotian, mengwuchang, and Yang Qinghua and wuqishan, who are the practitioners of the main material world, have retreated more than Zhang Yu.


    Although it is said that tianjielei is called by dream building, at this time, no one can believe that dream building can control the power of tianjielei.


    After all, the power of the law of time and space can not be countered by ordinary practitioners. Let alone the fact that the present crowd has not been able to break through the space limit. Even if there is, it''s not like facing the thunder.


    But just when people thought that Li Fan would be under the power of robbing thunder in this day, even if he didn''t die, he would have to put on a layer of skin.


    Li Fan gently read out the two words, but it is to let this slowly fall, the power of the sky rob thunder, so quiet static on his head.


    People''s eyes almost stare out in surprise. Before they can react, something happened in the field that surprised people again.


    Li Fan just raised his palm, like a distant light grip toward the sky.


    That originally looked at the power of the sky rob thunder, unexpectedly is in Li Fan such seemingly understated under a grip. There was a dull roar. Then it was like a mouse who met a cat, with an extremely fast speed, retreating towards the dark clouds in the sky.


    "Now that I''m here, I want to leave like this?" Li Fan''s face with a touch of strange smile, looking at the sky in the rapid retreat of Tianjie Lei. In the mouth clear drinks a "disperses."


    Half of the sky thunder which had already poured into the dark clouds stopped suddenly again, and then the dark clouds in the whole sky sent out a strong surge. With the continuous surging of the dark clouds. There was a clattering of hair in the sky.


    Li Fan cold hum, suddenly looked up at the sky, accompanied by Li Fan''s action. The whole sky exploded. There was a loud bang.


    Innumerable dark clouds seem to be scattered by strong air currents. Originally, the dark sky is bright in a flash. The sky is full of countless traveling lights. From the electric light of the journey, we can see that those electric lights are the powerful thunder.


    Li Fan seems to understate the destruction of this tianjielei, so that the dream of calling tianjielei is also backfired. Originally, it was a dream building with a shaky body, but also a heavy flash, and the sweat on the face was like water. His face turned pale.


    "Who are you in the end? How can you break the thunder?" The vision of dream building is deeply incredible. It''s as if I saw a terrible picture.


    Among the people present, no one knows the true identity of this dream building except dream impermanence.


    Dream building is not a nightmare tribe, nor a dream world. But when Meng Wuchang decides to attack the dream world, after learning the news from other planes, he takes the initiative to contact Meng Wuchang.


    This dream building is a creature in the lightning space. Although it is not the master of the lightning plane, it is also a person with high strength. This time, he was also determined by the lightning plane to discuss with Meng Wuchang about the time when the tide of time and space came.


    Because of this, mengwuchang did not disperse mengyan people immediately after attacking Mengjie, but occupied Wangyue mountain. And the arrival of AI Haotian and others also makes Meng Wuchang feel the idea of testing the strength of Lei''s potential surface.


    After all, in front of the tide of time and space. It is not just a certain plane, but a complex relationship. At this time, if we can''t find a real powerful partner, the situation of dream impermanence is also extremely dangerous.


    Originally, the strength of dream building has been greatly beyond the expectation of dream impermanence. With one''s own strength, it can summon this kind of seven color sky thunder. Even in the place where lightning plane is used to practice the art of lightning, it can be regarded as a master.


    However, with the strength of dream building, the tianjielei summoned by him made Li Fan break easily. Not only that, but also let the dream was not light to look at. This is Li Fan''s strength, but the growth of some horror.


    Meng Wuchang still remembers the last time he met Li Fan and others in the burial ground. If it wasn''t for the old ancestor''s self explosion, Li Fan would have been buried in the burial ground. At that time, Li Fan was not as powerful as he is now.


    "Who am I?" Li Fan murmured to look up and flick. He looked at the dream and said coldly, "it''s too late to ask now."


    Li Fan said, just reach out to the direction of dream, one hand gently grasp, dream moment is to feel his whole body space as if all tightening up, let oneself can''t move.


    "How can you be so powerful?" As the space around the body gradually shrinks, it makes dream building feel more and more difficult to breathe, even to speak.


    Li Fan''s face is still with the deep loss, but the action between the hands is not slow. It''s still a slow but firm grip.


    "You should not come to this place. The tide of time and space is not an excuse for you to invade others. Today, I will implement the law of time and space."


    "You?" Zhu Meng''s face was a little pale when he heard Li Fan''s words. The bloodstain oozing from the corners of his mouth made Zhu Meng''s eyes blurred¡° You''re stupid. Everyone here can''t live. "


    Li Fan''s pupils suddenly shrank. Dream words let Li Fan think of the time before the war, the air of those extremely small insects.


    "Since I can kill you, I can solve your magic." Li Fan''s face didn''t change at all, and he was still tightening his hands gradually.


    "You can''t solve it." Dream took a deep breath, almost with the speed of the dog chasing ducks, said, "all of you present, have sucked into the body of the electric worm, as long as I die, all of you present, will explode."


    Li Fan''s palm suddenly stopped. Just as he was speaking, Li Fan had already discovered the insects in his body through the flow of divine consciousness, which really radiated light around his body. If Li Fan doesn''t distinguish the light carefully, he can''t find it at all.


    Originally, Li Fan was strong with his own divine sense. Even if this insect was the kind of poisonous insect cultivated by Lu ling''er, there was a way to resolve it one by one. Worst of all, there is a magic trick like green spirit.


    But in this case, the insect is not a poisonous insect, but a dream built by lightning. Although Li Fan didn''t care too much about it, after all, he was able to break the thunder robbery. How could he worry about the insects.


    However, except for Li Fan, although all the people present were experts in the field of cultivation, even among the powerful practitioners, they didn''t cultivate to the extent that they could resist tiredness with their inner body. If it is true that it is said to jianmeng, I am afraid that none of the people present will survive.


    "Li Fan, that''s right. It''s not a poisonous insect." Just when Li Fan hesitated slightly, green ling''er also looked at Li Fan and said¡° I can''t solve it. "


    Zhu Meng''s pale face showed a strange smile, and the corner of his mouth still exuded blood¡° Of course, it can''t be solved. It''s not a poisonous insect, but a lightning elf. They are endemic to our lightning plane. These lightning elves are connected with me. If I die, they will burst instantly. At that time, you will be a thunderbolt fireball from inside to outside. "


    "Dreams change?" AI Hao''s eyes widened with fright. Looking at Meng Wuchang, he scolded angrily, "can you really collude with the ectopic side?"


    "Hum." Dream impermanence sneer, look up at the sky, ignore AI Haotian.


    Li Fan looked at the dream that he had controlled, and said faintly, "do you think I''ll be afraid of you? What lightning genie is it?"


    As Li Fan spoke, a layer of blue light suddenly appeared around his body. It just flashed on his body surface for a moment, and then disappeared.


    Although dream face is still surprised, but still with a smile said, "even if you are not afraid, that other people are not the same."


    Zhu Meng said this with a smile. Standing beside AI Haotian, a young man''s face suddenly changed. Originally upright body suddenly a shake, the whole person seems to show a blue light from the body in general. In an instant, it burst into a group of flashing light. Even a scream did not have time to send out, it turned into fly ash.


    "Well, they can''t stand this." Dream face with a crazy look. Looking at Li Fan, he said with a smile.


    At this time, all the people present are afraid to do anything more. It''s true that Li fan can kill the dream in an instant, but in that case, I''m afraid none of the people present can survive.


    "What do you want?" Seeing Li Fan''s eyes looking at him, AI Haotian also looked at Zhu Meng and asked coldly.


    "Let me go." Zhu Meng looked at the crowd and said, "this competition is even if we are even. How. "


    AI Haotian was a little stunned, obviously did not realize that this dream was just a request. Originally in AI Haotian''s idea, this dream building was obviously the result of Li Fan''s failure. In this way, if the Mengling clan fails in three battles with two victories, it will lose the most precious treasure in the clan. But the requirement of dream building is to let both sides make peace in this way.


    "No way." The voice of dream impermanence rang coldly.


    "Why?" Li Fan looked up at the impermanence of the dream and asked, "now it''s in my hands to build a dream."


    "But you are all in the hands of dream builders." Dream impermanence looks at dream building and doesn''t care about the look of dream building¡° If you want to fight for death, none of you will survive. "


    "Hum." Li Fan disdained to curl his mouth, looked at the dream, and said to Meng Wuchang, "if it could directly detonate all the lightning elves, I''m afraid it would have started long ago, and it would have to wait until this time."


    Li Fan turned his head and said, "I think these lightning elves are related to your life and death. The man who just burst out, your Divine sense has also been greatly shocked. From this point of view, you should have a mutual relationship. " Dream of looking at Li Fan, finally nodded¡° Yes, we do have a life and death relationship¡° If you let me go, this game will be even Dream sighed, looking at the dream impermanence, said, "we lightning people, you can not command, don''t forget, we are just a cooperative relationship."¡° You Meng Wuchang stares at Zhu Meng for half a while, and finally a heavy cold hum.

 V3.Chapter 7

    The words of dream building make Meng Wuchang feel extremely uncomfortable. But as dream builder said, the lightning plane is an ally with dream impermanence. I don''t have the ability to command my dream. In other words, there is only a relationship of mutual utilization between the two races. It''s not about who''s higher or who''s lower.


    After finishing this sentence, Zhu Meng turned to Li Fan and said, "well, if you promise, now I can untie the lightning Genie for you."


    Li Fan smiles a little, looks at the dream and says, "you just said that the relationship between you and these lightning elves is accompanying, if these lightning elves die. You''re going to die, aren''t you


    Dream through Li Fan''s words feel a trace of danger, but can not grasp what kind of problem. Just some Leng Leng nodded.


    "What''s the use of keeping you?" The corner of Li Fan''s mouth was slightly raised, and there was a cold color on his face.


    "You." Before the words of dream building were finished, Li Fan''s hand suddenly tightened, making dream building unable to speak any more, and then the other hand just grabbed in the direction of the Mengling people.


    It seems that there is a sense of penetration, which makes AI Haotian and others feel that there is a strange power, as if they want to take their whole intelligence away from their bodies.


    In the sky, accompanied by Li Fan''s hand movements, like a blue Jinghong. But if you look at it carefully, you can find that the things that make up the blue Jinghong are actually made up of countless tiny blue dust. This is the lightning spirit accompanying with dream building.


    In the eyes of dream building, there was a deep horror. Since Li Fan has been able to show his hand, it also shows from the side that Li Fan is not afraid of the threat of dream building. In other words, from the beginning, Li Fan did not intend to let dream building leave here alive.


    He said so much just to let dream tell the secret of thunder and lightning elves. Only in this way can Li Fan be sure to save these people without harming them.


    "What do you want to do?" Zhu Meng looked at the lightning Genie flowing with Li Fan''s gesture and asked with a exclamation.


    "What are you doing. Since you dare to come to the water of the dream world, you should be prepared for failure. " Li Fan took a deep breath, and looked at the dream building in front of him. He said, "in this case, let''s start with you first. You must be prepared for the lightning plane. Sooner or later, what you do will return to you."


    Li Fan said, the hands of the blue light has been gathered, as in the air formed a ball of blue light in general. Li Fan''s eyes look at the dream, suddenly a Lin. The left and right hands are also working at the same time. With the explosion of the blue lightning genie, dream''s face is also with a look of horror. A touch of blood seeps from the corner of his mouth, and his body is also soft and paralyzed.


    Everyone was surprised, especially Chen Xi, who was familiar with Li Fan and others. Since several people knew each other, even if they entered the cultivation world, Li Fan''s character was not that kind of decisive person. But now Li Fan, it is some abnormal, with the growing strength of Li Fan''s divine consciousness, Li Fan''s character seems to have subtle changes. This change is particularly significant today.


    "This is the real you." One side of Avril whispered a sigh said.


    A thousand years ago, when Li Fan was still living in the dream world, he had some of the characters he had now. He was decisive in killing and was clear-cut in gratitude and resentment. If not, it will not be besieged by the public and lead to death.


    Now seeing the state of Li Fan, Avril almost has a feeling that Li Fan, whom she once knew, has come back again.


    Dream impermanence''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, looking at the dream that has no breath, after Li fansong opened his hand, it is Weidun on the ground. The heart is also slightly moving.


    "You have a feeling that I seem to be familiar with." Dream impermanence looking at Li Fan, with a touch of doubt said.


    The elder and the second elder also looked at each other. They all remembered the man they were facing before the war between Mengling and mengyan thousands of years ago.


    A thousand years ago, the most powerful person in the dream world was not Meng Wuchang, but another person. Although that person finally fell under the strangulation of the people, the Mengling clan had no idea about that. Even the whole Mengling clan thought that the man had just fallen under the joint pressure of other spatial planes.


    Li Fan''s face with a slight smile, looked up at the dream impermanence, said, "how, dream impermanence patriarch also want to try?"


    Dream impermanent heart slightly move, face twitch a few times, but sneer way "there are plenty of opportunities, today, let you go first."


    "Ha ha ha." Li Fan laughs, points to Meng Wuchang and says, "in this case, the Mengling clan has won the three two victories. Is the chief of Meng Wuchang handing over the treasure of mengyan clan?"


    "If you have the ability, you can come with me." Dream impermanence sneer, looking at Li Fan said.


    "Dreams change." AI Haotian stood in the distance and said angrily, "the contest of two wins in these three games was put forward by Meng Wuchang. This bet is the treasure of the dream world, and it''s also your dream Wuchang''s kick. Now how can you lose, it''s like you can''t admit it. It seems that your reputation of fickle dreams is not so good. "


    "Hum." Meng Wuchang sneered and looked at Ai Haotian and said, "how is my reputation of Meng Wuchang? It''s not up to you, AI Haotian. Now that I''ve lost, I''m sure I''ll keep my word. "


    With these words, Meng Changchang turns to look at the elder beside him and says, "go and get the treasure of the nightmare clan."


    "Patriarch." The big elder''s face flashed a touch of anxious color, obviously for the dream impermanence of this decision appears some don''t understand.


    "Go." Dream impermanence just coldly said a word, big elder saw half ring, finally is hate hate sigh, stomp and go.


    Soon, the elder came back to the field with an object covered with black cloth in his arms.


    "Patriarch." The elder stands beside Meng Wuchang. Obviously, he still wants to persuade Meng Wuchang. After all, the reputation of mengyan clan is always poor. It''s not an important thing whether it''s more or less this time.


    Meng Wuchang''s expressionless hand reveals the object in the elder''s arms, which is about half a meter high and 30 cm wide. Like a Buddha like object, appeared in front of people.


    In the sunlight, reflected a strange light, can not see what material. The base is a lotus shaped base. Sitting on it is a figure of meditation with slightly smaller eyes. But the portrait is a little strange.


    Blue face, tusks, four heads and eight feet. It''s not appropriate to say that it''s a portrait, but it''s a monster. It''s more vivid. If it is not that face, in addition to the blue face, it is a normal face. There are six limbs on the monster''s four heads, eight feet and twelve hands and feet, which are pinched, grasped or hung with objects of different shapes. You can see at a glance that these objects are all hung up separately.


    "Dreams are impermanent. Is this the treasure of your nightmare clan?" Li Fan sneered scornfully. Looking at the blue faced and tusked monster, he sneered, "I''m afraid it''s something to worship."


    "Li Fan." AI Haotian''s voice rang out behind Li Fan¡° This thing is indeed the treasure of the dream world. It is also the legendary founder of the dream world, Lingyan. "


    "Nightmare?" Li Fan looks at Ai Haotian suspiciously, and finds that all the Mengling people have an extremely pious look on their faces when they see the blue faced monster. Obviously, AI Haotian can''t lie at this time.


    But in Li Fan''s heart, he didn''t have a good feeling for this blue faced monster. On the contrary, he had a deep disgust that seemed to emanate from his heart. It''s like there''s a bitter hatred between the two.


    Meng Wuchang winked at the elder. The elder had to walk slowly to Li Fan with a face full of reluctance. Looking at Li Fan, he said coldly, "this is the treasure of the dream world. I''ll give it to you."


    Li Fan looks at the elder''s appearance, and his face is also reluctant. Until the elder is hanging here, he just reaches out his hand and takes over the treasure of the dream world. In the process of starting, Li fan knows that this thing is not what it looks like outside. This material is obviously made of special materials. It''s very heavy.


    There was a strange look on the elder''s face. When Li Fan just took over the treasure of the dream world, the elder''s hands suddenly stretched forward at the bottom of the treasure. No one could see it. A faint light flashed on the elder''s hands and stabbed Li Fan''s chest.


    "Elder, what is this for?" Li Fan slightly raised his head, with a faint smile on his face, looked at the elder and said.


    On the elder''s face, sweat was flowing in an instant. His hands in the distance from Li Fan''s chest less than a few inches, but can no longer inch into. But Li Fan''s hands were still holding the treasure, and did not move. Obviously, Li Fan did not control the elder by hand.


    "You, you." For a moment, the elder was a little shocked. He wanted to move his hands, but he found that his hands did not belong to him and could not move at all. Not to mention hands, even the whole person, are unable to move.


    "Elder, it''s time for me to take over the treasure. It''s not a good thing." Li Fan chuckled softly, and the elder''s body suddenly flew upside down. The whole person was still in the air. It was like a pair of invisible hands. They fiercely lined up to the elder''s body in the mid air, and sank the elder''s whole chest heavily.


    Blood spread out, the elder is still in the air, is already completely fainted, the body heavily fell in front of the dream impermanence.


    "Dreams are impermanent. You nightmare people are a little mean in the first place." Li Fan laughs, turns around and leaves with the treasure of the dream world.


    Dream impermanence''s face becomes wonderful for a moment. The corners of his mouth twitch slightly. Looking at the elder lying on the ground in a coma, he says a word of hate¡° Let''s go. "

 V3.Chapter 8

    It was a great war, but it ended like a child''s play. Dream impermanence although the heart for Li Fan has a thousand kinds of resentment, but the time has not come. I don''t want to act rashly. After all, it''s about the balance and weight of the final victory of the dream world war. It''s not the crowd, it''s the tide of time and space.


    But in three two wins, finally wins the dream spirit clan public, on the face actually also did not reveal too many joyful colors. After this battle. Mengling clan also found that their original idea was totally wrong. Although the nightmares are in nothingness, the young talents who have emerged in the past thousand years are no less than the Mengling.


    Although it is not these young people who can decide the final outcome of the war between the two ethnic groups. But this invisible, will let the dream spirit clan''s morale, greatly reduces.


    It can be said that today, if not for the appearance of Li Fan, I''m afraid the Mengling clan would have been completely defeated by the mengyan clan. Without Li Fan''s natural powerful divine sense, one person who built the dream of thunder and lightning plane would be enough to drive out all the people.


    Looking at the dream world treasure in Li Fan''s hand, the ghost nightmare with blue face and tusks. People''s hearts were also getting heavier and heavier.


    "What is this thing? How could the founder of the dream world be such a creature? " Li Fan looks at the Lingyan on the table in the hall and looks at her side with some doubts. Avril asks.


    The hall of nuota is full of people. In addition to the six patriarchs of Mengling clan, all the people in the main material world also attended. In addition, the experts of all ethnic groups in the six ethnic groups competition. Let originally spacious hall, also seem a little crowded.


    Avril gently shook her head, looked at Li Fan and said in a low voice, "I don''t know. I''ve only heard of the founder of the dream world, and I''ve never seen it really."


    "You founders of the dream world, how come you have never worshipped yourself? It''s not normal. " Yang Qinghua on one side also frowned and asked.


    "It''s not that our dream world doesn''t want to do this. It''s not possible. " AI Haotian took over the conversation, looking at the people in the main material world, explained.


    "Before Mengling clan and mengyan clan split up, the treasure of the dream world was one. That''s what you see. The body of this nightmare was originally decorated with treasures. The nightmare of that time was the holy mountain worshipped in the dream world. But thousands of years ago, with the division and war between Mengling and mengyan, mengyan finally took the statue of Lingyan, and Lingyan''s original treasure was taken away by our six families. Therefore, the present Lingyan is what it looks like now. "


    "But why don''t you Mengling people carve a new statue of Lingyan after this Lingyan is taken away by mengyan people?" Wu Qishan asked.


    "Originally, we Mengling people thought the same thing. But after countless experiments, it is found that this is simply not successful. "


    "Oh. What''s going on? "


    "All of us in Mengling clan want to carve a statue of Lingyan again, but we don''t know why we can''t succeed every time. It''s either abandoned in the middle of the journey, or it''s carved in different shapes. In the end, we Mengling people have always believed that the most precious thing of Lingyan is not something we can carve out. Therefore, this matter has been put down. " AI Haotian sighed deeply and looked at the other patriarchs.


    "What do you mean?" Yang Qinghua frowned suspiciously and looked at Ai Haotian.


    AI Haotian nodded and said, "we think that this nightmare is not carved at all, but formed naturally, or the image projected by the nightmare."


    "There''s something interesting about that." Yang Qinghua also nodded. Although this kind of thing is a little strange, it is very easy for these practitioners to accept.


    "Then the treasure of other parts of Lingyan should be among your six Mengling families at this moment." Li Fan looked at Avril and asked in a low voice.


    Avril nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, now that Lingyan has been taken back, it''s time to reunite these treasures."


    "Tomorrow we will hold a ceremony to let this treasure of the dream world show his elegant demeanor again on the holy mountain after a thousand years." AI Haotian looked at the side of several patriarchs, said excitedly.


    The most precious treasure in the dream world is called the most precious treasure, but in a sense, it is the totem of the whole dream world. For the dream world, it''s no small matter that the treasure that has been scattered for thousands of years reappears completely.


    "Since this nightmare is called the treasure of the dream world, it is not just for your sacrifice. Is he of no other use The fat man suddenly asked.


    As soon as the fat man''s words came out, the original boiling sound in the whole hall suddenly quieted down. Everyone''s eyes almost all focused on the fat man''s body, let Li Fan and others also slightly a Leng.


    "Boy." Wu Qishan hit the fat man heavily with his crutch and said with a cold face, "since this treasure belongs to the dream world, it must be related to some secret things. This kind of thing is not something we should be involved in."


    Fat man was awakened by grandfather''s words. Any plane, any school of cultivation, for the treasure or secret of the family, must be hidden but not publicized. Now I''ve asked this question in such a dignified way. It''s obviously not right.


    Or AI Haotian played a ha ha to solve this embarrassing situation.


    "Although Lingyan is the most precious treasure in the dream world, it''s OK for you to know the secret." AI Haotian laughs and looks at the crowd and says, "so it''s said that the dream world to baolingyan will protect the stability of the dream world. Don''t let the dream world be destroyed by some disasters. Of course, it''s just a legend. After all, none of us has seen the real function of this treasure. "


    "Since it is a treasure, of course, we need to highlight our strength at a critical time." Yang Qinghua also gave a ha ha and took over the topic.


    "Patriarchs, tomorrow we will gather at the holy mountain to recreate the most precious glory of the dream world." AI Haotian turned to look at other patriarchs and asked in a deep voice.


    "Gather together the holy mountain and reappear the treasure." The Mengling people in the hall cried out in unison.


    The holy mountain of the dream world is located in the center of the dream world. Although it is called holy mountain, it is only a low mountain with an area of 1000 meters and an altitude of less than 100 meters. Compared with a few mountains like Wangyue mountain in the dream world, it is not the highest peak at all.


    But because this treasure of the dream world has appeared in the holy mountain since ancient times. Therefore, the people of the dream world also built a huge and gorgeous place for sacrifice on the holy mountain. It is dedicated to the treasure of the dream world.


    In history, it is not that there are no dream people who want to transfer the treasure to the highest peak in the dream world, but in the end, because of some unexpected things, the plan was broken.


    Standing at the foot of the holy mountain, you can see the magnificent palace above the holy mountain. The palace is built along the direction of the holy mountain. Either high or low. Or flying, or steady. It stretches all over the holy mountain.


    The palace of the holy mountain has one altar, twelve palaces and thirty-six palaces. The altar is the main body of the statue. The twelve palaces are the twelve treasures dedicated to Lingyan. The thirty six hall is the place where the major clansmen lived during the period of worshiping.


    Today, the dream spirit clan reappears the brilliance of the treasure, and the steps are also tedious. First of all, it is necessary to place the body of Lingyan on the altar, and the twelve treasures on the body are divided into the twelve palaces.


    Among all the Mengling people, those who have reached a certain level of strength will walk from the foot of the mountain in turn, worship the twelve palaces and altars in turn. Finally, according to their different ethnic groups, they returned to the 36 halls.


    After that, all the treasures in the twelve palaces need to be hung on Lingyan again. After that, all the people on the holy mountain also need to mobilize their spiritual power to gather at the altar. Let the innumerable spiritual powers interweave together to form a radiance like the curtain of heaven and cover the altar.


    After that, we need to take down the twelve treasures of Lingyan and his body again and divide them into the twelve palaces. And the seal of the six races. Originally, this last step also required the participation of the nightmare clan, but now, it is immature and completed by the Mengling clan.


    Here, the whole sacrificial process is completed. And such a process, even if the speed is accelerated. I''m afraid it will take three days to complete. After all, the level of development of an ethnic group or plane, to a large extent, depends on the tedious sacrifice.


    Before dawn, countless people have lined up under the holy mountain. The faces of every Mengling people are full of joy. The treasure of the dream world is renewed, which shows that the nightmare of the dream world has not yet been thrown away. And I was able to take part in such a grand spectacle that is hard to meet in a thousand years. It''s enough for future talks.


    All the people in the main material world, because they were allies, also took part in the sacrifice, but they didn''t need to be like the Mengling people. I just stayed in the 36 halls. Waiting for the sacrifice to be carried out to the end.


    The massive sacrificial activities started from the light of the day to the willow shoots on the moon. The sacrificial people are only half finished. All the people who had been worshiped also gathered in the 36 halls. The rest of the people, however, lit countless fires under the holy mountain to rest on the spot.


    Fortunately, not all the Mengling people were sacrificed. Otherwise, it will be a matter of worship. I''m afraid it will take several months.


    "It''s just an early sacrifice." AI Haotian looked at the countless fires at the foot of the holy mountain. He said in a low voice, "after the sacrifice, all the Mengling people will come to the holy mountain to worship. I''m afraid this world will last for months. "


    Looking at the innumerable fires at the foot of the mountain, Li Fan suddenly felt a feeling of overlooking all living beings. Presumably, the eight hundred Li pool in ancient times was just such a scene.


    "In this case, I''m afraid your fight with the nightmare clan will continue." Wu Qishan also frowned slightly when he heard this.


    Everyone was slightly surprised. When they heard Wu Qishan''s words, they suddenly thought of a problem they had never thought of. Since Meng Wuchang is taking the initiative to attack, why is he able to occupy Wangyue mountain? But in the face of Mengling''s demands for war, why is he so ready to agree.


    In the end, even handing over the treasure of the dream world was extremely happy. The impermanence of the dream obviously made several familiar patriarchs feel a little bad¡° Can we say that dream impermanence is intentional AI Haotian''s face is also dignified¡° If you really want to procrastinate, I''m afraid you won''t enter the dream world now. " Yang Qinghua thought about it and said, "isn''t it better for him to wait until the tide of time and space comes?"¡° What is his idea? " AI Haotian looked at several patriarchs, and they all pondered¡° Now, I''m afraid it''s the most concentrated day for the whole Mengling clan. " Feel the spirit of the holy mountain. Countless powerful breath, let Li Fan''s divine sense is beating more active. Can''t help but some excited said¡° I don''t know if there will be such a scene in our main material world one day. "¡° Can we say that today is the day when dreams are changeable AI Haotian and several other Mengling clan leaders suddenly exclaimed in unison when they heard Li Fan''s unintentional words.

 V3.Chapter 9

    At the thought of this possibility, people could not help but arouse a cold sweat. If the dream is impermanent, it''s really like this. It''s hard to guarantee that there will be any mistakes when the treasure of the dream world returns to the holy mountain.


    After all, this can be regarded as the best time for all the masters of the whole Mengling clan to gather together. If mengwuchang wants to finish his work in one battle, he will not miss such an opportunity. As long as you can kill all the Mengling masters on the holy mountain, the battle of the dream world will be over.


    It''s just, after all, a guess. Now, it seems that Meng Wuchang doesn''t have such a plan. After all, although this sacrificial activity is important, it''s only three days. Today''s opportunity is that Meng Wuchang doesn''t appear, so maybe Meng Wuchang won''t come.


    "Go on, double the number of guards and double the range. Any disturbance must be reported immediately. " Without the slightest hesitation, AI Haotian turned to look at Madison and said in a deep voice.


    After all, it''s about the treasure of the dream world, and it''s also about the future direction of the whole dream world. AI Hao Tiantong, the patriarchs of the Mengling clan, dare not make any mistakes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if Meng Wuchang really comes here, I''m afraid you''ll need your help." AI Haotian just ordered to go down, then turned to look at Yang Qinghua and others and said.


    "Chief AI. Don''t worry. Since we have reached an alliance with the Mengling clan, we are duty bound if mengchang comes. " Wu Qishan and Yang Qinghua looked at each other and nodded gently.


    "It''s just that maybe the dream is changeable. The original plan is really so. I''m afraid today, I dare not come here." Wu Qishan said, looking up at Ai Haotian.


    "Oh?" AI Haotian was a little stunned. He looked at Wu Qishan and asked, "why?"


    "A few days ago, if dream impermanence won the final victory, the most precious treasure has now belonged to the nightmare clan. Dream impermanence will not have such a successor." Wu Qishan smiles, reaches for his hand and points it on the ground with his crutch, saying, "but the final result is that Li Fan suddenly appears, which disrupts Meng Wuchang''s final plan."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Mengwuchang may have had two plans. The first one is to capture the treasure of Mengjie directly. The second one is to let the treasure of Mengjie return to the hands of daomengling people. Mengwuchang takes the opportunity to attack and finish the battle." Wu Qishan laughed and looked at the crowd and said, "but Meng Wuchang didn''t expect that Li Fan was the decision maker of the final three wins. This makes Meng Wuchang unable to guess the specific strength of Mengling clan. I think that mengwuchang is not sure of winning the Mengling clan now. Otherwise, he would have been attacking directly, and he would not be able to use it until now. Or wait until the tide of time and space comes. "


    "There is some truth in your analysis." AI Haotian and the other patriarchs also nodded slightly, but his face didn''t soften at all. He still said in a deep voice, "but now, in this case, we Mengling people should be careful. After all, in this situation, if we take the wrong step, we will be doomed. "


    "Naturally it should be." Wu Qishan laughs.


    Maybe it was just like what Meng Changchang thought that nothing happened in the first two days of the whole sacrificial process. In this way, two days passed. On the third day, all the Mengling masters gathered on the holy mountain, waiting for the grand ceremony.


    It''s sunny and windy.


    The gentle but not hot sunshine, like the most kind mother, spreads her tenderness to the public. Let people feel a sense of peace.


    From last night, on the whole holy mountain, all the Mengling masters have gathered. The thirty sixth hall is also full of all the people. For a moment, the whole holy mountain has become a synonym of the real dream world.


    The busy ceremony started with the light of the day and lasted until the sun was up. It''s over when the sun is hanging in the sky.


    All the Mengling people are also distributed in the 36 halls according to different families. The God of the nightmare and the twelve treasures were also stored separately. Just wait for the people of Mengling nationality to worship together, then the whole sacrificial activities can be ended.


    When the sun just dissipates the totem shadow on the center of the altar. AI Haotian and other six patriarchs also stood on the altar together. Behind them is the statue of nightmare shrouded in a black cloth.


    "For many years, we Mengling people have lost our master and our patron saint." AI Haotian looked at the people under the altar with excitement and said.


    "Over the years, we Mengling people have lost their protection. But the spirit of Lingyan always exists on our holy mountain. " Sun''s clan leader also stood beside AI Haotian, took the conversation and said.


    "Today, we finally found Lingyan yuanzun again, and consecrated the complete Lingyan to our holy mountain again. From now on, our dream world will be covered with the glory of Lingyan again." The other patriarchs spoke in unison.


    "From today on, we Mengling clan will once again become the master of the whole dream world. Lingyan will once again appear on the holy mountain."


    All the patriarchs spoke together, and the sound almost shook up the whole space¡° The glory of the dream world begins here. " All the masters of Mengling clan speak and shout at the same time. The strong sound waves, like waves, cascade by. Through the valley, through the river, through the world, the sound almost resounds in the whole space-time plane¡° A thousand years ago, in order to occupy the treasure of Lingyan, the mengyan clan fought with our Mengling clan. In the end, our tenacious Mengling clan won. However, the mengyan clan took away the treasure of Lingyan. Now, after a thousand years, Lingyan Zhibao has finally reappeared. We, the Mengling clan, will also dominate the whole dream world. The evil practices of the mengyan clan will never be admitted by the Mengling clan. "¡° Never admit it, defeat nightmare. " All the Mengling people cried out. The indignation made Li Fan and others feel extremely terrible¡° Are you Mengling people really so sure? " Voice, almost suddenly sounded, but could not hear exactly where it came from¡° Dreams change But almost all people, at the first time, heard the voice of the owner, that is to say, this is the head of the nightmare clan, dream impermanence¡° He really came. Did he really have such an idea? " Everyone, including Li Fan and AI Haotian, had this first thought in their hearts¡° You don''t have to worry. " The voice of dream impermanence is still so calm, although the figure still does not appear, but AI Haotian and others have been recognized, the dream impermanence is now hidden around the holy mountain, just hide their own shadow. Among the people present, perhaps no one can find this dream except Li Fan¡° I''m not here to make trouble. " Dream impermanent voice with a faint insipidity, slowly said, "after all, this nightmare is the treasure of our whole dream world, I don''t want to make any bad things at this time."¡° What do you mean, then AI Haotian looked up at the sky and asked coldly¡° Can''t you come and watch the ceremony? " Dream impermanence silent half ring, finally is slowly open mouth to say¡° AI Haotian, have you forgotten. I''m also from the dream world. How come you Mengling people really want to exclude us from the dream world? "¡° Dreams are impermanent. You can also say that you are a person in the dream world. " AI Hao snorted coldly, disdaining to say, "when you collude with the ectopic side, why don''t you think that you are a person of the dream world? When you practice that evil method, why don''t you think that you are a person of the dream world."¡° AI Haotian, I''m not here to talk about these things with you today. If you want to continue the sacrifice, I''ll watch the ceremony here. If you really don''t want to continue, I''ll leave here. " Dream impermanence sneer, without a trace of anger. AI Haotian''s eyes slightly side to Li Fan, obviously want Li Fan to find out the specific location of this dream impermanence through divine consciousness. Dream impermanence is like a time bomb to Mengling people. Even if this dream impermanence really comes here to observe rites, AI Haotian also needs to make sure that he knows the real location of dream impermanence before he can rest assured. Li Fan nodded slightly. As early as this dream impermanence opened his mouth, Li Fan had already scanned the whole holy mountain through divine consciousness. But to Li Fan''s surprise, this dream impermanence was not on this holy mountain. I didn''t find my own divine consciousness. Seeing Li Fan shaking his head slightly, AI Haotian was also slightly surprised. Lips slightly moved, want to ask whether dream impermanence is around the holy mountain. Li Fan shook his head again. His divine consciousness had already scanned all around the holy mountain for several miles. But let alone the impermanence of dreams, even the slightest abnormality did not appear. It seems that since mengwuchang can be on the holy mountain, it is obviously well prepared, and mengwuchang is able to do so, it is obvious that he has given the problem to AI Haotian. Now it''s up to AI Haotian to make a decision. If it''s really because of the impermanence of dreams, it''s to suspend the sacrifice of Lingyan''s treasure. Let alone the Mengling people''s refusal, even AI Haotian himself can''t let it go. People of the same species exchanged a look. AI Haotian sneered and said, "dreams are changeable. Since you have this interest, how can we Mengling people exclude you. If you want to watch the ceremony, watch the ceremony over there. However, since the ceremony, why don''t you dare to show up? "¡° It''s OK to watch the ceremony, but you don''t have to show up. " Meng Wuchang said coldly, "I''m worried that you Mengling people don''t have the ability to entertain me."¡° Since you want to be a shrinking turtle, we Mengling people will ignore it. " AI Haotian sneered, looked at the other patriarchs and all the Mengling people, and slowly said, "the ceremony of sacrifice is officially started."

 V3.Chapter 10

    Yang Qinghua and others did not expect that AI Haotian should have such boldness. I know the dream is nearby. Even dare to continue the ceremony. Since Meng Wuchang dares to make a noise around here, he is obviously well prepared for the sacrifice ceremony in the dream world.


    However, since AI Haotian said so, the other heads of Mengling clan didn''t even stop him. They thought it was a look of joy.


    With AI Haotian''s voice falling. All Mengling people cheered at the same time. The sound almost broke through the sky.


    "Bold." The voice of dream impermanence came faintly, as if it was admiration. Although it sounds far away, it seems to be around again.


    "Mengling people, sacrifice ceremony, is the beginning." With the voice of AI Haotian and the heads of the Mengling clan falling, all the Mengling clansmen are in the same world. Their hands suddenly raised to the sky, and their hands seemed to rush up countless small pillars of light, gradually following the hands of the people, and gradually converging into the air.


    Almost all of the sky, as if the rising of auspicious clouds in general, so that the whole sky are shrouded in a quiet.


    All the pillars of light are focused on the holy mountain, above the altar. Thick auspicious clouds piled down, like a piece of auspicious omen, shrouded in the altar.


    The nightmare statue that was originally placed in the center of the altar. Shrouded in this thick auspicious cloud, it suddenly changed.


    The treasures that originally hung on the body of Lingyan suddenly brightened up as if stimulated by the auspicious clouds. It was like a bell general wrist, but also as if to think of bursts of subtle silver bell sound.


    The necklace hanging around his neck was also much brighter, as if it were shining sunlight, which made people''s eyes flower.


    Lingyan''s eyes, which were slightly different from each other, seemed to open a gap, a little fuzzy, but with sharp eyes, like piercing the lightning in the night. Let all people feel a shock.


    When the pillar of light above the altar envelops the nightmare. The voice of dream impermanence rings again.


    "Ai Haotian, you Mengling people are really brave enough." Meng Wuchang sneered and said, "do you really think that this nightmare will really guarantee the longevity of your Mengling clan?"


    Dream impermanence, like a real thunder in general, let AI Haotian and others are slightly a Leng.


    Why didn''t you think of such a result? Since Meng Wuchang can take away the spirit nightmare for thousands of years, how can he not do anything on it.


    But it''s not right. The Mengling clan has gone through thousands of years, but they can''t even produce Lingyan''s textiles. How can the mengyan clan stand still on Lingyan''s body and make their hands and feet.


    But even if AI Haotian and others don''t believe it, the change of Lingyan is obvious. The eyes that had been slightly opened had become more and more thick with the light column that the Mengling people gathered on Lingyan. Lingyan''s eyes also gradually opened.


    "Lingyan opens her eyes, and the world is in chaos." AI Haotian''s application is obviously cold up, slightly pause, some murmur mouth said.


    So it is said that the nightmare of the dream world is always closed. Because people in the dream world originally belong to the dreams of other faces. If this nightmare opens its eyes, it means that the relationship between the dream world and other planes has been in chaos. For the whole dream world, for the whole out of control, it may not be a very critical thing, but it is a big event that can collapse the whole dream world and the whole time and space.


    Although Lingyan''s eyes were on the altar, all the heads of Mengling clan, except AI Haotian, saw it. All the people were stunned.


    The nightmare in the dream world is just like Lord Guan in the main material world. It''s just that Lord Guan in the main material world kills people when he opens his eyes. But the nightmare in the dream world, when he opens his eyes, will lead to space turbulence. However, there are not many people who will eventually die because of the space turbulence.


    "Ai Haotian, this is caused by you Mengling people. The dream world will eventually be destroyed in the tide of time and space. This is the sin of your Mengling people." The voice of dream impermanence came out from Jiuyou, with a strong chill.


    "Dreams are changeable. What do you want and what do you do?" AI Haotian''s figure is with a slight tremor.


    "Stop it, stop it." Several patriarchs around AI Haotian almost opened their mouths at the same time, but they were surprised to find that all the Mengling masters couldn''t stop their actions. All their spiritual power, like a whale swallowing water, rushed to the body of this nightmare.


    "What are you doing? That''s a good question. " Dream impermanence cold smile, the voice seems to be more and more far away.


    "Ai Haotian, it''s really hard for you. Haven''t you heard of the legend about Lingyan?"


    "Legend, what legend."


    All the Mengling people were shocked and looked at the people around them. All of them were obviously at a loss.


    "The history of the dream world is really too long. Long Dao has made you who think you are the masters of the dream world forget that it should be a history to remember."


    The dream is impermanent, the cold voice comes¡° Although Lingyan is the patron saint of the dream world, do you know why this Lingyan has never been complete since ancient times? Every time, even under any circumstances, this treasure of Lingyan is always missing. "


    "Why? What are you doing? " AI Haotian''s voice is a little trembling.


    At this time, Lingyan has almost opened three-quarters of his eyes. A faint breath, it seems to spread.


    "Do you know anything about Lingyan?" Several Mengling clan leaders nearby also asked each other one after another.


    AI Haotian and others shook their heads slightly. Although there are some faults in my heart, it is obvious that these faults are what Meng Wuchang knows.


    "Ai Haotian, at this time, I can tell you." Dream impermanence cold voice came, compared with the cold wind in the cold day more cold.


    "Ai Haotian, although Lingyan is the patron saint of our whole dream world, do you know that the owner of Lingyan is actually our mengyan clan. We nightmares have been guarding the secret of Lingyan. Before, in every sacrificial ceremony in our dream world, didn''t you find that there was a lack of treasure in this nightmare? "


    "It''s your nightmare clan." AI Haotian is biting his teeth. Hard said.


    "Ai Haotian, how can this be our nightmare clan''s manipulation." Dream impermanence laughs¡° This is really for the sake of the whole dream world. In fact, the treasure missing from Lingyan has never been lost. It has always been kept in our mengyan clan''s ancestral hall. "


    "Why are you doing that?"


    "Why?" Dream impermanence light said, "if I say we nightmare clan is for the dream world good, do you dream spirit clan believe?"


    "The treasure of Lingyan is not lost, but we intentionally store it in order to maintain the balance of the whole dream world. Since Lingyan founded this dream world in ancient times, it has always been the secret of our nightmare clan, and only the clan leader is qualified to know about it."


    "If Lingyan has all the treasures and holds a sacrifice ceremony, it will bring Lingyan back to the dream world. However, since Lingyan has left the dream world, it means that Lingyan''s strength has exceeded that of the dream world. If Lingyan comes again, even if the dream world will not overturn, then the whole space-time plane will surely be caused by Lingyan, It is the fluctuation of space-time tides that affects the trend of the whole space-time tides. "


    "That''s why you agreed to the challenge of Mengling clan so easily, and why you gave up Lingyan so easily." AI Haotian said coldly.


    "Yes, I was still worried about how to make you believe that I have no selfish intention to give you this nightmare. It''s nice of you to give me the pillow just when I was sleepy. " Dream impermanence laughs wildly¡° AI Haotian, the past of the dream world, these things should not be recorded in the secret of the Mengling clan. "


    "Dreams are fickle. You are really insidious."


    "I''m not insidious. Who let you Mengling clan have no record of this? Who let us mengyan clan be the guardian of this Lingyan all the time. Who let you Mengling people have no record of this? "


    "But I know." Meng Wuchang sneered and continued to say, "I know that you Mengling people also have secrets about the dream world that we mengyan people don''t know. However, you Mengling people should have nothing to do with this nightmare. "


    AI Haotian snorted. What Meng Wuchang said is true. Meng lingzu does have secrets about mengyan. Just like Meng Wuchang said, since Lingyan is the patron saint of the dream world, it naturally has secrets about the dream world. In order to prevent the hostility between Meng lingzu and mengyan, there were many different methods. However, because the Mengling clan has been divided into six families over the years, the secret is that the Mengling clan is divided into six parts. Now AI Haotian is only holding one sixth of them, and that one sixth of them has nothing to do with Lingyan.


    "Dreams are changeable. What do you want to do?" AI Haotian said coldly.


    The fluctuation in the air has become more and more obvious, and the nightmare''s eyes, which have been opened, are already covered with a layer of light.


    "Ai Haotian, what do you want me to do?" Meng Changchang laughs wildly like a madman and says, "how did you Mengling people treat our nightmare people in those years? How did our nightmare people live these years. These, I dream impermanence can ignore. Now, this matter is not my dream impermanence''s fault. It''s your dream spirit clan''s own sin. You can''t live. The gambling agreement is made by you. Lingyan is where you gather. And this ceremony is also initiated by you. As for the advance of the tide of time and space, it is also the evil done by your dreamers. All this has nothing to do with my dream impermanence. These are the price that the Mengling clan should pay. "


    Dream impermanence is like the words of a madman. With Lingyan''s eyes open, the clouds in the sky suddenly disappear, and the clouds cover the sky. Among the roars, the aura of spiritual power in the air is like setting off a huge wave, or falling into an abyss at the same time. Between the ups and downs. But in a twinkling of an eye, peace was restored.

 V3.Chapter 11

    "What''s the matter? How is the fluctuation of Lingli tide stable? Did the sacrificial activities fail?" AI Haotian''s face a joy, although the ghost nightmare is the fluctuation before, showing a very powerful power, but this power is disappeared at the last moment.


    Although this kind of situation is rare, it is not that it has never happened. After all, the strength of this nightmare has exceeded the limit of this plane. In order to stabilize the balance of the spatial plane, it is also an important link of the constraints of the law of time and space that the nightmare cannot appear on this plane.


    It''s not a good thing for Mengling people to have such a situation, but now it''s the best result.


    "Ha ha ha, AI Haotian, you really don''t understand this nightmare." Dream impermanence laughs, the whole space that the voice shakes almost vibrates slightly¡° Your end has come. "


    "What." AI Haotian has not yet reflected the impermanence of the dream, but a very obscure but huge wave suddenly broke out in the air.


    This powerful fluctuation can even make a stone feel the power.


    The ripples in the whole space are like the water surface. Like twisted tangled general, slowly moving. The spiritual power in the air is becoming more and more unusual.


    I don''t know where it came from, but there was a dull roar, just like the creation of heaven and earth in ancient times. Let the whole ground vibrate slightly.


    "The tide of time and space is coming ahead of time." AI Haotian''s eyes looked up at the sky in a daze. Above the sky, the originally sunny sky, like the general after rain, showed colorful brilliant light.


    "There are countless cracks in the dream world." Constantly someone came to the altar, whispered in AI Haotian and other patriarchs.


    "The tide of time and space has arrived ahead of time." All the people on the altar were at a loss for a moment. In the original plan, the tide of time and space that could only come after the civil war in the dream world was solved, but because of the fickle plot of the dream, it came ahead of time. Now we can see that there is an alien invasion on the outside and a nightmare war on the inside. Let alone the dream world, I am afraid that the main material world will fall into a disaster.


    It''s not just a fight between one plane or the same race. This has been related to the living space, their own home. Everything. All of these indicate whether this tide of time and space will be immortal.


    "Dreams are fickle. You do good things." AI Haotian almost crazy general, shrieked.


    "Ai Haotian, this is not what I did. The nightmare of spirit is that you put it on the holy mountain again. This sacrificial ceremony is also opened by your Mengling clan. If you want to blame it, you can only blame yourself. " The voice of dream impermanence is unusually calm¡° AI Haotian, the tide of time and space is coming. My dream is impermanent. I won''t play with you. Let''s meet on the battlefield. "


    "Dreams change." AI Haotian and others are almost crazy.


    But there is no way, since the dream of impermanence has decided such a practice, nature is not able to come out. What''s more, today''s dream is impermanent. It''s not near the holy mountain at all. It''s a thousand miles away. This seems to be some unimaginable things, for the dream impermanence, as early as a thousand years ago, is already familiar with the technique.


    As early as in the void, dream impermanence once showed such strength.


    Wangyue mountain, on the top of the peak, Meng Wuchang is wearing a black robe and sitting beside the cliff. Behind him are the two elders.


    "Patriarch, now the tide of time and space is coming, it seems that we don''t need to do it any more." The elder''s face was full of joy. Feel the abundant spiritual power in the air.


    "Yes, I''m afraid those who covet our dream world can''t wait to come to our dream world. This time, the Mengling clan will definitely be swallowed by those guys with their belt meat. " The second elder also nodded and said in a loud voice.


    "What you think is a little too simple." Dream impermanence is still sitting still, the voice is cold and terrible¡° Ectopic face is certainly not to give up such an opportunity, but how can we believe those guys'' words


    The two elders looked at each other when they heard Meng Wuchang''s words. For a moment, they didn''t know why Meng Wuchang said that.


    "Now our chance lies in the fight between Mengling clan and those heterotopia. In the end, both sides lose. This time is our chance for mengyan clan."


    After a pause, Meng Wuchang continued to say, "in the face of such a plane battle, the final victory is not determined by the fight between us and the Mengling clan. Because we belong to the dream world, we still have to worry about everything in the dream world. It is often the high-end forces that decide the victory or defeat between us."


    "However, in the plane war, it is the grass-roots forces that determine the final victory. The population base of Mengling people is too large. But for that, I would not have made such a decision. Only by letting the ectopic side consume the basic strength of the Mengling clan is our chance. "


    "I don''t know which ectopic surface will take the lead. I can''t help coming." The elder nodded, and there was a touch of vulture on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter which plane. Anyway, none of the planes related to our dream world will seize the opportunity." The two elders laughed wildly.


    "If the order goes on, all the nightmare clansmen will shrink their defense and concentrate on Wangyue mountain. At the same time, the clansmen in the void can never enter the dream world at will." Meng Wuchang stands up and gives orders coldly.


    It''s like a farce. After many twists and turns, Lingyan finally returns to the holy mountain. However, the result of the return of the nightmare to the holy mountain is that the whole dream world, the whole dream spirit family, is trapped in a deep censure.


    "What to do?"


    Almost every Mengling people ask themselves this question from the bottom of their heart. The arrival of the tide of time and space ahead of time has made the whole Mengling tribe fall into the situation of fighting on both sides or even on many sides. Although the population base of the Mengling clan is indeed huge, not all the opportunities in this plane war are towards the Mengling clan.


    Dream impermanence since can once sit down for dream spirit clan this kind of trap, naturally will have next time. The secret between the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan is that although the two races have their own merits, the nightmare clan has been the most powerful battle since the emergence of the dream world.


    If the ghost can really appear in the dream world through sacrificial activities, let alone several planes, even if other planes come together, the dream world has a complete grasp and can be born in the first World War.


    After all, for these planes, nightmares are like walls once high and then high. No creature can be without sleep, and the ability of nightmares is to be able to do what he wants to do in your sleep.


    Of course, this is not all bad things. Although the tide of time and space comes ahead of time, just as Yang Yitian and Li Fan said before, the tide of time and space is like the tide in the sea. And this plane is like a house on the coast. The rising tide. It will gradually spread over many planes, and in the three-dimensional space, the main material world is the last of all planes, while the dream world, relatively speaking, depends on the first many.


    This time, the tide of time and space comes ahead of time, which only affects the dream world. It was only after Yang Qinghua and others got to know the main material world on the same day. At the moment, it''s just that the cracks in the space are slightly loose. If the large-scale invasion of ectopic surface, temporarily unable to carry out, if through the cracks to some small fish and shrimp. For the main material world, it is not an important thing.


    Therefore, the most important thing now is how to deal with the tide of time and space in the dream world. In short, if we can let all the ectopic planes hit the wall here in the dream world, I''m afraid they will not be able to cross the dream world and directly attack the main material world. Although it''s like looking for a ghost to replace death, facing the tide of time and space, it''s the best result to ensure your own plane.


    Less than three hours after the tide of time and space surged, almost four or five planes of creatures had sprung up in the whole dream world, some of which had never even been seen in the dream world.


    Although there are nearly 100 cracks in the original peaceful dream world, it is obviously unable to satisfy all the roads of ectopic invasion. In these three hours. The space barrier of the whole dream world. Like a ragged fishing net, it was forced to open several wide cracks by many ectopic planes. Countless ectopic planes swarmed in.


    On the holy mountain. All the six heads of Mengling clan sat with ugly faces. Outside the hall, there are people from the dream world constantly reporting where and how many ectopic creatures have appeared.


    People just made some statistics. From the arrival of the tide of time and space to now, the whole dream world has poured in at least ten million ectopic creatures. Although the dream world has a vast landscape, some of them are still crowded.


    Several dream cities, which used to be prosperous, have already become ruins because of the influx of ectopic planes. Some cities have no time to withdraw, there is no trace of people. The ectopic plane in front of the dream interface is like a beast meeting with blood, which arouses endless desire for destruction. The whole dream world fell into a cloud of smoke.


    "Everybody, the dilemma we are facing now is very clear." After a long silence, AI Haotian finally said, "the impermanence of dream has set us a very insidious trap. Now we have no way back. "


    "What about Wangyue mountain?" Sun''s patriarch asked suddenly.


    "Wangyue mountain has been blocked at the moment, and all the nightmare people are shrinking. Wangyue mountain is like Tietong now. " Medivh stood aside and said.


    "Dreams are changeable and cruel." Xi''s clan chief also said mercilessly¡° Now, we are facing all the ectopic surfaces. The good Mantis catches cicadas, and the Yellow sparrow is behind


    "Nothing. Go to war. " Yang clan leader slapped heavily on the table and stood up.


    "We are in charge of the property sector and will do our best to help." Yang Qinghua also said on one side.


    "It''s not a high-end fight now, folks." AI Haotian also stood up, looked at the crowd and said, "now this has become a war between the two sides. It is not our personal strength that determines the final victory, but our command and decision-making. " AI Haotian''s eyes swept over the crowd and said slowly, "what good suggestions do you have?" AI Haotian''s question is obvious. Now there are six planes known. How to face the attack in six directions is the problem in front of the public. Whether to break it one by one or to face it together has risen to the strategic level¡° We''ll go our separate ways. " Li Fan looked at Avril beside him and said in a low voice, "we can''t face so many planes at the same time." Avril also nodded, suddenly stood up and looked at his father, said, "I am willing to lead the people, alone against an ectopic face."

 V3.Chapter 12

    The emergence of the six ectopic planes in the dream world means that the worst in the dream world may require six sides to fight at the same time. Fortunately, the Mengling clan in the dream world is now divided into six. In this way, each Mengling family can face a different side alone, but the real situation is different. This is not the case.


    After all, a single Mengling family, whether it''s family power or the level of practitioners, can''t compete with a single heterotopia.


    But now, since Avril is to stand up and say that she is willing to lead the family to face the ectopic face, it is to let several other Mengling patriarchs here, their faces are slightly red.


    "Wei''er, have you thought about it?" AI Haotian is a tiny Leng, and soon he reacts. He looks at his daughter and says.


    Avril nodded heavily, looked at her father and other people and said, "now the ectopic plane has invaded. If we wait like this, I''m afraid it''s not the attack of nightmare clan, but the combination of the six ectopic planes. In the end, I''m afraid our Mengling clan will also be surrounded and annihilated. "


    "In this case, why can''t we reach a consensus on the six ectopic areas in advance. Our Mengling people know much more about the dream world than other people, and our people don''t know much about it. It''s a lot more dangerous, but it''s the only way. "


    After listening to Avril''s words, all the people on the scene lowered their heads and pondered. If they followed Avril''s words, it was not impossible. If the ectopic planes really unite. In the end, I''m afraid the result of Mengling clan is to be attacked by groups.


    Although it is not a wise choice for the six families to face heterotopic face-to-face alone, there is really no other way.


    "In that case." AI Hao Tianliang just raised his head for a long time, looked at Avril and said in a low voice, "Avril, the army of the AI family is under your leadership. Never take it lightly. "


    "We are willing to fight against the ectopic side alone."


    Several other Mengling clan leaders also spoke one after another. In this case, even Avril was able to have such courage to give up. How can these old foxes pull down the old face.


    Just after the meeting, a steady stream of news came back to the holy mountain. The six ectopic planes occupy almost half of the whole dream world. All the people in the dream world have been destroyed. The whole dream world, a smoke. Bones are everywhere.


    Although the Mengling clan has set the strategy of confrontation, there is no news about these six aspects. In other words, the dream world now only knows that the invasion of the six ectopic planes, but the six ectopic planes, which are, have no information. After all, anyone who sees this ectopic dream world is already dead.


    It was only three days later, after the loss of nearly 100 dreamers, that this heterotopic situation was really gathered.


    Mirror space, parallel space, abyss world, disordered space, wilderness world, demon world.


    Among the six ectopic planes, there are only two or three planes that people have heard of or seen. The remaining few, even in the dream world, are rarely heard of.


    The disordered space originally existed only in legends, and many people even thought that this space had already been destroyed. Just like his name, in the disordered space, everything has no rules and no rules. Space may be calm for a moment, and disaster may be ushered in the next second. Moreover, the creatures in this space are extremely indifferent to order. It can be said that in the disordered space, every moment, there is a battle.


    The wild world is even more mysterious. All the creatures in this plane are humanoid. The creatures in the whole space plane are all human beings, but they are beasts. It''s really suitable to be called a wilderness.


    In the demon world, all the creatures are human beings, but the difference is that the people in the demon world look more beautiful. It can be said that men are beautiful and women are beautiful. Apart from the slight difference in skin color and eye color, it is the same as the ordinary human form.


    The creatures in the abyss can be said to be the worst evolutionary plane in the whole space-time plane. All the creatures in this plane are monsters. Except those monsters whose strength has reached a certain stage can be transformed into human shapes, the rest of the creatures are all kinds of magnified monsters. And according to legend, the abyss is full of dark abysses. The sunless wasteland. On this point, it is somewhat like a place of nothingness.


    Although it is said that there are six ectopic planes, there are also some differences in the strength of these ectopic planes. Among them, parallel space is the most powerful. Second is the mirror space, as for the other several planes, the level of the master is basically uneven. It mainly depends on the huge population base.


    Mengling family once again to discuss the results together, Avril unexpectedly is to take the initiative to come up with, he wants to lead the AI family, take the initiative to face parallel space.


    "Wei''er, it''s not that we old men don''t worry, but this parallel space is the most powerful one in this ectopic plane. I''m afraid it''s hard for you to face it alone. " Yang''s patriarch looked at Avril, some worried mouth said.


    If Avril wasn''t the daughter of AI Haotian, I''m afraid the patriarchs would have said something that they didn''t know.


    After all, this parallel space is a bit too strange. Like his name, parallel space does not have a large population, but just like the dream world, parallel space has an extremely special ability, parallel replication.


    It is said that in the three-dimensional space-time, it is like a reflection. There are people or things in each plane. In the parallel space, there will be corresponding individuals. In other words, parallel space is the other side of all space-time potential planes.


    Of course, there is a contradiction. Although parallel space is so strange, it is not a real plane, or even a special monster existing in time and space. To be able to have this ability to replicate.


    Of course, this ability is also very limited, it can not copy the corresponding bit plane infinitely. His existence is like mirror space. Every plane has its own mirror space. But these mirror spaces are not overlapping, but parallel. This has the function of parallel space.


    In other words, since parallel space can come to the dream world, what Avril and others are facing is likely to be another self in the family of parallel space.


    Think about it, when you really stand on the battlefield of fighting, standing in front of you, is your friends beside you, and even, you have to really face yourself, I''m afraid that any person with normal body and mind can''t bear this kind of contradiction.


    "If so, there are many mirror spaces." Although Li Fan was still confused, he also understood some of the relationships.


    "That''s right." Avril nodded, "corresponding to different planes, there are different mirror space, but the mirror space can''t shuttle at will. So what we are facing is the mirror space of the dream world, and the parallel space is also the parallel space of the dream world. "


    "What''s the relationship between the two? Does mirror space seem to be similar to parallel space?" The fat man patted his head and asked vaguely.


    "It sounds almost the same." AI Haotian nodded and explained, "but parallel space belongs to illusion, and there is reality, but mirror space is reality, and there is illusion."


    "I don''t understand." Said the fat man, shaking his head.


    "You''ll know later." AI Haotian laughed and looked at Avril and said, "although the strength of parallel space is not good, the enemy you are facing is yourself. Are you sure?"


    It seems to ask Avril, but it''s actually asking Li Fan and all the people in the main material world. After all, the main material world comes to the dream world because of Avril or Li Fan. If Avril faces parallel space, Li Fan and others will naturally go together.


    "That''s why I''m taking the Aldrich family to parallel space." Avril looked at the crowd and whispered, "when parallel space and mirror space are facing our dream world, you in the main material world can''t be limited by parallel space. We will solve the parallel space as soon as possible, and then face the mirror space. "


    "Avril''s words are what we mean." Yang Qinghua looks at Li Fan and nods to AI Haotian and others.


    Several Mengling patriarchs all looked at each other and nodded slightly. In this case, it is the best way to let the main material world face the parallel space. After all, no one is sure that in the face of their loved ones, they can let go.


    "Parallel space is said to have few people now." AI Haotian stood up, went to a huge map hanging behind him, reached out and pointed to a place on the map, and said, "the trouble with parallel space is that none of us knows what kind of power is controlling parallel space. Is it the plane or the creature in space


    AI Haotian points to the red area on the map and says, "this place is occupied by parallel space now. According to the detective. Where there are people in the dream world, if not feel a little surprised, no one will find anything special


    "What''s so special about it?" Li Fan looked at Ai Haotian and asked.


    "Although the creatures in the parallel space correspond to our dream world, they belong to the projection in the three-dimensional space after all. Therefore, their bodies, including their spiritual consciousness, are illusory. In fact, it is very easy to distinguish this point. "


    Yang Qinghua nodded and listened to AI Haotian''s words.


    "Ai family, facing the parallel space, has two main purposes. The first is to find a way to eliminate all the parallel space creatures in the area. The second is to find a way to lead to the invasion of parallel space. Whether it''s the operation of space or the parallel space, who is controlling it? "


    "I understand." Avril nodded heavily.


    "The future of the dream world depends on us." AI Haotian stood up, went out of the hall, stood on the top of the holy mountain and looked at the deep night sky.


    "Fight to the death for the dream world." All the heads of Mengling clan also came to AI Haotian''s side and cheered in unison. One day later, the six families came out and confronted each other on the land of the dream world. Avril is also leading the army of the AI family. Together with Li Fan and others in the main material world, Avril comes to the land occupied by the parallel space. This war is related to the future of the dream world and even the future trend of time and space. Later generations called it the battle of time and space.

 V3.Chapter 13

    Standing on the vast plain, in the distance, almost towering trees block people''s sight.


    This time, in order to deal with the invasion of parallel space, the AI family not only let Avril lead the team, but also took out almost half of the elite of the whole family. In addition to guarding against the nightmares on Wangyue mountain, almost all of them followed Avril. Even in the headquarters of the AI family, there are only a few guards left.


    Looking at the plain and the lush jungle. Avril whispered a few words to the people beside her and nodded slightly.


    "The xunze plain in front is the place occupied by the parallel space." Avril turned to look at several people and explained.


    "Plain?" Yang Qinghua slightly frowned, looked at Avril and said in a low voice, "how can parallel space choose a plain to occupy. Is there no city here? "


    "The dream world is too big. Not all places are inhabited by dreamers. " Avril reached forward and explained, "xunze plain is the largest plain in the whole dream world, next to the ancient forest. Far from being inhabited by people. What''s more, it''s an undeveloped place in the dream world. "


    "As for the city. There is not so much labor force in dreamland that can build cities. All the clansmen live around the six families. "


    "In this way, we are going to fight with this parallel space on the plain." Wu Qishan''s brow was also wrinkled. In this case, the practitioners had no special deterrent power for war. After all, this kind of plain campaign relies on the most basic level soldiers. Practitioners, in this case, even if they can do it. The effect will not be very good.


    "No way." Avril reluctantly spread out her hand, looked at the people around her and said, "since the parallel space appeared in the dream world, it has occupied this place and never left. We would not even know that parallel space would be here if there were no dreamers here. "


    Just as Avril was talking, a layer of hazy fog suddenly appeared on the edge of the forest not far ahead, like a slow spread, which made the edge of the whole forest in a blur.


    People''s eyesight is good, but slightly a Leng is to see, where is what fog, clearly is a group of shadow is too fuzzy. But it''s because these people are too unreal and too far away. It looks like fog.


    "These are the people in parallel space?" Avril looked at the figure on the edge of the forest and said in a low voice.


    "Go up and try them out." Medivh turned to Avril and said with a smile.


    Avril nodded. From behind the crowd, a group of people wearing black armor and holding long guns stood out. With a burst of clattering sound of metal collision, toward the edge of the forest suddenly rushed.


    The distance of several hundred meters is not short, but it is not long, almost in the blink of an eye. The man in black rushed to the edge of the forest. At this time, the amazing thing happened again.


    These figures appeared in the parallel space at the edge of the forest. Seeing the appearance of the man in black, there was no resistance. There was a look of panic on his face. No one resisted and no one ran away. They all knelt on the ground one after another, raised their hands and surrendered like this.


    "Strange?" Li Fan looked at the scene in front of him and said with some doubts, "parallel space is invading the dream world. How can these people surrender like this? Is it cheating?"


    Avril makes a wink at Madison beside her. Madison knows that her figure is rushing to the edge of the forest. I don''t know what Medivh said over there. I just saw that Medivh''s face was a little ugly, but finally he waved. For a moment, the black suit Jia Shi raised the long gun in his hand and stabbed into the bodies of those figures one after another.


    Countless illusions fly up like fireflies. Floating in the air. There was no trace of blood left.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the ugly face of Madison back, Avril some doubt to ask.


    "Those people are indeed people in parallel space, but they are not the fighters in our dream world, but the ordinary people in our dream world." There was a strange look on Madison''s face. Appears some very contradictory said.


    Avril reached out and patted Madison on the shoulder. She said softly, "I don''t blame you. These people were originally people who came out of the illusion of parallel space, and they have nothing to do with us. If we don''t kill them today, how can we fight in the face of real powerful war in the future? "


    Medivh breathed out a long breath, looked at Avril and said, "but before they died, they also said that in the forest, there are indeed other parallel space shadows hidden in the dream world. What shall we do? "


    "Go ahead, be careful." Avril didn''t have any more nonsense, just looked at the forest in front of her and said in a low voice.


    The order went on, and all the people began to move forward cautiously. Soon, the crowd came to the edge of the forest.


    "Medivh, this parallel space man, what did you find just now?" Avril stood on the edge of the forest, looking at Madison beside her.


    Medivh shook his head, thought about it, and said, "no, these people are just like the shadows we leave in the space. There''s nothing special about it. If it''s different, it''s that they''re not real creatures, they''re just shadows that we cast on parallel space. "


    "In that case, it should be easy for us to deal with them." The fat man laughs and looks at the forest in front of him.


    "Don''t be careless." Wu Qishan put his hand on the fat man''s head and said, "every space has its own unique characteristics. Parallel space is the same


    As soon as wuqishan''s voice fell, the forest clan suddenly remembered a rustling sound. The forest is too luxuriant indeed. You can''t see it even from a distance of tens of meters. But after the sound of the sound, the forest is like a rising fog, suddenly, there are countless figures. These figures, even as like as two peas in black, are all enveloped in black armor, and even the long guns in the hands are exactly the same.


    This sudden appearance of people in parallel space makes all people feel a thrilling feeling, just like the sudden appearance of ghosts, which makes people feel a cold wind blowing.


    "Line up and get ready to attack." Avril''s face slightly changed, but it soon returned to its original state. A cold opening.


    In addition to the people who set up camp in the distance, Avril and others are also followed by more than 100 people. Hearing Avril''s order, more than 100 people all gave out a roar. The long gun in hand also pointed straight ahead.


    The sound of hundreds of people moving together, accompanied by the sound of the collision of armor and clothes, makes people excited, looking forward to chopping over the people on the opposite side.


    On the other hand, the dreamers in the parallel space are also like a shadow. The atmosphere of holding up a long gun and drawing swords filled the whole forest in an instant.


    In the originally peaceful forest, it was also because of the murderous air that blew a low whirlwind. Even the residual leaves on the ground are also swept up by the breeze. The wind and sand almost narrowed people''s eyes.


    "Do it." Avril''s eyes narrowed slightly. A cold opening.


    With a command, behind the black suit Jiashi in a rage. Rush out, split into an awl row of arrows, protruding toward the front in the past.


    And the opposite parallel space dream people, is also silent forward rushed over. One side is the silent progress, while the other side is accompanied by the sound of stepping on the earth. The two sides collided with each other.


    In a flash, blood splashed. The sky is also sprinkled with a little bit of light. At every moment, people in the dream world or people in parallel space fall down. Blood is flowing on the earth, stars are shining in the air. Roar and silence are two different atmospheres that suppress everyone.


    Although it''s just a battle among hundreds of people, it makes Li Fan and others feel that their heart almost reaches their throat. The oppressive atmosphere made people dare not even express themselves.


    Almost instantly, both sides lost half of their men and horses. Avril frowned slightly. Turning to Madison, he whispered¡° Do it. It''s time. "


    Just as Avril''s voice fell. Medivh''s body also turned into a virtual shadow and rushed into the battle circle. With Madison''s action, several people who originally stood behind Avril also rushed into the battle group one after another.


    The situation changed from stalemate to stalemate because of the participation of Medivh and others. The spatter of blood became less. But in the sky dissipates the starlight, then more and more.


    "You guys, don''t do it for the time being." Avril reaches out to stop Yang Qinghua and others who want to do something.


    Seeing the doubts on Yang Qinghua''s face, Avril said with a smile, "we are just testing the strength of these parallel spaces. Now you do it, but it''s not good. "


    Avril''s words have been exported, Yang Qinghua several people know Avril''s purpose.


    Originally, parallel space is a mysterious plane, for the situation in this plane, all people do not know. Although Avril will lose some people, it is also a wonderful thing to be able to feel the strength of this parallel space.


    After Medivh and others joined in, the battle of 100 people soon ended. There was no sign on the ground except for the bodies of the dreamers. It''s like a ghost, disappearing.


    "Bah." Medivh spat, walked back to Avril and said, "this parallel space is really weird. It seems that the strength of these men in black is almost the same as ours. "


    "Any other findings." Avril asked, looking at Madison.


    "There is one." Medivh nodded, reached forward and said, "the figure in parallel space, as long as it''s hurt a little. It will gradually dissipate. It''s not like us. "


    Avril nodded, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. The person in parallel space was just a projection figure. In principle, we should not be afraid of this sword. Unless they can be completely defeated. But look at the situation of these figures, it is like a reflection in the water, as long as it is stained with a little, it will completely collapse. In this way, parallel space does not seem to be very difficult.

 V3.Chapter 14

    "Come on, go in and have a look." Avril saw the end of the war in the forest, but also turned to look at the people said.


    Step into the forest, the dim space is shrouded in the people''s body. Repressed breath is also full of around.


    Above the ground, there were no dead bodies except the black clothes of the AI family. The whole forest is also quiet. Just like the calm before the storm, it''s depressing and breathless.


    "We lost all our little brothers." Avril turned to Madison and asked.


    "Less than 40 percent." Medivh took a long breath and said something heavy.


    "We must find the key to parallel space as soon as possible. We don''t have much power to consume these illusory figures in parallel space." Avril nodded, face is also dignified said.


    After all, parallel space is projected in parallel according to people in the dream world. In this way, if it is consumed by simple competition, I''m afraid that the dream world will eventually be the one exhausted by parallel space.


    "But the landscape of xunze plain is too vast. We just look for it. We don''t know when we can find the key to parallel space." Medivh hesitated and said, "and in this forest, we are in the light, while parallel space is in the dark."


    "The enemy is dark and I am clear. It''s not a good thing. " Yang Qinghua nodded and looked at several people.


    "Even so, we must find the key of parallel space as soon as possible, otherwise, we will be consumed here sooner or later." Although Avril nodded and agreed, her face was still determined.


    "Keep the order, all men, full speed." Avril looked at the side of Madison said in a deep voice.


    Medivh agreed and turned around to be the herald. All the people, after hearing the order, also quickened their pace of advance, and made rapid progress in the forest.


    Although there are many trees in the forest, all the people who come here this time are elites among the elites. The trees in the forest can''t stop their advance. It took about two hours to move forward. Finally, people came to a slightly open space from the dense forest.


    In front of him, a circle of neat trees cut the open space into a round shape, just like an artificial one. The distance between each tree is a little bit like planting a hundred years in advance.


    In the open space, there are dozens of people standing at the moment. Let suddenly out of the forest Avril and others, are slightly surprised.


    The people in front of us are not ordinary people in the dream world. On the contrary, they are the opponents of the Mengling clan, the nightmare clan.


    Standing in front of the crowd, it is the dream that is shrouded in a black robe. And standing on the left and right sides of mengchang are the two elders of mengyan clan. Standing behind these three people, there was not a familiar face except Kangsheng.


    "Dreams change." See the emergence of the dream impermanence, Avril suddenly stopped, the heart is also suddenly alert.


    "Your department has kept us waiting." Dream impermanence shrouded in the black robe in the corner of the mouth slightly hook up, voice coldly said.


    "Why are you here? You''ve arranged all this. " Avril although some panic, the voice is still stable.


    "We arranged it?" Meng Wuchang sneered, looked up at Avril and others, and said, "you''re too high on you. It''s not my turn to come here on your own. "


    "Then why are you here?" Medivh took a step and stood in front of Avril, blocking Avril''s body.


    Meng Wuchang, with a scornful smile on his face, looked at the crowd and said, "we are here for the same purpose as you."


    "Dreams are impermanent. Let''s say what we have to say." Medivh looked at the dream impermanence, said coldly¡° Do you think we will believe what you say? "


    "Ha ha ha." Meng Wuchang looks up at the sky and laughs. He points to Madison and says, "just because you don''t deserve to talk to me, let Avril talk to me."


    "What''s your purpose?" Avril behind opened Medivh, looking at the dream impermanence eyes said.


    "I just said that. It''s the same purpose as you Dream impermanence is still a light face.


    "Do you think we will believe what you say?" Avril looked at Meng Wuchang and said with a sneer.


    "Believe it or not, you are here to find the key to parallel space. Follow me, and I''ll take you to it. " Dream impermanence looking at people, light said.


    "You want us to deal with the parallel space. You can do it later." Avril looked at Meng Wuchang with a sneer.


    Did not expect that the dream impermanence actually nodded, did not have the slightest refutation meaning¡° Yes, if you don''t follow me, I''m afraid you''ll never find the master of this parallel space in your life. "


    "How do I know if you''re telling the truth?" Avril looked at the dream impermanence said.


    "We are dreamers after all, and don''t forget." Dream impermanence long sigh, looking at Avril said, "we are still relatives."


    After that, Meng Wuchang didn''t hesitate at all. He turned his back to Avril and said, "follow me or not, you choose."


    A ray of light shot from Li Fan''s hands, almost instantly, to the back of Meng Wuchang.


    Although Meng Wuchang still turns his back to the crowd, he seems to have known for a long time about the movement behind him. His left hand is also in a very distorted posture, and his backhand is behind him, and he points to it. It''s also a dark light. Impartial with Li Fan shot out of the light collision in a place.


    A clanging sound. Where the two rays intersect, a mass of starlight burst out and dissipated in the air at the same time. Dream impermanence is also slowly turned around, looking at Li Fan.


    "You can cheat others, but you can''t cheat me." Li Fan looked at himself and said coldly, "although your appearance and breath are the same as dream impermanence, your soul is different."


    "What do you mean?" Avril heard Li Fan say so, in the side exclaimed.


    Meng Wuchang just looks at Li Fan with an ugly face, but he doesn''t make a sound.


    "Why, I''ve seen it through. I have nothing to say." Li Fan looked at the dream impermanence light said.


    "This dream is as like as two peas, though you feel the same, but he has no spiritual knowledge." Li Fan mouth a little smile, mouth explanation way.


    "What is the absence of consciousness?" Fat looking at the people around a face suddenly realized that he is still some unclear asked.


    "What Li Fan means is that this dream is impermanent and a fake." Avril chuckled and explained, looking at the fat man¡° Here, there is a dream impermanence that deceives us all. Besides the ability of parallel space, who else has it? "


    "You''re great." Dream impermanence at this time is finally slowly open mouth, looking at Li Fan''s eyes is not fierce¡° I thought you couldn''t talk. " Li Fan looked at Meng Wuchang and sneered.


    "Those who are born with divine sense are really powerful." Meng Wuchang didn''t have the slightest expression. Facing the crowd, he just looked at Li Fan and said, "the master is very interested in you. He specially asked me to have a try. You can really see through some things, but if you want to see the master, you don''t know if you have enough strength."


    "Bah, it''s just a walking corpse with empty body. He has such a big voice." Fat man stood beside Li Fan and spat heavily.


    "Fat man, don''t move." Li Fan reached for the fat man who was about to rush forward and said in a low voice, "it''s different from the virtual shadow of parallel space we''ve seen before. Don''t you see that his body is as real as it is? "


    It''s true that Avril and others have already met people in parallel space when they enter the forest. However, those people, besides their similar appearance, know from the appearance that they are not real dreamers, because their bodies are slightly transparent.


    But the reason why this image of dream impermanence can deceive people at the beginning is only from the body, or from the shadow, breath, spiritual power fluctuations, which are the same as the real dream impermanence. In other words, if Li Fan''s divinity was not strong enough, I''m afraid people would not be able to tell the truth between them.


    How can such a parallel space virtual shadow be compared with those before. Nothing else, just the strength of dream impermanence, is already let people helpless.


    But the dream of impermanence of the virtual shadow is ignored fat man. Still looking at Li Fan said, "Master said, if you want to see Master, you must show your strength, otherwise, you are not qualified to meet with master."


    "Meet me." With a sneer, Avril looked at Li Fan beside her and said, "your parallel space is the one who invades our dream world. We''re not here to meet you. "


    "For you, our parallel space is illusory, but for us, what are you not our counterparts?" The dream of parallel space is impermanent, the facial expression does not have the slightest change, just light say.


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan looked at the dream impermanence, and finally asked.


    "As long as you win me, you will be able to see the master. Otherwise, you will be lost in the forest forever. " Dream impermanence showed a strange smile and said, "the strength of parallel space is far from what you can compare. How many people there are in your dream world, parallel space can correspond to how many, you can never overcome parallel space


    "You mean, as long as I win you, you will leave the dream world." Li Fan looks at Meng Wuchang and asks.


    "Not to leave, but to meet with you. As for whether the parallel space will leave the dream world, it depends on you." Dream impermanence light mouth says¡° In time and space, only strength is the only measure. "


    "In that case, do it." Li Fan doesn''t have any nonsense. As long as he can win this dream, he can easily see the parallel space dominator. If he fails, he is just looking for other ways. Where can he find such a good thing.


    As soon as Li Fan''s voice fell, he could not wait for the answer of his dream. His body was already shooting like an arrow. Li Fan, who has gone through the cultivation of divine consciousness, has long been different from what he used to be. Let alone the fact that what is standing here today is just a projection of the impermanence of dreams. Even if the real impermanence of dreams is standing here, Li Fan is sure to win the war. Li Fan''s body rushes forward in the air like a virtual shadow. The rapid movement leaves Li Fan''s virtual figure in the air, which will last for a long time. The divine consciousness gushes out of the body, condenses into a sharp sword, and stabs the dream impermanence''s chest straightly. Dream impermanence doesn''t seem to react to it. Instead, it stands straight in the same place, letting Li Fan''s sword pass through his body. Li Fan, as a whole, flew out from the wound on Meng Wuchang''s chest.

 V3.Chapter 15

    "The speed is good. It''s just a virtual shadow of our parallel space, but it''s not good for this kind of attack. There''s nothing to be afraid of. " Dream impermanence''s body is penetrated by Li Fan, but not without any injury. It was a sneer. The seemingly broad wound on my body. It''s also gradually repaired. There was no harm.


    Li Fan''s figure flashed out not far behind Meng Wuchang. Although there is a kind of surprise on his face, he seems to have known the result for a long time. Just said with a sneer.


    "Parallel space is a bit out of my expectation. However, this is not too unexpected. After all, illusory is illusory. "


    When Li Fan said this, a faint smile appeared on his face. Looking at the dream, he said.


    Dream impermanence''s face is also in hear Li Fan''s words is, finally emerged a color of amazement.


    "What do you know?" Dream impermanence voice coldly ask a way.


    "I guess I got something right." Li Fan black to find up, looking at the dream impermanence waved between the hands of Guanghua, a flash of light, but can''t see what is in the hands.


    "You''re kidding me!" Dream impermanence face suddenly a Lin, voice is also cold up, said "dare to tease parallel space, never a good end."


    "Oh." Li Fan nodded heavily. Looking at the dream, he said¡° This is because you haven''t met me in parallel space. Now you know? "


    "You''ll regret it." Dream impermanence sneer, unexpectedly is the first time to really rush to Li Fan. The streamer waving in his hand is also like a bright sword, straight to Li Fan''s neck.


    If this sword is hung, let alone Li Fan is a natural God, even if he is reincarnated Bodhi, I''m afraid he can''t carry the Iceman''s blow.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Li Fan didn''t pay any attention to the blow in front of his eyes. He still stood there calmly, as if the sword in front of him was illusory.


    "Li Fan."


    "Fanzi."


    A few exclamations rang out. Yang Qinghua and fat Fengpo''s face changed dramatically. Obviously, they couldn''t believe that Li Fan was so big. At this time, if you want to do it again, you can''t be thirsty any more. You can only watch the bright sword go to Li Fan''s neck.


    Just when people want to cover their eyes, Meng Wuchang''s sword suddenly stops in front of Li Fan''s neck. Half an inch ahead, it will cut Li Fan''s neck.


    The Yellow amulet in the fat man''s hand also took advantage of this short time and suddenly threw it in the direction of mengwuchang. A yellow amulet burst suddenly in the air, but it turned into four. Around mengwuchang''s body, he suddenly turned into four giant swords showing off his wealth. On the four giant swords, there were sculptures of green dragon, white tiger and Zhu que Xuanwu, It was as if there was a huge roar in the air. Four huge swords rush to the direction of dream impermanence.


    "Hum, the bug carving plan," Meng Wuchang sneered. He still held the sword in his hand, but with the other hand, he met the four beasts falling from the sky, as if they were all strong. The swords of the four beasts were suddenly dispersed in the air by Meng Wuchang''s seemingly ordinary but understated blow.


    Fat man suddenly face 100, backward two steps, a mouthful of blood is also suddenly spray out. Wuqishan''s face was cold. The figure flashed behind the fat man like a ghost, reached out and slapped him on the back. Let the fat man finally stabilize his figure.


    "It''s a great way." Wu Qishan reached out to buy the fat man and saw his wrist. Looking at Meng Wuchang, he gave a sneer.


    "Don''t move." Li Fan finally had time to come and talk¡° This dream can''t hurt me. Don''t do it. "


    Yang Qinghua, who originally wanted to move forward, heard Li Fan say so. The pace of progress is also a sudden listen down.


    "Why, your friend is out, in my hands. Did you just give up on him and not even save him? " Dream impermanence said this, brick looked at Li Fan, said with a sneer, "it seems that your friend, only this fat man is a real friend, the rest of these people, just use you."


    "Come on, what''s the use of saying that." Li Fan disdained to curl his lips, looking at Meng Changleng, "if you have the courage, you have the ability. Let''s do it. I''m standing here today. You''d better stab me with a sword. "


    "You don''t think I dare." Dream impermanence looking at Li Fan, sneer to "if you dare to die, I dare to bury."


    After that, Meng Changchang and Li Fan look at each other coldly. It seems that they are trying to compare the person who blinks first and then loses first.


    "Ha ha ha." Half ring, Li Fan is the first to laugh. This smile is to let Yang Qinghua and Avril and others are suddenly between a Leng.


    "Come on, don''t pretend." Li Fan didn''t care. Looking at the dream, he said¡° I don''t dare to say about other people in your parallel space, but you have a dream of impermanence. If menggou has the ability to kill me, I can look up at you. "


    "You?" The pupil of dream impermanence suddenly constricts. Staring at Li Fan, he said¡° How do you know that? "


    "How do I know?" Li Fan pointed to his nose. Looking at the dream impermanence, did not care about the sword on his neck. "You don''t think about who I am, Li Fan. I''m the only natural God in this time and space. I''d like to know whether my name is not good or your director of parallel space doesn''t attach so much importance to me, Li Fan. "


    "That''s my carelessness." Dream impermanence cold smile, looking at Li Fan is suddenly took back the sword in hand, slowly bowed to give a gift, said "you have the right to call our master."


    "What''s the matter?" In addition to Li Fan and dream impermanence outside of all people, are carrying a few words of two people make more confused. It was between these two sentences that the two people who were at war were back to normal.


    "You come with me, and the master is waiting for you." Dream impermanence, when there is no change, just pointed to the depths of the forest, said to the people.


    "Fanzi, what''s the matter? How could this guy let you go so easily? " Fat man goes to Li Fan and looks at Meng Wuchang who is leading the way.


    "Let me go easily." Li Fan a change of speech, a change of brick, looking at the fat man said¡° But for you, I''m afraid he would have let me go even more. "


    "Fanzi, you have no conscience when you say that. I''m not worried about you." The fat man stretched out his hand and pointed to Li Fan.


    "Come on." Li Fan said with a smile, patting the fat man on the shoulder¡° Let me tell you, the parallel space is just because of our projection in the parallel space, so compared with ours, they will hurt our shadow hope


    "Well, I know that, but it''s very interesting. What''s the relationship between the two of you in the competition just now?" Fat fish some don''t answer of looking at Li Fan to ask a way.


    "Stupid you." Li Fan put out his hand and patted his forehead, his face helpless and affectionate¡° Think about it. What''s the relationship between us and our own shadow? "


    "What kind of relationship?" When fat man heard Li Fan say this, he reached out and groped for it, and said¡° Maybe I have a relationship with you. "


    "That''s right. Do you remember anything?" Li Fan nodded and looked at the fat man,


    "Complement each other?" The fat man is still thinking, but he is slapped by the shadow¡° It''s stupid. "


    Cheng Ying curled her lips, looked at the fat man and said, "I really don''t know why you are such a stupid cultivator."


    "Hello, hello." Fat man''s face is also slightly red, looking at Chengying and saying, "it''s hard to talk to you. If you have anything to say, let me guess. "


    Listen to the fat man''s words, a few people on one side. Except wuqishan, they are all idle, some can''t help laughing.


    "Fat man, what''s the most important thing you want to do." Chen Xi looks at the fat man and explains.


    "The most important thing?"


    "The most important thing is that both are indispensable. That is to say, like the shadow and your ontological hope, that can''t be missing. "


    "That can''t be missing." The fat man gave birth. He suddenly raised his head and said, "I see. This is the relationship between this parallel space and the dream world."


    "That''s it." Chen Xi nodded and looked at the fat man¡° It seems that Li Fan has already seen the secret of parallel space. That''s why it''s so bold. "


    "Hey, hey." Li Fan also scratched his head, looked at Chen Xi and said, "in fact, I didn''t think about so many things, but I felt that the inner spiritual power of the dream impermanence fluctuated, idle and not full, which is different from the real dream impermanence."


    "With this, you dare to let him draw his sword on your neck like that." Fat man some surprised looking at Li Fan, obviously some can''t believe Li Fan actually has such courage.


    "What do you dare to do? When I first started, I knew that the driver with fickle dream was far inferior to me, even if I let him take the lead. What''s more? I am 100% sure that this dream is not my opponent. When his sword was an inch away from my neck, I knew that he would never be able to do it. Moreover, his strength, as long as I don''t do it, his strength will only be Chengdu


    "Do you mean that the virtual shadow strength of parallel space changes with our strength?" The fat man looked at Li Fan and asked.


    "Not us." Li Fan shook his head. Looking at the fat man, he said¡° It changes with his corresponding figure. "


    "That said, the strength of dream impermanence should be relatively high." Fat man some don''t answer of ask a way.


    "That''s because dreams are not here. The force that parallel space can correspond to should be limited by some distance. Beyond a certain distance. It can only be similar in shape. "


    "You talk too much. The Lord is waiting for you Dream impermanence suddenly stopped, brick looked at Li Fan, everyone said.

 V3.Chapter 16

    "This is where your master stays?" Li Fan turns his head and looks at Meng Wuchang. He says with some doubts.


    Not only Li Fan, but also Avril and Yang Qinghua, who are beside him, look at the dream with a look of surprise.


    Dream impermanence with a few people came to the place, can be regarded as the depths of the whole forest. But this place is not the best place for the whole forest. as everyone knows.


    In the deepest part of the whole forest, the trees are often the most dense and the light is the darkest place, because the deepest part of the forest has been out of light for a long time. The ground is covered with a thick layer of moss. It looks like a mess. But there is a strong musty smell. It''s like something rotted.


    Meng Wuchang nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, the master is here." Dream impermanence points to the two tallest trees in front of him. The two trees have been growing in the forest for many years. The diameter of the two trees is about two meters. The two trees standing side by side just block people''s eyes and can''t see the situation behind the trees.


    After all, everyone has a special hobby. Maybe the master of the parallel space also has a hobby. With this thought, Li Fan turned his head and looked at several people. They were all ready to step into the ancient tree.


    "No way." Meng Wuchang reaches out his hand to stop everyone except Li Fan. He looks at several people and says, "we can only see Li Fan. Everyone else, you need to wait here."


    Yang Qinghua''s eyebrows were all slightly wrinkled. The fat man had already taken a step. He glared at Meng Wuchang and asked coldly, "why, what do you mean, you can only see ordinary people? How, is also want to have any disadvantageous to any son. We can''t get past it? "


    Dream impermanence did not pay any attention to several people''s eyes, is still light said, "master can only see Li Fan a person, you are not in the master meet people."


    "Ouch." The fat man approached mengwuchang and pasted it in front of mengwuchang''s eyes and said, "why, I''m going to go in with Fanzi. What can you do to me?"


    "If you want to go in, you have to pass me first." Dream impermanence coldly looking at a few people to say.


    "You?" Fat man''s violent temper was suddenly ignited by Meng Wuchang''s tone, and he almost immediately wanted to give Meng Wuchang a downfall. Li Fanfang has already said that the strength of the virtual shadow in the parallel space changes with the strength of the opponent. As long as you don''t show all your abilities, this shadow can be powerful.


    "Fat man." Li Fan stretched out his hand to stop the fat man who was about to start immediately. He shook his head slightly and said, "forget it, I''ll go in myself."


    "Fanzi." The fat man grabbed Li Fan¡° This is their plot. "


    "It''s OK." Li Fan chuckled. He waved his hand and said, "if there is any conspiracy, I''m afraid we can''t get here."


    Avril several people also look at each other, are slightly nodded. Dream impermanence this just dodges the body, let Li Fan enter the ancient tree behind him.


    "I can tell you, if Fanzi has any accident, my fat master will turn your parallel space upside down."


    "Hum." Dream impermanence didn''t pay any attention to the fat man''s full of threat, just said lightly, "if you have the ability, you''d better go out and say it."


    After that, Meng Wuchang didn''t even give the fat man a chance to reply. His figure suddenly disappeared in the same place. Even the people beside Meng Wuchang were idle for a moment.


    "How did they leave?" The fat man took a bite. Seeing Meng Wuchang and others disappear, he grabs his head and looks at Avril and asks.


    "Now that they have finished what they should do, they will leave naturally. The purpose of the master of parallel space to let them appear is to let them bring us here. It seems that the master of parallel space has already had a way to deal with our arrival. I don''t know. It''s a blessing or a curse for Li Fan to go in. "


    "As you said, if he had any bad ideas about us, I''m afraid he would have done it a long time ago." Yang Qinghua said with a faint smile.


    Li Fan turned these two ancient trees, which are at least one thousand years old. In front of my eyes, I was suddenly enlightened. The whole forest seems to be bounded by these two thousand year old trees. It''s completely split into two parts.


    The dark, damp, musty scene ahead. But it''s the opposite of the lush, green scene behind the tree.


    An altar is like a pool of mist, just in front of Li Fan. Deep can see the bottom of the pool, you can see swimming in the pool of a few Jin fish. Between each swing, the water surface spreads ripples.


    On the other side of the pool was a man in white, sitting with his back to Li Fan. Because it is facing Li Fan, so Li Fan is the first time, even this person is male or female are unable to distinguish.


    "Here comes the natural God." When Li Fan hesitated about what to call the master of the parallel space, he was the first to speak. Listen to this voice, but it is a man no doubt.


    "Are you the master of parallel space?" Li Fan asked tentatively.


    The man nodded slightly, but still didn''t turn around, still turned his back to Li Fan and said, "yes, I am the master of parallel space. We''re seeing each other again


    "Ha ha." Li Fan smiles, looks at the parallel space master who is not willing to turn his head around, and says, "how can we say that we have met again? Have we met before? We knew each other before. You don''t have to say that I knew you before. "


    "You''re still like this, natural God." The man laughed and turned around slightly, looking at Li Fan¡° You are still the first time to see me, even my name is disdainful to ask. It''s still like this. "


    "Ha ha. I thought you didn''t have the face to see me? " Li Fan looked at the face of the parallel space master, in the heart also sent out a praise, but this mouth is no room to say.


    What a beautiful man.


    Li Fan thought that he had seen a lot of beautiful men in the main material world, but now he saw the master of the parallel space and knew that all the so-called beautiful men he had seen before. It''s only one tenth of that man.


    As if all the men in the world can''t describe the appearance of this man. Li Fan changed all the words in his mind, and finally he could only think of a word that could describe the man.


    Perfect. Yes, it''s perfect.


    Almost all descriptions of beautiful appearance are nothing more than golden section. But Li Fan absolutely, this man is even the golden section is not enough to describe. In Li Fan''s cognition, this is a beautiful man and woman.


    "What? You don''t say I''m not a man or a woman, do you Looking at the expression on Li Fan''s face, the man couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s like we''ve been around for a long time." Li Fan looked at the man and laughed.


    "Yes. We have known each other for a long time The man said faintly, "forget, you should have forgotten the things before now."


    "If you''re interested, say it." Li Fan looked at the man, obviously did not expect that the man actually followed Lifan''s words.


    "I am the master of parallel space. My name is Man dun dun, looking at Li Fan Light said "cloud su."


    "This name doesn''t match your identity." Li Fan looked at the man''s introduction, interrupted and said, "according to your identity, how should also call a louder name."


    "Yes. Why did I call such a name? " Cloud Su ha ha of smile, looking at Li Fan say "born God knows person, your present name should be called Li Fan."


    Li Fan nodded, looked at Yunsu and said, "yes, my name is Li Fan. Do you mean I didn''t use that name before


    "Ha ha. There is no name for the master of time and space. " Cloud Su light looked at Li Fan, slowly said, "that guy you should have seen it."


    "What are you talking about?" Li Fan by this cloud Su fiercely question, but is a little stupefied.


    "Another space-time controller." Cloud Su light says.


    "Yes." Li Fan points the class warhead, finally raised that person, "that fellow said that I also knew him, but he refused to say anything more."


    "It''s all the same." Yunsu sighed deeply. Looking at this, Li Fan said, "we have been like this for many years, as if we have never changed."


    Li Fan is slightly a Leng, the tone of this cloud Su, seem to be everybody, all have already known for many years of the same. There seems to be an extraordinary relationship. Li Fan didn''t continue to talk, but wanted to wait for Yunsu to say it himself. If he didn''t want to say something, he would ask more questions, which was useless.


    "Yes. For us, this time and space is too familiar to us. The familiar are a little strange. " Yunsu sighed deeply, stood up and said, "we originally belong to the immortal. In the whole time and space, we can be regarded as the top people."


    "So?" Li Fan looked at Yunsu and said, "are there other people above us?"


    Yunsu nodded, looked at Li Fanna and explained, "your memory has been banished to time and space. It''s normal for you to forget these things. In that case, I''ll tell you something about the past. That guy, I don''t think he will tell you a lot. "


    Li Fan shrugged, looked at Yun Su and said, "it''s OK. At least he told me that I was a born God and a master of time and space."


    "It''s no secret. These things will be known again as your strength grows. And I''m going to tell you. It''s something you forget. " Yunsu looks at Li Fan and slowly talks about a long time ago.

 V3.Chapter 17

    It starts a long time ago. There are countless planes in the whole space-time, just as Li Fan knew before, each plane is closely related to other planes. On each plane, there is a master or guardian of the whole plane. It is also the protector of the whole plane.


    Each plane is the guardian of the owner. It''s like a nightmare in the dream world. These guardians have absolute status in each plane. They are not only guardians of the balance of this plane, but also absolute masters of this plane.


    However, no one knows who or what is the guardian of the patriarch of the subject matter world, not only now but also in the long river of time and space.


    Because there is no guardian plane, their end is like the dream world now. It is invaded by all other planes and finally subverts the whole plane. This kind of situation is like the appearance of a person in the plane who can subvert the spiritual power of time and space, resulting in the imbalance of the final plane.


    On all planes, it belongs to the whole space-time. According to Yunsu, there should be a deeper existence in the whole time and space, but now Yunsu has not reached the level of the controller of time and space. Therefore, Yunsu can not say clearly what kind of things are next to hamun in this time and space.


    But almost all the plane masters think that. The existence of the whole space-time should follow the principle of a circle. In short, the highest level of registration is always the lowest level. It seems that some of them confirm the theory of reincarnation, and some of them seem to confirm the reincarnation of heaven.


    And Li Fan''s current situation is that in order to answer the doctor''s advice, another space-time controller of children has played a degree. Li Fan dissipated almost all his strength in the whole time and space. He is also involved in the reincarnation of the main material world. If Li Fan really can win in the end, then according to Li Fan''s guess. In the end, Li Fan will not only regain his strength, but also take a step closer. The existence that ascends to the whole space-time.


    No matter the practitioners of the main material world or other planes, almost all of them have no more than the purpose of longevity, or the ability to cultivate a higher level and control a greater amount of power. Li Fan is also vulgar.


    And this cloud Su, is also before Li Fan reincarnation, is acquainted with. After all, there are only so many special planes in the whole space-time. Many planes are like the dream world or the main material world. In the long river of time and space, just like the sand of the Ganges.


    At a certain level of strength, what these people care about is not some real things, but more strange things. It''s like a naughty boy. Curiosity is no longer normal.


    "You mean, we knew each other a long time ago." Li Fan looks at Yunsu and says these words. Also slightly whine nodded, slowly said, "if so, why I met danger before, you really recognize me have not come out?"


    "Although we are the masters of each plane, we can''t enter any plane at will." Looking at Li Fan, Yunsu shrugged and explained, "our duty is to protect the balance of our own planes. If we enter other planes without permission, we don''t know what the final result is."


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan looks at Yunsu and feels that Yunsu seems to have something to say and doesn''t say it clearly.


    "If you have lost the power of dominating and guarding the plane, you might as well take a look at the main material world where you are now." With a faint smile, Yunsu said, "if it is said that the plane of the main material world dominates the existing plane and does not travel in time and space, then the plane of the current main material world dares to go."


    "Do you mean that there is no guardian of plane in our main material world?" Li Fan is slightly surprised in the heart, looking at cloud Su to ask a way.


    Yunsu nodded, walked slowly to Li Fan, looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, the guardian of the plane in the main material world, not to mention you. Even we, the plane masters, don''t know what he looks like."


    "Listen to you, if the plane dominates the existence, then even if the tide of time and space comes, there is no problem."


    "That''s nature." Yunsu nodded and said, "I don''t know the strength of the guardian of the main material world, but according to the ability of the guardian of the whole space-time clan, since it can be called the guardian of the main material world, the strength is naturally the strongest."


    "You so-called guardians of the plane. There are also many restrictions, and you don''t seem to be very comfortable Li Fan looked at Yunsu and said sympathetically.


    "Where are comfortable things in this space-time? Not to mention the ordinary people in each plane, even the guardians of space-time or our planes have a lot of things they want to do, but they can''t do at all. Otherwise. The whole space-time is not in a mess. " Cloud Su pour is ha ha a smile, appear some open-minded opening to say.


    "Since you are the guardian of parallel space, you should know something about the tides of time and space." Li Fan looks at Yun Su and suddenly asks.


    I didn''t expect Yunsu to hear Li Fan''s question, but all of a sudden he laughed. Li Fan felt uncomfortable.


    "You should ask yourself this question." Yunsu said.


    "Ask me?" Li Fan pointed to his nose, looked at Yunsu and asked with some doubts, "how do I know? Although you said I used to be the master of this time and space, it was years ago. Now I''m just an ordinary practitioner. "


    "I forgot that." Yunsu also laughs and looks at Li Fan waving his hand and explains, "the tide of time and space actually has something to do with you."


    "It has something to do with me. Don''t say that the tide of time and space appears because of me."


    "Of course not." Yunsu was dumbfounded, waved his hand and said, "although you used to be the master of time and space, your strength can''t reach this level. The reason why I say the tide of time and space has something to do with you is that one of the purposes of your reincarnation is to explore the secrets of the tide of time and space. "


    "Can you make it clear?" Li Fan looks at Yunsu and seems to have grasped some key points.


    "Space time tides occur every 9000 years. and. No one knows where the tides come from Looking at Li Fan, Yunsu thought about it and said, "now you should have been reincarnated for the second time. The last reincarnation was 17000 years ago. That time, the tide of time and space, you were not able to detect anything


    "But I heard that the tide of time and space is related to the fluctuation of the spiritual power of time and space." Li Fan looks at cloud Su, obviously some don''t believe of say.


    "Hum." Yunsu bowed his hand with disdain, looked at Li Fan and said, "everything you know now is just information from a single plane. Each plane''s information about this kind of information is just some information spread by the guardians of planes. No one knows the real source of the tide of time and space. "


    "Is the tide of time and space just like the tide of the innocent?" Li Fan exclaimed in amazement and was glad to hear that. This statement made Li Fan feel extremely unbelievable.


    "Who said it wasn''t?" But Yunsu was not surprised. He still said faintly, "someone once wanted to find out the cause of the tide of time and space, but found that the tide of time and space is like a wave swimming in the time and space. After spreading over the countless planes, it suddenly disappeared in the whole time and space, and no more clues could be found."


    Yunsu said, but also went to the pool next to the water, hand in the pool above a wave. There was a ripple on the water surface of the pool. It was when Li Fan didn''t mind Yunsu''s action that the ripples on the water surface disappeared slowly. The whole pool was calm again.


    "Did you find anything?" Yunsu looks at Li Fan, looks at the water surface of the pool, and asks.


    "Well, you mean, the tides of time and space are like ripples on the surface of this pool. I don''t know why it started or why it just went away? "


    "That''s right." Yunsu nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "the tide of time and space is so strange. Weird let us all think that there are other beings in this space-time, and the people in our whole space-time, whether ordinary people or plane masters. It''s all chess pieces in the whole time and space. "


    "What''s the use of these things now?" Li Fan shrugged his family. Looking at Yunsu, he said, "since I am in this time and space, what can I do even if I am a chess piece? Anyway, I have lived a natural life."


    "You have the same temperament. I don''t know if this is the only way to become a master of time and space. " Yunsu laughed and sat on the ground again.


    "I don''t think about those things yet." Li Fan said, looking at Yunsu''s boldness, and said, "since our reminiscence is over, it''s time for us to say something serious."


    "Business?" Yunsu raised his head, his beautiful eyes narrowed into a slit, looked at Li Fan and said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t that what I''m talking about? "


    "You parallel space invasion dream world, this matter, what do you want to do?" Li Fan looked at Yunsu and asked coldly.


    "What for?" Cloud Su light looking at Li Fan, slender eyes reveal the essence¡° You said just now, what can we do even if we are chess pieces? Anyway, we have lived for a while according to our own temperament. "


    "If you say that, there is no room for it." Li Fan looked at Yunsu, and his body was tense for a moment.


    "Forget it," Yun Su gave Li Fan a light look. Disdainfully said, "I admit that when you were the master of time and space, I was really not your opponent, even you would disdain to fight with me, but now you, forget it."


    "Since I am already a person in this plane, I will naturally work for this plane." Li Fansheng took a breath, and his eyes were fixed on Yunsu.

 V3.Chapter 18

    When Yunsu hears Li Fan''s words, he can''t help but turn his head and look at Li Fan. There seems to be a kind of unclear emotion surging in his eyes. Half a ring, just slowly said, "now you are not my opponent. And this time, since my parallel space has come to the dream world, it will not easily return. "


    "You said that just now. What is the end of every plane without a guardian. You should know that, too. " Li Fan looked at Yunsu, but he did not give in and said, "the law of time and space is really the law of the jungle, but it is not your practice. Do you know that all your planes are just making a wedding for the dream of impermanence


    "Ha ha ha." Yunsu looks up to the sky and smiles, as if he has heard something funny¡° Dream impermanence, by him, is not something that dream impermanence can control. "


    Then Yunsu looked at Li Fan with fixed eyes and said, "you don''t want me to forget. Which of these planes dominates time and space has tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years of experience. It can be the kind of person who can control it


    "What kind of plans do you have?" Li Fan''s heart suddenly a surprised, cloud Su''s words obviously already was to pick out. This time, the six planes of the dream world were invaded. I''m afraid they already knew the mind of the impermanence of dreams. But even so, these planes still chose to invade the dream world. It''s obvious that these people have other purposes.


    "It seems that you''ve just got something. I can tell you Yunsu nodded, looked at Li Fan and said with a smile, "if we say that the main material world under the tide of time and space, we planes may not go forward. But in the dream world, we can''t fly here. Some of the reasons are not what you should know now. You just need to know. It''s a bet with you. It is inextricably linked with the whole time and space. So you can understand. "


    "I don''t care what kind of relationship it has. Now for the dream world, you are the invaders. There is no doubt about that. " Li Fan took a deep breath, and a touch of brilliance flashed between his hands¡° If you really don''t leave here, then I''m only good for the Dream World War I. let''s put aside our previous friendship. "


    "Alas." Yun Su sighed and looked at Li Fan with some indescribable emotions. In the end, he just shook his head, "in that case, let''s compete with the last one. Ten thousand years ago, you disdained to fight with me at all, but now you force me to do it. It''s just the strength. I''m afraid it''s already changed. "


    As soon as Yunsu''s voice fell, Li Fan''s body turned into a streamer and went straight to Yunsu. A touch of brilliance, but first Li Fan''s body shot.


    Cloud Su slightly shook his head, obviously for Li Fan this attack means appears extremely disdain. Just one hand in front of you. The finger just met the shine.


    It''s like glass hit by a steel nail. Li Fan''s fingers, which had not been touched by his words, cracked in an instant. The scattered cracks also spread. There are countless streamers in the air. Shining like stars in the dark.


    "Your attack is really too weak now." Yunsu said, and his outstretched hand changed again. Change finger to grasp. Grab this streamer by remote control. The original light is flowing with the action of Yunsu. It goes out in a flash. It shows Li Fan''s figure.


    "One move." Yunsu chuckled. I just wanted to move. His face suddenly turned to one side. It''s like seeing something horrible. Body shape is also a sudden retreat.


    Li Fan was relieved. Stand on the ground again. In the position where Yunsu just stood. A slightly fuzzy Li Fan also kept the appearance of stabbing with a sword. The original point of the sword refers to the position of Yunsu.


    "Yes." The cloud Su is tiny of a Leng, the face also appeared a put on surprised color¡° I didn''t expect that you could use what that guy gave you so quickly. It''s just that the strength is a little poor. If you were then, I''m afraid I would have been defeated in a moment. "


    "How dare you come here if my divine consciousness can reach the level of that year." Li Fan didn''t have any satisfaction. He just shook his head with a little regret, looked at Yunsu and said, "but I''ve prepared a big gift for you."


    As soon as Li Fan''s voice fell, the spiritual power in the air suddenly tightened, just like the boiling water thrown into the cold winter, and it condensed in a flash. Yunsu also felt that his spiritual power had a little stagnation in this moment.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is for you." With a faint smile, Li Fan looked at Yun Su and said, "the cultivator just uses the spiritual power of heaven and earth for several purposes. If you are a strong cultivator, the more you can accommodate the spiritual power of heaven and earth, but if you have my divine control in this spiritual power, your spiritual power will not be yours. "


    Li Fan said, stretching out his hand in the air as if to lift the strings in general, the air is also flashing out of the countless dots of light, gradually merged into a place. It''s like a mist with bright light. These mists, full of the whole space, cloud Su''s side, is condensation up as if later generations of wall general fog. Among these weapons, there is not a sharp sword tip or a protruding spike.


    "Not bad. Not bad. " Yunsu laughed. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "you are worthy of being born with divine sense. I''m afraid no one is your opponent among the practitioners."


    The figure of Yunsu retreated suddenly, but the voice came from afar, "but you forget that we are not ordinary practitioners, but masters of the plane. Guardian of the plane. The spiritual power of the whole plane is our own transformation. What are we afraid of these things? "


    "Oh, is that so?" Li Fan smiles, but there is no change on his face. Just the gesture in the air suddenly changed. In the distance, Yunsu''s body was suddenly coagulated. Although the time of this coagulation is extremely short, Yunsu''s face already shows a look of extreme fear.


    "You? How do you do it? "


    Cloud Su''s figure is finally revealed, the fog between the heaven and the earth is also more and more thick.


    "Do you think this spiritual power is the product of heaven and earth?" Li Fan smiles faintly, looks at Yun Su and says, "all things in the world, whether in time and space or under the plane. These things are born with spirit. Otherwise, why is this spiritual power called spiritual power? "


    "Can your Divine sense control these spiritual powers?" Yunsu''s face changed greatly. If it is true, even if the spiritual power in his parallel space is transformed by himself, according to Li Fan, there is spirit in heaven and earth. The spiritual power in the parallel space is naturally something with intelligence.


    Li Fan''s powerful divine sense is obviously able to control his own spiritual power. This is also the reason why Yunsu''s face has changed greatly. Although the spiritual power riot was only an instant, Yunsu had clearly felt the terror implied in it.


    Many do not say, just say when two people fight. If there is a slight deviation in the operation of their own psychic power, it is almost the key to decide life and death in the case that they do not remember the difference in strength.


    But it seems that Li Fan is not very proficient in the use of this divine sense, which leads to the fact that the world is not too long. Otherwise, Yunsu will almost give up the fight with Li Fan.


    Li Fan could not help sighing. He was not very proficient in the use of this divine sense, not to mention that it almost exhausted all the skills of Li Fan''s divine sense. This calligraphy was originally in the most mysterious and important position among the things left to Li Fan by the master of time and space. The reason why Li Fan came out of cultivation was just to sign up for himself. I just didn''t expect that the introduction of this technique would cost a lot of money. At the moment, I have almost reached the bottom of my own sea of divine knowledge. It''s unthinkable to my divine consciousness like a vast ocean.


    "I didn''t expect that you would be able to practice this move so quickly." Yunsu sighed deeply, looking at Li Fan''s eyes, there was no longer that disdain, but more respect and fear¡° If that''s the case, I''ll take it. "


    "You won." Yunsu''s words are not finished. Li Fan is already a long sigh, looking at cloud Su light said.


    When Yunsu heard Li Fan''s words, he swallowed the rest of his words. The expression on the face is also very complicated and wonderful.


    "Ha ha. It turns out that you have cultivated it in your time, but you have consumed all your divine knowledge. " After seeing Li Fan, Yunsu finally laughs.


    "Why?" Li Fan waited for Yun Su one eye, some angry say "if I don''t practice, I''m afraid you are already a corpse."


    "Yes, yes. If you restore the strength of that year, I''m afraid you can kill me if you think about it. " Yunsu laughed. Looking at Li Fan said.


    "But since you can''t beat me now, you can''t interfere in our parallel space."


    "I really can''t beat you now." Li Fan sighed, looked at Yunsu and said, "but if your parallel space is still so persistent, then I will not give up. Unless you kill me now. "


    "Kill you." Cloud Su slightly narrowed his eyes, as if thinking about Li Fan''s suggestion¡° That''s a good suggestion. But unfortunately, I can''t do it now. Or I dare not do it. "


    "Why?" Li Fan looks at Yunsu with some doubts. You know, almost all the people who know that they are born with divine knowledge want to struggle for their own natural divine knowledge. Yunsu even says that he dare not do it.


    "Although it''s easy for me to kill you now, don''t forget that you are the master of time and space. What can you do even if I kill you. It''s just to let the bet end early. In that case, you will return to time and space. When you get back the memory of that year, I''ll wait for your pursuit. "


    Cloud Su light mouth a few "however, since you so insist, that I can promise you a condition, of course, in addition to our parallel space leave dream this condition."


    "In that case." Li Fan nodded slightly, pondered slightly for a while, looked at Yunsu and asked, "in addition to let you leave the dream world, other can promise?"


    Yunsu nodded and said, "of course."


    "Good." Li Fan clapped his hands and said, "I''ll let you stay here in parallel space. This time, you can''t attack the dream world." Yunsu couldn''t help laughing. Looking at Li Fan, he said with a smile, "your plan is really good. Let me tell you. In fact, if you don''t say it, we have no plan to attack the dream world. Here, it''s just a gesture. As for the follow-up development, I''m afraid we don''t need our support. "

 V3.Chapter 19

    "What do you mean? You''re only here for someone to see. " Li Fan twisted his eyebrows, looked at Yunsu and said, "this person, is it a dream?"


    "Dreams change?" Cloud Su ha ha of smile, looking at Li Fan say "dream impermanence is what thing, with he also match us to act."


    "Ha ha, that''s true." Li Fan also touched his head, looked at Yunsu and said, "if so, I won''t ask more. As long as you don''t start with the dream world, I don''t have to tell you anything. By the way, this time I come to the six planes of the dream world, all like what you said? "


    Yunsu shook his head, looked at Li Fan and said, "there are too many planes of the master of time and space. Not every guardian of planes is like me. Not every guardian of the plane has a good relationship with you. "


    "Think of a dream in the plane, like mirror space, is full of hostility to you."


    "So, which of these planes is a real invasion, and those planes are acting. Even you don''t know?" Li Fan nodded and looked at Yun Su and said slowly.


    "Yes. But as long as you know, our parallel space is not hostile to you, as for other planes. It''s up to you to distinguish. " Yunsu waved his hand, looked at Li Fan and said, "it''s over. Everything I can tell you has been told to you without reservation."


    "You mean that''s going to drive me away? It''s not very comfortable to have such an order. " Li Fan looks at Yunsu and laughs. Although he has only known Yunsu for a short time, he feels as if he has lived for a long time. Maybe this is what Yunsu said. The two have known each other for a long time. Although Li Fan has no memory of his past life, his feeling for Yunsu has never changed.


    "What? Not satisfied with me now? " Cloud Su is also a light smile, looking at Li Fan said, "even if you are not satisfied with me now, and can enough that I how."


    "You''re tough." Li Fan compared his middle finger to Yun su. Disdain to say "wait for me to retrieve memory, have you good-looking."


    When Li Fan talks, he also turns around smartly. He went out towards the outside.


    "Looking forward to it." Yunsu also said in a low voice.


    "Fanzi, Fanzi is coming." Fat man suddenly turned around, just to see Li Fan turned around two huge ancient trees. Flash out of the figure.


    "Gentlemen, please get out of here. Come with me Don''t know when, dream impermanence is once again appeared in a few people''s side. Coldly looking at a few people said.


    "How about Li Fan?" Avril several people are rushed to Li Fan side, repeatedly asked.


    Li Fan looked up at Meng Wuchang''s figure and said in a low voice, "nothing."


    "Gentlemen, you need to get out of the forest now." Dream impermanence see a few people are ignore oneself, also once again raised the voice to say.


    "Damn it." The fat man suddenly got angry, turned his head and glared at the impermanent parallel space figure, and said, "here''s your face. Is the fat man''s words not finished? What are you up to? You''re looking for a beating, aren''t you


    "Fat man." Li Fan stretched out his hand to hold the fat man who was about to start at once, and said in a low voice, "let''s go."


    "What?" The fat man exclaimed. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "what''s the matter with you, fan Zi? You want to leave.". You won''t be switched by the master of parallel space after meeting him. "


    "Fatso." Li Fan also got angry and looked at the fat man and said, "you don''t know me. Let''s go. Stop talking nonsense. "


    Li Fan also reached out to hold the fat man, followed Meng Wuchang, and walked out of the forest.


    The mighty crowd is like a long dragon. The leader of the whole network has gone out of the forest, but the last one is still in the deep forest.


    "The Lord has told me." Dream impermanence looking at Li Fan said, "parallel space will be here, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Li Fan looked at the dream impermanence for a long time, just slowly said, "go back to tell him. I''ll take this gift. "


    Dream impermanence nodded, body shape is also gradually dissipated. To see the dream impermanence and all the parallel space disappeared, Avril and fat man finally wake up. Around Li Fan, repeatedly asked Li Fan about the parallel space.


    Li Fan had to look around the excited crowd, simply sat on the ground. Looking at the people around him, he explained, "this time, after all, I didn''t make a trip in vain. This is the master of parallel space. This time, I will not be involved in the battle of the dream world. "


    "They won''t get involved, so why do they want to invade the dream world?" Although Avril absolutely believes in Li Fan, she also feels a little incredible when she hears Li Fan''s words.


    Li Fan looked at the crowd with a smile, and slowly told everything that he followed Yunsu. It''s going to be dark. It''s not that Li Fan has too many words when he narrates. It''s really that fat people and others don''t cut in. Li Fan had to give a good explanation.


    "In that case, Yunsu is your old acquaintance." The fat man grinned and pushed Li Fan, but his face was extremely obscene, as if the old acquaintance was a special relationship¡° However, since Yunsu said so. Maybe it''s really like what he said. " Avril also nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "after all, according to his strength, it''s extremely easy to deal with us. After all, Li Fan is no match for him. If he really has any bad ideas, I''m afraid we can''t get out of the forest. " Li Fan also nodded, looking at Yang Qinghua and other people''s faces are also a pair of agreed appearance. But how many of her words are true and how many are false. At least. He is a great guardian of the plane. He will never break his promise easily. "¡° Then it''s over here. However, there is such a parallel space of ectopic plane here, how to say, for the dream world, it is like a thorn in the throat Yang Qinghua also nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "we still have to be careful. However, what kind of play is he talking about and for whom. Who is the driving force behind this? What is the relationship between time, space and tide¡° We can''t answer any of these now. " Li Fan stood up, looked at Avril and said with a smile, "however, I know that we have now solved this parallel space. As for other ectopic surfaces, we can also spare our hands and deal with them together." Avril bowed her head for a moment, looked up at the Medivh beside her, and said, "the order goes on, and all of them withdraw to the territory of the family of Avril." By the moonlight. Although some people lost in this battle, they finally reached an agreement with the parallel space. Although there is no real paper agreement, for these people who have already stood at the top of the table, except for the kind of reputed and rebellious masters, their oral promises have already been equivalent to a positive reply. When all the people return to the territory of the AI family, not only AI Haotian, but also all the Mengling people of the AI family are very surprised. In these people''s ideas, Avril''s first time to lead the army, can so quickly end the battle, this strength, obviously is enough to convince everything. After all, at the same time, the other five ethnic groups who led the troops out of the city are still not making any progress. It''s just that things are not always as they should be. This is especially true of war. Just when all the Mengling people of the AI family were immersed in joy. A piece of bad news is like a thunderbolt, which wakes these people who are immersed in joy. Facing the mirror space of the sun family, it turned out that the whole army did their best. The sun family suffered heavy losses. It is not only the elite of the sun''s family that has been destroyed, but also the sun''s family has long been the designated successor, and its whereabouts are unknown in this war. When the bad news came, almost all Mengling people were shocked for a long time. In the whole Mengling clan. Besides the AI family, the sun family is the second largest. But this mirror space is a blow to all the Mengling people, so that all people know that the strength of this heterotopia is not comparable to that of a single clan of Mengling people. A dull atmosphere once again enveloped the assembly hall of the AI family. The faces of the people illuminated by the dim yellow light were covered with a sense of ghost, as if the conference hall was full of endless grievances. AI Haotian sat on the top for a long time. In the original plan, the six Mengling families, each of them fighting against an ectopic side, have basically failed. Although Avril and the parallel space can be regarded as a peaceful solution in the end, the whiteness of the sun family has greatly damaged the strength of the whole Mengling family. The significance of this is not the loss of the sun family. The whole dream world, whether Mengling or mengyan, is in a wait-and-see state for the invasion of this ectopic plane. Although the sun family is pale, it is undoubtedly a wake-up call. The reason why the rest of the families are not so pale at the moment is not that they are stronger than the sun family, but that up to now, none of the other families has had a real war with the heterotopic side. AI Haotian raised his hand and just wanted to say something. Outside the meeting hall, there was a flurry of footsteps¡° Patriarch, information is coming. " There was a loud cry outside the door. AI Hao winked at the angel. The guard standing by the door opened the hall door. Panic from the outside ran in a dream with soil people¡° My Lord, it''s not good. The Yang family was defeated, and all the soldiers of the Yang family were killed. The abyss world is already moving towards the territory of the Yang family. " As soon as this remark was made, a stone was thrown into the whole Council room like a calm water surface, causing a huge shock.

 V3.Chapter 20

    In a short day, two of the six Mengling families were defeated. In addition to the AI family, it was the whole army.


    This voice of secret protection, however, made the whole Council room fall into a deep silence. All the people, as if they were strangled in their throats and couldn''t make a sound.


    A mirror space, an abyss. These two extremely strong heterotopia, let the whole dream spirit clan just immersed in the joy of Avril''s victory. I woke up.


    "Send out the troops." For a long time, AI Hao sighed deeply, looked at the people in the assembly hall and said, "we can''t let the mirror space and abyss world defeat the other two families completely, otherwise, it will be too bad for the future war of our Mengling clan."


    "But now the other two families have suffered a lot. I''m afraid they can''t organize effective forces in a short time." Madison stood beside AI Haotian and said his doubts.


    "The more so, the more we have to help them at this time, not so much to help them as to help ourselves. After all, we are all Mengling people." AI Haotian turned to look at Medivh and said in a deep voice, "now is not the time to retain our own strength. If we sit back and watch the other two families be destroyed, I''m afraid we are left and can''t resist the attack of other positions."


    "Chief AI." Li Fan suddenly stood up, arched his hand to AI Haotian and said, "in the mirror space, we have had contact before, and in that plane, we still have internal relations. There may be a turn for the better in this matter. "


    "Oh, and that kind of thing?" AI Haotian''s eyes lit up instantly when he heard Li Fan''s words.


    Avril laughs and tells Li Fan what happened to the mirror space. This matter has long been forgotten by many people. Even Yang Qinghua, who once dealt with mirror space together, didn''t think of it. Avril unexpectedly for Li Fan things, know so detailed.


    "I can contact that person to see if it really helps." Li Fan listened to Avril finish, also added¡° I''m afraid that the other abyss is just a little helpless. "


    On the desolate field, there are scattered bonfires. There are countless corpses in front of us, all over the land of tens of thousands of square meters. The cold wind is bleak. As if to tell the endless sorrow.


    "The power of the demon king today will surely be pleased by the master. It seems that your promotion road will be more smooth in the future." A man in grey armor, standing next to the figure shrouded in black fog, said respectfully.


    The whole body is shrouded in the black fog, but there is no response because of this seemingly respectful words. It was only after a long time that there was a sigh.


    "Not yet? When do you want to see it? " At last, the shadow opened his mouth coldly, and the black fog around his body condensed into the shape of a sharp spear, pointing straight to the side of his body.


    There was a look of amazement on his face. In this battlefield, besides the man beside him, there was a living man standing. Hearing the shadow''s words, the man in armor suddenly felt a chill in his heart.


    "Hey, hey, hey." There was a gruesome sound of grinding teeth. At the point of the spear in dark shadow''s hand, the space is also rippled, and a thin figure is revealed. The figure gradually became clear, showing the appearance of this man.


    Wearing a dark purple single Luo gauze strong dress, with a big band of ink color and thunder pattern tied around the waist, and a cloud like hair on the temples, although the appearance is very beautiful, a pair of eyes are shining with the color of vulture. It''s like a viper in the dark trying to pick someone to eat.


    After the man appeared, he first laughed a few times, then looked at the shadow and said, "dopla, your perception is good, you can feel my existence."


    "I knew you were here long before the war started." The dark shadow finally opens her mouth, and the black fog around her body is all gone. The person who shows up is dopla who once fought with Li Fan and others.


    "For you, the master is not at ease." The man laughed a few times, looked at dopla and said, "after all, you were just a little devil in the mirror space before, but you could be promoted to the level of the devil in a short time, which had to worry the master."


    "Lizzy. It''s very clear between you and me whether this is the meaning of domination or not. " Dorplat turned to look at the man, waved, held back the man in the armor beside her, looked at Rizzo and said with a sneer.


    "Ha ha ha." Li Zhuo is also hook the corner of the mouth, looking at dopla said, "since you know, then I don''t hide anything, good, I doubt you from the beginning."


    When Lizhuo said that, he also walked a few steps in the same place and said, "you know, it''s extremely difficult for us in the mirror space to improve our strength. If we want to upgrade from an evil devil to a demon king, I''m afraid the soul we absorb is not a small number. But you can be promoted to this level after one visit to the Lord''s material world. Although the Lord doesn''t say it, we, people, have a lot of doubts about you. Aren''t you going to explain? "


    "Explain?" Dorplath sneered, looked at Lizhuo and said slowly, "if the master let me explain, I will explain, but you, don''t deserve it."


    "You." Lizhuo''s face was obviously full of anger when he was talking to dorplath. He just took a step, but he stopped. The corner of his mouth curled up, and the vulture color in his eyes was heavier. He looked at dorplath and said, "well, well, since you say so, I have nothing to say about Lizhuo. Just hope, you don''t stab in the back of our mirror space. Otherwise, the master will never let you go. You know, the tide of time and space, which is hard to encounter in ten thousand years, is a good time for us to have a bucket of mirror space. "


    "This sentence, is also the master let you say not?" Dopla raised her eyebrows slightly, and pointed her gun in the direction of Lizhuo.


    Lizzy''s face changed a little. Finally, it was a cold hum, and without saying anything, the figure disappeared quietly in the same place.


    "The devil. When you say that, don''t you worry that the master will misunderstand you? " Seeing that Lizhuo left, the man in armor walked back to dorplath, hesitated a little and said.


    Dopla sighed, looked at the man beside her and said in a low voice, "it doesn''t matter. This was originally what Lizhuo did. It has nothing to do with the master. Otherwise, the master would have acted on me as early as I became the demon king."


    After a pause, dopla seemed to ponder for a while, turned her head and looked at the man beside her, then said, "do you know why there are so few demons in our mirror space for so many years. But there are so many realms under the demon king? "


    "I don''t know." The man in armour was a little surprised. He looked at dorplath and shook his head.


    "Here it is." Dorplath just wanted to speak, but her face changed slightly. She shook her head gently and said, "forget it, I don''t know about this. You go down


    The man looked at dopla with surprised eyes, finally nodded and slowly turned away. Shortly after the man left, a look of surprise appeared on dorplat''s face, saying in a voice that no one else could hear, "here we are at last."


    In the vast sea of divine consciousness, Li Fan sat still on the water. His eyes seemed to be half asleep. I don''t know how long it took. The calm sea of consciousness is like a slight wind. Blowing the sea of divine consciousness is also rippling.


    Li Fan opened his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, "come here."


    Dopla''s figure appeared on the sea of divine consciousness, bowed to Li Fan first, then stood up straight to one side.


    "Good strength?" Li Fan just glanced at dopula, and then chuckled, "it seems that your talent is really good. You can use the divine sense I left in your body to improve your strength in such a short time."


    "I can''t understand the meaning of the master any more. It''s just that the strength of the master has brought me a lot of inconvenience." Dorpla looked at Li Fan respectfully and said in a low voice.


    "Ha ha." Li Fan chuckled, looked at dopla and said, "it''s your fault. If you have the strength, you don''t know how to hide it, it will attract people''s attention. You are now in the mirror space position, should be not low


    "It''s true." Dopla nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "this time, the master of mirror space let me attack the dream world, which has achieved good results. However, in my opinion, the master of mirror space does not seem to be at ease with my existence."


    "It''s you?" Li Fan was stunned when he heard dopla''s words. Then he shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "well, it seems that I lifted a stone and hit my own foot. I didn''t expect that I wanted to do something for the main material world, but I didn''t know that it hurt the dream world. "


    "What do you mean, master?" Asked dorplath suspiciously.


    Li Fan gave a wry smile and simply said the things about his dream world in this period of time. After listening to Li Fan''s words, dopla is also in a cold sweat. She didn''t expect that the battle she wanted to leave a good impression on the master happened to touch the master''s taboo. Fortunately, Avril didn''t face the mirror space at the beginning, otherwise, whether she could continue to live is probably unknown.


    Seeing the appearance of dopla, Li Fan also waved his hand and said, "well, no wonder you. After all, I didn''t tell you before. Just, what''s your next move in mirror space? I want to know now. "


    "The next step." Dorplat pondered a little and said, "Lord, I just wanted to attack the dream world. What I said was to defeat the enemy and wait for the order. I didn''t say much about other things. "


    "Who is the master of your mirror space? Have you seen it? " Li Fan slightly a Leng, this mirror space master seems to do not rest assured for dopla, otherwise there will not be such a practice.


    Dorplath shook her head, looked at Li Fan and said, "I don''t know. I''ve never seen the master before. Every command is passed to me directly through my spiritual consciousness. In the mirror space, as long as the strength reaches a certain degree, you can receive the information of a higher level of people. Of course, this information can only be actively contacted by people at a higher level. "


    "No, no one has seen the whole mirror space?" Dopla nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, no one has ever seen the master of the mirror space, but everyone knows that the power of the master can destroy us countless times in an instant."

 V3.Chapter 21

    "Is that so?" Li fan can''t help but frown when she hears that. Since talking with Yun Su in parallel space, Li Fan has completely let go of his contempt for the masters and guardians of these ectopic planes.


    But according to this dopla, it can destroy this dopla''s master of mirror space countless times in an instant. If this dopla is telling the truth, then this master of mirror space has some terrible strength. After all, in the fight with Yunsu, although Yunsu''s strength is stronger than that of himself now, it can''t reach the level of destroying dopla in an instant.


    Dorpla looked at Li Fan pale, nodded slightly and said, "yes, although I have never seen this master, but since I returned to the mirror space, I have improved my strength to the level of a demon king. In my practice, the master of the mirror space is connected with me through divine consciousness. "


    "So powerful?" Li Fan moved a little in his heart. This kind of ability, not to mention that his divine sense was so powerful that he was afraid that even Yun Su didn''t have this ability. After all, it is not easy to put one''s own divine consciousness into the mind of the other without the consent of the other. What''s more, it''s still unknown where the mirror space dominates its own noumenon at this time.


    Such a means, no wonder this dorplat said that the master of the mirror space can instantly destroy himself countless times. It seems that what he said is true.


    "If so, every time you move in mirror space, it''s him who makes it big." Li Fan looks at dopla and asks.


    Dorpla nodded and said, "yes, we don''t know where it is. We don''t even know who he is. After all, in mirror space, there are too many secrets. "


    "Oh. And the secret? " Li Fan was immediately intrigued by dorplath''s words. He got up and looked at dorplath and said, "tell me about it."


    "Mirror space is different from other planes. It''s a world of the jungle. If you don''t have a certain strength in mirror space, you can only stay in a dark place. And now the mirror space, in addition to my realm of the devil, the realm of lower than our first-class people, is also rare. After all, being seen by people at the top of their own ranks means that there are countless forces and the possibility of upgrading the realm. "


    Dopla sighed and watched Li Fan continue to say, "in the mirror space, there are legends, or from the day when the mirror space appeared, it began to spread. The master of the mirror space is not that he does not want to appear, but that the whole mirror space is transformed by him. So, he couldn''t show up at all. And people in the mirror space will gradually expand their power in the mutual phagocytosis. So, he''s happy to see you, but he can''t stop you. "


    "You mean that the master of the mirror space is not one person, but the whole space is him, it is the whole space." Li Fan slightly nodded, slightly pondered for a while said.


    Today''s Li Fan is not the one who didn''t know anything at the beginning. Although he was a little surprised at the statement of dorprad, Li Fan knew that it was also very possible. After all, only in this way can we explain why the people in the mirror space can be dominated by the mirror space, and the moment is countless times of destruction.


    "What do you know about the appearance of mirror space. That''s what I want you to focus on. " Li Fan looks at dopla and asks.


    Dorplath shook her head and said helplessly, "I haven''t got any news. At my level, what I should know is already clear. Other things are not what I can understand. But, "he said


    Seeing a slight change in Li Fan''s face, dorpla said, "however, the origin of mirror space is that many people say that it is the projection of countless planes. Not a single plane? "


    "Projection of countless potential planes." Li Fan was surprised. According to Yun Su, in this three-dimensional space-time, each plane has its own corresponding space. It''s like saying that in the space-time corresponding to the dream world, in the three-dimensional space, there is another dream world. Although the two planes are the same, they have different trajectories.


    In other words, although parallel space corresponds to countless potential planes, there can only be one and only one that can appear in this three-dimensional space-time. This is not a matter of the guardian''s ability, because it is related to the stability of the whole three-dimensional space-time.


    But if what dopla said is true, then in the whole three-dimensional space-time, the mirror space of all dimensions has been overlapped. From this point of view, I''m afraid that among the ectopic planes of this dream invasion, the strength of the mirror space can be regarded as the strongest.


    "It''s just a guess. But there''s no concrete argument Dorplath obviously knew what kind of shock she was saying, and quickly explained.


    Li Fan waved his hand, looked at dopla and said, "I don''t want to think about it first. Now the key is, this time in addition to you into the dream world, there is no other mirror space people into the dream world


    "I''m just a pioneer. If I don''t make the expected progress this time, I''m afraid there will still be other people coming to the mirror space. After all, there is only one time in ten thousand years, and no one wants to waste such an opportunity. "


    "Why do all of you have such a view on the tides of time and space? Even if you invade the dream world, what kind of results can you have. It''s just that the site is bigger. Is it so attractive to you? " Li Fan looked at dopla and asked.


    "It''s not just that." Dorplath shook her head and said, "master, although you are strong enough, you don''t understand many legends about time and space. You know, all practitioners, what is their ultimate goal? "


    "It goes without saying that nature is immortal." Li Fan replied with a smile.


    Dopla shook her head, looked at Li Fan and said, "this is not what they want most. When the cultivation reaches a certain level, immortality is just a meaningless thing. What really interests them is that they can make a breakthrough at a higher level. "


    "A higher level breakthrough?" Li Fan looks at dopla suspiciously.


    "Yes, you should know that on our planes, there is also space-time. Countless planes make up space-time." Dorpla looked at Li Fan and asked.


    Li Fan nodded, this matter is not to mention their own, even a lot of people in the main material world are aware of things.


    "Therefore, every person on the plane wants to break through his own plane and reach the level of time and space. Only at this time can he really transcend the ordinary. This is also the ultimate goal of every cultivator. " Said dorplath with a sigh.


    Li Fan understood the meaning of dopla in an instant. In fact, dopla''s meaning is just like the practitioners in the main material world. When they become the top of the earth, they want to break through themselves, which is the so-called ascension. According to Li Fan''s current understanding, soaring is nothing more than the process of breaking the space barrier from the earth and reaching another plane. It''s as if there are countless galaxies and planets in the universe. Between these galaxies and stars, though seemingly distant. But from the perspective of three-dimensional space, as long as the three-dimensional coordinates are determined, then breaking through the space barrier is just a matter of blink of an eye.


    "Yes. That''s it. " Dorpla looked at Li Fan''s expression and said with a smile, "however, this is not their ultimate goal. Only a few practitioners know this. According to legend. On the whole plane, there is space-time, and on the space-time, there is three-dimensional space, and on the three-dimensional space, there is multi-dimensional space-time. Therefore, there is no end to cultivation. And the tide of time and space is the key to breaking through the constraints of plane time and space


    "The key to breaking through the shackles?" Li Fan has some doubts. Up to now, most of his views have been understood. But the last sentence seems to mean that there are countless universes on top of the whole universe. It''s like an infinitely stacked box. On the outside of each small box is a larger box. The people in the innermost box just want to do everything possible. Be the one outside the box.


    "Yes, in the legend of time and space, if we can unify the plane of the whole time and space in the tide of time and space, then we can break through the bondage of the plane and become a higher being through the spiritual power of all planes."


    "It''s kind of incredible." Li Fan shook his head, looked at dopla and said, "how many planes are there in the whole time and space? Who can really achieve unity?"


    "There are many planes in the whole space-time. But in these countless years, in fact, there is not much left. Now the rest of these planes, in addition to their strength, are too far away, or are inextricably linked with each other. It is just like the dream world with other planes, and the main material world with other planes. Even so, if there is no constraint of the law of time and space, I''m afraid that by now, there are few planes left in the whole space and time. "


    "Ha ha. I''ve gained a lot of insight by chatting with you this time. " Li Fan smiles a little, looks at dopla and says, "since that''s the case, the number of planes in the whole space-time should have been concentrated here."


    Dorplath shook her head and said, "no, some planes have links, but some planes have nothing to do with each other. Therefore, in the whole space-time, not all planes have come to the dream world, and some planes even want to make a profit."


    "I see." Li Fan nodded, just want to ask dopla about other things in this time and space, but suddenly thought of a thing, the whole person is also suddenly stood up from the original place, slightly squinted at dopla said.


    "Since the master of mirror space has such ability, doesn''t he know what I''ve done to you?"


    Dorplat''s expression was slightly stunned, obviously did not expect that Li Fan would ask this question. The expression on his face also changed from time to time, but soon returned to normal.


    "Now that I have come, why don''t you dare to see me in my true face?" Li Fan looks at dopla. Shen Sheng said slowly, "mirror space dominates. Is it impossible to see people without face?"

 V3.Chapter 22

    Dorplath''s face changed slightly. Eyebrows are also wrinkled up, but soon spread out, showing a slightly strange smile. Looking at Li Fan''s eyes is no longer so respectful.


    "It''s worthy of being born with divine sense. It can be found so soon." Dorpla gave a sneer. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "I just don''t know when you found out."


    Li Fan also stood up, the look on his face also appeared to be on guard¡° It has been discovered for a long time. In fact, from the beginning, when you said that the master of mirror space can destroy you instantly, no, destroy dopla countless times, I already knew that you are not dopla at all, or that you have occupied the body of dopla. "


    "Ha ha ha." Dopla looked up at Li Fan and said, "it seems that I''m careless. I didn''t expect you to be able to analyze these things. So, those words just now are just my words. "


    Li Fan nodded, but did not deny that "of course, although dopla is a mirror space person, but now his strength level is just the magic King level of mirror space. How can he know the secret of time and space, or even the three-dimensional space above time and space?"


    Dopla nodded and looked at Li Fan''s eyes with a hint of appreciation. "Yes, in fact, what I just said is true. And I''ve heard about you for a long time. "


    "Me?" Li Fan, a little surprised, pointed to his nose, looked at dopla and said, "it seems that you know a lot. Why, did we know each other before? "


    "Knowing is more than knowing." Dorplath raised her head to the sky and laughed wildly. She stopped at half a sound and said, "I know, Yunsu has already met you. About your past life, you should know about it. But now that I''m here today, I want to kill you here. "


    Li Fan shook his head disdainfully, looked at dopla and said, "come on, if it''s really like this, you will start at the beginning, why wait until now."


    "Don''t you understand?" Dorplat looked at Li Fan and said, "if you don''t know your past life, I won''t do it now. It''s very difficult to work together in the whole time and space. In the whole time and space, not only me, but also many people have such thoughts. So, how can I give up if there is a shortcut to promotion? "


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan also suddenly felt the meaning of danger, attentively asked.


    "If you don''t know your life experience, I can wait until you are one step away from returning to time and space. You know, although I''m not the master of time and space, I''m not far away. But now that you know this, it''s extremely easy for you to find the scattered memory in time and space. Among other things, Yunsu and the space-time controller will help you a lot. So, I can''t wait now. It can only kill you now. "


    "I want to do it, OK." Li Fan opened a posture, looked at dopla and said with a smile, "I just want to see, what kind of strength does the master of mirror space have?"


    Speaking, Li Fan''s figure has disappeared in situ. Only the voice of speech reverberates in the sea of consciousness.


    "It''s too weak." Dorplat, or the master of the mirror space, sneered and calmly stretched out two fingers and slightly lifted them on his side. Two fingertips also flashed a sharp blade. It''s just dorplath between two fingers.


    "Even if it''s your sea of divine knowledge, how can you exert your power if you don''t have enough strength?" With a sneer, dopla easily broke the sword blade in the void. Body shape is also in a very distorted, but very fast attitude, static rushed to the sea of consciousness.


    In a twinkling, the sea of divine consciousness surged up. It was like a sudden storm in the calm sea of consciousness. The sea water transformed from tens of meters of divine consciousness is also like a dragon on the sea, shining in the air.


    Just a moment after dopla dashed into the sea of divine knowledge, Li Fan''s figure also rushed out of the sea of divine knowledge. His whole body was suspended above the sea of divine knowledge, looking coldly at the surging water.


    The only water left in the sea of consciousness is like a huge vortex. Constantly converging toward the center. And in the center. Dorpla''s figure is also gradually flashing out.


    "If you dare to enter the sea of my divine consciousness, you can''t go away." Li Fan gave a sneer, his lips moved, and his hands made complicated gestures.


    Countless waters poured in like water, swarming toward dopla. With the movement of Li Fan''s fingers, a trace of light was continuously injected into the sea. Make the whole sponge crystal.


    Originally, the sea water was surging wildly. Now, with the light in Li Fan''s hands, it slowly condensed at the speed visible to the naked eye, just like the water outside in the cold season. A trace of ice crystals, but also gradually flash.


    Dorplat is still lying on the bottom of the sea, with her eyes fixed on Li Fan. But on the corner of the mouth, there was a strange smile.


    There was no sign. In the roar, dopla''s body dashed up from the bottom of the sea with countless spray and ice debris. Let the whole sea of consciousness be shrouded in a light mist.


    In the slamming sound, in the sky, a figure, like a shell, drew a arc from a distance and fell on the sea, smashing up the waves.


    The strong air current and the fog in the sky dissipated in an instant. In the middle of the sky, where is Li Fan? In the original position of Li Fan, dopla is standing still, keeping the appearance of that fight.


    The figure that was smashed far away was obviously Li Fan.


    "Get up. I know it''s not a blow for you Dopla looked coldly at the place where Li Fan fell on the surface of the water, with a dark light in her hand.


    But the black light disappeared before it touched the water. Li Fan also reappeared on the water, but his face looked painful.


    "Hey, hey." Li Fan reached out and rubbed his chest. Looking at dopla, he said, "the master of mirror space is really unusual. however. Here, it''s not the strength of competition. "


    Li Fan''s hands suddenly pressed as he spoke. With the pressing of both hands, the sea was forced out of a deep pit. With Li Fan''s hands raised, countless sea water also followed Li Fan''s action, forming a golden dragon in the mid air. After a silent roar, a pair of giant eyes were staring at dopula.


    This giant dragon, so quietly suspended in front of Li Fan, covetous, this moment extreme domineering incomparable.


    Dopla also smiles a little. Seeing the dragon in front of Li Fan, she whispers, "do you want to compete with God? I''d like to try to see how powerful the control of divine consciousness is. "


    Dorplat said, the body is also surging up a dark light, a slightly fuzzy figure, quietly appeared in front of dorplat. Gradually solidified.


    The majestic body is like the muscles of a chimpanzee. There are two curved horns on the head, which are more than ten meters long and pale. Although it was standing like a human, it had four stout short legs like stone mounds. On his four hands, Zhang Kailai held four weapons with black light.


    His face was also full of arrogance and violence, and his scarlet eyes were staring at the Golden Dragon.


    The two monsters, who were transformed by the divine consciousness, gazed at each other for a moment in silence, and both of them suddenly gave out a silent roar. The two huge figures rushed towards each other fiercely.


    In the roar, the strange chimpanzee was heavily whipped away by the long tail of the Golden Dragon. On his own body, but also by the chimpanzee in the hands of four weapons, in the body cut a huge wound.


    As if provoking his own anger, the Golden Dragon once again rushed to the direction of the chimpanzee without any pause. Until now, his body opened its mouth and spurted out a fiery fire as thick as a thousand year old tree.


    The black spear in the chimpanzee''s hand also flew out and hit the pillar of fire. He himself, waving the other three weapons, jumped on it.


    In the sea of Li Fan''s divine consciousness, two monsters condensed from the divine consciousness collide fiercely. There was no blood, no scream, only a little divine consciousness that was constantly dissipating in the air. Far away scattered in the sea of divine consciousness.


    "The natural God knows, but so. The master of time and space, that''s all Dorpla looked at Li Fan coldly, and the vulture said with a smile.


    The chimpanzee had already used the free hand, regardless of the fierce claws of the Golden Dragon. Hold the Golden Dragon''s tail tightly. And the other hand, is also the hands of the black spear, suddenly inserted into the dragon''s chest and abdomen.


    The Golden Dragon raised its head to the sky and let out a silent roar. Just as he wanted to turn his head to attack, the chimpanzee''s free hand had already grasped the middle part of the dragon''s body. Ferocious toward the sea of divine consciousness in the past, the whole body, is also with the Golden Dragon thrown, rushed down.


    In the sky, once again filled with countless sea water, all over the sky of water covered the two people''s sight, let two people can''t see what happened.


    But two people, do not need to see with their eyes, their own divine consciousness, their own divine consciousness is clearly aware of everything.


    "How dare you?" In the water all over the sky, the sound of dorplath''s slight panic rang out.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of." Li Fan''s faint voice rang out¡° I''ve already said that since you dare to come, you don''t want to leave here. Today, I''m fighting for the loss of my divine sense, and I want to keep you here. "


    "You." Before dorplath spoke, there was a sudden tremor in the whole space, and then the whole sea of divine consciousness calmed down.


    A fierce to the extreme, as if to destroy all the power, from the bottom of the sea of consciousness, slowly rising out. Even if it''s covered with water all over the sky. Dopla is still able to see the light rising from the sea of divine consciousness.


    A raging force is all over the whole divine space. A sense of being able to be destroyed, for the first time, came to dopula''s mind¡° The master of mirror space, you stay here. " Li Fan''s faint voice rang out, shining golden light, also in a flash, it turned the whole space into a golden ocean. Even standing in the middle of the sky, dorpla''s body is slightly shaking up¡° It''s going to explode. " Li Fan''s voice sounded faintly. In the sea of divine consciousness, it was still for a moment.

 V3.Chapter 23

    In the sea of divine knowledge, with Li Fan''s voice falling, it seems quiet for a moment. In the whole sea of divine knowledge, there is a roaring sound. Suddenly burst out.


    An extremely strong destructive force, from the bottom of the whole sea of consciousness, surged into the whole space.


    In the whole sea of divine consciousness, nothing can be seen except the golden light all over the sky, as if the whole space had become a golden ocean.


    The destructive force is like a violent typhoon that has ravaged the whole sea of consciousness. It has lasted for about half a pillar of incense. The whole sea of consciousness has finally calmed down.


    As the golden light gradually faded away, there was an almost astonishing sight. In the whole sea of divine knowledge, there was originally abundant water of divine knowledge, but now it was almost dry.


    In the deep sea of divine consciousness, only the deep sea bottom can be seen. In addition to this time, even a trace of water of divine consciousness did not appear. Only from the deep and almost dark sea floor can we see a trace of divine consciousness.


    And the original golden dragon and the dark chimpanzee disappeared at the moment. At the bottom of the dry bed of this whole sea of consciousness. About 300 meters away, there are two deep huge pits.


    One of them seems to be still emitting a trace of transpiration. Floating in the air, as if forming a wisp of light smoke.


    On the other hand, it is quiet and makes people feel a bit strange.


    The direction of these two pits is where Li Fan and the master of the mirror space were just before the explosion. Obviously, Li Fan''s last blow, even if he didn''t kill the master of the mirror space, hurt him a lot.


    And Li Fan himself, no matter what kind of situation, according to the present situation, is a little bit more than worth the loss.


    After all, for the present dream world, even without the invasion of the ectopic plane under the tide of time and space. Just relying on the nightmare clan, I''m afraid it will make the Mengling clan have nothing to follow. After all, the strength of dream impermanence has far exceeded that of many people.


    After a long time of silence in the sea of divine consciousness, a deep heart beat suddenly came from the air. Although the heart beat was slight, it was like a bell and drum in the ear, or a thunder in the sky. Let people live for it.


    Strands of black rock then appeared from the original quiet place, then slowly rose into the air, slowly condensed, except for the appearance of dopla. But it is the master of the mirror space.


    At the moment when dorplath appeared, another deep pit was also filled with the sound of breathing. A figure, from illusory to solid, is Li Fan.


    "Not bad." Although dorplath''s face was a little pale, her mouth was still smiling. Looking at Li Fan, she said, "if you can improve your strength, I''m afraid today''s victory or defeat will not be such a one."


    "Is it?" Li Fan smiles a little. Although his face is also a little pale, the smile on his face can''t stop saying, "mirror space dominates.". You and I are just fighting with each other. What''s more, it''s still in the sea of my divine consciousness. How can you be so sure that I can''t beat you today. What''s more, if you really have the goods, why don''t you do it? "


    "It''s the same as the actual strength." Dopla laughed and looked at Li Fan and said coldly, "I know what you want to say. This is your sea of divine knowledge. You don''t dare to do your best. Just now, I was worried that you should be able to fight for your own accomplishments and help the dreamland. "


    Li Fan''s face flushed slightly. He didn''t want to beat himself. He was so easily exposed by Oprah.


    "Why, if you want to fight, I''ll be rich." Li Fan looked at dopla and said coldly.


    "Fight, but fight." Dorplath chuckled. The vulture''s eyes also burst out, except for an evil look¡° However, since I''m here or something, how can I not keep my hands? "


    As soon as dorplath''s voice fell, there was a sudden shaking in the sea of divine consciousness. When Li Fan saw this, he was also shocked. This kind of fluctuation in the space, Li Fan is no longer familiar with, this is clearly the God consciousness space has changed hard. But now, dorplath is in the sea of his own divine consciousness. If he can still connect with Europe through external connection, what is the extent of dorplath''s divine power? In other words, what is the extent of the power of dominating mirror space.


    The thought in Li Fan''s heart has not yet turned, but the wave in the sea of divine consciousness has been slowly calmed, but Li Fan''s surprise is suddenly excited.


    The person who appears in the sea of divine knowledge is not someone else, but Avril in the dreamland. But now Avril, it seems not sober, but in a hazy state, this feeling, some like not waking up, but also like a person with some intellectual problems.


    When Li Fan saw Avril''s appearance, his mind was already in some turbulence. Originally thought that this mirror space dominates the strength, but now this hand, obviously shows that this mirror space dominates, the strength is not what we see.


    As for Avril''s reaction, Li Fan understood it in a flash.


    People have three souls and seven spirits. Practitioners are no different from ordinary people. In other words, in the whole time and space, all humanoid creatures have three souls. The dream world, which is closely related to the main material world, is obviously the same.


    The practitioners usually practice the seven spirits, because they belong to the spirit attached to the body. The three spirits can exist independently of the body. The appearance of Avril in front of her is obviously dominated by the mirror space. With some power or technique, she forcibly pulls one of Avril''s three spirits to the sea of Li Fan''s divine consciousness.


    "How''s it going? I didn''t expect that. " Dopla smiles, looks at Li Fan and says, "you can''t know that our mirror space originally corresponds to the spirit of your three souls."


    "What do you want to do?" Although Li Fan was surprised, he didn''t have any worries. After all, for Li Fan, he was not Xiaobai who didn''t know anything at that time. Now Li Fan at least knows. Although three souls and seven spirits are important for ordinary people and more important for practitioners, what is more important is that although they are important, for practitioners, if there is no way to cultivate them, they are no ordinary people at all. Therefore, although these three spirits are important, they are not undeniable.


    Among the methods of ascent in the main material world, there was originally about the prospect of ascent like chopping three corpses. Just for many years. No one has really reached this point.


    However, it is obvious that the three corpses are the same as the three souls of the war zone. Only by cutting off three souls can one really transcend heaven and earth. Only in this way can we further practice, but this seemingly ordinary step makes countless practitioners flinch. The reason is simple. Every cultivator knows that three corpses can be cut to soar, but for the importance of three souls, these cultivators also attach great importance to it. In the face of gambling on the unknown future and the visible future, few people will choose to gamble on the general, not to mention how to gamble on the cultivators of the main material world who do not know?


    "What for?" The master of mirror space sneered, looked at Li Fan and said, "I just let you know that today is your last day. I want you to see everything clearly. In this way, you can also rest assured on the road


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan is still some don''t understand the mirror space dominates the view, is that want to use Avril force himself. But I don''t want to. After all, if I want to force myself, at least I can''t defeat myself. But now, although it is in the sea of Li Fan''s divine consciousness, it is obvious that the master of mirror space cannot be the real divine consciousness. Judging from the prudence of this kind of plane domination, there is obviously room for it.


    What''s more, judging from the fight between them just now, the power of the mirror space is not inferior to Li Fan at all. Although it takes some effort to win over Li Fan, it doesn''t need to do so after all.


    "Ha ha ha." The master of mirror space laughed wildly. He turned his head and looked at Avril, who was still with closed eyes. Then he looked at Li Fan and said, "you think I want to use her to force you to surrender."


    "What else do you want to do?" Li Fan asked coldly.


    "I''ll let you know how many times you''ve missed the opportunity to return to this space-time controller. Today, I want you to die disheartened, there is no trace of nostalgia for the world Mirror space dominates the laughter. There seems to be a hurricane in the whole sea of consciousness. It is like a picture hanging from the sky and the earth, unfolding slowly.


    Li Fan just looked at it and knew what was on the screen.


    This is the second time that Li Fan has seen what this picture shows. The last time I saw this picture, it was in the tomb of Yin Yang and Pisces, that is, the mysterious ancient tomb thousands of years ago, with my palm on the stone tablet.


    The two as like as two peas, as like as two peas, they are almost identical. The man who turns himself into a sword spirit. What''s more, the scenes I have experienced.


    "How do you know these things?" Li Fan''s heart suddenly surprised, turned his head to look at the mirror space master and asked.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?" The master of mirror space gave a cold smile, looked at Li Fan and said, "you should have seen these things. On the stone tablet, I don''t know what it looks like?"


    "How can you know that? Who are you?" Li Fan suddenly felt an extremely creepy feeling spread all over his body, so that he could not help shivering.


    "Yin Yang Pisces, cycle back and forth. One Yin and one Yang, one black and one white, complement each other. Do you remember something? " The master of mirror space didn''t answer Li Fan''s question positively, just said lightly.


    Li Fan murmured and repeated these words, and the Tai Chi pattern flashed in his mind, one black and one white, one Yin and one Yang, turning slowly like reciprocating. Seemingly never intersect, but they echo each other¡° Is that you Li Fan suddenly thought of a possibility, raised his head and looked at the mirror space in surprise.

 V3.Chapter 24

    Li Fan didn''t have such an idea in his mind, but when he saw what he had tried his best to do, Li Fan suddenly found out why the master of the mirror space should have such an understanding of his own affairs.


    Even if he was the master of time and space in his previous life, how could he let these ordinary plane masters have any understanding of his life experience.


    I don''t know who said that. Of course, the only one who can really understand himself is himself.


    The reason for Li Fan''s surprise at this time, of course, is to find that the so-called mirror space dominator is actually his own correspondence in the mirror space.


    "Did you find out?" Mirror space master also sent out a burst of chilly laughter, looking at Li Fan coldly said, "you say, I am now."


    Mirror space master said, but also reached out to hold Avril''s slender neck. Looking at Li Fan, he said slowly, "if you kill her, will this account be counted on your head. After all, you and I can be regarded as a community. "


    "Do you think that with this thing, I can be obedient?" Li Fan is also frowning, looking at the mirror space master, coldly said, "although you are my mirror space projection, but your mind, is to be a lot of malicious."


    "Ha ha ha." The master of mirror space laughs wildly and says, "how, for time and space, you are me and I am you. We are not separated from each other."


    Said the mirror space master looked at Li Fan, pinched Avril neck hand is also slightly forced.


    "At that time, I should have dissipated in the whole time and space. Why did you appear. Why is it like this? " Although there is no threat to Li Fan now, this situation is more painful than Li Fan''s being threatened. After all, Avril is very important to Li Fan.


    Without Avril, Li Fan would not have met with the dream world at all, and would not have represented that the main material world came to the dream world when the tide of time and space came.


    Even if the mirror space master killed Avril''s three spirits at the moment, although Avril itself did not have much damage, but the lack of three spirits. For Avril, it was obvious that something important had been lost.


    "You think you are out of thin air in this time and space, and you can''t be the master of this time and space." The master of mirror space said coldly, "you are just an ordinary practitioner in this time and space. This Avril has been entangled with you for a long time. Now, I''m afraid you are closely connected. " Mirror space master looking at Li Fan Light mouth, eyes are also a lot of cold.


    "Then you think that with Avril in your hand, you can really threaten me." Li Fan looked at the mirror space, coldly said.


    "Give it a try." Mirror space master sneer, holding Avril''s palm is also suddenly tightened.


    Just as the palm of the mirror space dominator just tightened, Li Fan''s body suddenly disappeared in the same place. The other hand of the mirror space dominator also gently pushed out towards his side. A layer of ripples flickered in the air. Two people in the mirror space dominate the palm of the hand, swing open a circle of waves. Suddenly it dissipated.


    Li Fan''s body stepped back a few steps, and finally stood firm, and the mirror space is dominated by holding Avril''s body in his hand, and stepped back a few meters, fluttering like dancing.


    Li Fan was forced back by one hand, and the hand of mirror space dominating did not stop. It was still slow, but firm tightening.


    A ray of light flashed from the neck of Avril. Dazzling light, let the mirror space dominate is one Leng. This kind of situation, is lets the mirror surface space dominate is not to expect. This Avril originally in their own hands, is the body of three souls in the mirror space. Under the control of the mirror space itself. This Avril is actually able to have this kind of strength to carry on the counter attack to oneself. This is extraordinary.


    The light was shining. The mouth of the hand dominated by the mirror space is cracked, and a bright red bloodstain flows down the hand dominated by the mirror space. Strong anti shock force, even let the mirror space dominate is a few steps back. The whole arm, are slightly numb up.


    "How could it be?" Mirror space master looks at Avril in surprise, obviously some can''t believe that Avril''s three souls have such powerful strength.


    Avril''s whole body, are burst out of the dazzling light, the whole person seems like an angel down to earth in general. People can not directly look at the whole person, but also with the light shining, gradually slowly floating in the air. Shining light, as in Avril''s behind the formation of two bright wings in general.


    Although Avril''s reaction surprised the master of mirror space, the smell of Avril made the master of mirror space familiar. This breath actually burns all the power in the three spirits. This situation often occurs when the practitioners choose to explode or forcibly enhance their strength.


    "Avril, what are you doing?" Li Fan obviously also discovered this kind of abnormal situation, opening to still close his eyes Avril said. But in this sea of divine knowledge, Avril obviously has no way to hear Li Fan''s figure. Just when Avril was almost wrapped in light. The mirror space dominates also the facial expression suddenly one side. Body shape is also fleeting, it is toward the distance. A ray of light burst out in the mirror space. Then, like a bamboo shoot rising from the ground, it appears continuously from the place where the mirror space dominates. Almost in an instant, the master of mirror space has swept thousands of meters away, almost circling the whole sea of divine consciousness. In the whole sea of divine consciousness, it is also like the land that has been thrown up, which is in a mess¡° Hum Although the master of mirror space kept retreating, he gave a cold hum and looked at Li Fan. He said coldly, "since she doesn''t want to live, I''ll kill her first and then you. Today, let the two of you be buried together in the sea of your own divine consciousness. " Said the mirror space master is no longer back, hands suddenly toward the body. There was a tremor at the foot of Haydn. Two powerful forces collided fiercely in the sea of divine consciousness. One side is the mirror space projection of Li Fan''s former life, while the other side is Li Fan''s former life partner. Although his strength is not as strong as Li Fan''s, it is no less. At the moment, the power of the three spirits burning itself is obviously tied with the master of the mirror space¡° Li Fan, in the past, you were protecting me. Today, although I only have three souls in this category, today it''s my turn to protect you. I just hope that in the future, you can remember. Once there was a girl, for you, willing to give her three souls. I also hope you can treat my remaining seven Spirits well. " In Li Fan''s mind, there is Avril''s voice, which seems to be so determined and desolate. It is obvious that she is deeply in love with Li Fan¡° No, No Li Fan also had to roar at last. Far away, Li Fan saw Avril''s still closed eyes, it seems that a drop of crystal tears flowed down¡° Today, you are not the master of mirror space, but fortunately, we still have a chance. I will use the power of my three souls to release the burning power and block the sea of your divine consciousness. As for how to eliminate the mirror space that is confined in the sea of your divine consciousness, it depends on your own Avril''s voice continues to ring, and Li Fan is surprised to find that with Avril''s voice falling, his body has no way to move, as if this is not his sea of divine consciousness. As if here, Avril has become the master between heaven and earth¡° Mirror space dominates. In those days, you were just a mirror space projection of Li Fan. If it wasn''t for his nostalgia for you when he was promoted to the master of Tao time and space, you would not have survived to this day. In that case, you will stay here forever. " Although Avril didn''t open her eyes, she didn''t open her mouth, but in the whole space, she wanted to pull up Avril''s stiff forehead¡° It''s up to you. " Mirror space master coldly smile, looking at Avril said, "although I am here, but a little distraction, but with you, also want to beat me."¡° Don''t forget that you are just the projection of Li Fan''s mirror space. " Avril''s voice continued to ring¡° Why? " Mirror space dominates the face and says, "how come our mirror space is projection. How can the main material world not be the shadow of our mirror space. You think you''re really masters of time and space. In fact, this is the real lie in time and space. "¡° You are still so stubborn. " Avril cold mouth said, "in this case, you really stay here, let you become a part of Li Fan." The light around Ivy''s forehead and body has completely wrapped herself up. Mirror space dominates the face is also suddenly changing color, his hands can no longer be pressed down, in his surprised eyes, his hands slowly rising from bottom to top, no matter how hard he pressed, also can not stop the light rising in the sea of consciousness¡° Ban. The tomb of divine knowledge. " Avril''s voice resounds in the sea of divine consciousness, and the dazzling light rises from the sea of living divine consciousness, which completely envelops the mirror space¡° Goodbye, Li Fan. " Avril''s voice light ring out, the body is gradually into the light, disappeared.

 V3.Chapter 25

    "No!" Li Fan exclaimed, the figure is also fast toward the direction of Avril rushed in the past, only in the distance of Avril but more than ten meters, but it can no longer inch step.


    "Li Fan." Although Avril is covered by the light cage, but the voice is still spread out, with a touch of sadness, said, "are you sad for me? It doesn''t matter. Even if I lose three souls, it''s still me. We can still see it. And I will always be here with you. "


    With these words, Avril''s whole body is shining again, wrapping the mirror space together, just like forming a huge golden ball of light. Slowly towards the sea of divine consciousness to land.


    No matter how hard Li Fan tried, he couldn''t break into the light. He could only watch Avril and the mirror space dominate into a group of light and fall directly in the middle of the sea of divine consciousness.


    A huge light ball with dozens of square meters falls slowly. With the gradual convergence of the light, it is like an egg shaped sky curtain. Flash out of which wrapped Avril and the mirror space dominate.


    Avril is still holding the position of the Deputy pinching fajue, and on the opposite side of Avril, it is the mirror space dominating with panic. The two men were thus imprisoned in the sea of divine consciousness.


    "No Li Fan exclaimed, only to feel a black eyes, the whole person is also angry attack heart, faint in the past.


    I don''t know how long it took for Li Fan to wake up. I feel as if I am in the water, floating up and down with the waves.


    When Li Fan opened his eyes, he found that he was still on the sea of divine knowledge, but under him, he was already filled with the sea water. But oneself, also is along with the sea water fluctuation, is fluttering unceasingly.


    "Avril." Li Fan suddenly rang up, and Li Fan, sitting up, looked under the sea of divine knowledge.


    Through the layers of refraction of the sea, Li Fan saw that under the sponge, Avril and the specular space still maintained the straight state. Face, can not help but reveal the color of that wipe sad.


    Although I don''t have too close feelings for Avril, in this case, Avril would rather sacrifice her three souls to ensure Li Fan''s safety, which makes me feel Avril''s deep love for herself. Just, I didn''t have any expression before. I think Avril may know that now, it''s all about her feelings, hidden deeply. I don''t know if Avril ever complained about herself.


    Li Fan reaches out his hand and wants to touch Avril in the light curtain through the water. The feeling of his hand tells Li fan that the light curtain that looks like waves can''t be penetrated by himself now. It''s like an invisible force, the organizer''s own hand forward. Li Fan had to retract his hand.


    "Avril, wait for me." Li Fan looked at the still Avril and said in a low voice, "when I am strong, I will come back to you."


    Now Li fan knows that the magic method Avril released at the last moment is just to imprison two people in the seal of permanent stagnation of time. And this seal is also famous in the whole cultivation world.


    Because the origin of this seal is not to fight, but to save people.


    It is said that this is the skill of the master in the astral world. In order to save his seriously injured lover, he burst out under the agitation of his mind. In this technique, time is coagulated. Unless the power in the boundary can be completely absorbed, otherwise, the boundary can not be broken from the outside world.


    "I didn''t expect that you were still thinking about me in the end." Li Fan looked at Avril, her eyes were moist.


    Avril''s last technique, of course, can choose other ways to imprison the master of the mirror space, but Avril''s choice of this technique can not only trap the master of the mirror space, but also enable Li Fan to absorb the strength of his sister to strengthen himself in the future, More can let Li Fan break this boundary in the first time, can absorb the mirror space dominates the divine consciousness. This plan should not be too tight.


    However, the price is too high for Li Fan. Avril, who has lost three souls, does not really die, but her body in the dream world is no different from her death.


    Li Fansheng sighed and looked at Avril again. With the waving of his fingers, the whole sea of divine consciousness also rolled up waves, just like being cut off by a force. The deep sea of divine consciousness, around Avril''s tube ball, abruptly separated and couldn''t be closed any more.


    "Wait for me." Li Fan finished all this, looked at Avril half ring, and finally slowly opened his mouth.


    AI Haotian''s brow is wrinkled in the assembly hall of the AI family. In the spacious assembly hall, only Madison stands beside AI Haotian, and his face is full of doubts.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan''s voice rang out from the door, and his figure also entered the hall.


    "Li Fan." Love to listen to ah, heard Li Fan''s voice, suddenly sat up from the seat, anxiously looking at Li Fan, said "Wei''er had an accident."¡° What? " Li Fan felt as if his whole body had been hit by a heavy hammer. Originally, I thought that Avril in the sea of divine consciousness was just Avril in the mirror space. Even if Avril was injured, it could not reach the point of breaking bones and muscles. But now AI Haotian said that Avril had an accident¡° Wei''er, he doesn''t know why he lost one of the three spirits. Now he''s in a coma. " AI Haotian anxiously grabbed Li Fan and said anxiously¡° How could it be, how could it be? When did it happen? " Li Fan is also suddenly surprised, eyes also looked at Medivh and AI Haotian asked¡° What happened last night, the connection between miss and me suddenly weakened a lot. Originally, I thought it was Miss who took the initiative to cut it off. But this morning, I found that the young lady was already unconscious. " McGrady Wen saw Li Fan''s appearance, but also quickly explained¡° How could it be, Avril? " Li Fan murmured nervously¡° Li Fan, don''t get excited. Now I don''t know what the reason is. Wei''er hasn''t dealt with anyone at all. We don''t know how this happened. It needs to be investigated. " When AI Haotian saw Li Fan''s appearance, he quickly pressed Li Fan on the chair and explained¡° I know what''s going on. I know what''s going on. " Li Fan murmured and said, "how can it be? It''s just Avril''s three souls in the mirror space. How can it be like this? Why?"¡° What''s going on? " AI Haotian obviously also heard something from Li Fan''s words. He looked at Li Fan and asked. Li Fan slightly stabilized his mind, and quickly said what happened before. For the things in the sea of his own divine knowledge, Li Fan, of course, ignored the part about himself, but only talked about the development of things after Avril''s appearance in detail¡° Do you mean Avril used her own technique to confine herself and the part of the divine consciousness dominated by the mirror space in the sea of your divine consciousness AI Haotian exclaimed and asked Li Fan. Li Fan nodded, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "yesterday I thought that what the master of mirror space got was Avril''s three souls in the mirror space. Unexpectedly, he got Avril''s three souls in the dream world. How could it be like this? Didn''t he come in person?"¡° Yes, the master of mirror space is not lying. " Medivh said suddenly¡° What''s the matter? " When Li Fan and AI Haotian heard McGrady''s words, they all turned to look at McGrady and asked¡° Although miss is in a coma, she just lost one of the three spirits, not all of them. That is to say Before McGrady''s words were said to play, Li Fan was already a strong man¡° You mean that one of the three souls Avril lost is just the one corresponding to the mirror space Li Fan looked at Ai Haotian and Medivh and said. Medivh nodded, looked at Li Fan and AI Haotian, and said, "although the three spirits are divided into heaven, earth and man, the three spirits correspond to each other''s respective plane space. At will, miss is not dominated by the mirror space to take all the three spirits, but is missing the soul among the three spirits, which corresponds to the mirror space."¡° In this way, ivy is just in a coma now. It''s a very important part for her to take it. " Li Fan looked at Madison and said anxiously, "I thought that the three spirits were not important things. Since they were corresponding to the mirror space, they were not very anxious to get them back, but now they are extremely important to Avril."¡° Yes, although the young lady is in a coma now, according to our exploration, the lost soul of the young lady is very important. Although the young lady does not wake up now, and the strength of the whole person is gradually growing. Although the speed of fading is very slow, it may take decades to go on at this speed, The young lady will become a person without any strength. " Medivh flicked and said slowly¡° How can Wei Er be like this AI Haotian sighed deeply. Although he was very dissatisfied with Li Fan, it was Avril''s own choice after all. What''s more, it was the master of mirror space who took Avril''s three spirits, not Li Fan''s fault¡° Don''t worry, since Avril''s three spirits are still in the sea of my divine consciousness, I will absorb the enchantment as soon as possible, and then release Avril Li Fan looked at them and said solemnly¡° I''m afraid it''s not that easy. " AI Haotian sighed and said lonely.

 V3.Chapter 26

    "Why?" Li Fan looked at Ai Haotian with some doubts. From AI Haotian''s face, Li Fan even saw a look of despair.


    This is somewhat beyond Li Fan''s expectation. Although the art of imprisoning and sealing is owned by the dream world, Li Fan also knows something about it, and he will never be able to solve it as AI Haotian said. But looking at Ai Haotian''s expression at the moment, it seems that he doesn''t pretend to be.


    AI Haotian also shook his head and said helplessly, "I know Li fan that you know something about the seal technique, but the seal technique you know is the primary one a long time ago. But now after so many years, our dream world has improved a lot on this forbidden letter. "


    "What do you mean? The art of seal can''t be solved at all now? " Li Fan took a deep breath, looking at Ai Haotian, some surprised said.


    AI Haotian nodded, but shook his head and said, "it''s not exactly like this."


    "Well, what do you mean? It''s in the art of seal, but your daughter, you are still so hesitant now." Li Fan felt his anger almost rushed to his head, pulled AI Haotian''s collar and waited for him to say.


    Medivh gently opened Li Fan''s hand, shook his head at Li Fan and said, "Li Fan, don''t get excited. The patriarch is also very anxious about this."


    AI Haotian''s face now looks a lot more sad and despairing. He looks at Li Fan and Medivh and says, "Medivh doesn''t have the natural blood of the Mengling clan, so I''m not very clear about it. Now I can tell you."


    AI Haotian said, but also slowly sat back on the chair, now AI Haotian, no longer the kind of overwhelming patriarchal momentum, as if just an old man who lost his daughter.


    "This seal technique was originally created by Lingyan, the master of the dream world. It was originally created to solve some special problems when compiling dreams for the dream world. But after so many years of practice and evolution, it has also become a means to directly confront the enemy. It''s just that there are a few big flaws in this technique. If the caster''s strength is weaker than the caster''s, then the seal can''t be removed by external force. So, Avril''s seal can''t be broken at all. If you want to untie it, you have to wait until Avril herself


    "But now Avril''s strength is not so strong, how can it be stronger than the master of the mirror space?" Li Fan moved a little in his heart. The mirror space was the projection of his previous life. Although he didn''t know what his strength was, since he was the master of time and space, his strength couldn''t be weaker than that of the major planes. Even if the mirror space wasn''t the master of all consciousness, Avril couldn''t compete.


    "Impossible?" Li Fan shook his head, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "the technique is round. If I can seal it, I will be able to untie it. When my strength is strong, there must be another way."


    AI Haotian nodded. Although he didn''t agree with Li Fan''s words in his heart, he can''t say anything now. After all, there is still hope. What''s locked in there is his daughter.


    "The most important thing now is how to find a way to wake up the young lady. Although she has lost her soul, the young lady who can wake up has some injuries, but it''s better than losing all her spiritual power."


    Li Fan nodded, looked at Ai Haotian and Madison, and said in a deep voice, "I want to see Avril."


    Without too much decoration and luxury goods, Avril''s room seems to be completely different from the identity of a patriarch''s daughter, except for the pink curtain on the bed and Avril, who is tightly covered with brocade quilt. It seems that only these two kinds of things can explain Avril''s identity, just like a man who is already rich and has no need for additional things to show his wealth.


    The whole room is filled with a faint fragrance of flowers and plants. In front of Avril''s bed, there is a copper censer. The faint fragrance of flowers and plants is curling up from the copper stove, and the faint smoke is like the morning glow. Let the whole room, have become a lot of quiet.


    Li Fan sat alone beside Avril''s bed, looking down at Avril as if she were asleep, with a touch of love on her face.


    Although I don''t see Avril for a long time, Li fan can clearly feel Avril''s feelings for herself.


    But Li Fan, do not know is his inner resistance, or because of some other reasons, often want to promise Avril, but in the mind is another is also a beautiful figure.


    For Li Fan, it''s as if he has known each other for a long time. Li Fan doesn''t know how to deal with their feelings. In getting along with Chen Xi and Avril, Li fan can clearly feel that two people have different feelings for themselves.


    But Chen Xi is more reserved than Avril. It has never been said personally or explicitly. But Li Fan did not dare to pick out this relationship.


    "Alas." Li Fan gently sighed and held Avril''s palm outside. The warm feeling of his tentacles made Li Fan''s original irritable mood calm down.


    "Wait for me, Avril. I''ll wake you up." Li Fan''s light words, his eyes are also suddenly shot out a touch of gold, straight into Avril''s head.


    A piece of calm water, Avril''s body is quietly floating on the water. Li fan suspended in the air, looking at the sleeping Avril, also can''t help shaking his head.


    Originally, Li Fan thought that although Avril was sleeping, the sea of divine consciousness might be blocked and unable to contact. But now, it seems that Avril''s divine consciousness is sleeping together. In this case, Li Fan''s original plan to wake up Avril''s method is simply impossible to achieve.


    Li fan so quietly stood in front of Avril, for a long time, Li Fan is finally a deep breath, his face is also a flash of decisive color.


    "Since I didn''t accompany you then, now, let me accompany you until the day you wake up." Speaking of Li Fan, the body sent out a faint halo. The halo continued to spread until it came into contact with Avril''s divine space.


    It''s like gilding the whole divine space. The light of God''s consciousness floating in the space of God''s consciousness was blocked by the golden light. It can''t float away any more.


    "I''ll seal this place up. As long as I don''t die, your divine consciousness will never disappear. Wait for me, Avril Li Fan looked down at Avril again, and her figure disappeared instantly, leaving only Avril floating quietly on the water. And Avril''s corner of the eye, it seems that there is a drop of crystal.


    "What, Li Fan, are you crazy?" Fat man suddenly sat up, looked at Li Fan and said in surprise, "don''t you know how difficult the mirror space is? Dream of the two families, have been defeated in the mirror space under, but also defeated in the body of that duopula. If you are facing the mirror space, how can you have the slightest chance of winning? "


    "I agree with the fat man." Yang Qinghua also nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "it''s not that we don''t agree with this practice, but you also said that the mirror space of the seal in the sea of divine consciousness is only part of the divine consciousness, and it''s just that part of the divine consciousness that you can''t deal with. Now the vanguard of mirror space has lost its commander. Next, I''m afraid it will either be dominated by mirror space or replaced by more powerful guys. You are not fit to go now. "


    Yang Qinghua said, but also turned to look at Ai Haotian and others, said, "this is not to let Li Fan help Avril revenge, but this matter is important, we can''t be so reckless."


    AI Haotian also nodded, obviously also knew what Yang Qinghua said was true. When he heard Li Fan''s words, AI Haotian didn''t want to let Li Fan go, but what Li Fan had decided, AI Haotian had something hard to say, so he had to invite these people from the main material world to discuss with him.


    "I know what you think." Li Fan''s eyes swept over everyone''s body and said faintly, "I know that now the tide of time and space is coming, not only the dream world is in danger, but also our main material world is in danger. You want me to save my strength until it is useful."


    Looking at the crowd nodded, Li Fan continued to say, "but have you ever thought about it? If we can''t face the tide of time and space at the beginning, how can we face the real battle of heterotopia in the future?"


    With these words, Li Fan turned to look at Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan, arched his hand and said, "two elders, there is a saying in the power alliance, you two should be very clear. Only fighting is the shortcut to quickly improve one''s own strength. There''s no mistake


    Yang Qinghua nodded and said, "there''s nothing wrong, but that doesn''t mean to let you die."


    "How could it be death?" Li Fan blinked his eyes, looked at the crowd and said, "I think you should also know something about my life experience. Yes, although I am a natural God now, to be exact, my previous life is the real master of time and space. In this case, how can I have anything to do with it? "


    "You said it yourself. That''s who you were before." Chen Xi, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly said, "but now you can''t compare with other ectopic masters. It''s not worth the risk. "


    "Alas." Li Fan also sighed heavily, looked at the crowd and said slowly, "forget it, then I''ll tell you a secret about me that you don''t know."


    "Although my current strength is not enough, there are a lot of my scattered divine consciousness in the whole time and space. At the same time, my divine consciousness is not the same as it is now. As long as through the fight, I can quickly improve the strength


    "What do you mean?" Yang Qinghua seems to understand some, looking at Li Fan some hesitant said.


    "I''m really the identity and the controller of time and space. I can say that I''m the master of the whole time and space. Although my current strength is not good, as long as I have the opportunity, the power of the people in the whole time and space is actually mine." Li Fan looked at the crowd and slowly said something that surprised them.


    "You mean you can absorb their divine power?" Fat man is also the first time to reflect over, looking at Li Fan asked¡° That''s right. " Li Fan nodded¡° As long as I start with people who are lower, then the whole mirror space is certainly not my opponent. "¡° Yes After a long silence, Yang Qinghua finally said, "if this time, the master of mirror space doesn''t do it himself, you can go."

 V3.Chapter 27

    Li Fan nodded, looked at Yang Qinghua and said, "no problem, anyway, this time, the mirror space dominates, absolutely will not come over."


    "How can you be so sure?" Yang Qinghua looked at Li Fan and said.


    Li Fan gave a slight smile and looked at Yang Qinghua, explaining, "although I have not really seen the mirror space dominating, at that time, the mirror space dominating was, after all, my projection in that year. I can''t understand my strength in that year. Moreover, I am also very clear about the part of the divine consciousness that is now banned in the sea of my divine consciousness. Now the mirror space dominates, I''m afraid it''s still in the process of recovering strength. "


    AI Haotian suddenly burst into laughter, which surprised the people in the conference hall. After all, now, not only Avril has fallen into a deep sleep, but the whole Mengling clan is in an extremely dangerous situation.


    "Everyone, it seems that with Li Fan here, our dream world in the future will be more confident about the tides of time and space." Then AI Haotian turned to look at Li Fan and said in a deep voice, "now, I finally know why Wei''er values you so much."


    "Chief AI, the relationship between me and Avril is needless to say. In the dream world, for me, this time, I will do my best." Li Fan is also a light smile, said.


    As soon as Li Fan''s voice fell, Chen Xi''s face changed slightly, but she didn''t say anything. She stood up and went out.


    Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan looked at each other and sighed in their hearts. The relationship between these young people is also a little too troublesome.


    Wangyue mountain, above the peak.


    Dream impermanence is still a black robe over the whole body, standing on the peak, overlooking the distance.


    "What has changed in the dream world recently?" For a long time, dream impermanence just cold mouth asked.


    The elder standing behind Meng Wuchang quickly arched his hand and said respectfully, "recently, the dream world is quite uneven. As far as we know, all the ectopic planes invading the dream world, except the current parallel space, the mirror space and the abyss world have defeated the two families of the Mengling family, and the whole army has been exhausted. I''m afraid there will be no good life for the Mengling people next. "


    "Oh, well." Dream impermanent tone of the voice can not hear any joy, as if this is a square but things.


    The elder''s face was full of joy, and he continued, "yes, and according to the information, AI Haotian, the daughter of AI family in Mengling clan, has fallen into a coma."


    "What''s the matter?" Dream impermanent face slightly a color change, opening to ask a way.


    The elder shook his head and said faintly, "I don''t know. Just listen to the spies. It seems that without any fighting, he suddenly fell into a coma. Although AI Haotian blocked the news, many people already knew about it."


    Dream impermanence did not speak, just light nodded. The elder pondered for a long time, and finally hesitated to say, "Lord clan leader, I don''t know which traitor, how to deal with it?"


    "Traitor?" Dream impermanence sneer, is still back to big elder said, "big elder said is that traitor."


    "It''s Jin Wen." Elder listen to dream impermanence words in the meaning seems to be some wrong, but since the words have been exported, but also can''t take back, had to be hard to go on.


    "What does the elder mean?" Dream impermanence didn''t say anything, just kicked the ball back to the big elder and asked.


    "This kind of people, although they made some contributions to our nightmare clan in those years, their merits and demerits can''t be equal. After all, he is now desperate to join the Mengling clan. " The elder pondered for a while, and finally said.


    "Since the elder thinks so, let the elder do it." Dream impermanence silent half ring, is to open mouth to say finally.


    The elder''s face flashed a little bit of consternation, but it was soon replaced by surprise. He quickly bowed down and said, "yes, I will live up to the patriarch''s trust."


    "Go ahead." Dream impermanence cold mouth said.


    The elder bowed himself again and turned to walk down the mountain. Until the figure of the elder disappeared in the sight, Meng Wuchang finally sighed slowly, looked up at the distant scene, a crescent moon hanging in the sky, the face of Meng Wuchang was pale.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a strong heart of resistance." Dream impermanence''s body is slightly trembling, the face is also extremely ugly. He said to himself, "but do you think that will stop me? You will know that all you do is to procrastinate. The whole dream world, the whole time and space, will eventually become my control. "


    The dream that says a word is impermanent, the face is also shining a touch of light black breath, hover a few circles on the face, disappear.


    To everyone''s surprise, after the defeat of the Yang family and the sun family, the original imagination of the clan should be the abyss and mirror space in the ectopic plane, which suddenly became like the speed of a tortoise. Instead of making a little progress, it stopped in the same place without any changes.


    The other planes in the confrontation did not fight against the other major families of the Mengling clan, but still maintained the seemingly stable state. This is a big surprise to all Mengling people. It''s just that this unusual situation in the eyes of ordinary people is normal in the eyes of the high-level members of Mengling clan. Although this ectopic invasion is due to the tide of time and space. But after all, all these ectopic aspects are not one mind. Now we can see that the mirror space and the abyss are conquering, and the parallel space is doing nothing. We have to be careful with the other ectopic planes. The reason for this caution is that no one wants to be an outstanding bird. If the Yang family and the sun family didn''t start in advance, I''m afraid that the mirror space and the abyss world would still be immersed. After all, for now, all ectopic surfaces are in a state of balance. If that ectopic surface takes too much advantage, maybe it will be targeted by other ectopic surfaces. But even so, for the whole Mengling people, they dare not take it lightly. After all, what they are facing is the invasion of six different planes, and there is also the civil war of the nightmare people. If not, maybe the future Mengling people will only survive in history. At the same time, on the nihilistic peak of nihilistic land, the elder also walked towards the direction of house arrest. The elder''s happiness is not unreasonable. This time, he thought that Meng Wuchang would not deal with Jin Wen easily, but he didn''t expect that Meng Wuchang would let himself be responsible for Jin Wen without hesitation. This is the result that the elder has been waiting for for a long time. In the whole nightmare clan, few people know that the elder and Jin Wen are enemies. As early as when Mengling people exiled mengyan people, Jinwen once denounced the elder and others. Just because of this, the elder always hated the Jinwen. But for so many years, although Jinwen was less and less valued by mengchang, it always had a high status in mengyan people. Moreover, there are a large number of people who love Jinwen. But this is the time. Almost all the masters have gone to the dream world. Although the subordinates of Jin Wen are still in the void, they are dispensable to the elder. After all, how loyal they are to Jin Wen, they can''t compete with the nightmare clan. The elder thinks like this, even the pace between walking is a lot faster. When he thinks that he can kill Jin Wen immediately, the elder thinks that the future of nightmare clan is promising and he is waving to himself¡° Stop, who is it When the elder sees Jin Wen''s room under house arrest, he stops with a cold cry, which makes him stop. Looking in the direction of his voice, the elder''s surprise had completely dissipated, and his face had restored his prestige as the elder of nightmare clan¡° I don''t know who it is The elder said with a cold smile, looking at the two people coming out of the dark¡° The elder is here. " It was the black faced man who stopped Li Fan and others from entering the house arrest room on that day. But after seeing the elder, the expression on the black faced man''s face was restored to reverence¡° The elder is here. Does the patriarch have any new orders? " The black faced man looked at the elder and said flatteringly. The elder just glanced at it coldly, and made a contemptuous hum from his nostril, "why, what do I do, and I have to tell you?" The black faced man quickly waved his hand, looked at the elder and said respectfully, "I don''t dare, but I don''t know what the elder''s purpose is, because the patriarch asked us to take strict care of elder Jin. I dare not relax a bit. "¡° You are responsible for it. " The elder laughed, looked at the black faced man and said, "from now on, you don''t have to stay here."¡° What does elder mean The black faced man looked at the elder carefully and asked¡° Jin Wen must die today. " Elder Leng hum a, didn''t continue to pay attention to black face big man, just straight toward Jin Wen''s room. Looking at the elder, the black faced man could not help saying in a low voice, "it seems that elder Jin really has no way to live this time."¡° Squeak. " With a sound, the elder pushes open the closed door. The dim light in the room shines on the whole room. The elder sees the gold inscription sitting on the opposite side¡° Mr. Jin, it''s comfortable for you to live here. " The elder looked at Jin Wen and said coldly¡° I''ve known for a long time that it''s today. It''s useless to talk more. Let''s do it. " Jin Wen sneered and stood up. A strong momentum, the moment is shrouded in the whole room.

 V3.Chapter 28

    "Why, are you so anxious to die?" Elder sneer, looking at Jin Wen slowly said.


    "I didn''t seem to say wait to die." Jin Wen also sneered, his hands slightly pulled, and made a crackling sound like firecrackers.


    "What? Do you still want to disobey the patriarch''s orders? " The elder''s eyes narrowed in a moment and burst out the light of a vulture.


    "Patriarch, that also needs the whole nightmare clan to admit." Jin Wen looked at the elder coldly and said angrily, "you have brought today''s nightmare clan to such a stage that you still want to make all the nightmare clans submit to you? Don''t you know that under the practice of dream impermanence, our nightmare clan has reached a critical moment? "


    "Ha ha ha." The elder looked up at the sky with a long smile, reached out and pointed to Jin Wen, and said, "Jin Wen, you said that thousands of years ago. Why do you still say that now? Can''t you see that our nightmare clan, under the leadership of the clan leader, is still living well in the void. Now, we will take a step closer under the leadership of the patriarch. "


    Jin Wen can''t help shaking his head. Ever since he was banished to nothingness, it seems that Meng Wuchang and the two elders have been possessed by demons. He wants to return to the dream world.


    "It''s useless to talk more, elder. Let''s do it. Let''s see who can go out alive today." Jin Wen sighed, straight body is also facing the big elder.


    "It''s up to you?" The elder laughs with disdain and looks at Jin Wen shaking his head. Just as he wants to say something sarcastic, he suddenly feels a strong wind coming behind him.


    In the roaring sound, the door behind the elder was abruptly smashed, and a huge shadow directly smashed into the house. I don''t know if I''ll fall to the ground.


    "Yes?" The elder''s brow suddenly wrinkled. The shadow was no one else. It was the black faced man who had just stopped him outside the room, but now he was dead.


    "Kim Chang Lao. I''m late. " The elder''s thoughts have not yet been reflected. A loud voice accompanied by noisy footsteps has already reached his ears.


    "Jin Wen, do you want to rebel?" The elder''s face slightly changed, and he said, looking at the Jin Wen in the opposite voice.


    "It''s not that I want to rebel, it''s just that you are unpopular." As soon as Jin Wen''s words came to an end, the light at the door of the room was completely covered. The three people who appeared at the beginning were the ones who led Li Fan and others to the burial place.


    "Elder, what do you mean?" The man with the sword in his arms looked coldly at the elder standing at the door and asked in a deep voice.


    "Well, you want to stop me, too?" The elder didn''t answer. He just sneered. There was a layer of fog between his hands. He pushed out to the front of him.


    "Be careful." Jin Wen had already called out when he saw the elder''s action. But the elder''s action was faster and his voice didn''t fall. The fog on his hand had already poured into the crowd.


    Although the fog seemed hazy, it seemed to have a huge power. The three people standing at the head were shocked and did not hesitate. They all reached out at the same time to resist the elder''s attack.


    In the roaring sound, this was a dilapidated room, which could no longer withstand such a strong air impact. It was broken into countless pieces. Outside, there was also a tumult of people. When they were hit by two jets, the first three people stepped back tens of steps, and there was a deep gully under their feet. However, the people standing behind them didn''t react so quickly. Fortunately, the elder''s attack had been offset by the three people. Although they turned back for a while, they didn''t get much hurt, just looked embarrassed.


    The elder''s body was like electricity, standing outside the broken room.


    "How''s it going?" Jin Wen looked at the crowd and asked with concern.


    "Nothing." They all shook their heads. Although they were a little embarrassed just now, they finally resisted the elder''s attack.


    What shocked everyone was that the elder had never made a move in these years. I didn''t expect that he had such strength. I''m afraid that the whole nightmare clan was ranked first.


    "Jin Wen, all of you here today are going to die. All those who dare to betray the nightmare clan have no good end." The elder stood on the spot, cold eyes swept the crowd.


    "You step back." Jin Wen reached out to stop several people standing behind him and said in a low voice, "you are not the opponent of this guy."


    "I can''t see that, Jin Wen, you have some eyes." The elder laughed, looked at Jin Wen and said, "just now I said that all of us in this class are going to die today. Just choose your own time."


    "It depends on whether you have the ability." Jin Wen also sneered and said, looking at the elder.


    "Hum." The elder snorted coldly, and a layer of fog was covered between his hands again. His body also rushed to the direction of Jin Wen without any dullness. Looking at the reaction, it turned out that he was not as old as his appearance.


    Jin Wen doesn''t retreat at all. Although other people don''t know about the elder, Jin Wen knows that in the real nightmare clan, Meng Wuchang is a top-notch master. However, the elder and the second elder are second only to Meng Wuchang. Although they haven''t seen each other in these years, Jin Wen knows that they are the same, There is still a big gap. However, the gap is infinitely narrowed according to the elder''s current fighting method. The gap between the two people is only in the aspect of technique. If they simply compete with each other, Jin Wen is not afraid. They were like cannonballs coming out of the chamber. They brought up a cloud of dust to block their sight. They just heard the sound of fists and feet touching each other. But it''s like firecrackers. Once again, two figures flashed out of the smoke. Jin Wen stepped back a few steps and just stood still. But the elder just stepped on the broken steps. He stepped back a few steps, and then he stood firm. The gap between the two can also be judged¡° Ha ha ha The elder suddenly looked up at the sky and laughed wildly. He reached out to the activist''s wrist and looked at Jin Wen. He said, "Jin Wen, I didn''t expect that now you have no inch of strength. On the contrary, you have regressed."¡° Hum, you are similar. Even so, you can''t beat me. " Jin Wen also sneered and mercilessly went back¡° Let''s see how I beat you. " As soon as the elder''s face changed, the mist between his hands moved like a dragon. In a moment, it turned into a sharp spear. He didn''t say much. His body was rushing towards the inscriptions. Before his body arrived, his spear had been pierced out. The light in Jin Wen''s hand flashed, but the machete was also in his hand. It was just a spinning body in the original place. The machete in his hand passed by the tip of the gun, unloading the great power to one side. But the machete in his hand followed the Spearman of the long gun and rowed towards the elder. Although the elder was beaten, he kept on momentum. His hands just released the handle of the gun. When he passed the sound of Jin Wen, he quickly turned his hand into a fist and shot out to Jin Wen. Because Jin Wen had a machete in his hand, but now he had only one hand left empty. He saw the elder hit his chest and abdomen with a pair of fists. Only with the left hand up, palm and elbow against the big elder of a pair of fists. The two men drew back again. This time, Jin Wen was forcibly taken advantage of by the elder. The position where they made contact with the elder''s fists was already in a red tide. It was obviously a dark loss. Jin Wen stepped back a few steps, but the elder had already grasped the tail of the spear with both hands. He just crossed in front of him. A semicircular silver awn had already flew out of the spear, spinning and cutting Jin Wen''s legs. Jin Wen just gave a sneer, one foot stretched out and stomped on the ground. The air on the ground in front of him twisted and formed a barrier, melting the semicircular silver. The elder''s attack had no effect, and his body was no longer hesitant. Once again, he rushed to the inscriptions like a tiger, and his spear danced, as if he had split the space around him into countless gaps, covering all the inscriptions. Jin Wen could only make a slight concession in the stormy attack of the elder. His machete burst out a two meter air awn, and he was in the same place with the elder. The fight between the two men here is very fierce, but the people there are also nervous in their eyes. In this nihilistic place, people who have never seen the elder do it, did not expect that the elder has such strong strength¡° What should I do? If we want to do something, it seems that elder Jin himself is not the opponent of the elder. " The man with white face looked at the two people beside him, and also hesitated¡° Do it. " The man holding the long sword in his arms didn''t have any nonsense. He just looked at the two people who were fighting together. He also breathed a breath. The long sword in his hand was constantly pulling up and down from the scabbard¡° Wait a minute The man in black suddenly reached out and pressed the two men who were about to start. His face was grim and he said, "listen." Two people just want to open mouth, ear is to spread a burst of slight footstep sound, but is fast toward this side move over. Gradually the voice began to fight. The faces of the three people were puzzled. They were already masters of all the inscriptions. But now it''s self-evident who these new people are. Just when the three men''s faces were solemn. In the woods, the figure of the coming people had already appeared. When you see the head of a person, three people are slightly a Leng, the face is also surprised¡° Kang Sheng¡° It''s burning. "

 V3.Chapter 29

    See their own people appear, is already in the scene to occupy the upper hand of the big elder also sent out a burst of cold laughter. The action on the hand is ceaseless, the speech is also much rise.


    "Well, Jin Wen, do you think I don''t know your little movements? Will I come here alone today? If you all go together, I''ll be a little tricky, but it''s just a little tricky. "


    When he said that, the elder did not stop. It seemed that there was no image of his breath. The long gun in his hand was still like a dragon in the sea, blowing strong wind.


    "But today I''m going to show you how the people you''ve trained with all your heart have put you in a hopeless place."


    Big elder says words, see one side already is to walk in of Kang Sheng and burning burning burning two people open mouth to say "start, kill these traitors all."


    "Burning inflammation, you betrayed elder Jin?" The man with white face looked at the burning inflammation approaching step by step, and his face was also extremely angry.


    With a smile on his burning face, he looked at Kang Sheng beside him and said, "well, these people should be easy to deal with, are you or I?"


    "Needless to say, of course." Kang Sheng just wanted to ask Zhuoyan to do it, but he thought that Zhuoyan was originally from Jinwen. Now he is not only valued by mengwuchang, but also appears in a way that keeps pace with himself. If he is doing it today, it will enhance her position in mengwuchang''s heart. Read so far, Kang Sheng is also swallowing the words about to blurt out, turned to look at burning inflammation said.


    "With regard to these useless things, how do we need the help of the village head of Zhuye village? Kangsheng will naturally be able to take care of them."


    When the audience heard Kang Sheng''s words, they all felt a little awe in their hearts. Zhuye village was originally the place where all the most talented people of nightmare clan gathered. It can be said that the people coming out of there are extremely relaxed in the face of three people on average. Now if these people die in the hands of the elder, after all, they still fight for a chance of survival for Jin Wen. But if they die in the hands of Kang Sheng and others, they have no chance to help Jin Wen.


    "Do it. Help elder Jin first. " The white faced man''s voice has just dropped, and his body has disappeared in the same place, but his action is fast, and the opposite Kangsheng''s action is faster. As if there was no movement, Kangsheng had already appeared in front of the big elder and Jinwen battle circle, and stretched out a finger to move forward. Take a sip.


    "Come out."


    The air in front of Kang Sheng''s eyes suddenly shrank and then burst open. A figure was also thrown back. The figure has not yet landed, it has spit out blood all over the sky.


    "So vulnerable, but also delusion to help Jin Wen not?" Kang Sheng, with a sneer on his lips, shook his head and looked at the man whose face was as white as jade¡° Do it. Kill them. "


    As Kang Sheng''s voice fell, all the people who brought him also made a noise and rushed to the man in black with sword. But left the man in black and the man beside him.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, your strength is still so unbearable." Kang Sheng didn''t do it immediately. He just looked at the man holding the sword in black and sneered¡° You want to enter Zhuye village. "


    The man in black still holds the sword in his arms, but he doesn''t care about Kang Sheng''s words. He just says, "Kang Sheng, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Let''s put an end to the old grudges. "


    Kang Sheng sneered, and his figure crossed a virtual shadow in the air. Almost in the blink of an eye, he came to the man in black, with a heavy blow.


    The man in black''s face was as usual. The long sword in his hand still didn''t come out of the scabbard. He just crossed the scabbard to block Kangsheng''s boxing style. In the roar, he was also hit backward by the power of Kangsheng''s fist.


    "It''s up to you to compare with me." Kang Sheng retreated the man in black with a fist, his face grinning grimly, his body pouncing forward again, and his fists smashed fiercely again.


    "Bang bang." In the sound, Kangsheng had already hit dozens of fists in the blink of an eye. Although each fist was blocked by the horizontal scabbard of the man in black, his body was under the heavy blow and retreated tens of meters.


    "Is that what you can do in Zhuye village?" Although the man in black can''t help regressing, his face is still a cruel expression.


    "Die for me." Kang Sheng was obviously annoyed by the words of the man in black, and his hands suddenly opened. The two fists, just like the cannonball, hit out the layers of barriers in the air, with a burst of sound explosion, and fiercely hit the man in black.


    There was a loud noise and debris flying all over the sky. The man in black, who was holding the sword in his arms, was also flying upside down under the heavy blow of Kangsheng. The scabbard in his hand was also broken into countless powder and floated in the air.


    With the shattering of the scabbard, Kang Sheng''s face was just filled with a touch of satisfaction, but his face suddenly changed, and his body also flew upside down.


    "What a deep plan." Kang Sheng just flies upside down. Although his face is a little pale, he can''t see any different makeup. On the contrary, it was the man in black. After the scabbard was broken, he flew out of the sword and fell to the ground. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "However, with your strength, you want to compete with me, Kangsheng. Isn''t it self humiliating?" Kang Sheng grins coldly and slowly steps towards the direction of the man in black. Although he broke the scabbard with his heavy fist, he didn''t care that after the scabbard was broken, the long sword in the scabbard was shooting thousands of sword Qi. If it wasn''t for his carelessness, how could he let the sword Qi hurt him? Although the sword Qi didn''t do much harm to himself, in front of all of them, Kangsheng would be extremely helpless. Looking at the man in black who closed his eyes in front of him, Kang Sheng''s corner of his mouth also raised a smile¡° I''m really looking for death. Do you think that if you have sword Qi in the sheath, you can deal with me? " Kang Sheng smiles like this, his hands hanging on his side are also clenched, a flash of brilliance in his hands, then raised his fist, looked at the man in black, put a sneer on his mouth and said, "since it''s useless, go to die." Kang Sheng''s voice just fell, and his fists were also smashed. But just as the fist fell into his eyes, Kang Sheng''s eyes suddenly opened. The man in black, who thought he was in a coma, suddenly opened his eyes, and a smile flashed in his eyes. Kang Shenggang felt bad in his heart. It''s too late to retreat. In the roaring sound, blood light suddenly appeared. Smoke and dust are everywhere. A figure flew out of the smoke. It was the man in black, but in the man''s hand, there was no sword that never left. But that Kang Sheng, actually still has not seen. For a long time, the smoke slowly dispersed, revealing the Kangsheng wrapped in the smoke. Now is the face with the color of horror, staring at the front. A sword originally belonging to the man in black is now inserted in Kang Sheng''s chest¡° You? You Kang Sheng said two words intermittently, reached out and pointed to the corner of his mouth exuding blood, some men in black who stood unsteadily. How can you be so strong all of a sudden¡° Cough, cough. " The man in black coughed up a mouthful of blood, looked up at Kang Sheng and said, "do you think it''s useless for me to hold the sword all day long? I have kept my sword for hundreds of years. This sword has been channeling with me for a long time. Before heavy is just to let you think I''m useless, wait, is this last chance. Well, it doesn''t taste good. " Kang Sheng stares at the man in black not far away from him. He is full of disbelief. For hundreds of years, he has been keeping his sword by himself. The purpose of the sword is to wait for today. The man in black has such deep intention. It seems that he really underestimates him. Kang Sheng, with a ferocious look on his face, reached out to hold the long sword in front of his chest and suddenly pulled it out. Then he reached out and patted it on the wound. The blood that had already gushed out stopped in an instant¡° If this sword is on the side, I''m afraid I''m dead now. But now, though I''m injured. But it''s OK to kill you. Now that you don''t have a sword in your hand, what can you do? " Kang Sheng looks at the man in black with blood on his face, sticks out his tongue and licks the blood on his mouth, and says with a grim smile¡° Don''t worry. Since he can hurt me, I will take revenge myself. " Kang Sheng felt the movement behind him, burning inflammation has been standing quietly behind him. Cold mouth said¡° Oh The burning inflammation after death lightly agreed a¡° I want you to know that I, Kangsheng, am the most gifted man in this nightmare clan. " Kang Sheng looks at the man in black and sneers. The voice didn''t fall, but I felt a sudden shock in my body. Then there was a sharp pain¡° You Kang Sheng looks at the man in black with a frightened face, and his eyes are full of incredible feelings¡° Do you think it''s useless if I don''t have a sword in my hand? " The man in black sneered, "when the sword pierces into your body, thousands of sword Qi has already gone all over your body. I''m afraid you, the most gifted man of nightmare clan, will fall here today. " Kangsheng wanted to say something else, but behind him came a fierce blow, which made his whole body fly out. Before landing, his back collapsed. It was burning inflammation that gave Kangsheng the final blow when he was distracted¡° You Although Kang Sheng was injured inside and outside, he still didn''t die immediately. He just turned his head and looked at the burning inflammation behind him and said, "you, you. You can''t believe it Kang Sheng''s face changed before he finished. There are countless tiny red traces on the body. Like countless sword Qi flying out of the body, the whole person is like an hourglass in an instant. Torn by countless sword Qi¡° If you don''t, I can kill him. " The man in black looked at the burning inflammation on the opposite side and said with some dissatisfaction¡° Don''t waste your time. Help elder Jin quickly. " Burning inflammation ignored the man''s words, body inverted fly out, straight to the big elder and Jin Wen in the battle.

 V3.Chapter 30

    Burning burning voice falls, he is rushed to the direction of the elder, the sunspot man is a faint smile. Looking at the burning back said.


    "No wonder elder Jin has never told us that for so many years. This is the real identity of burning inflammation. This burning is in Zhuye village. It''s this busy thing. " The man in Black said this, looking at the white man on one side, he said, "the time has come. It seems that this time. Can we solve the people in the void. It depends on the moment. "


    The two people here said this, and the people brought by the two sides have basically decided the outcome by now.


    Although the strength of the elder is slightly stronger than that of Jinwen, Jinwen is the whole nightmare clan, even the whole dream world. He is the most thorough one who studies array. And the people on my side have long been very close to each other. It''s a trade-off. But the number of people on Jin Wen''s side has the upper hand.


    Until now, in all the battle circles, except Jin Wen himself. Unexpectedly, they are all slightly located on the upper peak. Jin Wen is in a mess now. Under the pressure of the elder, Jin Wen was not the opponent of the elder. At this moment, it''s because of his strong spirit. On the other hand, it''s also because the elder hasn''t really realized his absolute means.


    But this change is absolutely beyond the expectations of the two people, see Kang Sheng was killed, burning inflammation to attack himself. The elder''s face was also full of cruelty.


    "Zhuoyan, the patriarch is right. You really mean to join us."


    The elder''s face was also a shade of Yin. Looking at the burning burning towards himself, I can lift my hands. The long gun in my hand is also a blow to push back Jin Wen. The long gun in my hand is like a golden light. Straight to the burning.


    Burning burning fast forward of the body, is also a sudden pause, the hand is also close to the stab to wipe the long gun. Reach out and grab at the head of the gun.


    "It''s up to you?" The big elder''s face is a Lin, the long gun in the hand is suddenly a meal, the hands holding the long gun is also a light twist. The spear was put forward straightly, but it suddenly trembled. The whole spear held by Zhuoyan was also rotated, and a thick white smoke was rubbed out in Zhuoyan''s hands.


    "Burn, be careful." Jin Wen was beaten back by the elder. Although there was no injury, there was a slight pause on his body. Among the elder''s spiritual power, there was a weak power of thunder and lightning, which made Jin Wen''s whole body numb.


    Although it is the words of Jin Wen, but burning at the moment is already surprised to find, although it is said that he held the big elder''s long gun, but this time. But it seems that the gun in the elder''s hand is glued to his hand.


    Burning inflammation has not yet come over, stick to his hands of the gun, but suddenly burst out a strong breath, let burning inflammation of the hands suddenly burst open, the body is also the breath of a stagger, not wait to stabilize, but the face changed, the corner of the mouth is also infiltrated with a trace of blood.


    Before waiting for burning and others to react, there was a roar in the air. Burning body is also thrown back suddenly. The body has not yet landed in the air, it has already spurted blood from the sky. The body falls like a shell.


    Jin Wen''s body moved slightly and shot out in the direction of burning. The body has not yet fallen to the ground, has been from the hands to shoot thousands of silk, will burn the body wound up.


    "Kim Chang Lao."


    Burning inflammation reluctantly opened his eyes, looking to catch his own gold, but also sent a smile.


    "Burning inflammation disappoints you. I''m afraid we can''t deal with the strength of the elder."


    "Burning inflammation, take them first." Jin Wenqiang held back his numbness, and his face was still calm. Will burn inflammation to put down, blunt behind of face white as jade of man say.


    "Kim Chang Lao. Although there is no real fight with the elder, from the two moves of the elder, the people present clearly know that no one here today can be the opponent of the elder.


    "Let''s go." Jin Wen turns his head and looks at the elder who is walking slowly. His voice is also filled with anger.


    "Want to go?" Big elder is also dragging a long gun, the vision Yin vulture of looking at the public opposite, sneer a way¡° As I said, none of you can leave here today. "


    When he said this, Jin Wen had a decisive look on his face. Looking at the elder with a cold smile, his hands were suddenly raised to the sky, and he said coldly, "too empty dreamland."


    Jin Wen''s voice falls, and the Taixu dreamland which is broken by Li Fan''s blow is slowly unfolded again. Compared with last time. In this time of house arrest, this golden inscription is even more refined for this illusion. It not only enveloped the whole place when the Taixu dreamland was unfolded, but also covered the whole Taixu dreamland with thick fog.


    "Ha ha ha," the elder''s voice sounded in the thick fog, with a laugh of disdain. Said coldly¡° Jin Wen, what kind of powerful means do you have in today''s nightmare clan when you are regarded as a virtual dreamland of decisive battle? "


    The elder''s voice fell, but there was a gust of wind in the whole Taixu dreamland. The strong wind is like a typhoon. Although it is in the thick fog, it makes a rattling sound, which makes the whole Taixu dreamland burst out with flying debris. From the still thick fog, it can be seen that all the trees, sand and stones in the whole Taixu dreamland are suspended from the ground by the strong wind. Dancing all over the sky. The elder''s voice rang out in the still thick fog, "Jin Wen, today I''ll let you have a look. At the beginning, you had to hold on to something. Who is right and who is wrong today?" The elder''s voice fell, a strong breath to the extreme, with this gust of wind, swept the whole Taixu dreamland. Originally, the thick fog all over the sky, with the spread of this breath, is also like being inhaled by Jinlong. In a moment, it disappears. Although the fog disappeared, it revealed the surrounding environment, but it made the elder''s face more ugly. "Jinwen, you dare to betray the nightmare clan." I have to let the elder have a good atmosphere. The fog disappeared, but only Jin Wen was left in the whole Taixu dreamland, and the rest disappeared¡° Elder, you people will say that the whole nightmare clan is in an endless situation. " Jin Wen is still unmoved said¡° Then go down and find a good place for them. " The elder''s face was cold. Looking at Jin Wen, he said coldly. With the elder''s voice falling, the wind in the whole Taixu dreamland is aggravating again. Originally, it was swept to the big trees and gravel in the air. In a twinkling, it turned into powder, and the whole Taixu dreamland was full of smoke and dust. However, the smoke and dust did not fall to the ground, but still flew with the typhoon. With the strong wind, the countless vermicelli passed by. It turned out that this tiny powder, like the sharpest blade, surrounded Jin Wen''s side. Jin Wen hasn''t made a response yet. He just thinks that the gale is a little strange, but the powder is as sharp as a blade. It''s just an oversight. The clothes around him are also broken by the tiny powder. But the whole person is just like walking out of the sea of blood¡° What kind of technique is this? " Although Jin Wen was a little surprised, looking at the direction of the elder, his eyes were full of horror¡° Jin Wen, as I have said, no one can leave here today. But you let them go. You think you can save them. I''ll stop you first and then catch them. I want you to see that the whole nightmare clan will dominate the whole time and space in our hands. "¡° Elder, you will regret it. " Jin Wen looked at the elder and said coldly that countless tiny bloodstains spread on Jin Wen''s body. It turns the inscriptions into a blood man. With the elder''s voice falling, the countless powder like sand washing that originally surrounded the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions on the inscriptions. It was originally covered with blood. In front of the yellow sand that shot into his body, he had no resistance. It''s like a person who has no energy at all. He seems to be imprisoned here, allowing all the yellow sand to flow into his body. Just in the blink of an eye, originally covered with blood, like a snowman in general, the inscriptions turned into a whole body, always moving with the golden light, as if blocked by a layer of golden light¡° Jin Wen, now your life is in my hands. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you now. I will travel. If I do, when I take all of you back, the climate will kill all of you together, and we will pay homage to our nightmare clan in turn. We are going to be together. "¡° Elder, you will not come to a good end. " Jin Wen''s face exudes a light golden light. Although it is covered by yellow sand, it seems that it has no influence on Jin Wen. It''s just that the yellow sand imprisons his veins and makes him unable to mobilize any spiritual power¡° Hum. I don''t think I can wait for that day. " The elder laughs wildly, grabs Jin Wen''s body in the air, and disappears in the laughter. In situ, leaving only a yellow sand and all the destroyed buildings and trees, as if here, there is no breath. After a long time, the yellow sand floating on the whole land moved slightly.

 V3.Chapter 31

    "What should I do? Elder Jin was captured by the elder. What should we do next? " Yellow sand surging, revealing the people hidden under the yellow sand.


    In the Taixu dreamland, although Jin Wen failed to win the great elder by Taixu dreamland, he still relied on the power of the great array to hide his subordinates perfectly.


    "Cough." Burning Yan coughed heavily, coughed up two mouthfuls of blood, put his hand over his chest, looked at the man in black and the white man, and said, "now we can only go to the Mengling people in the dream world. I''m afraid that in this case, only the Mengling people can save Jin Changlao."


    "Go to the Mengling clan?" The man in black picked his eyebrows, looked at Zhuo Yan and said, "if we really go to the Mengling clan, I''m afraid that the collusion between elder Jin and Mengling clan will really be caught by them. Isn''t it true that this is the case? "


    "Burning inflammation shakes head, looking at a few people to say¡° In fact, Jin Chang has been in contact with Mengling people for a long time. Few people know about these things for us


    "Who is the man you are talking about?" The white faced man thought for a moment, and said slowly, "are you talking about those people who have entered the burial ground?"


    Burning Yan took a heavy breath, nodded his head and said, "yes, they are. In fact, they are the people of Mengling clan. In fact, mengwuchang and the elder have known about this for a long time. But for us, these things are strictly concealed. And besides these things, there are many things we don''t know about


    "There''s something else we don''t know." The man in black looked coldly at the burning inflammation and asked suspiciously.


    Burning Yan shook his head, looked at the crowd and said, "these things can''t be said now. We''d better go to the Mengling people first, save the elder Jin, and then we can really tell you these things."


    "What?" Li Fan suddenly stood up, looking at standing opposite him, covered with blood burning, surprised to say, "dream impermanence is really a hand to deal with the gold elder."


    Burning Yan nodded, looked at Li Fan and other Mengling people, and said, "yes, although this time it''s the big elder''s hand, if there is no secret promise of this dream impermanence, there is no new business."


    "We''ll set out immediately to save elder Jin." Li Fan immediately some anxiously said.


    "Li Fan, don''t worry." AI Haotian put his hand on Li Fan''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "now we don''t know where elder Jin will be put? It''s the elder who killed elder Jin directly. "


    "I don''t think I will kill Mr. Jin." Burning Yan thought a little for a while, and slowly said, "the practice of dream impermanence should only be to deter the different voices in the nightmare clan. Although there are many different voices in the nightmare clan for the practice of dream impermanence, it''s the first one who directly connects with the Mengling clan like Jin Changlao. Therefore, elder Jin has a great effect on dream impermanence. "


    "What you mean is that Mr. Jin may be a warning to others." Li Fan also understood the meaning of burning words. Asked hastily.


    Burning inflammation nodded, looking at Li Fan said, "yes."


    "If that''s true, I know where elder Jin will be captured by the elder." Li Fan said softly with a smile.


    "Where." They all asked at the same time.


    "Far from the city." Li Fan said lightly.


    "Why didn''t I think of it?" Burning is also a cry. Looking at the meal here, he nodded and said, "in the whole nightmare clan, except for Jin Changlao, yuanxingcheng is the one who is not used to the impermanence of dreams. Now, with such an opportunity, impermanence of dreams will never be let go."


    "We''re going to yuanxingcheng now." Burning inflammation heavy cough, spit out two mouthfuls of blood said.


    "Don''t go as you are now." Medivh looked at the burning of the appearance, quickly put his hand mixed with the burning of the arm said.


    Burning Yan waved his hand, looked at Li Fan and AI Haotian, and said, "no, I must go. Elder Jin is kind to me. If he has something, I must go."


    "All right." AI Haotian nodded, looked at the side of Madison made a wink, Madison will leave, not long is holding a brocade box came back.


    AI Haotian reaches for the brocade box and opens it. The smell of fragrance is already full of the whole room. From the brocade box, there was a rainbow like atmosphere. It surprised everyone.


    "Eat this." AI Haotian stretched out his hand to reach the brocade box in his hand to the direction of burning, and said faintly.


    Burning eyes across a touch of surprise color, appears to be some incredible general. He took the brocade box in his hand, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "from now on, my burning life will be half of the Mengling clan."


    The burning inflammation of saying words is not affectable, stretch out a hand is to pour the thing in brocade box into mouth. He arched his hand and said, "let''s go now."


    AI Haotian nodded, turned to look at Li Fan and said, "brother Li Fan, I''m sorry to trouble you for a trip. Elder Jin can''t do anything. He plays a very important role in our dream spirit family and dream world."


    "I see." Li Fan nodded his head. Although the effect of this inscription on the whole nightmare clan is not very great, it plays an extremely important role in the present situation and the future trend of the whole dream world. Otherwise, Meng Wuchang would not put the inscription under house arrest.


    If the Jinwen is really painful, the Mengling clan will come together, which is undoubtedly a heavy benchmark for the people in the dream world who are still in the swing state. This is an extremely dangerous forbidden area for the nightmare clan.


    On the other hand, if the nightmare clan used the inscriptions as a warning to others, those who swayed from side to side would have the possibility to rethink the practice of dream impermanence. Now for the nightmare clan, as long as we don''t push these people to the Mengling clan, it''s already a good result for us.


    "Medivh, go with Li Fan. This matter is not only about the nightmare clan, but also an opportunity for the Mengling clan. " AI Haotian looked at McGrady''s boldness and said.


    Medivh nodded, looked at a few people and said, "we''re going."


    The second time I came to the nihility of mengyan clan, Li Fan was familiar with the scene. In addition, with this familiar burning burning guide for the nightmare clan, a few people almost did not waste any time, straight toward the direction of far Xingcheng. In the yellow sand all over the sky, there is a straight line of smoke and dust, as if heaven and earth formed a line.


    "Oh. Elder, what does that mean? " In the middle hall of the mansion of the Lord of Yuanxing City, the Lord of Yuanxing City, Yuanxing, looking at the elder standing in front of him and the almost breathless inscriptions beside him, asked suspiciously.


    "Lord Yuanxing, are you a member of our nightmare clan?" The elder didn''t answer the question directly. Instead, he asked Yuanxing a question.


    "Elder, what do you mean, my father? Why can''t you be regarded as a member of the nightmare clan?" A clear voice came from outside the hall.


    "Who is this man?" The elder looked at the Qianshan Mountain from outside the hall with some doubts, turned to look at Yuanxing, and said, "is it possible that the leader of Yuanxing city has changed his master?"


    "Ha ha ha." Yuanxing laughed and touched Qianshan standing beside him. He pointed to the elder and said, "smelly boy, do you know who this man is in front of you? This is the elder of the nightmare clan. He doesn''t salute yet. "


    "Ha ha, I''m the elder. I have time to come to our remote place, yuanxingcheng?" Thousand mountain ha ha a smile, just slightly arched hand, but did not salute.


    Elder Xingzhong is a little resentful about their actions, but this is Yuanxing city after all, not nihilistic peak. If you really make the leader of Yuanxing City unhappy, let alone elder Xingzhong, I''m afraid it''s Meng Wuchang who comes here, and you can''t get any benefits. Of course, the strength of this dream impermanence, but it is also impossible to come here personally.


    "Hum, Lord Yuanxing, this time I''m here, it''s not a pleasure trip." The elder sneered, looked at Yuanxing and his son, and said, "the Lord of Yuanxing must have known that our nightmare clan has been developing again with Mengling clan. Although we are talking about the void, most of our nightmare clan is in Yuanxing City, but this is Yuanxing chenzhu''s land. What''s more, all the people living here are half blood people in our dream world. I don''t know what the master of Yuanxing has in mind. "


    Yuanxing''s face is still wearing a faint smile. In his heart, castration has scolded the elder for thousands of times. The meaning of this is to let Yuanxing choose his position now. I didn''t open my mouth when the nightmare clan invaded the dream world. I just held the idea that neither side should offend. After all, it is impossible to accept the lineage of the people of yuanxingcheng, whether they are mengyan or Mengling. In this way, no matter which side is the winner of the war, it doesn''t matter.


    But now the elder said that, it was clear that he wanted his own team. Moreover, the way of the team was quite intimidating. After all, the inscription beside the elder was clearly seen by himself. Although I am not afraid of the impermanence of dreams, the whole Yuanxing city is not equal to the whole nightmare clan.


    "Lord Yuanxing, do you still have any consideration?" The elder sneered, looked at Yuanxing and said, "Lord of Yuanxing, don''t forget, you have the general nightmare blood."


    "But in our bodies, we also have the general Mengling blood." Before Yuanxing spoke, Qianshan said with a touch of anger, "when the nightmare clan didn''t recognize us, we didn''t expect that we still have the general nightmare clan blood, but now I remember."


    "It seems that you are dissatisfied." The elder''s face showed the color of the lunar calendar. A cold few.


    "Hum, if you think we are far away from Xingcheng, I''m afraid you won''t succeed." Qianshan''s voice did not fall, has been his father''s hand behind.


    "Elder." Yuan Xing arched his hand at the elder and said faintly, "just like the elder said, after all, we have the blood of the nightmare clan."¡° Well, that''s about the same The elder sneered¡° However, what my son said is also true. We also have the blood of Mengling clan in our body. " The joy on the elder''s face was frozen by Yuan Xing''s words. Coldly looking at Yuan Xing said¡° What''s the meaning of the words of the Lord of Yuanxing¡° Elder, I mean it. " Yuan Xing waved his hand, looked at the elder and said, "since we are from the mixed blood dream world, we have no way to intervene in this war."¡° Hum The elder waved his sleeve and looked at Yuanxing and said coldly, "master of Yuanxing, today, I''m not here to listen to this sentence. Either, Yuanxing will return to the nightmare clan, or."¡° Or what? " Yuan Xing''s eyebrows are also twisted up, coldly said¡° Or, destroy the city. " The elder''s arms burst, and the sand surged all over the sky. The cold voice almost made the sand condense.

 V3.Chapter 32

    "Ha ha ha." In Yuan Xing''s crazy laughter, he twisted his eyes when he looked at the elder. A cold breath swept through the room¡° Elder, if you say so, it''s up to you to see if you have the ability. Even if Meng Wuchang comes to me, he doesn''t dare to talk like you


    "Do you think that you Yuanxing can really pose any threat to our nightmare clan as it did a thousand years ago?" The elder narrowed his eyes and ignored Yuanxing''s words. He still spoke coldly. His hands were also plated with a layer of golden light after saying this.


    "If you want to do it, come straight." Yuanxing didn''t hesitate at all, just a cold drink. Qianshan beside him was pushed out of the room by a soft breath.


    Two very strong breath, born in this room in the collision to a place. The strong smell made the whole house vibrate. Although the two people only fight against each other with this breath, they seem to have gone beyond the scope of the whole space and let the whole space shake slightly.


    A slight clattering sound came, and the cracks on the walls of the whole house gradually spread. With the continuous sound, the cracks on the walls gradually expanded.


    "Elder, I''m afraid I want you to accompany me." Yuan Xing gave a cold smile and suddenly stamped his feet heavily on the ground. A stronger breath rushed to the elder.


    "From now on, in the nightmare clan, if there is no way to prosper the city, what else do we need to pay for?" The elder''s face smile, is also cold hum, surging breath, is also soaring.


    Two more intense breath collided in one place again, an explosive sound sounded between them. In the roaring sound, the breath scattered everywhere, and the hall of the city master''s mansion burst into pieces under the strong collision. Just for a moment, the whole house is broken into countless powder. Floating in the air.


    Under the strong breath of collision, Qianshan, who was sent out of the room by Yuanxing, also changed his face and retreated in an instant. However, the speed of the breath after the collision was faster than that of Qianshan. He directly bumped into Qianshan, making Qianshan become a bird flying in the air, far away.


    "Elder, even if Meng Wuchang comes here today, you will keep your life." Among the crumbs and stones in the sky, there came the roar of Yuanxing''s anger.


    "Well, Yuanxing, do you think there will still be people living in Yuanxing today? Today, I don''t need the patriarch to come here, so I can drive you out of Xingcheng. " The elder''s voice also sounded coldly. In the sand all over the sky, there was a strong sound of collision.


    Two figures flew out of the sand and stone that covered the sight. Draw back a distance of tens of meters, slowly stand firm.


    "Dream eating." With a cold drink from Yuanxing, his hands flashed with an unreal ripple. There was a thick layer of fog in the air, forming a giant beast that roared up to the sky and rushed towards the elder.


    "A small skill in carving insects." The elder sneered, and the light flashed in his hand. The long gun appeared in his hand again. With a cold drink, the long gun stabbed out and flashed in the air.


    "A blow to the sky."


    Flashing light of the long gun, as if in the air rapid friction produced a firelight in general, straight into the fierce beast big mouth. Between heaven and earth as if the moment is stagnant in general. The beast suddenly swallowed the phantom of the long gun.


    Just for a moment, the huge beast suddenly trembled, as if there was something to break out of his belly. He trembled twice in the air. It exploded.


    At the moment when the beast burst out, the shadow of the long spear burst out of the beast''s body. It didn''t seem to have any loss. It still went straight to the direction of Yuanxing.


    "Can you really break the sky with one blow?" Yuan Xing sneered. It didn''t seem that he was surprised that he had defeated his own beast. Just one hand in front of a rotation, in the air draw a circle, cold drink¡° The star catcher. "


    The spiritual power in the air converges crazily in the direction of Yuanxing. After the completion of Yuanxing''s gesture, the rich spiritual power forms an illusory big hand that suddenly appears in the air. On this big hand, the stars are flashing all over the sky, just like the bright stars, all in this big hand.


    Layers of fog spread from the big hand. He snatched at the spear coming straight.


    There was a sound of stabbing and pulling in the air. The gun that had defeated the beast was under the big hand. It was like meeting the snow of the sun. In a moment, it broke into countless pieces. With the big hand approaching, every inch was broken.


    Yuanxing did not stop after the blow. Instead, he changed the formula in his hand again and stopped drinking "Kaitian hand." After that, a huge handprint was also printed after the big hand. Like two palms, he rushed to the elder.


    "Come on." The elder didn''t flinch. Instead, his eyes were shining and he laughed¡° Pick star hand master skillfully, open sky palm main force. It''s really wonderful. "


    "But today I''ll show you the real strength of my nightmare clan." After the elder''s eyes finished saying this, they were already red, and roared "annihilation" as if they were possessed by the devil


    With these words, the elder burst out countless blood, which dyed the elder red. It''s like climbing out of hell.


    "Yuanxing, today I''ll show you the secret skill of my nightmare clan." Big elder is like fierce ghost general, crazy shout a way.


    In the sky, the cold wind suddenly blows, just like the cold whistling from Jiuyou, which makes the surrounding scene dim. Even Yuanxing''s star picking hand and sky opening palm are in the roaring silver powder, and the speed is suddenly tight.


    But in this gale, the elder''s breath is rising. It makes the whole space vibrate. Obviously, the elder''s power at the moment is enough to affect the balance of the whole void.


    "The trick of carving insects is also worthy of offering ugliness in front of me." The elder''s laughter has not stopped. The body is like a red light and shadow, suddenly forward.


    But with a thump, the star picking hand with stars in his hand was defeated by the elder. The elder''s speed kept on. Kaitian palm, which followed the star picking hand, was also touched by a pair of huge palms emerging in the air. The air trembled. Kaitian palm was like ice falling into boiling water. In a moment, it was melted by the illusory palmprint. But that illusory huge palm, actually after melted the open sky palm, appeared to coagulate solid one minute. It seems more heavy and strong. Even the breath is more powerful.


    "Yuanxing, go to hell." In the elder''s laughter, the bloodstain all over his body is also in a flash, just like pouring into his body and disappearing. The elder himself is also restored to his original appearance, but the scarlet in his eyes is still unchanged.


    Yuanxing''s eyes suddenly constricted. Facing the big elder''s blow, Yuanxing clearly felt the boundless power contained in the big hand. This power was not exerted by himself. It seems that the elder''s power after exerting the secret method of nightmare clan has been promoted to an extremely terrifying level.


    The power level of this nightmare clan''s secret method is different from its original power level. According to the elder''s original power, even if it is used in addition to the secret method, it can''t be promoted to such a level. Yuan Xing''s heart spied, looking at the elder''s strength, it must have improved a lot thousands of years ago.


    Even so, Yuanxing is still changing the method and formula in his hand, exerting several tricks, almost forming a rainbow in the air, and rushing to the giant hand in the mid air.


    However, Yuanxing''s attack was like a bullock entering the sea. Instead of causing any hindrance to the big hand, it made the power of the big hand more powerful.


    "Yuanxing, this is a secret method developed by our nightmare clan for thousands of years. All your attacks will become my attack power. Today, you''re dead. "


    As the elder said, the big hand, which had been slowly oppressed in the air, had a sudden speed, just like a virtual shadow in the air. In the blink of an eye, he defeated several techniques of Yuanxing. He went straight to Yuanxing.


    Yuan Xing looked at this close hand shrouded, his eyes also flashed a decisive color.


    "The nightmare clan is invincible." A faint voice rang out beside Yuanxing. This is in the air in the fast forward big hand, but also in the distance from the door less than a few inches, suddenly stopped down.


    "Li Fan." The sound of Qianshan''s surprise suddenly rang out, and he saw the figure beside his father. Qianshan''s original mood of sinking to the bottom of the valley also rose in an instant.


    "It''s you?" Yuan Xing''s eyes also turned to his side and immediately recognized the man his son brought back to Yuan Xingcheng.


    "Li Fan." Elder can''t help but be stunned. Now Li Fan should be fighting with the other side in the dream world. How can he come to this nihilistic place or Yuanxing City, and save Yuanxing in this time of no help.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here for you." Li Fan looks at a side facial expression some ugly Yuan Xing to smile a way slightly¡° I''m here for Kim to grow old. "


    "Li Fan, did you come to the place of our nightmare clan?" There was even a slight tremor in the elder''s words.


    It''s not surprising that the elder is so frightened. His attack just now not only has the secret method of nightmare clan, but also absorbs several moves of Yuanxing to press the bottom of the box. This power is already powerful. But after Li Fan appeared, this big hand was unable to move forward no matter how much he urged. Can''t it be said that Li Fan''s strength, in this short period of time, has been upgraded to such a level.


    "Elder, let elder Jin go. I''ll spare your life today." Li Fan seems to ignore the big hand that can destroy himself countless times in an instant. With a smile on his face, he looks at the elder and says.


    "If you want to save him, next life." Big elder''s face a Lin, looking at Li Fan to sneer. A mouthful of blood shot out.


    The blood is like electricity from the big elder''s mouth, straight spray on the big hand. This originally stagnated hand, also after the elder''s blood sprayed, was plated with a layer of strange red, and the light was in full swing. The space around the tremor is full of cracks¡° Li Fan, go to die. " As the space around the big hand cracked, the elder roared.

 V3.Chapter 33

    "Didn''t you just say that Yuanxing''s trick is just a small skill?" Li Fan disdained to smile, looking at the elder light said, "you this trick in my eyes, but also a small skill."


    Said Li Fan, the body did not have any action, just light looked up at the shock crack countless space of the big hand, just light said a word¡° It''s a decision. "


    Originally, this momentum was unparalleled, as if he could swallow the sky and destroy the sun. In Li Fan''s light words, he stopped like this, as if Li Fan had controlled the whole space.


    "What kind of technique is this?" The elder''s eyes sparked with surprise, and he secretly urged the spirit power several times. However, he was shocked to find that although the connection between himself and the big hand still existed, no matter how he urged, the big hand seemed to be imprisoned and did not move.


    "Technique?"


    The corner of Li Fan''s mouth showed a smile of disdain, looking at the elder and said faintly, "you think it''s a technique. Let you have a long experience today. It''s not a technique, but the application of divine knowledge. It seems that you nightmares don''t have this talent to learn. "


    "What did you say?" As soon as the elder''s face changed, he held out his hand and pointed to Li Fan in horror, and said in a broken voice, "how can you understand the use of divine knowledge?"


    It''s really not good. Elder, I''m surprised. Although the application of divine knowledge has been around for a long time in the whole nightmare clan, up to now, only two people understand it. The first one is the patron saint of the whole nightmare clan, Lingyan, which was tens of thousands of years ago, and the second one is the impermanence of dreams now, However, the application of mengwuchang''s divinity is not as good as Li Fan''s. Dream impermanence''s application of divine consciousness now is only able to reach the stage of transformation, that is to say, it can use divine consciousness to change the surrounding scene. But Li Fan''s strength now is that he has been able to recreate the space, and let his divine consciousness directly change the space, as if the surrounding space is already under Li Fan''s control.


    This kind of power is beyond the scope that people in the whole dream world can imagine. It can be said that Li Fan has this kind of power, which is almost the same as where Li Fan is, and that space is owned by Li Fan. It can be said that if there is no power beyond Li Fan, Li fan can be regarded as invincible.


    Of course, any technique, when it comes to the highest level of cultivation, has the possibility of being invincible. At this time, it just depends on how individuals use their own divine knowledge.


    "So you''re surprised. You''re looking at this." With a faint smile, Li Fan stretched out his hand to the direction of the elder. In the middle of the void between the elder and Li Fan, the unreal big hand was not heard by Li Fan, just like a piece of ice in boiling water.


    Elder can''t help but take a cold breath. Li Fan''s hand shows clearly his strength. This kind of strength, not to mention the elder, even if the dream impermanence is here today, I''m afraid the two people''s victory or defeat is only five to five.


    The elder''s first thought was to run away, but he was surprised to find that Li Fan''s action was fast, or he was scared out of his courage. Although he had all kinds of ideas in his heart, he could not move his feet.


    "You?" The elder looked at Li Fan in surprise and speechless.


    "Why, the elder is not leaving yet?" Li Fan looked at the elder, with a smile on his face.


    "I''m fighting with you today." As soon as the sound of the old saying falls, it is already a heavy blow on my chest. In the thumping sound, the elder looked up and spat out a mouthful of blood, and dyed himself red. The National People''s Congress of the Chinese people''s Day is also with the blood, suddenly rising up.


    With a few clicks, the elder gently moved his wrist, as if he was free from the shackles around him. Moved wrist, big elder vision Yin vulture of looking at Li Fan coldly say.


    "Since you don''t want me to go, we''ll end up here today."


    The elder who said that suddenly came to open a posture, and his right hand suddenly swung back. It seemed that a bright red shadow of the fist was gradually formed beside the elder.


    "Try the power of my fist." In the big elder''s grim laughter, he burst out with a fist.


    The red illusory shadow in the air, like a shell, makes the air ripple. As if by a jet plane fast forward in general, burst out a burst of sonic boom sound.


    With the shadow forward, the space layer by layer breaks. Almost in the blink of an eye, Li Fan was knocked down.


    "Is it a dog jumping over the wall, or is it an angry one?" Li Fan shook his head, looked at the elder and said, "how long can you hold on to this attack with your own blood essence?"


    Li Fan said, suddenly looked up to the shadow of the fist that was approaching his face, and snorted coldly.


    There was a sudden tremor in the air. The shadow of the fist was just in Li Fan''s hum. It trembled a few times as if it was spiritually, and then drifted away quietly.


    "What?" The big elder''s eyes almost stare out. He almost makes his own blood essence useless. Unexpectedly, he is still so easily solved by Li Fan.


    "It''s not interesting." Li Fan shook his head, looked at the big elder in front of him and said, "if you don''t kill you today, let Meng Wuchang come here in person."


    "Li Fan, you will regret it." When the elder heard Li Fan say this, he undoubtedly wanted to insult himself. He just turned his eyes, but stamped his feet heavily. Is to turn away.


    However, just as the elder just turned his head, everyone''s mind was a little relaxed. The figure of the elder is a change of the ghost. He pinches the golden inscription in his hand.


    "Even if I go today, I will take Jin Wen''s life with me." The elder''s face was full of madness, and his hands were already working hard.


    "I don''t know what to do." Li Fan is still no panic, just a sneer¡° I give you a chance, but you don''t grasp it. You have to die here. "


    After Li Fan said these words, the elder was also shocked to find that although he held Jin Wen''s neck, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t squeeze a cent. According to the power of the forbidden technique, not to mention Jin Wen''s neck, a meteorite of the same thickness will be crushed by himself.


    "In that case, go to hell." Li Fan said, the elder held Jin Wen''s hands, but he was not controlled by himself. He slowly but firmly loosened Jin Wen''s neck, but slowly buckled his neck.


    "Li Fan, the patriarch will never let you go." The elder felt that he could breathe less and less air. He could only make a roar from the bottom of his soul.


    "Dreams change, I wait for him. I don''t know what happened with him yet. " Li Fan light smile, looking at elder sneer.


    The elder''s face suddenly changed, and he squeezed his hands, which was also suddenly tight. In the roar, the elder was crushed to death by himself. Not only that, but also the burst air machine turned the elder''s body into dregs. It broke into a cloud of smoke.


    "I said, you can''t leave today." Li Fan slowly raised his head, looked at the direction of the elder who had burst into a cloud of smoke, and said faintly, "you even want to escape."


    With Li Fan''s voice falling, the elder''s figure was gradually revealed in the air. But at this time, the elder had no aggressive momentum, and he was tired and insignificant.


    "Why, do you think this divine escape technique can hide things from the world?" Li Fan looked at the sky and said with a smile, "it''s useless. The whole space has been blocked by me. Where can you go?"


    "Li Fan, you are dead. The patriarch will never let you go." The elder''s divine sense roared in the air.


    "Thank you for the reminder." As soon as Li Fan held his hand, the surrounding space was as tight as Li Fan''s, gradually tightening up, and tightly binding the elder''s divine sense to the middle. Then, a dark space crack opened in the air, and the elder''s divine consciousness disappeared in it.


    "Jin Changlao, are you ok?" After all this, Li Fan came to Jin Wen and asked with concern.


    Jin Wen shook his head and said weakly, "nothing. It''s just a great consumption of strength. "


    Li Fan nodded and put his hand on Jin Wen. The flowing yellow sand in the context of Jin Wen''s body was forced out of Jin Wen''s body with Li Fan''s action. Scattered on the ground.


    "Little brother, thank you for your help." One side of the Yuan Xing hesitated for a while, or went to Li Fan''s side, arched thanks.


    Li Fan waved his hand, looked at Qianshan and Yuanxing, and said with a smile, "nothing. I just came to the void to save elder Jin. I didn''t expect that I would save you here. You don''t have to thank me


    As soon as the yellow sand in Jin Wen''s body is gone, his spiritual power has been flowing again. Although his body is still weak, his face is getting better.


    "Lord Yuanxing, I don''t know what you plan to do next." Jin Wen looks at Yuan Xing and asks.


    "Mr. Jin, since mengwuchang wants to attack yuanxingcheng, we won''t wait to die." Yuan Xing''s eyebrows picked and said coldly.


    "The Lord of Yuanxing, but can you be the opponent of mengchang?" Jin Wen supported Li Fan and asked weakly.


    "What does elder Jin mean?" Although Yuanxing knew something about Jinwen, he thought more about it. At that time, although he was not practicing the taboo technique, the Mengling people still expelled him to the void because he had half of the nightmare blood in his body. Although the two families are at war now, even so, I''m afraid it''s still hard for Mengling people to admit their identity.


    "Ha ha." Jin Wen smiles, looks at Yuanxing and says slowly, "the Lord of Yuanxing should be worried about Mengling." Jin Wen waved his hand, looked at Yuanxing and said, "don''t worry about Yuanxing city master. This little brother can save me. It must be the meaning of Mengling clan. Since Mengling clan can accept me as a pure blood nightmare clan, why can''t you accept the blood of Mengling clan?"


    "Oh?" Yuanxing can''t help but be overjoyed to see Li fan that day. Yuanxing just thinks that Li Fan is Jinwen''s relative and friend. Unexpectedly, Li Fan is the master invited by Mengling clan. In this case, Jinwen''s words are not impossible¡° Brother, if so? " Qianshan did not wait for his father to speak. He patted Li Fan on the shoulder and asked. Li Fan nodded, looked at Yuanxing and Qianshan and said, "but I have a request."¡° What are the requirements? "¡° I want to see Hal Weina

 V3.Chapter 34

    "See Hal Weina?" Yuanxing and Qianshan are confused, looking at Li Fan with some doubts and asking¡° Is that the man you came to yuanxingcheng to look for? "


    Li Fan nodded and said, "yes, that''s the man."


    "Brother, it''s not that we don''t help you, but that person, last time we have searched the whole Yuanxing City, there is no such person. Is it difficult for you to make such a request? " Qianshan patted the forehead, looking at Li Fan helplessly said.


    "Ha ha." Li Fan laughed, looked at Qianshan beside him and said, "it''s not difficult. I already know where hel Weina is."


    "Where is it?" Yuanxing and Qianshan asked at the same time.


    "It''s in yuanxingcheng." Li Fan said a let two people are slightly a Leng answer.


    "In yuanxingcheng?" Yuan Xing frowned a little, thought a little, and said, "isn''t that the name that Hal Weina used?"


    "That''s right," Li Fan nodded, looked at Yuanxing and said, "her name is now. Helna


    "Helna?" Yuanxing frowned and looked at Li Fan and said, "are you talking about the boss of the most mysterious restaurant in Yuanxing city?"


    "Yes, that''s her." Li Fan nodded and affirmed.


    "It''s just a matter of trouble." Qianshan turned to look at his father, but also felt some thorny.


    "Why, you are far away from Xingcheng? How come there''s going to be something tricky for you. " Li Fan asked suspiciously. Last time I came to yuanxingcheng, I didn''t encounter such a thing. How come the Lord of Yuanxing city seems to be afraid of the restaurant.


    "Little brother, you don''t know." Yuan Xing sighed, looked at Li Fan and explained, "although I am the leader of Yuan Xing City, I don''t mean what I say in Yuan Xing City. That restaurant is a strange number in Yuanxing city. "


    "Oh? There are other things like that Li Fan is also interested. This is the first time that he has heard that on his chassis, what he said doesn''t count. From this point of view, it seems that the Lord of yuanxingcheng does not have a great position in yuanxingcheng.


    "Brother." Qianshan also saw Li Fan''s doubts and had to explain, "in fact, in Yuanxing City, although my father is the leader of Yuanxing city in name, because all the people in Yuanxing city are half blood people in the dream world, so the whole is a little chaotic. And in Yuanxing City, as long as we pay the fees on time, we don''t have any qualifications to manage these things. After all, this is an equal place. Unless there are some people who don''t obey the rules in Yuanxing City, we will do it. "


    "In that case, it will take some effort for you to find that man in yuanxingcheng?" Li Fan asked.


    Yuanxing nodded, "yes, we can only contact her, but whether she will see us or not is not what we can decide. After all, in Yuanxing City, although there are rules in the city, everyone has their own rules."


    "Yes. In that case, as long as you are responsible for contacting her, let me do the rest. " Li Fan nodded and looked at Yuan Xing and said.


    "No problem." Yuan Xing affirmed¡° One day at most, there will be news. As for whether he will be able to see you, I''m not sure. "


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you tell her, I see her for a person called Avril." Li Fan nodded and looked at Yuan Xing.


    "No problem. You''ll have a rest in the Lord''s mansion, and you''ll get news soon. " Yuanxing nodded. The first time he saw Li Fan, Yuanxing thought that Li Fan was an ordinary person in the dream world. Therefore, his attitude towards Li Fan was nothing special. But this time, after seeing Li Fan''s strength, his attitude towards Li Fan has changed dramatically. After all, in the dream world, strength is the only standard.


    But it was less than half a day. Yuanxing was the place where Li Fan had a rest. Although the time is very short, the look on Yuanxing''s face is a little ugly. Without opening his mouth, Li Fan probably knew Yuanxing. This time, I''m afraid there was no result.


    "I''m sorry, little brother. I didn''t even see helna''s face. She was sent away, and her men said, "I don''t know Avril at all." Yuan Xing''s face is like bitter gourd, looking at Li Fan and saying helplessly.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting that the owner of Xingcheng, who is far away from you, can''t even see the owner of a restaurant in the city." Li fan can''t help smiling. It''s a joke.


    "Little brother, don''t make fun of me. The restaurant has its own rules, which were set when Yuanxing city was built. Even I can''t change them at will. " Yuan Xing said with some embarrassment.


    "In that case, I''ll go myself." Li Fan stood up, took a deep breath, looked at Yuanxing and said, "let''s go, let''s go together."


    Yuanxing quickly nodded. Now Yuanxing has lost the appearance of the original head of the city. It seems that the previous posture was just forced out in front of the outsider. Although the people in Yuanxing respect Yuanxing, they are not afraid of him.


    With Yuanxing''s personal guidance, Li Fan found the restaurant more convenient this time. After all, it''s Yuanxing''s place. He is very familiar with the roads in the city, but he has already arrived in front of the restaurant in a few minutes.


    At this time, it''s noon. The restaurant is full of people. The spacious hall is also full of people of all colors. From time to time, there are bursts of laughter. The last time Li Fan came here, the man he saw was smiling and standing at the door.


    "Oh, Lord, here you are again." Seeing Yuanxing''s figure from afar, the man also had a smile on his face and walked quickly to Yuanxing and said. For Li Fan beside Yuanxing, he didn''t have the slightest inspection.


    "Yes." Yuan Xing just snorted with a cold face.


    "Lord, you know that if you come here for dinner, we are very welcome, but if you really want to see our boss, I can''t make the decision. After all, the rules here are set by the boss. " The man saw that Yuanxing''s face was not good. Although he was still smiling, he didn''t have the slightest timidity.


    "I''m not here to eat, I''m here to meet helna." Yuan Xing looked at the man, still light said.


    The smile on the man''s face solidified slowly. Looking at Yuanxing, he said, "Lord, you should know the rules of Yuanxing. Although the city master has the right to manage Yuanxing City, he has no right to manage Yuanxing city''s industry at will. "


    "Tell helna that we''re here for Avril." Yuan Xing has not yet opened his mouth, Li Fan has already said coldly.


    "You are something." The man gave Li Fan a cold look and said, "where are you from? Even the leader of Yuanxing city has no right to see our boss at will. What are you. I dare to talk like that. "


    "Hum." Li Fan snorted coldly, looked at the man and said, "you can tell her that the person who saw her last time wants to see her again this time. If she''s still like this, we''ll go in and find her ourselves. "


    "That''s a lot of tone." The man sneered and watched Li Fan take a step forward. He just wanted to reach out and push Li Fan, but his eyes saw Li Fan''s slightly raised head. In an instant, he stopped in the same place.


    The man who can be in front of a restaurant in Yuanxing City naturally has a good look, although he just saw that Li Fan didn''t have any abnormality. Even the spirit power on his body was very weak, but when Li Fan looked up, he felt like a leaf in the ocean, which could be destroyed almost at any time.


    Almost for a moment, the man knew clearly that he was not able to deal with him. This kind of strength is hidden. Thinking of this, the man also stopped and looked at Li Fan and said, "you wait. If the boss doesn''t see you, he will beat you out today."


    Finish saying words, also don''t wait for Li Fan to talk, then turn round to run into toward the restaurant. As the man entered the restaurant, more than ten tall and strong men emerged from the restaurant. Li Fan and Yuanxing are surrounded. It seems that he is worried that Li Fan has escaped.


    "You, the Lord of the city, are surrounded in your own territory?" Li Fan turns his head and looks at Yuanxing.


    Yuan Xing shrugged, looked at Li Fan and said, "they will never do anything to me."


    Yuanxing said, Li Fan also found that although these ten men surrounded them in the middle, their bad eyes were staring at themselves. It seems that Yuanxing did not see the general.


    I heard the noise outside the restaurant. In the restaurant, the original lively voice also calmed down, and the diners also looked outside curiously. People with sharp eyes have long found out that the man standing at the door of the restaurant is Yuanxing, the leader of Yuanxing city.


    "What''s the matter? Is the Lord of Yuanxing here to look for trouble? "


    "How can it be? The Lord of the city won''t break the rules himself."


    "Ha ha, if the city master is angry, I''m afraid the restaurant won''t be able to open in the future."


    "Who is the guy next to the Lord of the city? He can stand with the Lord of the city."


    The noisy voice rings out, Yuan Xing and Li fan are just like the animals who are surrounded by people, listening to the small sound coming into their ears.


    "I heard it just now. It''s like the boss of the restaurant around the little guy''s waist."


    "Really? Then he didn''t want to die on his own. "


    Li Fan has no choice but to smile. Although his strength has exceeded that of that day, he doesn''t know why his divine consciousness is still a problem. When he doesn''t use the power of divine consciousness, all his divine consciousness just disappears and he is immersed in the sea of his divine consciousness. This makes outsiders see themselves as ordinary people.


    However, Li Fan also knows that it''s good for him. If his divine sense is outside, I''m afraid everyone in Yuanxing city will be able to feel his strong breath. After a while, the man who ran into the shop came out again, but this time, his face was already disdained. Standing at the door, looking down at Li Fan. Said coldly¡° The boss said, she doesn''t want to see anyone. As for what you said, if you have the ability, just go in. " Li Fan slightly a Leng, did not expect that Avril''s mother should be such a statement. Can''t help but also helpless smile, looking at the side of the Yuan Xing said¡° You don''t have to do this. "

 V3.Chapter 35

    Yuanxing also nodded slightly, as if he had known the way of hel. Weina for a long time. He just looked down at Li Fan and said in a low voice, "start gently."


    The waiter of the restaurant looked at Yuanxing and said something to Li Fan. His face also showed a touch of ridicule. He sneered and said, "well, boy, I advise you to leave here before we get angry. In yuanxingcheng, even the city master can''t break the rules."


    "Is it?" With a faint smile, Li Fan took a step slowly, looked at the man and said, "if I want to go in."


    "Then you are looking for death." The man who wants to come to the restaurant to see the boss is not without his eyebrows, but he never wants to break in. You know, even Yuanxing can''t break in here. After all, in Yuanxing City, the rules are above Yuanxing.


    More than ten big men around Li Fan roared at the same time when they saw what Li Fan was doing. All around.


    Li Fan glanced at the people around him and said softly, "I just want to see hel Weina. If you''re standing in the way, don''t blame me. "


    "It''s not a small voice. Grab him and break his limbs. Let him know that there is no good end to making trouble here. " With a sneer, the man gave orders to more than ten big men, and then walked towards the restaurant without looking back. Just as he stepped into the door of the restaurant, he stopped in horror.


    There was a loud sound. Several figures were thrown into the hall of the restaurant. Heavy hit on the ground, aroused a piece of gravel.


    The man turned around in horror, but found that Li Fan didn''t seem to start. He was still walking slowly towards the restaurant. At the same time, the restaurant also issued a burst of exclamation.


    The restaurant man turned his back on Li Fan and didn''t see Li Fan''s real action, but the good people and curious people in the restaurant clearly saw all the process.


    At the moment when the man turned around and left, dozens of big men around Li Fan also attacked Li Fan. But this young man just stood still and didn''t seem to use any strength. Around him, dozens of big men flew upside down and smashed into the restaurant.


    In this restaurant, there are many people with high vision and profound cultivation. However, in the eyes of these people, they did not see clearly how Li Fan acted or what techniques he used to make these people fly upside down. Even so, these people were not hurt at all. It seems that Li Fan''s purpose is to make them fly upside down, It''s just that they don''t stop themselves from moving forward.


    "It''s just that I give your boss a face. If I''m still in my way, I won''t take it so well." Li Fan passed by the man and patted him on the shoulder.


    At this time, the man was completely stunned. These ten men were powerful guards of the whole restaurant. Although these people came out alone, their strength was not strong, but the array they cooperated with together was that even Yuanxing could be trapped for a moment. The young man in front of him actually defeated these people by raising his hand and throwing his foot?


    "You? You At the moment, my mood is very agitated, even the words are incomplete.


    "Your boss, it''s over there." Li Fan pointed to the direction of the second floor, ignoring the man''s astonishment, and walked over.


    Until Li Fan disappeared at the corner of the second floor, the man didn''t wake up from the fright. Just murmured, "no, it must be an illusion. You can''t see the boss. You''re dead today. "


    General above the second floor, Li Fan is to feel a few slight but flexible breath, obviously, there are several hidden masters on the second floor. The last time I came over with Avril and others, maybe my strength was not enough, maybe these people had hidden themselves, and I didn''t notice it last time.


    At the end of the corridor on the second floor is the arch leading to the backyard. Li Fan seems to be casual, but in fact he is on guard and walks slowly. Just when I stepped into the arch. A dry figure from the side of the room, creak opened the door, flashed out, just happened to block Li Fan''s way.


    Li Fan frowned slightly. On the old man, Li Fan also felt a faint breath flow. Obviously, he was one of the hidden breath in the restaurant. It seems that the old man is one of the guards in the restaurant.


    "Old man, please give way. I want to go to the backyard of the restaurant." Although the old man blocked the way, Li Fan didn''t start immediately. After all, the old man hadn''t opened his mouth. If he started first, he would have fallen behind. Had to arch a hand, looking at the old man respectfully said.


    The old man slowly raised his head, opened his slightly turbid eyes, looked at Li Fan, and said in a very slight but hoarse voice, "little brother, you''d better go back. You can''t come here. "


    "Look at you, old man, you are not the nightmare people, or the half blood people in the dream world." Li Fan''s divine sense at the moment is a clear understanding of the old man''s strength and blood divine sense. Then light mouth says.


    The old man''s slightly turbid eyes suddenly flashed a touch of fine awn, obviously surprised by Li Fan''s strength. He said with the same look on his face, "little brother, it seems that his strength is good. For many years, I have never seen such a talented person here. It''s just that this is not the place where you can come. "


    "Old man, I''m here to see hel Weina. There''s something important I want to talk to her about Li Fan looked at the old man, still said.


    The old man shook his head slightly, looked at Li Fan and said, "there is no such person here, little brother, let''s wave it lightly."


    "In that case, I''m sorry." Li Fan sighed, although I don''t know why Avril''s mother is like this, but at this point, Li fan can only break in.


    "Ha ha ha." The old man chuckled, looked at Li Fan and said, "the last time I saw such a talented person, it was still a dream. I don''t know how you compare with him."


    "The old man has opened his eyes today." As soon as Li Fan''s voice fell, he walked slowly past the old man. It seemed that the old man standing in front of him had no obstacles. So let Li Fan go.


    The old man''s face flashed a look of surprise, obviously did not expect that Li Fan''s speed was already so fast. When you don''t react, you are already leaving yourself. Just a smile flashed on the old man''s face, and he flicked out his hand at Li Fan''s back.


    A very light and thin smoke immediately shrouded Li Fan''s side, making the scene around Li Fan become blurred for a moment.


    "The strength is really good, but here, do you think you can walk?" The old man said with a faint smile, looking at Li Fan who was deep in the smoke.


    "It''s just an illusion. What''s special about it?" At the moment, Li Fan could not be seen in the smoke, but the voice still came into the old man''s ears¡° But it''s too illusory. It''s much more powerful than Jin Wen. "


    The old man''s face changed slightly. I have reached the top level of my cultivation in this illusory realm. How can it be comparable to the inscriptions on gold? I can''t help but feel a little angry. His hands also pinched a formula slightly. The smoke in the field changes rapidly.


    "Young man, I''m just too angry." The old man looked at the dense fog. Now, this illusion has taken shape, and it has become a world of its own. How to escape.


    Sure enough, after the change of the old man''s formula, Li Fan''s voice was no longer heard in the smoke. On the contrary, there was a sound of fighting, and a smile appeared on the old man''s face.


    The cultivation of Taixu dreamland to the top level can not only form its own space, but also make people who are deeply in it unable to distinguish the true from the false. It''s a real space. In this illusory realm, many creatures will change because of the caster''s control. But these creatures are only reflected in the minds of the people in the array through the illusory realm. Although they seem real, they are in fact illusory. But because there''s no way to tell. Let the people who fall into the illusory state of Taixu, until their strength is exhausted, they can''t know that their opponents are just illusions in their mind. How can I defeat the illusion in my mind.


    Sure enough, as the old man thought, the sound of the ping-pong fighting was only a quarter of an hour, and then it calmed down. But this quarter of an hour''s time, the breath that erupted from this illusion, made the old people feel slightly frightened. If Li Fan is not trapped in the illusion of Taixu, according to the intensity of Li Fan''s breath, I''m afraid he is not an opponent at all.


    But now, this normal quarter of an hour is already one day in the illusion. No matter how strong Li Fan''s spirit is, it will eventually be exhausted.


    The old man thought like this with a smile. He changed the formula in his hand and removed the illusion. As soon as the smoke was gone, it was as the old man thought. Li Fan was already leaning on his legs, bending down and standing in the field panting. From that look, almost all the breath has been exhausted.


    "The little brother is really powerful. He can persist in the illusion for such a long time. But I won today. " The old man smiles and looks at Li Fan walking forward slowly.


    Li Fan seems to be able to maintain his breathing. After listening to the old man''s words, he still did not reply, but still stretched out his hand to support his body and gasped.


    "Little brother, go out with me." The old man walked slowly to Li Fan''s side, saw Li Fan half ring, and finally slowly stretched out his hand to grasp Li Fan''s arm.


    Just as the old man''s hand just held Li Fan''s arm, his face suddenly changed. He held Li Fan''s arm without a trace of temperature. It''s like a piece of cold ice. There was just a little surprise in the old man''s heart. Li Fan, who was gasping, raised his head with a smile and looked at the old man.


    "You?" The old man just had time to say a word. Li Fan, who was holding his hand, burst like a bubble in the sun. Burst into countless illusions.


    The old man''s face turned a few times, and the color of green and red also changed. He looked angry and annoyed.


    The exploded Li Fan is obviously not the real Li Fan, but the image made by Li Fanli with divine sense. Even so, he still persisted in this illusion for a quarter of an hour. Obviously, his strength is far beyond that of the old man. When the old man figured out this, he could not help sweating. In fact, the old man didn''t know that if Li Fan wanted to, let alone the Taixu dreamland at the top of his cultivation, according to Li Fan''s strength at the moment, it was just an idea, and the Taixu dreamland would be broken. It''s just that the purpose of Li Fan''s coming here this time is not to stir up conflicts, but for Avril''s sake. Therefore, he doesn''t want to do too much. But Li Fan thought so, seeing the man in front of him, he had to sigh and shake his head.

 V3.Chapter 36

    "Hateful boy, he has such ability. Do you think there are really no capable people in our restaurant?" The old man''s face slightly showed a sneer. Looking at the direction of Li Fan''s disappearance, he sneered.


    Li Fan''s attack broke the old man''s Taixu dreamland. In fact, it didn''t hurt him too much. On the contrary, he even despised the old man''s Taixu dreamland. After all, the Taixu dreamland that Li Fan had experienced had half the strength of Jinwen''s Taixu dreamland, but in the Taixu dreamland, he didn''t really look at the strength of Taixu dreamland, What''s more, what''s the level of the man in the illusion? In front of this kind of strength, it''s obvious that Jin Wen''s strength is not as strong as the old man.


    Li Fan seems to have broken the old man''s illusion in the blink of an eye. In fact, the most important thing is that his strength has exceeded the old man too much. After all, Li Fan''s strength at the moment has far exceeded that of the leader of Yuanxing city. Not to mention the old man,


    Even so, this time Li Fan broke the old man''s illusion of Taixu, he also wasted a lot of energy. It can be said that if Li Fan had never known about this illusion before, I''m afraid he would not be able to break it at this moment.


    Li Fan thought like this, but he was a little wary. Normally, it was just a restaurant in a round orange juice. How could Yang''s people be able to cultivate the dreamland of the nightmare clan? Moreover, his strength was obviously more than that of Jin Wen. This kind of situation. It''s kind of incredible.


    In other words, this is not a small Yuanxing City, or the strength that this restaurant can possess. It is like that some people in an ordinary country have the general threat of nuclear weapons. Such strength is shocking.


    It''s just that although Li Fan is so oriented, after all, the boss of the restaurant is Avril''s mother. How to say, the former status here is not comparable to that of Jin Wen. Under such a tree, it also shows that the strength of herweina, Avril''s mother, is obviously very high in the nightmare clan, or the significance of dream impermanence is extraordinary. After all, in the nightmare clan, to have such strength is obviously unable to hide the realization of dream impermanence.


    Li Fan''s thoughts have not yet been figured out, but he suddenly felt a sense of danger and coldness, which made Li Fan alert in an instant. At this time, few people can alert Li Fan with his strength. Li Fan an''s calculation, perhaps that is the dream impermanence that kind of strength, can let oneself some vigilance. Now here, if you can''t show up yet, you''ll make yourself alert and even feel chilly. This person''s strength is obviously not ordinary. In other words, this person''s strength is no less than yourself.


    "Now that you''ve come, why don''t you show up?" Li Fan simply stood in the same place, this person did not appear, but Li Fan felt, a dangerous breath, has been closely following himself, he did not move a step, then the strength in the dark, is the follower himself at any time.


    "Ha ha." A faint voice rose in the open space, but Li Fan couldn''t tell where it came from for a moment.


    "This is the place of our restaurant. My little brother even said that we are here. Isn''t that unreasonable. It seems that you are the director here. " Although the voice is light, the meaning of Huazhong is extremely cold.


    "If you dare to follow me with your Divine sense, why don''t you dare to show up?" Li Fan sneered, but also turned around in the same place a spin, said with a sneer.


    "Ha ha ha." Hidden in the dark sound of laughter, in the air facing Li Fan is also a ripple. Out of Li Fan''s expectation, the voice and so on, the director, turned out to be a man of the same age as himself. This is beyond Li Fan''s expectation. After all, Li Fan''s ability to practice at such an age depends on his talent and his natural status as a thinker. But this man was at the same age as himself, and he was able to cultivate the same strength as himself, which made Li Fan admire him. Unless this man''s talent is not weak with himself, otherwise, this man must have something hidden.


    "It seems that you are a natural God." The man came out and saw that Li Fan was also an egg. It seemed that he didn''t care much about Li Fan''s appearance.


    "Who are you?" Li Fan looked at the man in front of him and sneered.


    "This sentence, should I ask you." The man also sneered, looked at Li Fan and said, "this is the place of our nightmare clan, this is the chassis of our restaurant, and this is our far Xingcheng. Why, as if you are the director here, do you mean that you people in the main material world are all like this? "


    "Hum." Li Fan snorted coldly. Looking at the man, his face became ugly and he said, "sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Are you nightmare people like this? "


    "Ha ha ha." the man laughed wildly, looking at Li Fan Qingqing''s waving his fingers, and slowly said, "since you can come here and want to find our boss, you are obviously our boss. How, do you think we are nightmare people?"


    "What? Isn''t it? " Li Fan frowned a little. Is Li Fan clear about what the man said? Therefore, Li Fan guessed that the man was from the nightmare clan, because after all, helweina, Avril''s mother, was from the nightmare clan. In Li Fan''s consciousness, helweina''s protectors should be from the nightmare clan, too, It is obvious that Li Fan''s conjecture has been broken. Can we say that these men are not the nightmare people, but the people who can protect helvina can only serve the Mengling people besides the nightmare people? Obviously, this man has already explained his identity from the just now Huazhong. Li Fan''s eyebrows are slightly raised. If he is really talking to the man, what Li Fan is doing now is not right. After all, this time Li Fan came to mengyan tribe to find helweina, he didn''t tell AI Haotian in advance. If he told him in advance, maybe AI Haotian would tell Li fan about some of these things, If you want to see the helvina process, it may be a lot easier. Looking at Li Fan''s appearance, the man also gave a faint smile. He took a step slowly towards Li Fan and said, "it seems that you know."¡° What''s the matter, isn''t it? " Li Fan looked at the man and asked coldly. The man smiles and looks at Li Fan and says, "it''s really what you said. Even if you really guess our identity, how can ye Bing change if she doesn''t come back? We only know your identity. So, you have to rely on your strength to meet our boss today. Li Fan cold hum a, looking at the man said, "since it is so, then don''t say more, start." When Li Fan said this, he raised his right hand and pointed to the man''s direction. Although Li Fan didn''t say anything, he didn''t transfer his spiritual power, but this seemingly common move is indeed a powerful move after Li Fan''s divine consciousness is achieved. Obviously, this man is really as he said, and he is quite familiar with Li Fan. Even if Li Fan''s trick has not appeared before, the man''s face is still awe inspiring. When Li Fan moves, his face changes slightly and he dodges to one side. Li Fan looked at the man''s action, but also a sneer, "how, is my move so easy to change, can you avoid it?" Li Fan''s voice just fell, the man''s face already had one side again. Sure enough, it''s just like what Li Fan said. This seemingly ordinary move, if it''s really like a straight fist and a foot, it won''t have much power. Li Fan''s breath has long been locked by Li Fan when he used this move. In coordination with the coordinates of the three figures in space, it can be said that the man has no way out except to take this move by force. Even if he can go like a shadow and break through the space, this move will lock him out of the space, Thus, from the space, it is a direct attack. Although the man''s face changed slightly, he still didn''t listen to his body movements. It seemed that he knew Li Fan''s move. At the moment, it was a big surprise to Li Fan. Since the man knew little about what he was looking for, he obviously knew that there was no other way but to fight hard. However, the man''s action at the moment was to keep dodging through the space, Although it is said that every time the space is hidden, the speed of this move will be reduced, but if it goes on like this, the man will be forced to attack Li Fan sooner or later. If I is like this, why are there so many mountains to come and go¡° Yes? I don''t know how much. If you leave now, I can get up early, so that you can still have a face to talk about. " Li Fan looked at the man''s action, and could not help laughing. Originally, he thought that the strength of this man''s breath was similar to that of himself, but he didn''t expect that this man was just like himself before. Although his breath was frightening, he didn''t know how to use it¡° Is that so? " The man''s voice rang out from the space, but also looked at Li Fan, and suddenly said, "since you say so, let you see what is the real space divine sense."

 V3.Chapter 37

    "Is that so?" Li Fan smiles a little and looks at the man talking like this, but he doesn''t take it too seriously. After all, the man just thought this way. Now, it''s very possible to say it on purpose, and the purpose is to make him pay attention.


    Of course, there may be a deeper meaning in this. Perhaps, this man really has the real strength as he said. After all, there are few people who can only scare people with this frightening aura.


    Li Fan thought like this. Although there was no expression on his face, he was already on the alert in his heart. Li Fan already knew the experience of these times. Even if he was dealing with a person whose strength was far inferior to his own, he could not have the slightest carelessness. After all, in this cultivation world, strength is often only one aspect, many times, What determines the final direction of victory and defeat are the psychological quality, the importance of the enemy, and whether the techniques practiced are mutual restraint.


    Obviously, the man is not the kind of person who can speak at will. Since this is the case, the man''s body suddenly stops in the same place. Looking at Li Fan''s face, a faint smile emerges. He stretches out his hands in parallel. With a cold drink, the space beside his hands suddenly explodes, like a sound explosion.


    Li Fan''s strike, just under the man''s seemingly ordinary move, suddenly disappeared. Judging from Li Fan''s previous moves, the man''s actions were not brilliant, even leisurely. Some of them were too ordinary.


    Li Fan was slightly stunned, but in this short period of time, Li Fan has clearly distinguished that, in addition to the strength of this man, he is not inferior to himself. However, when did such a practitioner come out of cultivation and how could he practice so much? You know, his talent is so good, If there are no big opportunities, I''m afraid I still can''t achieve anything at the moment.


    Li Fan''s hand movement is never stopped. His body is still rushing forward, his hands are bulging, and he pulls out a light source that is like a light ball. From this light source, he suddenly pulls out a long knife that CCTV looks ordinary to the extreme, which is already in Li Fan''s hands.


    "What? The technique is not good. Do you want to compare weapons? " The man looked at Li Fan''s action, but he laughed, not to be outdone. The same hand was pulled together, and a bright silver long gun was already in his hand. At the same time, on the man''s right wrist, there was a long bow with exquisite shape, which was as red as the setting sun. The whole bow is like a burning flame, showing a kind of heat wave. Although it has not been opened, there is a strong breath spreading.


    Li Fan knew that if the bow and arrow were pulled apart, I''m afraid the prestige of the bow and arrow would not be underground. In other words, the bow and arrow is the place he should focus on.


    The man''s body did not hesitate to take off the long bow between his wrists. He just shot the long gun at Li Fan''s sword like a dragon on the sea.


    Two seemingly illusory weapons collided in the air. Although they were two illusory weapons, they made a real sweet noise, just like two peerless weapons in the room. Although they collided with each other, there was no damage at all. But the surrounding space is again two people such strong collision, completely suffered.


    Although there are many exotic flowers and plants in this restaurant, they are rare and have no ability. Under the strong collision between the two people, all the flowers and plants, and even the ancient trees around them, which may have been a thousand years old, were completely blown into the sky under the fierce wind of this blow.


    After the collision, they both stepped back by tens of steps. Only then did they stand still, but they were not able to make any progress


    At this time, Li Fan didn''t have any agitation. On the contrary, it was the man. Although he was equally stable, his Qi and blood were obviously surging up. It seemed that he was almost unable to suppress it immediately, and a mouthful of blood was gushing out.


    Li Fan''s unreal sword didn''t disappear immediately. Although it was a flash of light, it was stable after all. Li Fan just pauses a little. The long knife in his hand is like lightning. He leaves and shoots at the man.


    The man deeply washed his breath. It seemed that Li Fan''s eyes were also slightly constricted. The long gun in his hand was not shot like Li Fan. Instead, he waved the long gun in his hand like a rolling curtain. It only formed a light curtain in front of him, but it seemed that the rain could not pour in and the wind could not penetrate.


    The long sword in Li Fan''s hand shot out. When it came into contact with the light curtain, it made a sound of karala, which was illusory but real. It made a sour sound. Li Fan''s long sword of light curtain was broken. Huawei was full of light and disappeared.


    The man''s hand of this blocking move did not stop. The red long bow above his right hand was also held by the man. In the sound of a cold drink, the man''s upper body clothes rose. It was obvious that his muscles were full of strength. Among the creaking sacred images, the red bow was pulled away by the man.


    With the man''s long bow pulled open, it was like a bunch of jumping flames. On the bow was a sword, just like the flame spirit, with strong hostility, he just thought about Li Fan''s direction¡° Come and have a taste of my bow With a sneer, the man looked at Li Fan who was still fighting in the same place and said, "this sword can directly destroy the power of divine consciousness." Without this man''s words, Li Fan already felt the strong fluctuation of spiritual power on the sun bow. There was no bow and arrow on the sun bow, but when the bow was opened, it automatically attached a long sword. Obviously, this was the flame element in Li Yongle''s air. Sister Ning came out, and the power of the long bow had obviously reached the level of artifact. In other words, this bow is not inferior to his Xuanyuan sword. Feeling the imminent threat, Li Fan also subconsciously reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. He just looked at the man and said, "well, since this bow is so powerful, I''d like to have a good insight." Before Li Fan''s words were heard, the man was already sneering. In the thumping sound, the three fingers that pulled the bow string were already loosened. The air in front of the man was like a grid, and it was listed as a deep dark crack. A sharp sound burst, but the flame sword flashed in the air. However, after the seemingly powerful sword passed away in the air, Li Fan suddenly disappeared in the same place. At random, a red flame exploded in the place where Li Fan disappeared, which almost burned the space where Li Fan was just now into a complete nothingness¡° Speed is good, but in this case, do you think you can really avoid holding the bow? If it''s so simple, you''ll be able to avoid it. Isn''t the name of the artifact of shooting the sun bow in vain? " The man''s voice just fell, suddenly in the air, but it is a burst of red flames. In an instant, the whole courtyard seemed to be immersed in a sea of flames. A smile of pride appeared on the man''s face. The power of the sun shooting bow can be regarded as one of the most famous artifact. It''s just because the sun shooting bow belongs to the group attack type. As long as it doesn''t hit the target, it will continue to attack with the sun shooting bow, and it will never stop on the previous attack path. In the twinkling of an eye, the fire in the whole courtyard was no longer slow, making the whole Ting yuan look like a flame mountain. Fortunately, there was no fire in the space beside the man, and the flowers and trees beside the man escaped¡° You can''t run away. Under the attack of shooting the sun bow, even Jinwu will have the final integrity. What''s more, you are an ordinary cultivator. "The man''s voice is full of pride. Although I don''t know where Li Fan is at the moment, according to the power of the sun shooting bow, as long as Li Fan doesn''t leave here, no matter how strong he is, he will be killed by the sun shooting bow¡° Is that right? " Li Fan''s voice is faint in the space, with a touch of languid meaning¡° Yes? Are you still struggling? " When the man heard Li Fan''s words, he was not surprised. He just showed an expected smile and said, "unless you can get out of the range of the sun bow, today you will be the God of heaven and you will be dead."¡° Oh, I believe everything, but I don''t believe this. " Li Fan''s faint voice rang out. When the voice rang out, Li Fan''s figure came out slowly from the sea of fire in the eyes of the man Jinghai¡° You? You? How is that possible? How can you not have something? " The color of horror on the man''s face is deeper. He points to Li Fan and says in surprise¡° Yes? It''s amazing, isn''t it? " Li Fan looked around his side of the jumping flame, but also a smile, looking at the man said, "your strength is good, but you lack some intelligence."¡° You The man''s face turned red and looked at Li Fan and said, "what did you say?"¡° Isn''t it? " Li Fan looked at the man with some surprise and said, "you have to say that you are more real than Taixu, but you forget that the unreal is unreal after all." Li Fan looked at the man, a faint smile, looked at the side of the beating flame, just in the man''s surprised eyes, stretched out his hand. The flame, which originally seemed to be extremely hot, disappeared like rain at the moment when Li Fan''s palm just touched it. The flame, which was originally filled in the whole space, suddenly disappeared with the disappearance of the flame.

 V3.Chapter 38

    "How could it be?" The man''s face suddenly changed, looking at Li Fan''s eyes is also golden lock up, in the results of their own had been identified, Li Fan was able to change his plan, this is to let the man for a time some panic.


    "What? Are you worried? Panic? " With a smile, Li Fan reaches out his hand and takes back the leader from the boundless flame. As his leader locks back, the blazing flame that fills the whole space disappears between sucking, as if these flames never appear.


    "How could it be? How could you crack it. Is it impossible for me to have direct sales with other channels? How can you crack it? " The man was obviously unbelievable, and even a look of exasperation and anger appeared on his face. Looking at Li Fan, he asked madly.


    Li fan can''t help shaking his head. The man in front of him is really gifted. It can even be said that this man is the most gifted man he has ever seen in the whole nightmare clan, except for dream impermanence.


    However, in the cultivation world, the best talent does not mean that he can dominate. Although the man''s strength and talent are excellent, he has not contacted many practitioners and blindly built a car behind closed doors, which means that although he is powerful, he has not gone through a real fight. This is something that is lacking, and all these things are very important, This is the most indispensable part in the whole battle. Without this kind of experience, it''s obviously the name of an expert who can''t hold on.


    Li Fan, looking at the man in front of him, was slightly surprised. Although he didn''t go through these things at that time, fortunately, he didn''t have this kind of man''s competitive atmosphere. At the beginning, he just had a muddle along mentality, and there was no hope to make a name in the whole cultivation world. It''s such a mentality that we can grow up today.


    "Want to know what you lack?" Li Fan looked at the man in front of him, but suddenly he felt as if he had been looking at him in those years. He also said this sentence involuntarily.


    "What do you mean?" Obviously, the man didn''t say Li Fan''s words, which sounds luxurious. Instead, he glared at Li Fan and said, "what else do you want to say?"


    "Originally, there was something I wanted to say, but now, it''s gone." Li Fan had been to the mouth, but after seeing this man''s posture, he swallowed it back.


    After all, the relationship between myself and Helena is just Avril. The relationship between myself and the man, frankly speaking, is the relationship between the opponent. Why should I instruct him? What''s more, the man obviously didn''t have a good idea about Li Fan''s words. He didn''t have to be hot and stick a cold butt.


    "Then go to hell. You can''t survive if you can break my illusion. " The man''s face is suddenly full of crazy color, looking at Li Fan is also hands suddenly pull, a rich smoke is sucking, between is the man''s whole person wrapped in it. Only a cold voice was left.


    "Alas." Li Fan couldn''t help sighing. Looking at the man''s attitude, he also shook his head slightly. At this time, Li Fan has recognized the man''s real strength. Just now, the man''s strength is only disguised as a mirage. To put it bluntly, let alone he wants Li Fan to think that their strength is almost the same, Even if it is to let Li Fan think that his strength has been thorough, it is not impossible.


    But, after all, it was illusory strength. Li Fan knew the strength of the man in front of him in the moment of exploring his divine sense. He was not even stronger than the old man before him. I''m afraid that he would have to take a shit after the old man because of his special voice in the illusory world.


    This group of Li Fan, also slightly shook his head, the strength of the opponent, now for Li Fan, there is no threat, no matter how subtle his technique, Li Fan now can be regarded as heaven and earth, even if it does not need to mobilize any of their own strength, I am afraid just borrow the power of heaven and earth, it is not these people can compete.


    Li Fan, looking at the man''s action in front of him, also raised his hand. In the sky, it seems as if it is a pair of big invisible hands. With Li Fan''s action, he tightly grasped the whole space. Let the whole space shrink.


    The breath that men are gathering originally is also due to the contraction in this space. By this interruption, the progress of gathering will be destroyed in an instant. Let yourself have some turbulence in the whole rhythm.


    This kind of gathering is like a person''s normal breathing. Li Fan completely takes away the air in the whole space before the person''s breathing is finished, so that people have no source of breath. The situation is better, but the air engines can''t gather together. I''m afraid it''s possible that the counter current of spiritual power can be in the situation of tea break. This song is also really the master''s examination for the whole spiritual power of the drop empty and delicate operation. Li fan can show at the moment, it really shows that Li Fan''s strength has been superb.


    But just when Li Fan thought his hand would make men bite back. In Li Fan''s ear, there was a slight but obvious sigh. Although the voice seemed to come from a very far place, it seemed to ring in my ear. Just for a moment, Li Fan knew that a master had appeared in the restaurant.


    In this way, Li Fan''s hand movement did not stop at all. After all, the voice of the person''s hand, but still can''t suppress Li Fan at the moment, Li Fan also want to take this hand, to see how this person''s real strength is. It''s like a pair of delicate hands. It''s like dissolving Li Fan''s big hands in the air. Li Fan even feels that the master of the voice seems to have a higher skill in controlling the space than himself. Li Fan''s face is also the first time in the real sense of dignified, just now these two people, one is the surface strength, one is the mirage strength, this third person, what kind of ability, and, this three people, will be the last guardian. When will Helena be able to appear in this restaurant. Li Fan''s action in his hand was also half a beat slower. The air is like a layer of gossamer. Random burst open, the man also suddenly took a breath, body shape is also explosive retreat, the dark face is a lot of respect, just looking at Li Fan in the opposite direction of the courtyard, arched his hand and said "incompetence." Li Fan''s heart fierce move, can let this man in this restaurant claim to belong to, in addition to this restaurant''s boss helvena, there is a second person can''t be. Can''t it be said that the voice of this just now is Helena? In the air, Li Fan suddenly felt as if he had been imprisoned by the actual combat. There was no sound. It seemed that even the sound of birds that Li Fan could have heard had disappeared. This is not the kind of breath that makes the surrounding environment without interest. It''s the complete isolation of the surrounding environment that makes the space a blank area. Li Fan smiles a little. Whether it''s Helena or not, the voice director''s hand is absolutely more than the previous two. Even if he does it by himself, I''m afraid there''s no way to let the air around him imprison in this case, unable to transmit any sound. But this does not mean that Li Fan is afraid of the director of the voice. Li Fan is even eager to fight with the director of the voice to see who is better and who is weaker. Just for a moment, the confinement in this space was easily broken by Li Fan. Different from the difficulty of imprisoning space, if you find the imprisoning pad in the space, you can easily break it, or use its powerful brute force to attack a point in the space, so that the attack speed in the space exceeds the speed of the imprisoning. Holding the space confinement, naturally, can''t work. In fact, to put it more popularly, to confine space is to keep the speed of light in space at a constant speed, and to crack space is to break through the speed of light. Li Fan just chose the simplest way, using the speed of hitting a point to make the speed of light break through in an instant, and also make the whole price control imprison, unable to continue to survive. Li Fan''s hand lit up, the space is also immersed in a half ring, even the man is some incredible looking at Li Fan, mouth long big. A cold woman''s voice rang out¡° The strength is really good. No wonder you can defeat two people. But it seems that you can''t find a few of them in the whole nightmare clan. I don''t know who you are and what are you doing here? " Li Fan''s eyebrows are slightly picked. It seems that the woman''s voice is only about 20 years old, but the strength is not proportional to it. Of course, Li Fan also knows that at this level of strength, it''s easy to keep young. It''s just that this person, why is he still not clear about his purpose of coming here, Just now oneself come here of purpose, these a few people unexpectedly don''t know¡° I don''t know who the master is. I''m here to meet Master helvena, and I''m here for Avril. " Although Li Fan had some doubts in his heart, he still said to the direction of the voice¡° Helena, there''s no one here? I don''t know, Avril. You''d better go The voice didn''t have any feelings, just a light reply. Li Fan''s brow can''t help wrinkling. According to Madison, the boss of the restaurant must be Avril''s mother, but none of them has any reaction. Does it mean that no one knows about it except Helena¡° I''m sorry, sir. I''m here for something very important. If I don''t see your boss, I won''t go back. " Li Fan said coldly, looking at the direction of the voice, his eyes also shot a golden light¡° I''m saying, "on one side, there''s no one you''re looking for." The owner of the voice also replied coldly¡° "Well," Li Fan said with a slight movement in his heart, offering his hand in the direction of his voice, "since that''s the case, I have only one word to say, Avril is no longer good. Avril has lost three souls at the moment. Coma in the past, do not know when, back to completely dead

 V3.Chapter 39

    Li Fan finished this sentence, turned and left, never want to follow the landlady in the restaurant, Avril''s mother helweina has any intersection.


    Anyway, helweina is Avril''s mother. Originally, Li Fan thought helweina didn''t want to recognize Avril because she had something to say. But now, helweina didn''t see Avril, or even didn''t recognize Avril, but because she didn''t want to, not because of some external factors. This makes Li Fan feel a little sad about Avril''s life experience. His own mother, who has always been thinking about her, does not want to recognize her at all. This makes Li Fan doubt whether it is a good idea for him to come to see helweina behind AI Haotian''s back this time.


    As expected, it was just like what Li Fan thought. Even after he finished all this, he turned around and left the courtyard of the restaurant. The voice behind him didn''t ring, and even the two people who just stopped him didn''t make a single move.


    Li Fan''s heart can''t help but very frustrated, but still whispered to himself, Avril, don''t worry, I won''t let you have something, even if the whole world abandoned you, I will never give up on you.


    Until Li Fan''s figure disappeared in the courtyard, walked down the second floor, this courtyard just stopped Li Fan''s two people, that old and young, also stood together again. Two people looked at each other, some want to talk but can''t speak.


    "Well, don''t say it. I know what you are talking about. I have my own plan for this matter. " The voice sounded again, but without the cold feeling just now, it seemed a little weak and sad.


    "Look, that little guy has come down. He has come down unhurt."


    "Did the little guy really see the owner of the restaurant?"


    "I can''t see it. The strength of young people is good."


    Seeing Li Fan walking down the stairs, there was a low noise in the whole restaurant. Obviously, it''s incredible that Li Fan could walk down without damage. In this restaurant appeared in the far Xingcheng, no one has been able to hit the second floor, but walked down undamaged. No one who broke into the second floor before was able to walk down alone.


    Seeing Li Fan come down, the staff of the restaurant are also unimaginable. A pair of eyes almost want to stare out general, fixed looking at Li Fan.


    Yuan Xing, with a sense of hope on his face, looked at Li Fan who came to him and asked in a low voice, "see?"


    There was no expression on Li Fan''s face, but he shook his head slightly. Yuanxing''s heart finally fell to the ground, making a sound that even he didn''t feel sighing.


    Until they turned and left, the restaurant was still in a chaotic state, and the low voice of conversation was still noisy. They are all talking about the identity of the people who are brought by the Lord of Yuanxing.


    "What? The owner of the restaurant didn''t see you? " Until returning to the city Lord''s mansion, Yuanxing just opened his mouth and looked at Li Fan and asked.


    Li Fan smiles, looks at Yuanxing and says in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that you are the master of yuanxingcheng. It seems that this city is far away from Xingcheng. It''s really Hidden Dragon and crouching tiger. "


    Yuanxing''s face also showed a slightly embarrassed smile. Looking at Li Fan, he explained, "in fact, in Yuanxing City, all people think that I am the most powerful person in Yuanxing city. In fact, it is not. The hidden strength in Yuanxing city is the reason why the whole nightmare people fear here. I''m just the strength on the surface. "


    "That''s true. In that restaurant, there are two people who are more powerful than you. It seems that yuanxingcheng has a key factor for the future trend. " Li Fan shook his head, looked at Yuanxing and asked, "do you know the restaurant?"


    "I don''t know." Without hesitation, Yuanxing said, "it''s not only the restaurant, but also the whole clan of Yuanxing city. Because of the existence of rules, I don''t know what the background is. But I can feel that there are many industries in Yuanxing City, not only the nightmare clan, but also the Mengling clan, It''s all under control. "


    "Oh." Hearing Yuan Xing say so, Li Fan immediately came to the interest, looking at Yuan Xing asked, "say it."


    A bitter smile appeared on Yuanxing''s face. Looking at Li Fan, he explained, "you should understand that the people living in Yuanxing city are basically mixed blood people in the dream world, but it''s these mixed blood people. The blood flowing on them is the nightmare people. Thank you, or the Mengling people. Thank you. In the race war thousands of years ago, the people in Yuanxing City, because of their mixed blood, have no good feelings for these mixed blood dreamers. They know that since these mixed blood people may be regarded as Mengling people, they may also be regarded as mengyan people. "


    "Straight to the point." Li Fan some impatient looking at Yuanxing said, Li Fan found that with the growth of his strength, his momentum also changed. For those who are weaker than themselves, I have no patience.


    But Yuanxing was not dissatisfied at all. He just said, "but about five hundred years ago, perhaps the two ethnic groups felt something. They actually contacted the mixed race people of yuanxingcheng through hidden channels, and used them as a tool to communicate and monitor each other. Yuanxingcheng also changed at that time."


    "Do you mean that far away from Xingcheng, it''s just a gathering place for spies and traitors?" Li Fan is a little amused, looking at Yuan Xing and asking.


    Yuan Xing nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, it''s just that in this secret competition, it seems that the Mengling clan has the upper hand."


    "Ha ha." Li Fan suddenly laughed, looked at Yuanxing and asked, "what about you? What are you?"


    "Me?" Yuanxing reached for his nose and said with a bitter smile, "on the surface of Yuanxing City, I''m the leader of the city, but it''s just the obedience of these people on the surface. Those who hide in the dark never regard me as a matter. This is the rule of yuanxingcheng, which was jointly formulated by those people. That is to let my power not be too strong and affect them. "


    "What rules are you talking about for so long?" Since he came to Yuanxing City, Li Fan has heard about the rules of Yuanxing city more than once. Asked curiously.


    "In fact, it''s a rule, but it''s just a sentence." Yuan Xing sighed, looked at Li Fan and said, "the main thing is that in the city of Yuan Xing, the city master should not interfere in the city''s industries at will. All the industries in this city are not allowed to engage in business in Yuanxing city. "


    "Can you agree to such a rule?" Li Fan looked at Yuanxing with some surprise. This rule is better said for the sake of equality in Yuanxing City, but worse said. That is to say, Yuanxing''s rights are in fact illusory.


    "There''s no way." Yuanxing stood up and looked at Li Fan and said, "all the people in Yuanxing city are of mixed blood. They have all agreed to this. What can I do? Although my strength is top in Yuanxing City, I can''t kill all the people in Yuanxing city. If they all unite, even I am not the opponent. "


    "Yes, too." Li Fan also nodded his head. He was originally a mixed race, and he lived here for peace. On the surface, there is nothing wrong with such rules.


    "I''ve always had a question for you. The owner of the restaurant you''re looking for, Helena. What kind of relationship does it have with you? Last time you came here, you were looking for her Yuan Xing looked at Li Fan and asked hesitantly.


    Li Fan nodded, looked at Yuanxing and said, "do you know something about that restaurant?"


    Yuan Xing shook his head, looked at Li Fan and said, "this restaurant is the most mysterious place in Yuan Xing City. It''s because of that boss, almost everyone knows, but no one has ever met a real person. Therefore, I am not very clear about his understanding. "


    "Forget it." Li Fan listened to Yuan Xing say so, also waved his hand and said, "since she doesn''t want to see me, that''s OK."


    "Is the owner of the restaurant the mother of the girl you came with last time?" Who is Yuanxing? After all, he is the leader of the city. Although he doesn''t know much about Li Fan, after such a long time of contact, he has a similar guess.


    Li Fan nodded, looked at Yuanxing and said, "if I told you that the last time that girl was her daughter, would you be surprised?"


    "No Yuan Xing laughs, shakes his head and says, "Yuan Xing City is full of people of mixed blood. It''s normal for some relatives between the two ethnic groups."


    "But what if the owner of that restaurant is the nightmare people?" Li Fan looked at Yuan Xing and said again.


    Yuan Xing shook his head and looked at Li Fan and said, "same, since the two families can put down their Eyeliner here, some pure blood people are also normal."


    "Listen to your tone, it seems that you are a little angry about this matter." Li Fan looked at Yuan Xing with a smile and joked.


    Yuan sighed and looked at Li Fan and said, "if you don''t get angry, how can it be. But we are just sandwiched between the two ethnic groups. What can we do


    Li Fan looked at Yuanxing half ring, just slowly said, "if this time, your mixed race people can get the acceptance of Mengling people again, what will you do?"


    Hearing Li Fan''s words, Yuanxing was slightly stunned, and then said, "if I can do this, I''m naturally happy, but I''m afraid the complexity of Yuanxing city is beyond your imagination. Over the years, the nightmare clan and the Mengling clan have not accepted yuanxingcheng, and they also have such concerns. "


    "Forget it. We''ll talk about it later." Li Fan looked at Yuanxing and said, "but you just need to remember. The Mengling people have never been afraid of this. "


    With that, Li Fan turned to leave and went back to his room to have a rest. Yuanxing was standing in the same place, quietly thinking for a while, and then slowly said, "yes, it''s really a blessing for Mengling clan to have an ally like you."


    Tongyuanxing said these things, not on a whim, but has been thinking about things for a long time. After such a long time of contact with the Mengling clan, Li Fan also found that this time, if the Mengling clan does not have itself, I am afraid it is really on the verge of extinction. But one day, one''s identity will become the master of time and space again. At that time, one''s duty is to maintain the whole time and space, and it is impossible to make any action to the dream world. But because of Avril, Li Fan thinks that he should do something for Mengling clan. At least, it''s good to keep the present state.

 V3.Chapter 40

    Deep at night, Li Fan sits quietly on the bed in the room, slightly closing his eyes. With each breath, a faint fluorescence surrounds Li Fan, wrapping the whole person, just like a rainbow in the sun.


    For a long time, Li Fan made a handprint in his hands and gave a light shout. Eyebrows slightly shrunk, slowly looked up at the window, whispered, "since it has come, why not come in."


    As soon as Li Fan''s voice fell, the door was already pushed open with a squeak. A man covered in a black cloak came in and stood at the door. He could not see his face clearly, but he could feel that he was looking at himself.


    "Who are you? Yuanxing people, or other people. " Li Fan looks at the black cloak of the comer, and he has a feeling of extreme disgust in his heart. It can''t be said that this feeling comes from anywhere. Maybe it''s because dream impermanence is shrouded in the cloak all the year round, and this feeling of disgust is also conveyed.


    The visitor listened to Li Fan''s words, but he didn''t say anything for a long time. Li Fan was puzzled when he saw that the man suddenly reached out his hand and lifted the cloak covering his whole body. When the cloak floated to the ground, a woman''s face about 40 years old appeared in front of Li Fan''s eyes.


    Li Fan in the heart is tiny a Leng, looking at this woman in front of half ring, finally is slowly open mouth smile way "it seems that you have not forgotten your daughter."


    Although I don''t know the woman in front of me, I can see the look of Avril from her face. It''s obvious that this woman has a great relationship with Avril. In this void, who else can have a relationship with Avril besides Avril''s mother, helweina.


    "Do you know me?" The woman is obviously a little surprised. She has never met Li Fan, but it is obviously unusual for Li Fan to know her relationship with Avril.


    Li Fan nodded slightly, looked at helweina and said, "you are similar to Avril. When I come to yuanxingcheng this time, no one knows. What''s more, I''m here for you. If I can''t see it like this, I don''t have any effort to come here."


    Helweina smiles, but sits on the chair beside the door, looks at Li Fan up and down, and says, "originally, I didn''t want to see you. I just want to see who I am. I know my relationship with Avril. If it''s false, I''m afraid you are a corpse now."


    "Ha ha." Li Fan laughed, "if you want to kill me, I''m afraid it''s not so simple."


    Helweina nodded, looked at Li Fan and said in a deep voice, "yes, your strength is really strong. It seems that this time you come here, there is something about Avril."


    Li Fan did not answer helweina''s words, instead, he asked, "I don''t understand why you know that Avril was the one who saw you last, why didn''t you recognize her?"


    Helweina suddenly some trance, looking at Li Fan murmured, "you don''t know, I also have difficulties."


    Li Fan nodded, looked at helweina and said, "I guess, otherwise, no one can look at his daughter and not recognize her."


    "I want to know how Avril is now, whether it''s really like what you said today."


    Li Fan nodded, thought a little for a while, and said, "yes, what I said today is true. Avril really lost three souls because of some things. In fact, it''s not the loss of three souls, because his three souls are in my body now."


    Helweina''s face suddenly changed, and her hands were wrong, which meant that she put on a posture of attack. Li Fan quickly waved his hand. Although he was not afraid of helweina, Li Fan didn''t want to fight with Avril''s mother now. "She didn''t have anything to do," she said hastily, "but when she helped me, she used the art of seal and sealed herself in the sea of my divine knowledge."


    "I want to see her."


    Li Fan nodded, stretched out his hand to empty herweina''s eyebrows, and a ray of light came out directly, connecting them. Among the changes of the surrounding scenery, it has already appeared in the sea of Li Fan''s divine consciousness.


    Although helweina''s face didn''t change, she was shocked in her heart. Li Fan''s hand was just a channel to connect them. But if she could use such a means, she could kill herself in a flash just like stepping on an ant. No wonder he can break through the defense of his two guards.


    "Here, Avril is down there." Li Fan did not see helweina''s look. His eyes had long been attracted by the sealed Avril under the sea of divine knowledge. He just reached out to helweina.


    "Child." Helweina''s eyes followed the direction of Li Fan''s fingers. Her face was very sad and she said in a low voice, "mom has come to see you. You have suffered


    Li Fan''s hands suddenly split to both sides, and the infinite water of the sea of divine consciousness vastly separated to both sides, revealing the sealed Avril in the middle and the mirror space in the opposite.


    Helena step by step down from the sky, walked to Avril''s side, stretched out her hand across the thick seal, stroked Avril''s cheek. His face was also full of tears.


    "She doesn''t have a big deal now. Although the three spirits are sealed here, as long as she can break the seal, Avril will be able to live." Li Fan looked at helweina''s expression, but also repeatedly persuasion way.


    But helweina seems to be unable to hear Li Fan''s words, is still full of tears, reaching for a long time to touch Avril''s face.


    Half a sound, helweina just drew back her eyes and turned to look at the mirror space which was also sealed¡° Who is this? How can you deal with it? Actually can let Wei Er display this kind of means


    Li Fan nodded, looked at helweina and said, "this man is the master of mirror space. Avril was captured by him."


    After listening to Li Fan''s story, herweina''s face also showed a touch of hatred. Looking at Li Fan, he asked coldly, "so, dream impermanence really counterattacks the dream world?"


    "Yes, now because of the plot of dream impermanence, the whole dream world has come to the tide stage of time and space ahead of time, and the six ectopic planes have gathered in the dream world." Li Fan replied.


    "He broke the agreement?" Helena said fiercely.


    "Agreement?" Li Fan looked at helweina with some doubts and said, "what agreement."


    "When mengwuchang was banished to the void by Mengling clan, he was already weak. I saved him. He also agreed with Mengling clan to banish the whole mengyan clan to nothingness, while Mengling clan would not kill mengyan clan completely, but similarly, mengwuchang could not attack Mengling clan again after the injury. "


    "Hiss." Li Fan took a breath of cool air. Although he heard about the original battle of the dream world from various channels, helweina gave Li Fan a new explanation, which can explain why Meng Wuchang could not hurt the six clan leaders of the Mengling clan, and the whole clan was willing to be exiled here, If it had not been for helweina''s help, I''m afraid there would have been some nightmare clan, which would have been wiped out by Mengling clan.


    "Do you know why the Mengling clan and the nightmare clan listened to my advice?" Helweina looked at Li Fan and asked in a deep voice.


    Li Fan shook his head. This is the only problem at present. Although helweina is AI Haotian''s woman, I''m afraid she had no right to speak in that case, let alone the head of mengyan clan.


    "Because everyone in the dream world can obtain the power of Lingyan through heaven''s teaching. I was the one who was able to obtain the power of Lingyan."


    "So you used your power to force both sides to stop?" Li Fan looks at helweina doubtfully and asks.


    "How could it be?" Helweina laughs, looks at Li Fan and explains, "although I can get the power of Lingyan, it doesn''t mean that I am Lingyan. My body can''t bear too much power. At that time, the reason why both ethnic groups agreed to my proposal was that I had a relationship with both sides. Even so, there is an agreement between the two sides, that is, I must also enter the void and never come out. "


    "Isn''t AI Haotian aware of this?" Li Fan was stunned. At the beginning, when AI Haotian asked Avril to come to his mother, he didn''t say these things. Didn''t AI Haotian know it.


    Helweina said with a wry smile, "how can you not know, but what can personal feelings count in the face of race? What''s more, although I live in nothingness, as long as someone violates the agreement, I am qualified to punish on behalf of Lingyan. "


    "Now it''s time for you to do it." Li Fan nodded, looked at helweina and said, "you are here, and you don''t know what Meng Wuchang does, so now it''s time for you to clean up the mess."


    Herwina nodded, but then asked abruptly, "is there anything abnormal about the impermanence of dreams now?"


    "Abnormal situation?" Li Fan''s heart moved slightly. Could it be said that helweina had already discovered her brother''s unusual?


    "Don''t hide it from me. After all, dream impermanence is my brother''s business. I knew everything about him at that time. " Helweina sneered, "the reason why he was seriously injured in those years was not that something went wrong in his cultivation, which led to the emergence of two kinds of souls in his body. If not, how could he fail. "


    Li Fan some speechless looking at helweina said, "listen to what you mean, it seems that your brother''s approach is not very disgusted."


    "Disgust?" Helweina frowned, looked at Li Fan and said, "what did you do in those years, after all, was not my real brother, but the temptation hidden in his body. How can I blame him? "


    "Every family has its own difficult classics." Li fan knows that there is no so-called right or wrong in this kind of thing. Standing on different positions and looking at this matter, he will come to different conclusions. It was just a burst of emotion.


    "Look at your strength, it should be stronger than me who got the power of nightmare. Why don''t you solve the problem of dream impermanence?" Helena asked suddenly¡° I''d like to go, but mengwuchang is locked in Wangyue mountain at the moment, and doesn''t come out at all. And now the biggest threat in the dream world is not mengwuchang, but the six ectopic aspects. "

 V3.Chapter 41

    Helweina frowned, looked at Li Fan and asked, "if so, I''m afraid the Mengling clan will never let go of mengchang. Although the terrain of Wangyue mountain is dangerous, it''s not a problem for practitioners."


    Li Fan nodded, looked at helweina and explained, "it''s true that it was originally like this, but this time, two of the six major families of Mengling clan have been defeated by heterotopia. Now we are only able to maintain the front and want to solve the problem of dream impermanence, but we can''t. What''s more, the situation in the dream world now, even if it can solve the problem of dream impermanence, has little influence on the whole trend. After all, it''s no longer a civil war in the dream world, it''s a fight against the ectopic. "


    "In that case, let me have the dream. Since I set the rules then, it''s up to me now. " Helweina said lightly.


    "Listen to your tone, it seems to have a great deal of confidence in solving the impermanence of dreams." Li Fan looked at helweina in disbelief and said, "the dream impermanence doesn''t have to cough now. Now the dream impermanence has absorbed all the spiritual knowledge of the nightmare people in the whole burial place. His strength has reached the extreme."


    "Since I was able to persuade him then, I can now. But I didn''t expect that he didn''t even let go of the burial ground. "


    "Is your strength stronger than dream impermanence?" Li Fan looked at helweina suspiciously and said that helweina didn''t seem to care about the feeling of the burial place. When she mentioned the burial place, she was not so excited. It''s like talking about a place that has nothing to do with yourself.


    "If it wasn''t for the rules handed down from generation to generation in the dream world, it would have been me, not dream impermanence." Helweina light smile, looking at Li Fan slowly said¡° I''m leaving. When we meet again, we should be in the dream world. "


    Li Fan nodded, helweina''s figure has disappeared, Li Fan alone Leng for a while, just turned to look at Avril''s appearance, for a long time, just a sigh, disappeared in situ.


    Three days later, Li Fan reappeared in the meeting room of AI family of Mengling clan, and told all his experiences in these days. When Li Fan said these things, he didn''t care about the surrounding environment. After all, he was only a student before. Although he is now a practitioner, he has never experienced such things.


    Fortunately, when Li Fan said Helena''s words, except for AI Haotian and Medivh, all the people in the assembly hall, except Yang Qinghua and others in the main material world, were subordinates of AI Haotian. After thousands of years of war, all the people here were clear, but they all refused to mention them. But now Li Fan has said it, After all, even if Meng Wuchang was defeated in those years, helweina was still needed to come forward in the end to make the nightmare clan really admit defeat. This kind of thing can''t be recognized by all of you.


    And the faces of all the people here are also showing a variety of colors. Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan are two old people who have already grown up. After listening to Li Fan''s words, they know that these things are not something they can mix with. Therefore, they all close their eyes slightly and look settled. On the contrary, Cheng Ying and fat man and others, after listening to Li Fan''s words, the color on his face is uncertain.


    Among other things, the result of relying on women to save the situation alone is enough to make most people feel bad.


    Looking at the dull atmosphere in the meeting hall, for a long time, AI Hao sighed and said in a low voice, "in this case, we Mengling clan can be regarded as winning a breath."


    Li Fan looked at Ai Haotian. Although he didn''t agree with AI Haotian''s practice from the bottom of his heart, it seemed that this was the best solution in that situation.


    "Yes, it really gives Mengling a breathing space. What we need to do now is to be able to resist the other four heterotopias. This battle will eventually fall to us." Li Fan shakes his head and throws his thoughts out of his mind.


    "But now, in addition to the parallel space you said, there are five ectopic planes left. How did you get here, there are four left." A thin man sitting beside AI Haotian looked up at Li Fan and asked.


    "The master of the mirror space has at least reduced half of his strength at the moment. If he dares to come to the dream world, I will naturally be able to keep him here. In this way, there are four ectopic planes left?" Li Fan looked at the man and said with a sneer.


    "What do you mean?" AI Haotian saw that these two people had some feelings about Mai mang. He quickly interrupted and looked at Li Fan and asked.


    "First solve the mirror space, if the mirror space master dare not come out, then all the people in the mirror space will be killed." Li Fan waved coldly and said.


    AI Haotian slightly frowned, turned his head and looked at Madison beside him, and said, "how many people do you need?"


    "No one needs it." Li Fan looked at Ai Haotian and said, "it''s enough for me to be alone."


    "No, Fanzi, how can you go alone. We''re going with you, too. " Fat man heard Li Fan''s words, quickly picked up and said.


    "Well, I''ll let Medivh take you to the place where the mirror space occupies." AI Haotian pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice.


    "Whatever." Li Fan Light says, stand up also don''t speak of outward walk.


    "Fanzi, you are a little too uninteresting." Fat man followed Li Fan behind, in addition to the meeting hall, ran a few steps to keep up with Li Fan, some complained.


    "It''s not that I don''t mean enough, it''s just that this time you follow me, I''m afraid you will leave some shadows in your heart." Li Fan turned his head, looking at the fat man, some helpless said.


    "Bang, fat Lord, I''m scared." The fat man shook his head disdainfully, looked at Li Fan and said, "this time, I must go with you to have a look at your prestige. I can also learn by the way."


    Li Fan shrugged, some speechless looking at the fat man.


    Two days later, Li Fan didn''t inform anyone. When it was just dawn, he left the location of the AI family alone. When Li Fan thought that this time he would not let others know, he saw the familiar figures on the main road of the AI family.


    "Do you think you can leave without us?" Fat man smiles and touches his fat face, looking at Li Fan''s complacency.


    "Li Fan, no matter what, we are all members of a team." Chen Xi also said with a smile.


    "Your strength is not so good. This time, if you go there and there is any danger, I''d better go with you." Cheng Ying shakes his little head, but he is not willing to be outdone.


    Li Fan looked at a few people, but also a slight smile, did not say anything, just stretched out a palm, in a few people''s shoulders patted.


    "Patriarch, can they really solve the problem of mirror space this time Medivh and AI Haotian stand on the highest building of the family, and the shadow covers their figure.


    "Yes." AI Haotian was also uncertain and said, "his strength is the most powerful one among all the people I have seen. If he has no way, I''m afraid we are Mengling people. It will really disappear in this time and space tide. "


    "Miss can''t be wrong." Medivh chuckled, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "at that time, he was already the strongest in the whole dream world. Now, reincarnated and reborn, he must be the strongest."


    In this invasion, the mirror space didn''t choose the dense forest or the dangerous mountain as some planes did. On the contrary, it is on a vast plain. At a glance, it doesn''t matter.


    However, on this plain where the edge is almost invisible, not long ago, there were countless corpses lying on the plain. Almost all the forward practitioners of the Yang family were destroyed by dopura on this plain.


    If it wasn''t for Li Fan''s appearance, I''m afraid the mirror space now has seized the opportunity to completely eliminate the whole Yang family from the Mengling family.


    "Is this plain where the mirror space is?" The fat man looked at the unreal plain and asked.


    Li Fan pointed to the sky and said in a low voice, "here is not the owner of the mirror space, not on the plain, but in the middle of the sky. Otherwise, they would not have eliminated the whole Yang family so easily. "


    This information is also what dopla told Li Fan at the beginning. The relationship between mirror space and other planes is like facing a mirror. Since the dream world is a plain above the ground, the mirror space is naturally in the middle of the sky, which exactly corresponds to the form of the mirror space.


    But for the uninformed outsiders, they still think that there are countless mirror space people hidden on the plain. This was a wrong direction from the beginning. Because of this, there seems to be no good explanation for the final failure.


    As soon as Li Fan''s voice fell, the air in the sky, which seemed to be burned by the blazing flame, also stirred up layers of ripples. A wide barrier, like a gate, appeared in front of everyone.


    Li Fan''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. What Li Fan didn''t expect is that after losing the command of dorpla, the mirror space still dares to show up on its own initiative even when the dominant power of the mirror space is greatly damaged. This is a bit beyond Li Fan''s expectation.


    As soon as the barrier in the mid air was formed, it was like a pair of invisible big hands pushing it, breaking into stars all over the sky. There are more than ten people who have appeared in the debris.


    All of these ten figures are shrouded in a dark fog, just like seeing dopla on that day. However, from these ten figures, they are far stronger than dopla. Obviously, although the power of specular space dominating is greatly damaged, they do not give up the chance of dream world. Looks like, I''m afraid it''s a one-time transfer of all the powerful cadres under his command.


    "You people in mirror space, now, come down and die." Li Fan looked up at more than ten people and said coldly.

 V3.Chapter 42

    "The ignorant and arrogant boy dares to talk big here." Among the ten figures, the head one''s body was covered with black fog, showing a slightly pale face, just like long-term malnutrition, with a masochistic smile on his face. Look at this, Li Fan said.


    "Wait a minute, and you''ll know who''s arrogant." Li Fan didn''t get angry. He just looked at the man in front of him and said with a cold smile.


    As Li Fan''s voice fell, the dozens of figures on the opposite side were walking slowly down the steps as if they were walking in the air.


    "Here it is." Chen Xi can''t help but be slightly surprised. The strength of the ten figures in front of her is far beyond the prediction of Chen Xi and others. Looking at the movements of the ten figures, it is clear that they have been cultivated to the point of being able to control the air mechanism of space. This hand of empty walking can''t be used by ordinary people.


    "Boy, now you kneel down and beg me, and then leave these women behind. Maybe I''ll let you go as soon as I''m in a good mood." Pale man eyes with obscene light, looked at Chen Xi several people, turned to look at Li Fan said.


    Li Fan frowned slightly, looked at the man in front of him and said, "are you the highest commander of mirror space in this dream world? If not, let your commander come out quickly. "


    "Boy, you have a big voice. You want to meet our boss. I''m talking when you can win. But I don''t think you have the chance. " The pale man''s voice just fell, but his face suddenly changed, and he felt that he couldn''t even breathe.


    A pair of clean hands, has been held in the man''s neck, with the tightening of the palm, the man has felt the eyes are faint up, not only so, even his whole body spirit, are unable to mobilize.


    Li Fan just pinched the man''s neck with one hand. Coldly said, "give you a chance, quickly call him out, otherwise, you will die immediately."


    Li Fan, shaking his hand, threw the man far away. Now Li fan can clearly feel the flow of these people''s spiritual power. After all, the gap in strength is too obvious.


    The man''s pale face was even more frightened. At this age, he was only about 20 years old. He was able to restrain himself without any reaction. Is this kind of strength imaginable.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the man immediately got up, whispered a few words beside the other people who were also stunned, and suddenly disappeared.


    "Now that some of you have gone back to report, there is no need for you to live." Li Fan slightly narrowed his eyes, looking at the opposite is still black fog surging more than ten figures. Said coldly.


    As Li Fan''s voice fell, the black fog suddenly stopped, just like a screw stuck in a tight instrument.


    With a breeze blowing by, these ten figures, just like powder, disappeared with the wind. It seems that it has never appeared.


    "Well." Fat several people are slightly surprised, although know that Li Fan''s strength at the moment has been improved a lot, but did not expect that Li Fan''s strength has reached such a terrible state, even without the slightest action, let the more than ten people who look really strong mirror space disappear.


    "Fanzi, you are so terrible now." The fat man was stunned for a while, and finally said.


    There are some unnatural expressions on Cheng Ying''s and Chen Xi''s faces. Although these people are enemies, Li Fan''s practice makes several girls feel a bit of terror.


    Only a few people did not speak. After all, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to themselves at such a time. On the battlefield, however, it is never a place where any kind-hearted people can survive.


    "These people are just minions." Li Fan turned to look at the fat man and said with a smile, "the spiritual power in this world and the things you see are really a little blocked your sight."


    The fat man can''t help shaking his head. With the growth of his strength, Li Fan''s words are more and more profound. He even makes the fat man feel that Li Fan''s temperament seems to have changed. He has become a little cold and inhumane.


    Just a few minutes after they finished talking, the air in the sky in front of them rippled again. This time, the ripples have not yet receded, and an extremely powerful breath has been sent out. Let the grass and trees on the surrounding plain are a little trembling. Chen Xi and others, who are relatively poor in strength, feel as if there is a mountain pressing down on them from top to bottom.


    "It''s a mystery." Li Fan disdained to smile, stretched out his hand in front of him, originally this strong breath, but between Li Fan stretched out his hand, it was isolated outside.


    A team of thousands of people appeared in front of Li Fan and others. The spreading crowd seemed to occupy the whole plain.


    At the front of the crowd were three human figures like black liquid. The man Li Fan let go stood respectfully beside them.


    "Boss, that''s the guy in front of you." The man turned his head and said respectfully to the three black figures. His eyes just turned, but it was ah. Obviously, I''m surprised to see a few other people disappear.


    "What about those people. What have you done to them? " The man''s face showed an angry look, looking at the opposite Li Fan asked.


    "Those people, since you are all going to die. Of course, a few of them will go to take a good place for you first. " Li Fan doesn''t care.


    The man just wanted to get angry, but when he thought of Li Fan''s method, he was shocked. But now that he had a backing, he had a lot of confidence. But before he spoke, the first of the three figures did swing his arm like liquid.


    "Who are you?" A hard voice came from the shadow of the black liquid, as if two pieces of iron were rubbing against each other.


    Li Fan''s face showed a look of impatience. Although the three figures did seem to be more powerful, they were only relative to the man. After all, for the creatures in the mirror space. It is extremely powerful to condense the black fog around the body into a liquid form. On this point, even dopla, who has become a demon king, has not done so. Thousands of people after the three are more or less surrounded by black fog. The key to distinguish the mirror space strength is to see the shape of the surrounding black fog.


    "You talk too much. Didn''t this man tell you? I''m here to kill you. " Li Fan said impatiently.


    "Ha ha ha ha." As Li Fan''s voice fell, these thousands of people burst into laughter. These people in the mirror space, who had just destroyed the Yang family, came here. These people, who looked like they were only about 20 years old, wanted their own lives. How can these people not laugh.


    But the three people standing in the front still keep the same appearance, not like thousands of people behind. After all, the strength of these three people is already very strong, and their vision is beyond too much. Although they still feel that there is no terrible fluctuation in Li Fan''s body, the perennial fighting makes them know that they can''t despise the enemy at any time, otherwise, if they fail, they will be doomed.


    "You really have a good voice." The head of the figure waved, thousands of people behind immediately stopped laughing. The black liquid flowing around the figure turned out to be quite handsome. Looking at the opposite Li Fan said¡° However, in front of so many of us, no matter how powerful you are, it''s useless. "


    Li Fan did not care about the foot, raised the stone at the foot, lowered his head and said, "you invaders, just feel good about yourself and talk a lot." With these words, Li Fan raised his head, looked at the man opposite and said, "let''s do it directly. I don''t want to waste time."


    "Hum." The man snorted coldly. The two figures beside him also changed around them. They also changed their looks. They were as handsome as before. Three people are no longer words, at the same time grab out, Li Fan surrounded in the middle.


    Li Fan gently waved his hand and pushed the fat man and Chen Xi out of the circle. He said lightly, "don''t move, just look."


    "Arrogance, we will catch you, and then absorb your spirit, forever trapped in the mirror space torture." The man at the head said, "Haska."


    "Morris." Said another burly man.


    "Stockton." The other man also said.


    "Come for advice." Three people burst out their name in the roar, Qi Qi''s attack on Li Fan. A very strong force, from the hands of the three, at the same time rushed to the middle of Li Fan.


    "Don''t try. Just use the trick. " Li Fan lazy looked at three people''s hand, some disdain said. Let the three shock space of the terrorist force in their own body.


    Three people''s faces just appeared a touch of joy, but then they became frightened. Because these three powerful forces were not able to kill Li Fan as they thought. On the contrary, when they came into contact with Li Fan, they disappeared like a river into the sea. The original terrible wave also disappeared immediately.


    "Spirit eating body?" Haska''s face was cold and she blurted out.


    Three people are all surprised. If Li Fan is a spirit eating body, the three people''s attack has no effect, but it''s also said in the past. But if Li Fan is a spirit eating body, how can he practice it.


    "I''ve told you how to do it." Li Fan shakes his head helplessly. Although the three attacks seem powerful, in front of Li Fan who has mastered the control of divine sense, these three attacks just borrow the power of heaven and earth, and Li fan used to be the person who controls time and space. If he is hurt by such power, it''s not a joke.


    "Do you need to think about it for a while?" Li Fan looked at several people and gave a sneer.


    "Do it." The three of them looked at each other and finally made up their mind. Even if Li Fan was a spirit eater, everything had a boundary and could not be devoured endlessly. And the three people''s idea is to use a powerful force to support Li Fan.


    The three of them spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the three figures came together. Hold hands together. There was a roar of broken gold and jade¡° No, swallow the sky. "

 V3.Chapter 43

    "Ban Shu, is it ban Shu?" At the beginning, the man''s face was full of surprise. Looking at the three leaders who were worshipped as gods, he used this kind of technique to hurt the enemy, which was incredible.


    Ban Shu, originally exists in all planes, is nothing more than the use of the space between heaven and earth rules, forced to enhance their own strength. But this mirror space is totally different from other planes.


    Although this technique of swallowing heaven is called swallowing heaven, it only transforms the spiritual power of all things in the space of heaven and earth into itself, and then forcibly instills it into the enemy, because this power passes through the caster himself. If he is not careful, he will be seriously injured.


    If one person uses it, he can gather four times of his own strength. If two people use it, he can double it. If three people use it, he can double it. It can be said that the strength of these three people has exceeded their original strength by more than ten times. This powerful force, if forced into a person''s body, even if the person''s physique is unmatched, will be burst because he can''t digest this huge power.


    These three people also have such a plan. The first attack made several people mistakenly think that Li Fan was a spirit eating body. But even the spirit eating body can not devour the spirit power without limit. Everything has a critical point. With the three people''s idea, they also used the spirit power more than ten times to force Li Fan''s body to burst.


    In the position where the three people join hands, there is a huge whirlpool. The whirlpool is in constant motion, gathering the spiritual power around like entering the sea. In just a few minutes, these three people have changed from the original symmetrical reminder to three big fat people, even between the eyebrows and eyes.


    At the other end of the vortex, it points to Li Fan''s direction. With the rotation of the vortex, a visible giant column of spiritual power rushed straight into Li Fan''s body.


    "Fanzi, be careful." Fat man and Chen Xi and others also see the problem at the moment. When they speak, they attack each other. No matter how powerful they are, they are absorbed by the vortex. There is no trace left.


    Even, in the whirlpool constantly turning, after the original spiritual power between heaven and earth was thin, the people present, even felt that their own spiritual power began to leak out, all of them poured into the whirlpool, and then rushed to Li Fan.


    This kind of technique is a typical bow without turning back. Unless one side dies, this technique can''t stop at all. Li Fan was also surprised at the beginning. This kind of technique is hard to deal with yourself, even if you are the master of time and space.


    But when this powerful force poured into his body, Li Fan was surprised to find that this powerful force did not abuse his body, but merged into his body, making his strength increase greatly in a short time. Li Fan didn''t know the power of this technique, and he was secretly wondering. But Haska, one of the three, said, "boy, do you think this power is so easily absorbed by you. You may be happy. When your body can''t bear the power, you will burst into a firecracker


    While Haska was talking, Li Fan also found out the problem. Although these spiritual powers are constantly added into his body, and his meridians are staring up, in this case, he will not be able to bear this power sooner or later.


    The spiritual power of space on the whole plain has been absorbed by the three people at the moment, so that the position of the whole plain, let alone the spiritual power, and even the plants are withered. And after this vortex no longer added, it forced out the spiritual power of the people on the plain. For a moment, the whole plain, like a lot of rainbow columns, converged in the direction of the vortex.


    "Li Fan." Fat man and Chen Xi are a little anxious. At this time, they are not only not helpful, but also helpful in some ways. Because the spiritual power in several people''s bodies is also rapidly passing away, converging into the vortex, and then rushing into Li Fan''s body.


    Fat and others anxious, at the moment of Li Fan is also to the critical moment of life and death. From the beginning of joy, to now his whole body meridian is emitting a kind of transparent light. This is a phenomenon that can not bear more powerful forces. Li Fan even felt that he was about to explode.


    "Am I going to die?" Li Fan had some sad thoughts in his heart¡° No, I''m not reconciled. "


    Li Fan roared in his heart, but no matter how Li Fan mobilized the spiritual power in his body, he still could not change the surge of spiritual power swarming into his body.


    "Son of a bitch. Go to hell. " Haska stood in the middle of the three, laughing wildly.


    "Kaka." A slight sound came to Li Fan''s ears. Li Fan''s face suddenly changed. This slight sound is just the sound of his own meridians breaking. With the more and more spiritual power pouring into his body, there are many tiny cracks on his meridians.


    "Li Fan." Fat man and Chen Xi are all with tears on their faces, but they can''t move.


    "Kaka, Kaka." The slight noise is more and more intensive. Li Fan was surprised to find that not only his own meridians, but also his own skin, there are cracks, a trace of red blood, has dyed himself into a blood man.


    "Smelly boy, I didn''t expect that you could bear so much power." Haska''s face was crazy. But seeing the cracks on Li Fan''s body, he couldn''t help laughing, "but even so, you will die in the end."


    At this time, not only did Li Fan''s meridians break and his body split, but his body also expanded and became like a fat man of four or five hundred jin. On the other hand, the three people had gradually recovered their original appearance. It was obvious that this huge spiritual power had been passed on to Li fan''s body.


    "Go to hell." The three of Haska yelled wildly. Qi Qi''s spurted out a mouthful of blood to the vortex in front of him. In the roaring sound, a stream of smoke rises, just like the whole vortex explodes. As the blood spurts in, the whirlpool''s rotation speed suddenly speeds up.


    "Bang bang." The whirlpool''s rotation speed is a piece, Li Fan''s body suddenly burst, burst out countless blood. A breath that was almost stronger than the previous spirit power suddenly rushed out of the vortex and poured into Li Fan''s body. Even the whole whirlpool, is a burst of burst open, all rushed to Li Fan. In the roaring sound, the whirlpool completely wrapped Li Fan in it, sending out a burst of roaring sound across the sky.


    The strong scattered aura of spiritual power shakes the surrounding space out of cracks, and a thick smoke rises abruptly, completely covering people''s sight.


    "Fanzi." Fat man''s words haven''t been spoken, he was thrown away by the powerful shock wave. He fell heavily on the ground.


    If the practitioner who has lost his spiritual power is not stronger, he will be blown into the sky by this strong breath.


    For a long time, the storm just slowly subsided, and the whole plain was like a shaved head. As smooth as a mirror. Except for Haska three, there was no breath standing near the explosion center. Even if it is how fat people feel, they can''t feel the breath of Li Fan.


    Obviously, Li Fan is already in this kind of powerful spirit force to rush into, thoroughly burst into powder.


    "Ha ha ha." The crazy laughter of Haska three awakens the consciousness of Chen Xi and others¡° Stinky boy, do you think you can be our opponent in mirror space? Even if you are a spirit eating body, it will disappear completely. "


    After that, the three people also turned their eyes to Chen Xi and others. Although the three people were injured in varying degrees when they performed the forbidden technique, now there is no spiritual power in the whole plain. However, because of the three people''s performing the technique, there is more or less spiritual power in their body, but the fat man and others have dried up their spiritual power.


    Even if three people have spiritual power, in front of these thousands of people, four people are like lambs to be slaughtered. There is no chance of survival.


    "The boy is dead. It''s your turn." Haska said with a ferocious smile.


    "Wait a minute." Stockton stopped Haska''s action with a face of obscene smile, looked at Chen Xi and said, "although this smelly boy is dead, these female dolls can''t be torn. I need them. "


    "Ha ha ha." Morris and Haska laughed, looked at Stockton and said, "that''s cheap. But when you''ve finished, remember us. "


    "You mole ants, I''ll make you regret coming here." Stockton grins grimly at Chen Xi and slowly walks towards them.


    "What do you want to do?" The fat man stepped forward, stood in front of Chen Xi, looked at Stockton and roared.


    "Get out of here." Stockton did not care about the wave, a strong wind will be fat hit fly, heavily on the ground, spit out a mouthful of blood. I can''t get up any more.


    "Some dolls, you are mine." Stockton looked at Chen Xi with a smile, and without any scruples, he held out his hand to catch Chen Xi.


    Although Chen Xi wanted to fight back, they lost all their inner power. Even though Chengying could only reluctantly activate Chengying sword and cut it to Stockton''s hand.


    "Well. There''s resistance. " Stockton''s face was startled, but he didn''t care a bit. The space that the shadow sword crossed was immediately blocked. The illusory blade disappears.


    "The more you rebel, the happier I am." Stockton managed to take the photo. laughing out loud. Reach for the air. Chen Xi three people''s surrounding space suddenly imprison, let three people unable to move.


    "The skin is really smooth." Stockton reached for Chen Xi''s cheek. Said with a sly smile.


    But the smirk on Stockton''s face couldn''t go away. Even his own hand, but also stagnated in the air, from Chen Xi''s cheek is still half the distance.


    "Ha ha." Haska and her husband are blocked by Stockton. They can only see that Stockton''s hand reaches into Chen Xi''s cheek. They think that Stockton is enjoying himself. There was a burst of laughter¡° This guy is really happy. " There was no sign of Stockton''s body as they laughed. But it''s pop, let two people smile condensation in the face.

 V3.Chapter 44

    No one can think that Stockton, who has been able to extend his hand to Chen Xi''s face, can suddenly burst into a ball in such a normal situation.


    This sudden change not only cheered Haska and others, but also shocked Chen Xi and others, who thought they could not extricate themselves. Chen Xi, who was closest to him, didn''t even feel any breath from Stockton, that is, he had burst into smoke and dust all over the sky.


    This kind of strong contrast made everyone present stunned. For a long time, Haas Kaifang was the first to react. He woke up from the shock and knew that although Li Fan had been eliminated, there must be a master hidden around here. Otherwise, he would have been killed, It''s absolutely impossible for Stockton to disappear without any response. Because although the three of them used the forbidden technique, according to their strength, they could not be backfired. In other words, even if they received the backfire, they could not let Stockton burst into pieces. Because they are still standing here.


    "Who? If you have the ability to sneak attack, why don''t you have the ability to show up? " Haska snapped, and his body was suddenly flowing with countless spiritual power, and he reported himself.


    The air became silent with Haska''s roar. Almost all people are idle because of Haska''s words.


    The fat man and others knew that this time they came, but no one appeared except themselves. But Haska believed what Haska said. After all, Haska is on the side of the mirror space, but the highest commander of the whole, Haska made a statement, so naturally there can be no mistake.


    However, although Haska''s words resounded through the sky, there was no sound in the whole space, the shadow of the group appeared, and no one responded to Haska''s words.


    Haskar''s face is a Lin, his words have been let out, but the hidden in the dark, unexpectedly is not the slightest show face meaning, haskar can''t help but some ugly face, in the heart is also a second thought, since this Stockton is molesting Chen Xi died, compared with this hidden in the dark, for Chen Xi and others should be very concerned.


    Haska brick winked at the nearest subordinate. The subordinate of Haska is also a person with exquisite features. He immediately knows what Haska means. Although he has some doubts in his heart, the person in the mirror space, after all, is brave. He jumps forward and reaches out his hand to blow at Chen Xi.


    But before the fist touched Chen Xi''s body, the original aggressive subordinate was just like a high-speed car hit. The whole person suddenly flew back. His body was still in the air, and he was already spitting out a big mouthful of blood. The whole person was also bent into a strange posture in the air. It was obvious that all his bones were broken.


    All the people exclaimed in surprise. This time, different from the last time, no one noticed that almost all the processes of this man''s flying back were seen by all the people present. However, no matter Chen Xi or Haska, who was close at hand, no one found out how this man had been shot back. Haska was all over, Suddenly aroused a layer of cold sweat. He was not able to find the existence of this person. Obviously, his strength is far beyond himself, and even beyond Li Fan. After all, when Li Fan is present, he can still feel li Fan''s strength. But now, let alone his strength, even his breath has no trace.


    "It''s the master of the space plane. If you have any misunderstanding about our mirror space, you can come out and make it clear. Or, the master of our mirror space can have a good chat with you."


    Haska''s words, though ostensibly respectful to the master hiding in the dark, actually satirize the man hiding in the dark, who can only deal with himself, who is not the master. After all, judging from the way these two people died, the strength of this person may not be inferior to that of his own mirror space.


    After all, it is absolutely impossible for these people who dominate one level of strength to have the same opinion as a person who has checked many levels. Since this person can help Chen Xi and others, he may know several people from time to time. In this case, it is absolutely impossible for this person to continue to work.


    But if all the things in the world were really like what Haska thought, there would not be so many things. When Haska finished speaking, there was a slight ripple in the air. As the air rippled, a faint sound was transmitted to the whole plain.


    "You are something. You dare to talk to me like this. However, since you have moved out of the mirror space, I can''t let you worry about it for nothing. I''ll let you see your mirror space."


    The voice of the speaker is not only unknown to Haska, but also unknown to fat people and others. After all, the strength of these people, even the words of an unrelated person, will be clearly remembered, but this person is obviously unknown to several people.


    However, when the man finished speaking, the ripples in the space suddenly stopped, but the stagnation was only a matter of a moment. A wide door with 100 meters of space suddenly opened up in the middle of the sky. A figure with a height of dozens of meters flashed out from the door of the space and stood in the air. As soon as the figure appeared, thousands of people were silent. Although this figure was not recognized by many people on the scene, the strength of this powerful confidant was able to make everyone on the scene shut up. Although most people don''t recognize this figure, after all, Haska feels that this figure is very familiar, not to mention this figure, but the breath of this person, which is clearly the breath of the master who once communicated with him in the whole mirror space. Haska''s eyes are also slightly toward his side swept past, the side of Morris''s eyes also let Haska deeply nodded, this figure, although can''t see the real face, but this breath, is his own master. But determining the identity of this figure makes Haska even more confused. The man hidden in the dark is able to let the master appear in person. Does this strength mean that this guy is the one who dominates the mirror space. Haska''s doubts were immediately solved by the shadow hidden in the dark. At the moment when the shadow of the master appeared, the indifferent voice sounded again¡° Well, if you want to dominate the mirror space, I''ll let him come out. If you have any doubts, let''s talk about it together. Otherwise, after a while, there will be no such opportunity. "¡° You''ve got to talk a lot. " Although haskar has never seen the master of the mirror space personally, but through the connection of divine consciousness, haskar knows that the strength of the master of the mirror space is extremely high, but in the voice of the people hidden in the dark, the master of the mirror space is still the expression of cold disease, without any reaction¡° Don''t worry about your specular space. He''s just sealed now. If he''s here, I''ll settle with him first. " The faint voice sounded, with endless anger, the whole space seemed to be suddenly turbulent because of this, as if there was a sign before the volcanic eruption¡° Who the hell are you? It''s against our mirror space. " Although Haska is a little frightened, here, after all, he is the whole mirror space. As the leader of this invasion of the dream world, if he carries the hidden people behind his back for a few words, he will be scared, so he doesn''t have to take these people here¡° Your tone is still so big. You are just like a mole ant in front of me. " Light voice sounded, but did not immediately move, on the contrary, there is a kind of disdain attitude¡° Since you want to hide in the dark, I''ll let all of you die. " Haska is also teasing people behind her back now, and she is almost crazy. Morris beside her has not said a word since the person hiding in the dark appeared, as if she had been scared to dementia by the person in the dark. As the top leader here, I can only stick to my head. But what Haska didn''t expect was that as soon as he finished his sentence, the first person to do it for himself was not the man hidden in the dark, but Morris beside him. A bright light full of cold light, as if it appeared from the extremely cold field, frozen the surrounding space beside Haska. Haska woke up suddenly just when the light was almost on the bayonet himself, almost at the moment of no time. Haska''s hands wring, forcefully grasp this Morris''s blow in the hands, almost at the same time, Haska''s hands are pouring out countless blood, but by this extremely cold breath, instantly is frozen into a ball. But even so, this condensed into a large ice crystal, but also by Morris''s powerful force, hard ground into powder. But just for such a short moment, Haska reacted, holding Morris''s sword in both hands, and suddenly made a force, and her body turned with the trend. There was a sound of gold and iron. The whole person has been flying backwards¡° It''s a good reaction. " Morris''s hand, the whole person also seems to be in a muddle, standing in the same place. But that light sound, already was once again rings out in the air¡° But do you have such a good chance next time? "

 V3.Chapter 45

    The faint voice rang out, and Haska''s face changed. As a man, Haska was very familiar with Morris beside him. But now this guy was able to attack himself. Obviously, he received some ancient doubts. Obviously, except for the master hiding in the dark, No one in the world can have such ability.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Haska is already a little desperate at this time. She has no place to start from, but the other party is in the dark without any obstruction. She can only be like a mouse teased by an old cat. How not to upset Haska.


    "Is that how you want to see me?" Light voice sounded, as if for Haska''s practice, some unexpected general.


    "Who are you?" Haska is in complete despair at the moment. He feels that his only hope is to see with his own eyes who this guy is hiding in the dark. He can have the same general strength as the master of his mirror space.


    This person really didn''t let Haska down. Just as Haska''s voice fell, the whole space was shaking in the middle of the sky like layers of ripples baked by the fire, and the shaking of the space was about to collapse.


    But as if there is a pair of invisible hands, jumping in this space, let the volatile space, sucking is like fireworks, almost a gorgeous light, hanging on the sky. A figure, in this gorgeous light, slowly appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    As the light dissipated, all the people on the scene took a breath of cold air and exclaimed in a low voice. The figure with a calm face appeared in the air, not Li Fan, but who?


    "How could it be?" Haska watched Li Fan reappear, his heart is almost down to the bottom. This guy was able to reappear after three people actually fought against the forbidden book and burst into ashes.


    You know, the reason why this forbidden skill is frightening is that the more powerful the practitioners are, the more targeted they are. In other words, compared with the ordinary practice, there is no chance for the divine knowledge to be put out. The more powerful the practitioner is, the smaller he is.


    "What? It''s a surprise, isn''t it? " Li Fan floats in the air like this. Although it looks like he floats, every time he moves, the surrounding space will ripple. Obviously, this kind of strength is not what Haska can achieve.


    "Fanzi, you''re OK." Fat and Chen Xi several people see Li Fan is really appear, is also excited, are looking at the sky Li Fan happy called.


    Li Fan turned his lips and looked at the fat man. He said with a smile, "why, it''s like you are waiting for me to die."


    "How can it be? How can you survive? Under this kind of forbidden technique, this kind of forbidden technique performed by three people, absolutely no one can survive. " Haska looked at a few people, instead of meeting themselves regularly, but joked and yelled.


    "You ask me, who am I going to ask?" Li Fan rolled his eyes disdainfully, looked at Haska and said, "however, I can tell you something that will definitely surprise you."


    Li Fan looked at Haska and said slowly, "the forbidden skill you just fought is really not useless. At least, those forces are not wasted at all. Now they have been completely transformed into my own strength. This is also to let my strength break through to a fixed point, these, can be good, thank you. If your master of mirror space knows that you are so kind to me, I''m afraid you will be greatly rewarded. "


    Li Fan laughs and looks into Haska''s eyes, which are gradually cold.


    "Impossible?" Haska was almost frantic, reaching out and waving wildly and saying, "how can it be? How can it be


    "It seems that you don''t really believe it." Li Fan looked at Haska''s appearance, also shrugged his shoulders and said lightly, "let''s have a look."


    When Li Fan finished speaking, he reached for the remote control. He just thought about Maurice next to Haska. There was no movement, no gesture. It was a hundred meters away from Maurice, just a little finger. There''s no movement in the air. Morris''s body, but suddenly a meal, random is like that Stockton general, burst between.


    There was an uproar. The death of Stockton just now surprised everyone on the scene. But at that time, everyone didn''t know about the master who was hiding in the dark. They never thought that such a man who could kill Stockton in the blink of an eye was the one who had just been eliminated by the three leaders on his side. What''s more, I didn''t expect that this man could be so young. Moreover, for Morris, who was also an expert, he was also killed.


    The plain is really too big, which leads to the conflict between Haska and Li Fan. Not all the people in the mirror space can hear it. However, Li Fan''s every move makes everyone see it. The whole plain is like a duck with its throat pinched. It can only make a hoarse roar. Haska had already had a pen when Li Fan finished the game, but he didn''t expect that Li Fan didn''t have any spiritual power, that is, he was able to make Morris disappear at such a distance. This kind of strength is indeed comparable to that of the master of his own mirror space. In other words, Li Fan''s strength is probably beyond that of the master of mirror space¡° You, what do you want to do? " At this time, Haska finally recognized the fact that what the boy said just now was not a lie. It was obvious that he did not show any real strength. Haska also regretted that if the three of them had not used the forbidden technique just now, I''m afraid they would have been a little bit more interested in Li Fan. At that time and now, let alone the three of them, Even all the people present in the mirror space are not enough to fight with Li Fan''s hand¡° What do I want to do? " Li Fan looked at Haska and said with a cold smile, "what do you think I''m doing? You mirror space came to the dream world by copying intelligence through time and space. What can you do in European style? Now, what can I do here?" Li Fan said this, looking at the thousands of people on the plain, his eyes also had a sharp look¡° Since you have the courage to come to the dream world, you should be psychologically prepared. You will stay here forever and never go back. " Haska''s eyes, originally heard Li Fan''s words, but also suddenly fierce up, ruthlessly said, "even if your strength is now absorbed so much spiritual power, can you show it, I don''t believe, you can fool us thousands of people?"¡° For you, in my eyes, you may have been some good strength before, but Fairies in my eyes, you are just a group of mole ants. To deal with you, it''s not enough to make me fat and powerful. "¡° Well, it''s quite a tone. " Haska is no longer reserved at this time. Now that he knows that the master behind the scenes is Li Fan, Haska doesn''t have too much fear. After all, he can bear more than ten times the spiritual power of three people, but his body is not strong enough¡° All the people in the mirror space listen to the order. Gather strength, deal with this kid, kill him, all of them are promoted to one level. " Haska looked at Li Fan in the sky, coldly ordered to say¡° It''s up to you. " Li Fan gently shook his head, looking at Haska tree hole "if you directly run away, I''m afraid I still have some trouble, but since you can dare to face me, let you see what the real strength is." When Li Fan spoke, he did not dodge in the sky. His hands even hugged him, and his eyes looked down on everyone on the plain with a feeling of disdain that almost did not belong to Li Fan. After hearing Haska''s words, all the people in the mirror space don''t know whether they are really brave or photographed by Haska''s prestige. They have all gathered their strength. In the sky, it seems that countless waves of red light are surging up, springing up in everyone''s body and converging to Haska''s direction¡° Li Fan, do you think that the only way for us to come to the dream world in the mirror space is that we can''t do it. Now, let''s show you the strength of our mirror space. " As Haska spoke, the hungry people on the plain gathered all their power to Haska''s direction. Let Haska himself, is also a layer of dragon, like a strange red, like the afterglow of the setting sun, and like a devil from hell, it is very strange¡° Li Fan, it''s your skill that you can die under this kind of technique. In the whole time and space, no practitioner can taste our two forbidden techniques in mirror space? " Haska was tormented by the red light, the whole person is idle crazy up. The ferocious roar way. Li Fan shook his head slightly and looked at Haska''s constant power. With the influx of power, the whole person became muscular. But it is a collection of all people''s strength. Although it seems to be powerful, it is still weak in front of Li Fan¡° Well Li Fan sighed, without any action. In the whole space, the originally surging red light suddenly stagnated.

 V3.Chapter 46

    Li Fan just sighed, but let all the changes in the whole space become static in an instant. This skill is obviously not the level that Haska or fat people can achieve. In other words, unless they have the ability to change the space of heaven and earth, otherwise, this kind of whimsical result is something that they dare not even think about.


    Just after falling into silence in the space, Li Fan also seems to take a step forward. The next moment, Li Fan is already in front of Haska. He slowly stretched out his palm and pressed it on Haska''s head.


    "The immortal caresses the top." Li Fan said softly.


    Haska''s whole person, when Li Fan''s palm touched the top of his head, the whole sky was dim in a moment. The wind is blowing. Thousands of leaves were rolled up. Haska and all the people, just looking at Li Fan''s palm gently touched on Haska''s head. After that, Li Fan''s figure has disappeared.


    "Gone." Li Fan''s figure appeared beside the fat man and others and said with a smile.


    "That''s it?" Chengying looks at Li Fan in a puzzled way. Now Li Fan''s strength has obviously exceeded all the people in the mirror space, but has he let them go?


    Chengying wants to continue to say something, but Chen Xi reaches out and pulls Chengying''s sleeve to let Chengying look back.


    It seems that there has never been any change between the heaven and the earth. It is still the restoration of peace. On the vast plain, there are countless figures standing quietly. These figures were still alive a second ago, but now, obviously, they have lost all their intelligence and spirit. It''s like a dry body.


    "Here it is." A look of horror flashed on the photo''s face. Li Fan was just an understatement. He had no time for people to react. He had already killed all the people in the mirror space.


    "Since they want to come to this dream world, they have to pay for what they have done." Li Fan said faintly, looking at the countless figures standing on the plain, and slowly said, "they will stay here forever. It''s a warning to other ectopic faces."


    Having said that, Li Fan ignored the fat man and Chen Xi and others, but left alone. Like a fairy.


    The news that mirror space has been destroyed almost spread in the whole dream world at the speed of a plague. Even in other planes, Li Fan''s name has been spread all over the world.


    All those who know Li Fan''s previous life status are secretly thinking about whether they have any grudges with Li Fan in the previous life. People who don''t know Li Fan''s identity are secretly speculating about the origin of this unknown Li Fan, who has been able to break through the bondage of the main material world for thousands of years and has reached such a terrible level. Even when he has reached such strength, he has not triggered the stability of time and space.


    But no matter what, Li Fan''s action against the mirror space, but let all enter the ectopic plane of the dream world, a collective big brake, even the abyss world that had already defeated the sun family had no response, as if for fear that Li Fan would not be happy and come to the door. The current situation of the whole dream world is just like turning the wind. It''s not the people in the dream world who are worried about it, but the tension on the other side.


    In such an atmosphere, on Wangyue mountain, Meng wuduan sits in a temporary room, and listens to the spy''s report coldly. His face is gradually concealed.


    With the sound of "bang", Meng Wuchang''s palms are heavily placed on the armrest of the chair. The armrest made of high-quality obsidian, with the power of Meng Wuchang, is turned into powder and scattered all over the ground.


    Seeing Meng Wuchang''s anger, everyone in the hall did not dare to breathe out loud for fear that Meng Wuchang would not be happy. The anger would come to his head.


    "What is the origin of Li Fan? He not only killed the elder, but also disturbed the whole process of the dream world. Now, all the ectopic faces are afraid of any change. If we go on like this, what are we waiting for? Wash our necks and go back to nothingness. " Dream impermanence''s face is uncertain. Cold eyes swept over the faces of the people.


    As early as the news came that the elder was killed, Meng Changchang was very angry. But the elder''s strength, after all, is not very strong. Such a result is not unbearable. But now the alien surface of the dream world is invaded. The mirror space is actually let Li Fan kill all by himself. And the master of the mirror space seems to be afraid of Li Fan. Even in this case, there is no reaction.


    "Patriarch, this guy doesn''t need us to think too much about it. After all, according to our information, this guy named Li Fan is not from the dream world, but from the main material world. Even if he has ideas about the dream world, he can''t stay in the dream world all day long. Sooner or later, he will return to the main material world." Since the death of the elder, these two elders have replaced the elder and become the elder. Similarly, in order to make up for the two lost elders, Meng Wuchang has selected two people who agree with him from the nightmare clan and added them to the elder''s position.


    The man who is talking at the moment is Meng Wuchang''s newly appointed elder. However, looking at his age, he is only in his early 30s. Like Meng Wuchang, he is also wearing a black robe and is quite handsome. But his eyes are fierce from time to time.


    "Sooner or later?" Dream impermanence hear this person''s words, eyes is also sharp up, coldly said "is early or late, in the end when?"? Since this boy came to the dream world, we have not only lost the elder and Jin Wen, but also Kangsheng in Zhuye village. This boy alone, let us the whole nightmare clan, great loss. You give me an answer, when on earth will he be able to leave? "


    This person looks at the vision of the dream impermanence, also can''t help but secretly scold oneself, oneself have nothing to look for what thing. Now the dream impermanence is obviously on the head of anger, I speak like this, isn''t it that I find you? But since Meng Changchang asked himself in this way, he couldn''t stop talking.


    When he was upset, he suddenly thought of a possibility, just like a blessing.


    "Patriarch, since Li Fan is a member of the main material world, no matter what relationship he has with the dream world, as long as there is a problem in the main material world, he will definitely return to the main material world. In this way, our opportunity will come."


    "What do you mean?" Dream impermanence cold mouth asks a way.


    "Now the tide of time and space has come to the dream world. It must be not far away from the image of the tide of time and space in the main material world. When the tides of time and space affect the main material world, not all the ectopic planes in time and space rush to the main material world. For them, the main material world and the dream world, their interests are very clear. "


    "Do you think we can still control these people in the main material world? They are now one by one scared by Li Fan. Those who are in charge of positions and planes have suffered such losses. They dare not even say a word. " Dream impermanence a cold smile, disdain of say.


    Everyone present knows that the master in mengwuchang''s mouth is the master of mirror space. Li Fan killed all the subordinates he sent to the dream world. This master of plane dare not even speak. It''s also the name of master.


    But dream impermanence doesn''t know that the master of mirror space doesn''t want to come out. It''s just that the last time he went to see Li Fan, Avril banned him, causing half of his divine consciousness to be sealed. Originally intended to self-cultivation for a while, strength recovery after seven or eight, and then go to find Li Fan. But I didn''t expect that Li Fan was promoted to such a abnormal state in such a short period of time. Now let alone coming out, I''m afraid that facing Li Fan with no peak strength is a dead word.


    "Patriarch, although the master of mirror space has no spirit, the other masters are not so easy to talk about. Some of them have long wanted to take advantage of the tide of time and space to invade the main material world. Now the dream world is just a warm-up for them. As long as we lead properly, we are not afraid that they will not do it. "


    "What''s your plan?" Dream impermanence is obviously also intrigued by this statement. He asked.


    "The patriarch can tell them that as long as they invade the main material world while the main material world is imaged by the tide of time and space, then the dream world in the future will have our nightmare tribe to fight. If they have no worries, they can''t wait to go to the material world. "


    "Are you a fool to be the master of these planes?" Dream impermanence, coldly said.


    The man laughs, looks at mengwuchang, bows and says, "patriarch, this is the time for mengyan to cooperate with them. We can make use of the power of the nightmare clan. At this time, it is obvious that the main material world is in turmoil. In this way, Li Fan will be anxious to return to the main material world, so that the dream world is not the opponent of other ectopic sides. No matter how fierce Li Fan is, he is just one person. If he is eliminated, is there anyone else in the dream world your opponent? "


    "You mean Li fan can''t take care of both sides?" Meng Wuchang nodded slightly and asked.


    "That''s right. No matter how good the relationship between dream world and Li Fan is, I''m afraid it''s not as good as its own position. But we can make use of Li Fan''s psychology to make a time difference. " The man said with a cold smile.


    "Not bad." Meng Wuchang laughs, stands up, looks at the people in the hall and says, "you are useless people at this time."


    "The patriarch is wise."


    Although Meng Wuchang scolds people like this, because of Meng Wuchang''s power, they dare not say anything more. Although they all feel that this plan seems to be wrong, they all feel puzzled when they see Meng Wuchang''s expression.


    Three days later, the power alliance of the main material world delivered a message to Yang Qinghua. After reading the message, Yang Qinghua''s face could not help changing color. In a short period of three days, the whole material world fell into such chaos. Not only the ordinary people in the whole plane are in chaos, but even the cultivation world is in a state of turmoil. Except Huaxia, all the practitioners attacked the Huaxia cultivation world at the same time.

 V3.Chapter 47

    In a short period of three days, the whole Chinese cultivation world has almost suffered an unprecedented disaster. Not only the practitioners who walk in the secular world, but also those who hide in the mountains have suffered a devastating blow. No one knows how these masters who suddenly appear in the main material world can find these practitioners hidden in the mountains. After all, it is relatively easy to find the whereabouts of practitioners in the secular world. After all, their own breath can not be hidden in the secular world.


    But the practitioners in the deep mountains can also be found, which means that there may be internal spies in the main material world. It is these people who can make the main material world and Huaxia suffer so much in such a short time.


    "What''s the matter?" In the conference room of the power alliance, Yang Yitian''s roar resounds.


    There is no one here to speak. Even the alliance of powers suffered a heavy blow in just three days. The loss of no less than ten practitioners is extremely heavy for the alliance.


    "Dangdang" knock on the door, let the conference room of all people are awake.


    A young man pushed open the door of the conference room and went straight to Yang Yitian''s side. He whispered in Yang Yitian''s ear that Yang Yitian''s face was gradually turning blue.


    "The president? What''s the matter? " Fu Qing looks at Yang Yitian''s face and asks.


    "The blood clan tore up our agreement and informed us that they would not cooperate with us in the future. If the Chinese practitioners enter the territory of the blood clan, they will not be merciful. " Yang one day long out of a breath, looking at Fu Qing light said.


    "What? How could the blood clan do this? " Fu Qing also felt strange anger. At this time, it''s not just a battle of Huaxia, but a battle of the whole main material world facing the tide of time and space. But at this time, the blood clan who once took the initiative to find Huaxia tore up the agreement, which is tantamount to putting Huaxia on the top of the storm.


    Yang Yitian also had some helplessness. He pressed his hands on his temple and said, "not only the blood clan, but also some practitioners outside Huaxia recently came to us and told us through various channels that this time, they will not help us Huaxia, on the contrary, they will deal with us together."


    "What''s the matter?" Fu Qing was puzzled and said, "under the tide of time and space, what we are facing is a different plane, not a civil war in the main material world. How can these people work together with foreign enemies?"


    "Why?" Yang Yitian smiles coldly, looks at Fu Qing and says, "because this time, most of the techniques practiced by those practitioners are related to the ectopic plane, just like the blood clan, which corresponds to the forbidden area of blood. The headmaster in Nanyang is also practicing the technique of ectopic planes. This time, they are very happy when they come here. "


    "Of course, in addition to that, there is another key problem. These people have given us a message. As long as we hand over one person, they will not attack us this time." Yang one day light looking at Fu Qing said.


    "Hand over a man?" Fuqing slightly a Leng, then reaction, looking at Yang Yitian said, "they want people, is it Li Fan?" Yang Yitian sighed, nodded and said, "yes, the person they want is Li Fan."


    "You can''t hand over Li Fan." Yang Yitian''s words to finish, Fu Qing is already open mouth, quickly said, "Li Fan for us, is the most important person."


    "Of course I know." Yang Yitian looked at Fu Qing and said with a smile, "I''m afraid you don''t know why they are so persistent to Li Fan."


    "Why?" Fu Qing asked.


    "Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan, the two old guys, have come back with the latest news. Li Fan has killed all the people in the dream world, and even killed the people who invaded the dream world in the mirror space alone." Yang Yitian laughs, looks at Fu Qing and says, "you say, how can Li Fan not let this ectopic plane be afraid? Now the six ectopic planes invading the dream world, except for the parallel space and mirror space, the other four ectopic planes have been frightened by Li Fan''s strength, and they just don''t move."


    "When did he have such strength?" Fu Qing looked at Yang Yitian in surprise and asked, "when they went to the dream world, Li Fan''s strength was not so strong."


    "I don''t know." Yang Yitian shakes his head, looks at Fu Qing and says, "according to Chen Xi, Li Fan''s current strength is probably the strength of those heterotopic faces. It''s not hard to see why these heterotopic faces are so afraid of Li Fan. What they want is the land of the other planes of the main material world and the dream world, not to play with their lives. Moreover, they are just making use of each other, and no one wants to take the lead. "


    "If these ectopic faces are sold together, I''m afraid we have no chance of winning even if we have Li Fan." Fu Qing nodded, but still some worry said.


    Yang Yitian also nodded, looked at the people in the meeting room and said, "although Li Fan is in the dream world now, we can''t be careless in our Chinese cultivation. During this period, we still focus on contraction. Don''t fight against these ectopic surfaces for the time being. "


    "It''s too late." Fu Qing''s hand phone rang. He just picked it up and looked at it. His face changed greatly. He said, "according to the current fluctuation of spiritual power, I''m afraid there are more than ten planes in our main material world. But at the moment, I don''t know where they are. Maybe we in Huaxia also have their trace. "


    When Fu Qing said this, there was a loud noise in the whole meeting room. There are dozens of ectopic planes. This kind of power is far beyond the strength of the dream world, and also beyond the endurance of the main material world. Not to mention anything else, in terms of Huaxia''s strength, let alone more than ten ectopic aspects, even if the cultivation of the whole main material world is united, Huaxia is a little sad, let alone the arrival of these ectopic aspects.


    When Yang Yitian heard Fu Qing''s words, his face changed slightly, but he didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he stood up, went to the window and pushed the window open.


    A strong aura of spiritual power, as Yang Yitian opened the window, frantically poured into the conference room, almost blowing a burst of invisible wind. The strong aura of spiritual power in the air makes people in the whole conference room feel that the aura of spiritual power is even several times stronger than the original spiritual power of the main material world.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Isn''t the tide of time and space a ebb


    "Yes, how the spiritual power of the air clan is so abundant."


    "If we have such abundant spiritual power, I''m afraid we can improve a realm in extreme time."


    There was a loud noise in the whole conference room, looking at these young practitioners in the whole conference room. Yang Yitian and Fu Qing both look at each other and smile bitterly.


    Yes, the spiritual power in the air is much stronger, but it doesn''t mean that this is the real situation, because of the influence of the tide of time and space. Just like the rising tide and falling tide in the sea, the space-time tide is just like the wave in the space-time. Now the spiritual power of the main material world is so abundant, which shows that the space-time tide has really come to the main material world, and this abundant spiritual power is just a reflection. Maybe within ten days, the spiritual power of the whole main material world will drop to an extremely thin level. At that time, not to mention the improvement of strength, I''m afraid even the practitioners sitting in the conference room will become ordinary people if their strength is slightly lower.


    Under the image of the tide of time and space, although the ectopic surface will also reduce the strength, the abundant spiritual power in their bodies is not comparable to those of these people. This is why the tide of space-time will be the pattern change of the whole space-time.


    Under the tide of time and space, if we can take advantage of the freezing point of the spiritual power of the main material world to occupy this land, then we can completely destroy the cultivation system of the main material world, and occupy the ectopic surface of the main material world, then we will become the master here after the tide of time and space returns to calm.


    Under the tide of time and space, the advantage of noumenon has been magnified countless times. In this case, what we are looking at is not your talent, but your current strength. On this point, it is obvious that there is no advantage in the main material circle.


    "It seems that they must come back as soon as possible. When the tide of time and space comes, I''m afraid that the attack of the ectopic surface will come soon. " Fu Qing looked at Yang Yitian, some hesitant said.


    Fu Qing is indeed hesitant. After all, when he first judged the tide of time and space, the main material world and the dream world would have different priorities. As long as the dream world can be solved first, not only can Li Fan return to the main material world, but also the dream world, which is helped by the main material world, can help China fight against the crisis.


    But in this case, judging from the dangerous situation in the dream world, I''m afraid it''s uncertain whether Li fan can come back easily.


    "All right." Yang Yitian obviously knows the seriousness of the present tense. Looking at Fu Qing nodded, just want to speak, the door of the conference room is pushed open again. A familiar voice came.


    "No, we''re back."


    "Li Fan." Fu Qing and Yang Yitian both exclaimed at the same time. They turned their heads and looked at the direction of the sound. As expected, they saw Li Fan and his party come in. Not only Li Fan, but also Yang Qinghua, Wu Qishan and others, who went to the dream world this time, entered the conference room together.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the leaders, Yang Yitian asked with some doubts.


    Yang Yitian hasn''t informed Li Fan and others about the matter in the main property circle, but these people seem to have known the news and come back at this time.


    "Li Fan felt that the changes in time and space exceeded our expectations, and judged that the tide of time and space had arrived ahead of time. So we came back early. " Yang Qinghua went to the table, sat down and said slowly.


    "What''s the situation in China now?" Wuqishan is still standing in the same place, looking at Yang Yitian asked.


    Yang Yitian shook his head and said, "the situation is not very good. Except for Huaxia, almost all the practitioners are opposite to us."


    It seems that Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan are not surprised by Yang Yitian''s answer. They both turn their heads to look at Li Fan and slowly say, "I really let you guess right."


    "How could dreamland let you back?" Fu Qing looked at several people with some doubts and said. Although it was a cooperative relationship with dreamland before, in the face of racial threat, it''s not a time for friendship¡° The situation in dreamland is relatively stable now. Although there are still four ectopic side covetous, but temporarily it will not make too much noise. And the ectopic plane is more interested in our main physical world than in the dream world. " Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian and explained, "in fact, the dream world is just a civil war between Mengling and mengyan. The ectopic side just acts as a spectator in it. I really want to use ectopic surface as a gun. My dream is impermanent. It''s not so powerful yet. "¡° Ectopic face is not a fool. They know what they want better than anyone else. Even if Meng Wuchang finally wins the Mengling clan, it''s just a chess piece of ectopic face. I really don''t know how he thinks about this hand of dream impermanence. " Yang Qinghua also laughed¡° I heard that Huaxia is not in a very good situation now? " Li Fan looks up at Yang Yitian. When he doesn''t speak, if he doesn''t look at him, he can''t even feel a person standing there¡° In this case, we should let these people know that the matter of the subject matter should be solved by the subject matter. These guys deserve to fight back against China? "

 V3.Chapter 48

    "What do you want to do?" Hearing Li Fan''s words, Yang Yitian not only didn''t object, but looked at Li Fan and asked with great interest.


    In fact, Yang Yitian is angry enough in these days. Since Huaxia changed his face, when did he suffer such insults? It would have been nothing if it had been a hundred years ago. After all, Huaxia was really weak at that time. But now, Huaxia is at the top of the main material world, but these practitioners, I still think Huaxia is as good as before. Since they have no vision, Yang Yitian naturally wants to do it for a long time.


    It''s just that I have not started yet. It''s just that I don''t have enough strength in my hand. Although this matter involves the cultivation world, it also has an impact on China. However, the Chinese power group is very cautious. Therefore, Yang Yitian''s atmosphere is just like that.


    Therefore, hearing Li Fan say this, Yang Yitian is not only unorganized, but also interested.


    "Since these practitioners of the main material world dare to collude with the ectopic side, I will naturally let them know that they have made a big wrong choice this time." Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian and said faintly.


    At this time, Li Fan had no spiritual power fluctuation. In the eyes of outsiders, he was the same ordinary person, but in the eyes of Yang Yitian, who knew Li Fan well, it was obvious that Li Fan''s situation had reached a very high level, and these practitioners were very clear.


    "The number of these people is not a small number. I''m afraid our opponent is a little strong this time. " Yang one day quite some worry of looking at Li Fan, slowly say.


    "Well, President Yang." Li Fan laughs, looks at Yang Yitian and says, "please give me the list of the practitioners you have counted out."


    Yang Yitian was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he also laughed. Looking at Li Fan, he said, "it seems that you have not only increased your strength, but also improved your ability to see people."


    "I''m afraid you''ll do it even if I don''t come back." Li Fan didn''t refute Yang Yitian''s words, just a light reply.


    Yang Yitian did not speak, but went to the cabinet, reached out and took out a stack of paper. Give it to Li Fan.


    Li Fan stretched out his hand to turn over a few eyes, and then gave it to the fat man beside him. Chen Xi and others also got together and looked at it in turn.


    "Now that we are back, let''s leave these people to us." Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian and said faintly¡° But you have to pave the way for us. "


    Yang Yitian nodded. He knew what Li Fan said about paving the way. Although these people are practitioners, most of them are people who walk in the world and have official records. If these people die without knowing it, it''s obviously a big deal. After all, this is not the time when practitioners are flying all over the world and the world can''t manage them. Since Li Fan wants to start, he must be ready to retreat. At that time, Li fan does not want to face modern weapons. We are working with governments.


    At this time, Chen Xi and others also looked at the information carefully. Several people looked at each other and said with one voice, "half a month. These people can solve it. "


    "In terms of time, are you a little nervous?" Yang one day some worry of looking at several people to ask.


    "Time is a little tight, but not for us, but for you." Li Fan laughs and looks at Yang Yitian.


    "This stinky boy." Yang Yitian looks at Li Fan''s back when several people leave, and laughs and scolds.


    "It seems that our time has passed." Fu Qing looked at Yang Qinghua and Yang Yitian, Wu Qishan and others, looking at the people in the meeting room, said with emotion.


    "The era that belongs to us has indeed passed, but the era that belongs to our Chinese cultivation world is slowly opening up." Yang Yitian looked at the back of several people and said faintly.


    It was only three days before a big bomb was dropped again in the cultivation world of the whole main material world. In a short period of three days, the practitioners who are near China have been wiped away by Qi Shushu, and these people are the top practitioners near China. For a moment, the whole cultivator who was hostile to China caused a great disturbance.


    Somewhere in Nanyang, Li Fan and his party are standing in the hall of a villa with a vast area and gorgeous decoration. On the other side of the hall, there is the shriveled and crutched Michi. But at this moment, Michi has long lost the momentum of being on the Jishan mountain. The whole person looks at the other people with a little dejected.


    Not long ago, Michi also got the news that the practitioners around China had been killed, but he thought that although these practitioners could threaten their own people, they would have to worry about their identity. After all, they were in this place. Even Yang Yitian and others in China are extremely difficult to attack. In his own territory, Miki still has great confidence in this.


    But this kind of self-confidence, when seeing Li Fan and others, from the beginning of disdain, soon turned into panic.


    He watched dozens of his subordinates die without even moving in the blink of an eye. Even Mi Chi was slightly surprised. Li Fan, who came over in front of him, was obviously not the boy who didn''t know anything at the beginning. His strength, it seems, is unshakable. It was like an ordinary person, but Mi Chi felt that Li Fan''s every move was able to move the world.


    This idea was confirmed by Miki after the two men fought each other. It was just a short fight, and Michi was almost scared to death on the spot. Although he didn''t know the real strength of several people at the moment, Michi didn''t reserve any of his skills. He directly used his unique skills. However, when the big array fell, Li Fan and others were not affected at all. Even Michi felt that everything in this big battle was under his command.


    Li Fan and others walked straight out of the big array and stood in front of MI Chi. Only at this time did Mi Chi know that the practitioners who died in these three days were not Yang Yitian and others, but Li Fan.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Mi Chi was so frightened that even his words were somewhat wrong.


    Since Li Fan and others came here and killed so many subordinates, what else can they do? Of course, they want their own lives.


    Li Fan also frowned slightly when he heard Mi Chi''s words. Originally, Li Fan thought this guy could be regarded as the top expert around China. Unexpectedly, in this case, he was the same ordinary person.


    "Old man, are you out of your mind? Of course we''re here to kill you." Fat man didn''t wait for Li Fan to speak. He looked at Mi Chi and scolded him.


    Although Mi Chi was frightened, he was also an expert who had been famous for many years. When he heard the fat man''s words, he also gave him a cold smile. Looking at the fat man, he said, "if you don''t have this boy, you can do it with me."


    The fat man''s face suddenly changed. What Mi Chi said was right. Without Li Fan''s sudden rise, several people would not be his rivals. However, when Mi Chi said this, their faces would not be able to hang on any more.


    "Miki, I''ll give you a chance to tell you what position you''re in. I can''t kill you." Li Fan reaches out his hand to stop the fat man and says coldly, looking at Mi Chi.


    In the past few days, although Li Fan and others have killed countless practitioners, no one can know what heterotopia these people collude with.


    In Li Fan''s opinion, of course, these people are not high-level enough to touch Tao. But in front of him, MI Chi is obviously qualified. After all, in the Nanyang cultivation world, MI Chi can be regarded as an ancestor.


    He just smiles and looks at Li Fan''s vulture and says, "if you want to know where we are, don''t be paranoid. You will never be their opponent. What''s more, you can''t get any news when you are with me. "


    "Oh. Is that right? " Li Fan frowned slightly. He didn''t realize that although Mi Chi was not a decent cultivator, his style of speaking was so rigorous. But since Mi Chi said that he was not their opponent, does that mean that the heterotopia of these people''s collusion is not a problem.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, there''s nothing left for you." Although Li Fan thought like this in his heart, he didn''t relax at all. Looking at Mi Chi, he sneered and said, "you''ve been famous for a long time. Let''s give you one last move."


    "Boy, you are looking for death." When Mi Chi heard Li Fan''s words, he was obviously surprised. Although the common techniques of lowering his head were all made in a flash, it took some time for him to make a real killing move. Originally, MI Chi thought there was no such opportunity. Unexpectedly, Li Fan did so.


    "Still young." Mi Chi thought in his heart, but he kept on moving. His hands, holding the crutches, sprang forward. He broke the crutch with force.


    Michi''s crutch was broken once on Jishan mountain that day. This crutch was refined by Michi. And its power has doubled. It''s just a way to protect your life. Mi Chi didn''t expect that time would rush in so quickly.


    The crutch in hand was broken, and a gust of overcast wind suddenly blew up in the whole villa hall. It seems that the cold wind from Jiuyou makes people in the villa unable to open their eyes. With the wind blowing, the whole villa is covered with a layer of crystal ice at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The coldness of the wind is freezing the whole villa. When the wind blows. A Black Mist suddenly rose around him and wrapped him in it. Although the wind was blowing, the black fog was still there. It''s like a solid state.


    "Fanzi, what is the means?" Because standing beside Li Fan, although the wind is cold, it doesn''t do any harm to fat people. Even if the wind blows, a few people are absolutely like the general gale, did not feel anything unusual. I can''t help asking.


    As soon as the fat man''s voice fell and Li Fan didn''t answer, MI Chi''s cold laughter came out of the black fog.


    "Ha ha ha, stinky boy, you can stay here forever. That''s the price of your arrogance. " With the sneer of MI Chi, the black fog dissipated in a flash. Almost in the blink of an eye, it mixed into the wind and filled the whole room. People''s eyes suddenly darkened. The whole room is out of sight.

 V3.Chapter 49

    Although standing beside Li Fan, there was no damage, but the gusts of wind around, the cold to the bone temperature, still let the fat man involuntarily shiver.


    "Fanzi, are you so relieved to let this old man do it?" Fat man said, can''t help but toward Li Fan close to some.


    In the dark, Li Fan''s voice was still calm and said, "don''t worry, Miki won''t do it."


    "No?" Chen Xi''s voice came, "if he doesn''t start, how can he perform such a technique?"


    "He''s just preparing for his own escape. Otherwise, if he wants to escape in broad daylight, we''ll find out."


    "You? Do you mean it? " The fat man exclaimed.


    Li Fan''s smile rang out in the dark, "of course, this time, we didn''t come to kill him, the purpose is to find the ectopic surface hidden behind him. Since it refused to cooperate, it had to take this bad strategy. As long as he ran away, naturally, we would go to find his backer. In this case, we can just follow the vine and touch the melon?"


    "Hey, hey. That''s obscene. " The fat man laughed.


    "It''s not obscenity, it''s wisdom." Li Fan said, the fat man also felt a slight tremor on the ground. It was like someone stamped his foot on the ground. A faint breath spread from several people. In a moment, it was blowing away the dark wind and fog in the whole villa. The whole villa is bright again.


    "Well, I can''t see you through any more." The fat man turned his head and sighed when he saw that Li Fan was still stamping with one foot.


    "Let''s go and follow Mi Chi." Li Fan laughed, some embarrassed said.


    "Keep up. He''s already running. How can we keep up?" Chengying looks at Li Fan and says angrily. If Li Fan hadn''t made the decision without authorization, how could Mi Chi have run away. You know, it''s more difficult to find a light practitioner than to kill him.


    "He can''t run." Li Fan smiles, points to a direction and says, "he just went there. Unexpectedly, the old guy''s speed is still very fast."


    Li Fan no longer pauses, his body is also a step forward, but this step, his body has appeared hundreds of meters away. Although it seems to be just a slow step forward, it is as fast as a space jump. Several people looked at each other, but also quickly followed up.


    Although I don''t know the speed of this Michi, it''s obvious that Li Fan keeps the same distance from Michi, because every time after a period of time, Li Fan always stops and stays for a moment before moving on. Obviously, Li Fan''s speed was far faster than that of coming to Michi. It was because he was worried about Michi''s discovery that he stopped several times. Wait for the distance and move forward again.


    The wind blew past my ears. The scene in front of Michi is almost invisible. It''s not because he didn''t want to keep up with the killer after he just used this unique skill to protect his life. It''s because Mi Chi knows that even if he used it, he can''t do any harm to Li Fan. In this case, it''s better to trap Li Fan. As long as he can find the person, Li Fan behind him is not a problem.


    But I don''t know why, but there is always a faint fear in MI Chi''s heart. Mi Chi tells himself that it''s just worrying about Li Fan''s strength. Although his unique skill could not kill Li Fan, it was not difficult to trap him for a moment.


    The surrounding forest has become more and more dense, and Mi Chi has almost exhausted all his strength and improved his speed to the extreme. At present, it is also gradually cheerful.


    This is an open space of about 300 square meters. It looks strange in this dense jungle. Michi finally stopped. Although he was breathing heavily, he did not dare to stop. Straight to the center of the open space. Forced down the breath. Reach out to the sky. The air also began to murmur, twisting the spell in a low voice.


    In the originally peaceful woods, with the murmur of MI Chi''s incantation, there was a sudden breeze, blowing the leaves and making a clattering sound. The flow of air around him also speeded up instantaneously.


    "Wait a minute." Li Fan suddenly stopped, reached out to stop the fat man and others.


    "What''s the matter? Is Miki gone Chengying looks at Li Fan sarcastically and says.


    "Miki is really calling for the other side." Li Fan did not pay attention to the photo, just looking at the direction in front of him, light said.


    Sure enough, as Li Fan''s voice fell, several people clearly felt that there was a sudden change in the woods, as if the spiritual power in the air had been mobilized, and they were all active.


    "My servant, what will wake me up, I hope I can hear a good news." With the movement of Michi, a big mouth appeared in the open forest, which seemed to open in the middle of the air. A sight like an eye appeared in the mouth. It''s very evil. In this big mouth, there was also a slightly lazy voice.


    "Dear master, your servant is incompetent and can only disturb your silence." At the moment, Michi did not have the prestige of the past, and said with a cautious look.


    "Oh, tell me, what happened." There was no dissatisfaction in the master''s words. Obviously, he didn''t respond to MI Chi. It seems that he had known about Mi Chi for a long time.


    Mi Chi was a little relieved. Since this man didn''t punish himself, he obviously didn''t pay attention to this matter. He quickly told us what happened in the past few days. Among them, of course, we don''t forget to exaggerate Li Fan''s strength.


    To MI Chi''s surprise, when he finished these things, the man was not angry, but laughed wildly.


    "Master of time and space, you really can''t hold your breath. Since you want to start earlier, I can''t wait for it. "


    The voice fell, the big mouth in the sky, the evil eye in the center, but suddenly burst out a strange color, the whole mouth seemed to turn up, forming a huge whirlpool. Occasionally, there are countless thunders. This big mouth is actually more and more enlarged, a figure is also revealed in the big mouth.


    With the continuous rotation of the vortex, the figure is also working hard to come to the main material world, but although he added strength, the power of the vortex is also struggling to prevent him from coming out. The figure in the big mouth was obviously angry after several efforts, just a cold hum. The whirlpool in this big mouth is also a sudden pause. Take advantage of this short gap. This figure is also a heavy stamp. Completely out of the control of this big mouth. In the middle of the clearing.


    With the appearance of this figure, MI Chi''s eyes were as wide as a bell, his mouth wide and his face full of wonder.


    The figure in front of him is at least four meters tall. Mi Chi is small in stature. Standing in front of him, he looks up at him like a little grass.


    Although this man is as like as two peas, he is obviously not wearing a piece of silk, but a key part, covering it with faint mist. There was also a faint fluctuation on the whole person. Although the fluctuation was extremely weak, the momentum of this person standing here made Mi Chi dare not despise him. After all, the man in front of him is his own backer. No matter what strength he shows on the surface, his hidden strength is definitely not comparable to his own.


    Standing in the same place, the man first crossed his hands and made a bouncing sound, then his neck twisted and made a pea like explosion. He just took a long breath and looked down at Mi Chi.


    "The main material world is really different. Even the air is so fresh, not like the land of witchcraft. It''s all that dead look. "


    "Master." Mi Chi bows to the figure in front of him, and his brain almost drops to the ground.


    The man looked at Mi Chi, then a disdainful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but it was soon covered up, even pretended to be satisfied.


    "Yes, you did well. It seems that the land of witchcraft and witchcraft has developed quite well in the main material world. "


    Seeing that Michi still leaned over and did not dare to speak, the man laughed, looked at him and said, "stand up."


    "Yes." Mi Chi agreed. He just stood up, looked up at the man and said, "master, Li Fan is really powerful. I can''t deal with him."


    "Ha ha ha. If you are the master of time and space, then this name is wasted. " The man also laughed wildly. After laughing, he just looked at the direction of MI Chi''s coming. He said faintly, "since the master of time and space has come, why don''t you come?"


    Just as men speak, Li Fan''s figure also appears in the same place. When the man''s body was still in his mouth, Li Fan clearly felt that he must be the master of the land of witchcraft. And the big mouth appeared in the mid air, which is naturally the space channel of Michi through some way.


    Just now, the voodoo master wanted to pass through the passage of time and space, but he was hindered by the law of time and space. After all, the tide of time and space came, and the constraint of the law had been reduced to the freezing point. Finally, the voodoo master forced his way through the passage of time and space. It has reached the main material boundary.


    Although Li Fan wanted to find the ectopic plane behind him through Mi Chi, he didn''t expect to see one of them so soon. The former masters, however, do not want to appear in the main material world now. After all, although the binding force of the law of time and space has been reduced, the balance of the spatial plane still exists. If these super powerful masters forcibly enter the main material world, their own strength must be greatly reduced. Under such circumstances, these guys are unwilling.


    But the witch master didn''t know whether he was arrogant or confident. He spent three points of his strength and forced him to come here. Of course, even with seven points of his strength, he was still the top of the material world.


    "Why, don''t those little guys dare to come?" The master of witchcraft and witchcraft was surprised to see that only Li Fan appeared. With his strength, he naturally knew that there were still these people there, and even felt the breath of his own technique in one of them. Obviously a user of his own witchcraft¡° I don''t need them to deal with you. " Li Fan looked at the witchcraft master in front of him and said faintly¡° You? How can you follow me When Mi Chi saw Li Fan, he exclaimed and pointed at him. He was deeply annoyed. I was attracted by this evil spirit. I don''t know how the witch master would blame me¡° You want to get rid of me just by your ability. " Li Fan looked at Mi Chi and said faintly¡° If it had not been for him, we would not have met again so soon. " The witch master looked at Li Fan and laughed¡° Originally, I just wanted to know which ectopic surface is through him, but I didn''t expect that you would dare to come here now. " Li Fan looked at the witch master and said coldly¡° We need to meet sooner or later. Now that we have the chance, let''s solve it now. " Witchcraft master''s face is full of excitement, watching Li Fan rub his big hand¡° With your current strength, I''m afraid you won''t be my opponent Li Fan doesn''t care¡° You are not the original space-time controller now. Although my strength is limited, it''s half a weight for you. " The master of witchcraft and witchcraft laughed and said nothing. He clenched his hands and smashed at Li Fan''s head.

 V3.Chapter 50

    The witch Lord''s huge fist, like the lid of a pot, with a whir of wind, directly hit Li Fan''s head. Only the power of this fist has been the collapse of the surrounding space.


    Li Fan slightly raised his head, seemingly understatement of the same is a punch. Meet the fist of the sorcerer.


    Two fists, big and small, collided in the air. Two fists contact position, the air is twisted up, a deep space crack spread.


    The huge body of the voodoo master was shaken back two steps by the anti shock force, and then he stood firm. Li Fan was dominated by witches and insects, and he smashed his feet into the ground.


    "Haha, it''s good. Although the space-time controller has not fully recovered, his ability is really good." A touch of surprise flashed out of the master''s face. Looking at Li Fan shaking his head, he said that he didn''t suffer at all.


    Li Fan rolled his eyes, pulled his feet out of the ground, flicked the soil on his trouser legs, looked up and said, "if you have this ability, don''t show yourself here."


    "It''s just a trial. You think that''s all I can do." The sorcerer looked at Li Fan and said slightly angrily.


    "That''s what you said before. What''s the result? I beat you up?" Since his strength has improved a lot, Li Fan has gradually recalled his past. In his previous life, he came to find himself and wanted to fight with him. Naturally, he was beaten mercilessly by himself. Now Li Fan mentioned it again, which made the witch master''s face turn red.


    "Don''t think you can beat me before, you can now. You are less than one tenth of the original strength, but I have half of the strength." The sorcerer took a deep breath, and his face returned to normal.


    With these words, the master of witchcraft did not speak any more, but made a complicated gesture with his hands. Around the original is a thin spiritual power, with the formation of fingerprints, crazy rush to the hands.


    "The field of witchcraft." The master of witchcraft and witchcraft drank once, and his hands suddenly opened. A light transparent fog enveloped the whole open space in a flash.


    The field of witchcraft and witchcraft is the unique skill of witchcraft and witchcraft masters. Fighting through witchcraft and witchcraft masters here is equivalent to fighting in witchcraft and witchcraft space. Witchcraft and witchcraft masters are the highest masters here, let alone Li Fan now. Anyone who enters this field is under the witchcraft and witchcraft masters.


    At that time, it was in the field of witchcraft that the master of witchcraft was able to fight with Li Fan. Otherwise, as the master of time and space of Li Fan, the master of witchcraft was like a child in front of him.


    "Master of time and space, you were able to beat me in the field of witchcraft. I don''t know if you can do it now." The master of witchcraft and witchcraft laughed wildly when he saw that his field had become a reality.


    In the field of witchcraft and witchcraft, because witchcraft and witchcraft dominate the cultivation, there is no spiritual power in this field. The whole field is full of countless witchcraft and witchcraft. Here, as long as the practitioners use the techniques, they will certainly absorb the spiritual power. In this way, witchcraft and witchcraft in the air will enter the practitioners, Finally, he became the loser of the witchcraft.


    The reason why Li Fan didn''t let Chen Xi and Cheng Ying and others come over is that when Li Fan pursued Mi Chi, he already felt vaguely that the heterotopia of MI Chi''s collusion must be related to his own cultivation techniques. In the whole time and space, there is no plane that can correspond to the head lowering master except the witchcraft plane. After all, the techniques practiced by the head lowering master also evolved from the witchcraft.


    Therefore, this green spirit can be regarded as the descendant of the witchcraft master. It was in this way that Li Fan decided to come to meet the witchcraft master for a while.


    Li Fan is also familiar with the field of witchcraft and witchcraft. In those days, witchcraft and witchcraft masters pinned their hopes on the field of witchcraft and witchcraft, but they didn''t expect that as the master of time and space, they didn''t need spiritual power. Originally, they were the origin of time and space. In other words, the spiritual power in time and space comes from them.


    The area dominated by witches and insects is only a few hundred ordinary. It''s not that their strength is poor, but that they need very little space to fight each other. Releasing too much space is also a burden to oneself.


    Seeing that Li Fan is shrouded in his own field, the voodoo master makes a roar of laughter. From the first fight just now, the voodoo master has already felt that Li Fan''s own strength has not yet recovered. Therefore, no matter whether he is a space-time controller or not, for him now, it is necessary to use spiritual power to perform his magic. In this way, Li Fan has absolutely no chance in the field of witchcraft.


    "In those days, you didn''t restrict me. How can you be so confident that you can stop me now?" Although Li Fan was in the field of witchcraft and witchcraft, his face did not change at all, and he still said faintly.


    "Since you have a hard tongue, I''ll let you taste it." The voodoo master''s face coagulated, and his hands made a handprint. Suddenly there was a dark wind in the field, and he rushed straight at Li Fan.


    "A small skill in carving insects." Li Fan gently shook his head, looked at the wind around him, and stamped his feet.


    At the time of Li Fan''s action, the Yin wind also came straight at Li Fan, but something strange happened. The Yin wind suddenly stopped when it was about half a meter away from Li Fan. It''s like it didn''t show up.


    "It''s a good way." The master of witchcraft was not angry. Just now, he was just trying to find out how Li Fan could win back in the field of witchcraft. However, when he saw that Li Fan was so understated, he was broken. He could not help but feel a little stunned. He obviously underestimated Li Fan.


    Although Li Fan has not recovered the strength of the space-time controller, he has been able to use the power of the surrounding space. And the use of the power of this space seems to have been very skilled. If so, I don''t seem to have much chance of winning against Li Fan. Of course, with Li Fan''s strength, he can''t do any harm to the master of witchcraft.


    Almost for a moment, the master of witchcraft and witchcraft decided the next action. Since Li fan can use the power of space, I''m afraid that no matter what means he uses here, he can''t cause any damage to Li Fan. If he wants to deal with Li Fan in this situation, he can only use his own power. After all, the power of space cannot act on its own power.


    The height of the voodoo master is close to four meters. Needless to think, his own strength is also very strong, and even if Li Fan was so powerful at that time. The gap in the body can''t be smoothed. Too thin body, simply can not withstand too strong force.


    In this way, the master of witchcraft no longer uses his skills. Instead, he reaches out his hand and pats his chest. The air around him is surging, and countless witchcraft insects gather around him. The master of witchcraft roars, but his huge body is extremely agile and pounces on Li Fan.


    The roar of the wind brought by the huge body enveloped Li Fan like a mountain. The master of witchcraft has a strong self-confidence. Even if Li fan can use the power of space, he can''t stop himself. And if you fight hard with yourself, Li Fan''s body will be deeply pressed into the ground. As long as you have the upper hand. In the two strength gap, Li Fan is absolutely not the slightest resistance.


    With a loud bang, the body of the master of witches and insects was heavily on the ground, arousing a piece of dust. Although the master of witchcraft is on the ground, his action is never stopped. The witchcraft insects who just gathered around him are not decorations. In this short time, the master of witchcraft has gathered countless witchcraft insects into the shape of a long gun and stabbed him fiercely along the direction where Li Fan was under his body.


    Even if the cultivator''s strength is strong, the body is always weak. After all, the soft body is not the kind of iron and steel. Every one of the insects that dominate the body is the top of the main material world. Comparatively speaking, the golden silkworm Gu of luling''er, Miao Wuji''s soul eating Gu at the beginning, was dominated by witches, and even disdained to take a look at it.


    The ground trembled suddenly, and the black land had turned into a piece of blue in a flash with the action of witches and insects. It''s obviously corroded by witchcraft insects.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Witchcraft master is happy, but suddenly heard Li Fan''s voice.


    "How could it be?" Although the master of witchcraft and witchcraft had some doubts, he still turned his head and looked at the source of the voice. As expected, he saw Li Fan standing on one side with a smirk on his face and looking at himself unharmed.


    "You can get out of the way. It''s impossible. The power of space can''t be exerted. It''s impossible to use the technique. " Although the master of witchcraft was surprised, he was more shocked. Li Fan was able to get out of the way in this time, which has greatly surprised him.


    "You''re still in the same old way. Do you think I can''t help you in the field of witchcraft and witchcraft?" Li Fan looked at the master of witchcraft and witchcraft with a cold smile. "How can you understand the means of the master of time and space?"


    Li Fan is right. Although the master of time and space is not born from heaven and earth, but has been cultivated step by step to this peak, but countless planes, countless three-dimensional space, but only a few master of time and space. Most of the plane masters, though they want to break through this step, will never come to an end. Obviously, there are some obstacles.


    The time and space rumor handed down from ancient times, to become the master of time and space, is not a person with super strength, but needs to break through one side of the barrier. Just like Li Fan. Although Li Fan has become the master of time and space in his previous life, no one knows how Li Fan has become the master of time and space. It''s like Li Fan has suddenly changed from an unknown person to the top of the world.


    And this secret is the key to restrict the relationship between the master of face and the master of time and space. Although Li Fan is not recovering his strength at that time, he has obviously grasped the secret.


    Wugu master stood up with a pale face. Although he had guessed something at the moment, he was not allowed to retreat in the current situation.


    "In that case, let''s really compete with the last one." The voodoo master looks at Li Fan. In his voice, his body gradually shrinks until he becomes as tall as Li Fan. He murmured, "forbidden, the power of witchcraft." Heaven and earth suddenly change color. There was a hurricane in the field. Wugu master is standing in the hurricane, and his strength has changed strangely with the passing of the hurricane.

 V3.Chapter 51

    The voodoo dominates almost in this hurricane, and the breath of the whole person soars. In an instant, the whole person''s breath has been intersected before, is already Johnson and Johnson, I do not know a cup.


    Even in the whole space, it is also because of the domination of witchcraft that it has become a bit turbulent. This turbulence is not the instability in time and space before. On the contrary, it is because the power of the domination of witchcraft has exceeded that of the whole main material world. As a result, the whole Zhu Wu is now on the verge of collapse. Of course, compared with the master of witchcraft and witchcraft, the bearing capacity of the main material world is certainly stronger than that of the master of witchcraft and witchcraft. I''m afraid that if the main material world will be lost, the master of witchcraft and witchcraft will be constrained by the law of time and space.


    Li Fan stood steadily in the hurricane, watching the strength of witches and insects soar, but he shook his head helplessly. Li Fan is quite confident in his current strength, not to mention other things. In the main material world, I''m afraid no one can be Li Fan''s current opponent.


    Although the master of witchcraft and witchcraft originally had more strength than he is now, due to the constraints of the law of time and space, the master of witchcraft and witchcraft could not talk about all his strength. Therefore, for the moment, Li Fan is not afraid.


    But when Li Fan saw that the master of witchcraft had used his secret method and wanted to improve his strength, Li Fan knew that today, if the master of witchcraft was not careful, he would not be able to leave even Zhou.


    The reason why Li fan can exist in the main material world with more power than the upper line of the main material world is because of his identity. After all, Li Fan''s previous life was the master of time and space, and what he cultivated was not spiritual power. But relying on their own divine consciousness.


    In other words, as long as Li Fan has this consciousness, then in the whole time and space, there will be no close power of his own. This kind of ability is similar to the spiritual things that Li Fan has seen before. As long as he believes in himself, he can interact with the powerful power of the forehead.


    Just as Li Fan was thinking about it, the secret method of the actual combat dominated by witches and insects was also relieved. The whole hurricane was also much smaller. The figure of witches and insects was clearly appeared in front of their eyes again.


    At the moment, the master of witchcraft and witchcraft no longer tries to be a strong man who is nearly four meters tall. Instead, he has an elevated posture similar to that of Li Fan. If I haven''t seen the master of witchcraft before, I really think this guy is the one in the material world.


    But although the figure is much more refined, the whole person is still tied with muscles. It''s full of explosive power.


    "Time and space controller, let''s have a good match." The master of witchcraft laughed wildly and looked at Li Fan and said.


    With the fall of the voice dominated by witches and insects, the space around the body is constantly broken, and some of them have returned to the original randomly. In this way, without saying a word, the surrounding space is broken. Fuer recovered. Obviously, the power dominated by witches and insects has reached a certain level in Chengdu. Although it has not yet started, the power it radiates has already vibrated and the space has changed.


    "Master of witchcraft, you are dead today." Seeing the situation around the body dominated by witches and insects, Li Fan smiles slightly, and there is a worry in his heart.


    The sorcerer looked at Li Fan coldly. His body seemed to have no movement at all, but at the next moment, he appeared beside Li Fan. His fists were like a dragon on the sea. They flew fiercely towards Li Fan''s head with a piercing sound. It was obvious that if this blow was strong, let alone Li Fan''s head, Even if it''s steel at the moment, I''m afraid it will be smashed out of a big hole.


    Obviously, Li Fan also knew that he could not fight against the witches and insects at all. When his figure turned, he also flashed to one side. The wind whirled, but it made Li Fan''s corner float in the ocean.


    Just as Li Fan''s body was flowing, the next attack of the master of witchcraft and witchcraft came again without any intermission, as if the master of witchcraft and witchcraft didn''t need any relief. Just now it is clear that the fist has been robbed, but it turns a strange turn in the air, towards Li Fan''s waist, heavy how in the past.


    Li Fan''s action just now is to put his body in the final position. In the face of this attack, he obviously has no chance to avoid it again. What he means is that he has got his hands in the way of witchcraft dominating double fists.


    In the "bang" sound, Li Fan''s body has been thrown up, drawing a beautiful arc in the air, and falling towards the distance. But before Li Fan''s body falls to the ground, or even before Li fan can regain control of his body, the figure of the witch master is in the same place, the next moment, The body dominated by witches and insects has already appeared beside Li Fan, who is in the middle of the sky. Once again, he blows all kinds of blows in the past.


    Li Fan''s body is still in the air, so he can''t try his best to avoid it. He has to choose his most arduous way to fight against the witches and insects. However, one side is in the air, the other side is down-to-earth, and the strength of both sides is not on the same level. There is no suspense in this duel. Li Fan''s body is still in the air, Again, it''s flying.


    Just like riding on a roller coaster, the master of witchcraft and witchcraft is entangled with the figure of Li Fan. He flashes the direction for more than ten times in a row. Every time he falls, he will hit the last one again, and then fly high, waiting for the next collision. After more than ten times of collision, not only Li Fan, but also the master of witchcraft, felt his fist shaking slightly. Although his strength was far more than Li Fan, he reduced his body after all. The strength of his body was far less than that of Li Fan. It''s just that witchcraft and witchcraft are the masters, but Li Fan is more miserable. It''s not just the crack of the tiger''s mouth in both hands. Even the clothes on the whole body have become a bit shabby. Li Fan''s body can''t bear the powerful collision force. After all, Li Fan is not dominated by witches and insects. This huge body is close to four meters¡° Ha ha ha The master of witchcraft and witchcraft also saw Li Fan''s appearance. Although his hands were also slightly trembling, his face did not hide the sound of laughter¡° I can''t imagine that the controller of time and space at that time was able to become like this under my hands. If it spread to the whole time and space, it would be the biggest joke. "¡° Pooh. " Li Fan raised his head coldly and looked at the master of witchcraft who was laughing wildly. First, he spat out a spit with blood. Then he said, "with your strength, that is to say, you can do this. How do you really think that with your strength, you can call the wind and rain in the main material world?"¡° What do you mean The master of witchcraft and witchcraft looked at Li Fan and suddenly felt that Li Fan seemed to be unusual. In these countless years, he had more than tens of thousands of battles, but no one could be like Li Fan now. It was clear that Li Fan was in a bad situation, but he didn''t worry at all. On the contrary, he was a winner. On what basis. Li Fan reached out and wiped the corners of his mouth. He looked at the master of witchcraft with a faint smile and said, "your strength is almost like this. If you''ve really finished, is it my turn to change?"¡° You When the master of witchcraft hears Li Fan''s words, he suddenly feels chilly and puts himself on top of a fire. A sense of danger spreads all over his body in an instant. But after all, the master of witchcraft has experienced hundreds of thousands of years. He has rich experience and is not comparable to ordinary people. Just when this feeling just appeared, the master of witchcraft roared, and his hands rushed to the surroundings in an attempt to collect money. Because at this time, the master of witchcraft has been found. Li Fan, who was originally standing opposite, has disappeared. When, how, and where did they go? These witchcraft masters don''t know. Although Li Fan''s strength is still not as good as the space-time controller of that year, it seems that this song is almost the same. The master of witchcraft and witchcraft is thinking like this, and the action on his hand is naturally made in accordance with the situation, but when he attacks, he feels that he has lost everything. When he has doubts, he really feels a cold wind blowing on his face. The master of witchcraft was shocked. At this moment, the master of witchcraft and witchcraft didn''t care about his face. He separated and came out to his side for a month. He rolled on the ground and kept up with a rapid movement. Just now, the matter was far away. He was delusional of his spending. A long sword seems to be a collection of all the brilliance, which is formally tied up in the expenses of his own just now. As long as he imitates porcelain for the first half of the time, Nanpu is not a sword through the body. Although he was a master, he was not immortal. When he thought of this, the master of witchcraft was surprised. The space-time controller in those years, however, had never used any weapons. However, this space-time controller, not only used weapons, but also looked like a peerless magic weapon. Just thinking about this, the witch master felt a sense of danger again and came to himself. In the heart of the sea, blind things fly out to the side. It''s a long sword with a wide back. It passes through the body the shadow left by the master of witchcraft because of his fast speed

 V3.Chapter 52

    The master of witchcraft and witchcraft broke out in a cold sweat. He just flashed a dangerous breath in his heart. Fortunately, his spirit was always in a tight state. For the first time, I felt the abnormal situation and used the instant means to break through the space. Otherwise, the virtual shadow that had been penetrated was myself.


    It''s just that although the witch master is relieved, there is still no slackness in his heart. Just because of breaking the space, his body pauses a little, flickering again and again without hesitation, and almost a shadow of the witch master appears in the open space. This is just the end. Obviously, because of Li Fan''s attack, the master of witchcraft and witchcraft has already got goose bumps all over his body.


    "The speed is good, but there are still some flaws." Li Fan''s voice sounded faintly in the air. Just as the voice fell, the master of witchcraft was suddenly surprised.


    He has just performed a dozen times of space flash, and the pause is seen by outsiders. Almost no one can see the short discomfort of being comfortable in the space, but in the face of Li Fan, this kind of flaw can be said to be fatal.


    Sure enough, when Li Fan''s words just fell, the master of witchcraft and witchcraft found that his body could not move, and even his fingers did not react. This kind of situation, let sorcery dominate, in the heart suddenly surprised.


    He just now actual combat flash body stiff time, is not so strong, obviously, he has fallen into Li Fan''s full set.


    Li Fan''s figure is also half of what the witch master thought, and appears in front of him. The faint halo sword in his hand also points straight to the nib of the witch master.


    "How''s it going? I have already said that although my strength has not yet recovered, but we are all half strength, you are still not my opponent Li Fan looked at the master of witchcraft and said faintly, as if it was an extremely common thing.


    "Don''t be happy too soon." Although the master of witchcraft and witchcraft is imprisoned, there is no timidity in his tone. Obviously, the momentum accumulated over hundreds of thousands of years can not be abandoned if he is imprisoned by Li Fan.


    "If you have any other skills, just use them and I''ll take them all." Yao Yao, the sword in Li Fan''s hand, only thinks about the master of witchcraft and insects, and says coldly.


    "Ha ha." The master of witchcraft and witchcraft laughed wildly. Looking at Li Fan''s eyes, he was also full of cold color. "Do you think you can decide the final victory or defeat if you say I am imprisoned?"


    Witchcraft Master said this, but his face was the slightest disdain, looking at Li Fan is also provocative smile to "even so, you can''t kill me."


    "Why did I kill you?" Li Fan grew up and looked at the master of witchcraft and witchcraft. He also said, "since I can say you catch me, naturally I won''t kill you. Otherwise, it''s not easier to kill you than to catch you?"


    "What do you want to do?" Finally, the voice of the master of witchcraft and witchcraft trembled. As the master of witchcraft and witchcraft, even if he died, he was better than being caught. He had no face to be caught by the enemy. To put it mildly, if he was caught, he would never have the face to be the master of witchcraft and witchcraft.


    "It seems that you have already thought about it?" Li Fan ha ha of smile, looking at sorcery master is also full of happy smile.


    Just as Li Fan was about to move, a burst of Chen Xi''s voice came from the woods.


    "Li Fan, what''s the matter? Isn''t it over yet? "


    Li Fan''s face changed slightly. When he was teaching with witchcraft master, he was in the field of witchcraft. But now that Chen Xi and others'' words have spread to his second middle school, he made up his mind to explain that the current space is no longer in the field of witchcraft.


    The voice of Chen Xi and others has just fallen, and there is a sound of karala in the woods. The figure of Chen Xi and others also appears in front of several people.


    "Huo, big hand." Fat man saw Li Fan''s Witchcraft master and Mi Chi. He whistled first and then looked at Li Fan and laughed.


    "It feels so familiar." Fat man''s voice just fell, green ling''er standing behind a few people, but slightly frowned, some suspicious said.


    When he said this, the green collar also looked at the direction of the witchcraft. The dark color in his eyes was also different. From the witchcraft, he clearly felt the smell of his own ancestry and homology. This kind of breath was obviously more pure to himself. In other words, if he was practicing witchcraft, I''m afraid I can''t catch up with one tenth of the people in front of me.


    "Oh." Li Fan nodded slightly, looked at lvling''er and said, "you can''t hang up. You''re familiar with this guy. He''s the master of the field of witchcraft. He''s the ancestor of your witchcraft."


    "Is that him?" With a low exclamation, Lu ling''er''s eyes were full of unbelievable dark color. Looking at the master of witchcraft in front of him, brick looked at Li Fan and asked, "so, he can be regarded as our forerunner of witchcraft."


    Li Fan nodded, looked at lvling''er and said, "that''s right. It''s just this guy. He''s not a good thing. He''s also a member of the numerous ectopic planes who want to invade our main material world. Now, this guy is caught by the nest."¡° Drink The fat man sighed, looked at Li Fan and said, "fan Zi, this guy is the master of plane. How can he be so weak?" The fat man said this, looking at Li Fan and asking. Li Fan laughs and looks at the fat tree Dong''ao. "Forget it, he''s also the master of plane. Let''s give him six points of face."¡° Do I need you to save me face? " When the master of witchcraft heard Li Fan''s words, he was obviously more angry than the fat man''s words. When he spoke, his spiritual power was flowing, and he was like a wreck. Behind him, he launched a bright and hazy starry sky. Through the major planes, the SLR is the master of the plane, and may day is not the generation of spiritual power and divine consciousness. Almost all the masters have powerful divine consciousness, which is why the most powerful one in this time and space is not spiritual power, but divine consciousness. In the original idea of witchcraft dominating, even if Li Fan catches him, Li Fan has no way to kill himself. After all, he comes to the main material world, which is only half of his strength. Even if he dies, it''s just some damage to his ontological strength. But now that the conversation between fat man and Li Fan has stopped, the witch master is furious. The bright starry sky appeared behind him, and the formal master of witchcraft communicated with the body of the witchcraft plane with his present divine consciousness, forcibly broke the space and built the channel. The voodoo master is also the legacy of wind and anger at the moment. He can''t care about the constraints of the law of time and space. He even wants to be two in one now. He wants to kill Li Fan and others on the spot¡° Want to be reborn? " Li Fan, of course, felt the idea of being the master of witches and insects, and his sword came out of his hand and stabbed at the bright starry sky behind him. However, this seemingly powerful sword just came into contact with the bright starry sky and broke into countless pieces and dissipated in the sky¡° It''s too late to stop me now? " The master of witchcraft and witchcraft laughs wildly, and his eyes are full of madness¡° Today, even if I struggle to violate the law of time and space, I will forcibly kill you, the master of time and space. You will never be the supreme of time and space again. " When the master of witchcraft said this, the bright starry sky behind him was already swimming, just like the stars slowly rotating in the sky, gradually forming a special shape, a strong breath, surging down from the starry sky, directly filling the body of the master of witchcraft¡° Master of witchcraft, do you ignore the law of time and space Li Fan is also surprised at the moment. Although he is able to defeat the master of witchcraft and witchcraft, it is only because his original strength has exceeded the master of witchcraft and witchcraft too much, and under the constraint of the law of time and space, the power of the master of witchcraft and witchcraft can not exceed the upper line of the main material world. Therefore, Li fan can defeat so easily. However, if the master of witchcraft ignores the law of time and space and forcibly reclaims his power, then the power of the master of witchcraft is impossible to stabilize the main material world again. I don''t know the consequences, but there is a great possibility that the main material world will collapse because it can''t bear the powerful force. This kind of result, no matter Li Fan, or the people in the main material world, or those who want to come to the main material world by the tide of time and space, is something they don''t want to see. The witchcraft master is close to the edge of Madness at the moment. When this technique is used, the witchcraft master does not think of the consequences at all. What the witchcraft master is fighting for is also under the influence of the tide of time and space. The main material world''s bearing power for the law of time and space is different. Only in this way can he have the chance to kill Li Fan and others after completing the power transmission, And then safely back to the level of witchcraft, otherwise, even if they do not have any problems, but the main material world, obviously can not continue to exist. Huge power is transmitted from the star map, which makes the surrounding space collapse in a flash, revealing countless dark and profound cracks in time and space. One of the cracks in time and space happened to appear beside Mi Chi. Without waiting for him to respond, he was engulfed by the crack. The torn muscle splashed a piece of blood in the air. Michi tried to pull his arm back in pain, but the strong suction of the space-time crack made him feel powerless and forced into it. There was a scream. The power transmitted in the star chart is also the power dominated by witches and insects, which has been greatly improved in a short period of time. Even if the power has not reached the peak, it is still in rapid growth. Li Fan was startled, and he just used his sword Qi. It was only a short moment when the power of the witch master soared. However, Li Fan already felt that the power of the witch master had surpassed himself in this moment.

 V3.Chapter 53

    "Smelly boy, do you think I am not your opponent now?" The witch master laughed wildly, as if in a mess. Although it was said, the master of witchcraft and witchcraft did not stop absorbing the energy transmitted from the bright starry sky. After all, Li fan used to be the master of time and space. Although his strength is not all, if he doesn''t know how to deal with it. Even when witches and insects dominate their own hearts, they have no sense of security.


    Just as the master of witchcraft and witchcraft talks, Li Fan''s face suddenly changes. He turns his head and looks at Chen Xi and others and says, "hurry up, you get out of here. This guy''s strength is too strong. I''m afraid I can''t deal with him. "


    As soon as Li Fan''s voice is over, Chen Xi and others also find out the problem. Although the power of witchcraft has not been exerted yet, only with the overflow of energy, the surrounding space that can vibrate is broken. This power is no longer something that several people can compete with. It''s hard to say. I''m afraid that the energy emitted by the witchcraft master is not something that Chen Xi and others can contend with. The power dominated by plane is so terrible.


    "If you want to go, none of you can go now." The master of witchcraft seems to have fallen into madness. He turned his head and looked at Chen Xi and others. He reached out and shot a column of energy as thick as a thousand year old tree. He rushed straight to Chen Xi and others. The scope of this energy column is to wrap Chen Xi and others in it.


    The castration of this energy column is very fast. When Chen Xi and others react, it''s only a few meters away from a few people. Even if they want to dodge, it''s too late.


    At the critical moment, Li Fan''s figure appeared in front of several people. Hands together, toward the energy column to meet up.


    The surging energy column enveloped Li Fan in it. Because of Li Fan''s obstruction, Chen Xi and others also have time to escape. But this energy column, it is to hit Li Fan far away hundreds of meters away, broke out a strong vibration, issued a roaring sound. The shaking ground is all open in succession. It''s like an earthquake.


    "Li Fan."


    "Fanzi."


    Fat man, Chen Xi and others were all exclaimed. The strong breath of the burst of the energy column made several people feel shocked even hundreds of meters away. It can be imagined that Li Fan was facing the rampage of the energy column. What kind of strength should he bear.


    "Cough."


    A slight cough came from a distance. Although it was quite far away, it clearly spread to several people''s ears.


    Li Fan''s figure came out slowly from the rising dust and looked at the opposite people waving their hands to indicate that they had no problem.


    "The master of time and space, the strength is really extraordinary." The witch master laughs wildly, seemingly praising Li Fan. In fact, he hears countless contempt in his words.


    Li Fan gently moved his hands and feet and looked up at the direction dominated by witches and insects. Around the body dominated by witches and insects, countless spaces have collapsed, and the whole space exudes a strong attraction. The surrounding space seems to have a chain reaction, and it is constantly collapsing. Just now, Michi was sucked into the black hole of space, and the spacial crack has spread for more than ten meters.


    "Master of witchcraft, despite the constraints of the law of time and space, you have broken the law of time and space in the future. Are you not afraid? " When Li Fan saw this picture, he also looked at the master of witchcraft coldly and asked.


    "Ha ha ha." The voodoo master laughed wildly, absorbed the energy from the voodoo plane, looked at Li Fan with disdain, and said, "so what? If you were the space-time controller in those years, I was afraid, but now, you are just like a mole ant."


    "The law of time and space is not allowed to be trampled on." Li Fan looked at the witchcraft master and said faintly.


    "What can you do?" The witch master looked at Li Fan and said, "when I absorb all the energy, all of you here will die, and the whole main material world will be my world."


    "You think too simply." Li Fan looked at the witch master is still a look of no panic, slightly shook his head, and finally stretched out his palm, distant toward the direction of the witch master.


    "Why. Now I want to do it, but it''s a little late. Now my strength has exceeded you too much. " The sorcerer looked at Li Fan''s action and said without any care.


    "Who says I''m going to do it to you?" The smile on Li Fan''s face seems to be with a touch of cunning and turbulent energy, which gushes out from Li Fan''s palm in a flash and directly shoots into the space crack around the body dominated by witches and insects.


    "You?" When the master of witchcraft and witchcraft found Li Fan''s action, he was surprised at first and then said angrily, "Li Fan, are you not ready to fight me to the death?"


    With the fall of the voice of the witches and insects, the energy coming out of Li Fan''s palm also hit the wide space crack. Originally, it was only about one meter wide, but Li Fan''s force forced it to open a width enough to accommodate trucks. The turbulent space force was like a flood breaking a dike, Crazy rush out from the cracks in time and space, almost in a moment will be dominated by witchcraft.


    "Why should I fight to the death with you?" There was a disdainful smile on Li Fan''s face¡° You have said that my strength is not as good as yours. I am the master of time and space, and I have the right to make decisions for you. "


    When Li Fan spoke, the power of space gushed out of the cracks in the space, which had madly shrouded all the witchcraft masters. Even though the power of witchcraft dominating this time is extraordinary, the power of this space is the most primitive and purest power. No matter how powerful the power of witchcraft dominates, it is in contact with the power of this space that it turns into nothingness and is absorbed by the cracks of space like a sponge.


    Even witches and insects dominate themselves. They are all pulled by the powerful force of space. Their bodies have changed into a shape. They can no longer speak. They can only transform all their energy into a force against the force of space.


    It''s just that human power is limited after all. In the face of this powerful power of space, there is no way in the strong power. Even the space crack that light can''t escape can''t be countered by witchcraft.


    Although the voodoo master is extremely unwilling, the body is still forced into the space crack by the force of space. Gradually swallow up.


    "Hoo." Li Fan saw that the body dominated by witches and insects was engulfed by the cracks in space. He also sat on the ground and breathed heavily. His just move was just a whim. Thought of this sorcery master, although it is a plane master, it is absolutely impossible to understand the manipulation of the power of space.


    The result is exactly what Li Fan thought, but what Li Fan doesn''t know now is that the power of this space is not only the master of witchcraft who doesn''t know it, but also the master of every plane who traverses every plane who doesn''t know how to control the power of this space. Because the manipulation of the power of space is the skill of the master of time and space. Because of this, the space-time controller can be the highest point in the whole space-time. The ability to suppress the domination of the major planes.


    The curse of the voodoo master is still heard all the time. Although the body has been swallowed, the voodoo master is obviously not an ordinary person. He just doesn''t understand the power of the space, so he can''t fight against it. But after all, the space crack is opened up by himself and inhaled by the space crack. The worst result is that he returns to the voodoo plane, For the master of witchcraft, it can''t cause any loss.


    But now, I can''t hang up my face. He was a master of the plane, and came to the main material world. There was no result. On the contrary, he was brought back to the plane of witchcraft by Li Fan. If this matter was spread out, where would his face go.


    But in this case, there is no other way for the master of witchcraft to curse. After all, the body has been inhaled by the cracks in the space, and the sound is gradually disappearing.


    After swallowing the voodoo masters, the space cracks did not continue to expand, but began to close gradually. Just as Li Fan said before, the tide of time and space has not yet come, and forcibly breaking open the space is in violation of the law of time and space. Even if the master of time and space does not take action, the operation of the whole time and space is not allowed to happen.


    "Is that the end?" Fat man looked at the gradually closed space cracks, turned to look at Li Fan, some incredible asked.


    "What else do you want?" Li Fan looked at the fat man and asked¡° I''m afraid none of us would be able to leave today if it wasn''t for the tide of time and space. It''s really powerful. "


    "Do you mean that he will continue to come?" Chen Xi looks at Li Fan and asks with some doubts.


    Li Fan shook his head, looked at several people and said, "now that the tide of time and space has not yet come, the capacity of the main material world can not be unlimited. If the master of witchcraft wants to come over and make a difference, he must be beyond the capacity of the material world. Therefore, in a short period of time, I''m afraid the master of witchcraft will not come. However, when the tide of time and space comes, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple. "


    "At that time, because of the chaos of the law of time and space, the upper limit of the power of the main material world will disappear. At that time, the heterotopia dominating the main material world will be at its peak."


    "So, our main material world will be completely destroyed under the tide of time and space?" Chen Xi looked at Li Fan, exclaimed and asked.


    Li Fan shook his head, looked at Chen Xi and said, "it''s not necessarily that. Although the tide of time and space will lead to the fluctuation of spiritual power at that time, it was also the time when we had the best chance. As long as our strength can grow up, we may not have no strength to fight."


    "What''s more, I''m afraid that after the witchcraft dominates this matter today, it will soon spread to all major planes. During this period of time, other ectopic planes will also know about this matter. Therefore, this period of time can be regarded as Pingjin for us." Li Fan thought about it and said again.


    "In such a short period of time, how can we possibly raise our strength to the right level?" Chengying looks at Li Fan in frustration and says.


    Since Chengying came out of the mountain, he thought that his strength was invincible in the world, but a series of things have severely damaged Chengying''s mentality. Now see a broader plane, let Chengying for their own strength, is more no confidence¡° I already have a way to deal with it. " Li Fan looked at Chen Xi and others and said with certainty, "let''s go back to the League first. I need to discuss this with President Yang."

 V3.Chapter 54

    The behavior of the voodoo plane master trying to break through the passage of time and space and forcibly enter into the main material world is almost spread all over the major planes in an instant. When the tide of time and space is coming, almost every plane paying attention to the main material world has its own information channel. Therefore, when the voodoo plane master enters the main material world, These great plane masters already know about this.


    At that time, the masters also held a wait-and-see attitude. After all, if the witchcraft masters succeed in their actions, then it is hard to guarantee that these plane masters will not come and get a share.


    But the end of witchcraft dominating is a big brake for the whole group.


    The fact that the master of witchcraft and witchcraft comes here valiantly and comes back to the plane of witchcraft and witchcraft with a disheartened face also becomes the laughing stock of the swords of the masters.


    After all, witchcraft dominates in this time and space, which can be regarded as a medium level plane. Even he came to such an end that he had to let other players be cautious.


    Huaxia, power alliance headquarters.


    "Li Fan, how sure are you about this?" In the conference room, Yang Yitian looks at Li Fan, who is sitting opposite him. He taps his fingers on the table and asks faintly.


    "Fifty percent." Li Fan thought about it and said.


    "Only fifty percent?" Yang Yitian is obviously hesitating. The plan proposed by Li Fanfang is to go to Kunlun mountain last time and find the place that can travel through time and space. Back to the time when Chen Xi and I went there. Where to find the way to get the power of space.


    This method is also something that Li Fan considered after careful consideration. Now, although my strength has reached the upper level of the main material world, it is far from the strength of my time and space controller.


    Li Fan also knows that as long as he can obtain the power of space, his strength will be promoted to the level of space-time controller in a short time. At that time, I just need to find my memory in time and space. Then, it''s extremely easy to be the master of time and space again.


    Only in this way can we keep the main material world under the tide of time and space. Otherwise, with the current strength of the main material world, it is impossible to resist the invasion of these major planes under the tide of time and space.


    At the beginning, what Chen Xi and others said just gave a few people hope, but in the face of Yang Yitian, Li Fan knew that Yang Yitian had seen the future trend thoroughly.


    "If we continue to wait like this, I''m afraid the probability of the collapse of the main physical world under the tide of time and space will reach 99 percent." Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian''s hesitation and added.


    "All right." Yang one day silent half ring, just nodded to agree a way. But soon someone asked¡° Who do you need to go with you? "


    Li Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "no, I''m enough alone. This time, it''s just to get the power of space, not anything else. "


    "You''re the only one. Isn''t that dangerous?" Yang Yitian said with some worries.


    At the beginning, Li Fan and his wife came back from the turbulence of time and space. They once told Yang Yitian that they had met the ancestor of the Yin Yang Pisces. I''m afraid that man''s strength can''t be matched by Li Fan now.


    "It doesn''t matter." Li Fan seemed to see Yang Yitian''s worry and said with a smile¡° This time, I''m not going to go in fair and square. "


    "All right." Yang one day stares at Li Fan to see half ring, is to nod slowly finally say "need me to keep secret?"


    "Of course." Li Fan laughs, looks at Yang Yitian and says, "if fat man and Chen Xi know this time, I''m afraid they will go with me. But the fewer people going, the better. So, you need to arrange something for them. "


    "In that case, let them go to the forbidden area to practice." Yang Yitian smiles when he looks at Li Fan.


    "Good idea." Li Fan clapped his hands and agreed.


    Two days later, the fat man and Chen Xi were rushed to the forbidden area by Yang Yitian to practice. Naturally speaking, in order to cope with the tide of time and space, everyone must improve their own strength.


    For fat people and others to ask why Li Fan did not come. Yang Yitian''s explanation is that Li Fan''s strength has exceeded that of others. If he returns to the forbidden area, it will not help Li Fan''s strength.


    Several people didn''t object to this statement. In this way, Li Fan finally separated from them. After Chen Xi and fat man entered the forbidden area, Li Fan also set foot on the action of going to Kunlun mountain.


    Li Fan is familiar with Kunlun mountain. After all, he has been to Kunlun Mountain twice a year. Li Fan almost didn''t use his strength to find the place where time and space take turns.


    Just this time, Li Fan felt that there seemed to be a slight change in this place, but Li Fan scratched his head where there was a change. Except for the fluctuation in the air, everything seems to be unchanged. But Li Fan knew that his inner intuition would never be wrong.


    But I don''t know if it''s Li Fan''s luck or what''s the problem. After three days here, in the deep void, he is still calm, without any fluctuation of time and space.


    On the fourth day, Li Fan finally lost his temper. Li Fan knew that every extra day he waited, there would be more danger to the main material world. The signs of time-space tides are becoming more and more obvious. Maybe half a month later, time-space tides will really come. Li Fan knew that he had no chance to wait.


    Walking to the gate of hell, looking at the deep and dark cave, Li Fan took a deep breath. Then in the palm of the right hand, the energy surged into the gate of hell.


    Li Fan wants to use his own energy to forcibly disturb the stability of the breath in the hell gate, and let the time and space turbulence break out in the hell gate.


    But his own energy surged in, but Li Fan felt that he had no confidence more and more. His own energy was like water poured out. In an instant, it would burst out, but there was no change in the gate of hell. Even this energy had been rushing down in the gate of hell without touching the ground.


    Ten minutes later, Li Fan was finally discouraged and regained his energy, because he didn''t know how deep the hell gate was, and Li Fan''s energy was not inexhaustible. Had to be bitterly recovered.


    Wind, quietly blowing, blowing Li Fan''s clothes flying up.


    "Bah." Li Fan vomited a mouthful, looking at the door of hell mercilessly said¡° I don''t believe it. You are still a bottomless pit. "


    Li Fan, who said this, went to the gate of hell and jumped down.


    Almost for a moment, Li Fan felt a state of weightlessness. I have been in the rapid decline. Even the wind near my ears made my cheek ache.


    Li Fan suddenly regretted his impulse. If the door of hell had a bottom, he would have fallen to death on the spot. Although he is a practitioner, he is not immortal. It''s invulnerable.


    But Li Fan soon had an idea. His spirit came out through his body and ran out with his feet. Finally, he stopped the trend of rapid falling. Let your speed gradually slow down.


    "No way." Li Fan was suddenly on the alert. When Chen Xi and himself came here, although the gate of hell was deep, he once threw a stone into it. Although he didn''t know how deep the hell was, the gate of hell could not be bottomless.


    Moreover, the description of the gate of the region also once said that the gate of hell is the entrance to hell. Combined with the experience of the two last time, Li Fan suddenly thought that the gate of hell would be the entrance to the ectopic plane. In other words, this is a place that can correspond to the space-time coordinates.


    However, Li Fan''s thoughts can only be reflected in his mind. Before his thoughts are finished, Li Fan feels as if he has fallen into a pile of cotton, and the downward trend is suddenly reduced. A strong sense of oppression surged in.


    Without waiting for Li Fan to respond, this strong sense of oppression has made Li Fan dizzy.


    "You''re a loser. You''re a loser." Meng Wuchang sits in the hall and looks at the innumerable people below.


    "It was you who proposed this plan. Now you say, what should we do?" Meng Wuchang pointed to his elder and said sternly.


    "Here, here." The young man opened his mouth, but there was no retort.


    At the beginning, it was really his own plan, but who could have thought that Li Fan was able to drive the master of witchcraft back to the plane of witchcraft, and let the other plane masters dare not act rashly.


    "Now, not only is the confrontation between the main material world, but also our dream world is because of this. Those guys dare not act rashly. If this goes on, we will clean up and wait for the Mengling clan to kick us back to the dream world." Dream impermanence looking at people, coldly said.


    Since Li Fan and others left the dream world, the Mengling clan suddenly took tonic and attacked themselves crazily, but ignored other ectopic faces. Strange to say, there are several other ectopic sides, but they don''t make the slightest move towards such things. For a moment, the nightmare clan is under great pressure.


    Originally in the void, the strength of Mengling clan was not as good as that of Mengling clan. If it wasn''t for their own strength, they would have been driven back to the void.


    "Patriarch, although the current situation is not good for us, the attack of Mengling clan can not last long. The offensive in recent days is not as good as the previous days. " Two elder looking at dream impermanence, bow body to say¡° As long as we can hold on for a period of time and Li Fan doesn''t appear, other positions will be unbearable. At that time, it will be our chance to counterattack. "


    "What do you mean? And let''s wait here? Hiding like a turtle with a shrunken head? " The dream is changeable and furious.


    "Patriarch, if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan." The two elders uttered a famous saying from the material world to comfort Meng Changchang.


    "Hum." Dream impermanence cold hum a¡° My Lord, I have something important to report. " Outside the hall, the voices of the people rang out¡° At the foot of Wangyue mountain, there is a man with black clothes and covered face, who claims to be the nightmare people. I''d like to meet the patriarch¡° "No?" Dream impermanence heard this, looking at the hall outside, coldly said, "drive him away."¡° But the patriarch, he''s already on Wangyue mountain. " People outside the hall hesitated and said¡° that ''s going too far. Do you really take my dream as a shrinking turtle? The Mengling people are brave. " Meng Wuchang gives a cold hum, claps the armrest of the seat with both hands, and the armrest is stronger than that of King Kong. Under Meng Wuchang''s clap, it breaks into powder. Dream impermanence figure, also disappear in the hall in a flash. At the waist of Wangyue mountain, the people in black all over the body coldly looked at the impermanence of the dream in front of them, and said faintly, "impermanence of the dream, you still have the face to see me." Hearing this from the man in black, Meng Wuchang was shocked and his face changed greatly.

 V3.Chapter 55

    "You? What are you Dream impermanence''s face instantly becomes pale, looking at the man in black in front of him, even his words are a little trembling.


    "After such a long time, I didn''t expect that you could forget me after you became the head of nightmare clan?" The man in black looked at Meng Wuchang coldly and said slowly.


    All the clansmen around Meng Changchang are puzzled. The clan leader himself has always been in the nightmare clan. His strength is also the highest in the dream world. Why did he see the man in black in front of him like this. Can we say that the strength of the man in black is even stronger than that of Meng Wuchang?


    "What are you doing here?" Although dream impermanence is startled, but the heart is forced down panic, looking at the man in black asked.


    "Find a place. Do you want to be known by people here?" The man in black didn''t immediately answer the question of Meng Changchang. Instead, he looked at the nightmare people around him and said slowly.


    "Please." Meng Wuchang points to one side and leads the man in black¡° You all go back. You don''t have to follow Before leaving, Meng Wuchang looks at the people around him and orders coldly.


    All nightmare clansmen are at a loss. They don''t understand why mengwuchang orders like this. If the people in black really want to be bad for mengwuchang, how many of these people can buy some time for mengwuchang in the past.


    Meng Wuchang takes the man in black to a secluded courtyard and pushes open the door of a room. His face also looks ugly. He points to the chair in the room and says, "please sit down."


    The man in black walked slowly to the chair and sat down. He just looked at Meng Wuchang and said, "do you know what I''m here for?"


    "Why?" Although Meng Changchang knows something in his heart, he is not sure whether he knows what he has done in the past thousand years. After all, these things have been settled thousands of years ago.


    "Do you think that when I''m in yuanxingcheng, I don''t know what you do?" With a cold smile, the man in black suddenly reaches out his hand to lift off the headscarf on his head, revealing his face, which makes the pupil of Meng Wuchang shrink suddenly.


    It''s Helena. Dream impermanent heart sighed.


    "Although the matter in those days has been solved, we didn''t say at the beginning that I can''t go back to the dream world." Dream impermanence looks at helweina to say.


    "Let''s put it aside. I''d like to ask, how''s my brother?" Helweina looked at the impermanence of the dream and said coldly.


    "Your brother?" Meng Wuchang smiles coldly, looks at helweina and says, "am I not your brother? You still think I''m your younger brother. In that case, why did you help the Mengling clan then? "


    "You are just an evil being who occupies my brother''s body and imprisons his soul in his body. How can I admit that you are my brother?" Helena said with a sneer, looking at the impermanence of the dream.


    "Your brother?" Dream impermanence heard helweina''s words, but also angrily said, "if it wasn''t for me, he could become the head of nightmare clan, he could grow into a strong man in the dream world, he could live to the present, you think that without me, he would have died thousands of years ago."


    "Hum." Helweina snorted coldly. The temperature in the room immediately dropped by more than ten degrees, and the whole room suddenly became a layer of ice.


    "According to you, should I thank you?" Helweina looked at mengwuchang and said coldly, "if it wasn''t for my brother, you thought you could live to now, you thought you could live to leave Mengling clan."


    "What do you want?" Mengwuchang looked at helweina and said slowly, "do you think I''m the same as I was a thousand years ago? Now I have completely occupied this body, and absorbed the power of the burial place. Now, I''m very much like fighting with you to try. Who is the strong one now


    "Sure enough." Helweina sneered, looked at mengwuchang and said, "I knew you would do this, but it''s OK. At least my efforts are not in vain. If you don''t, my plan may not succeed


    "Plan?" Dream impermanence heart suddenly alert, eyes staring at helweina said, "what do you want?"


    "Do you know why I didn''t kill you in those years, but let you occupy my brother''s body. What''s more, I saved the nightmare clan in the battle between the two races?"


    "If it wasn''t for my brother, you would have died. But that''s good. You''ve devoured the power in the burial ground. All this is going on according to my plan. Now, it''s time for this plan to come to an end. "


    Although mengwuchang doesn''t know what helweina''s plan is like, mengwuchang feels that he has fallen into a trap, but mengwuchang doesn''t know what kind of trap it is.


    He has completely occupied the body, the good soul, has been suppressed by himself into a deep sleep, if he died, the soul will also die. How could Helena do such a thing?


    But very soon, dream impermanence will find that Helena did not lie, because Helena''s breath, in this moment, suddenly soared.


    "I want to do it. Good. Just let me have a try. " The impermanent body of the dream reacts instantaneously. In helweina breath has not yet reached the peak of the time, dream impermanence is preemptive.


    Like a shadow in general, dream impermanent hands out of a surge of energy sword, straight to Helena''s abdomen.


    The energy sword will arrive in a flash. Helweina is indifferent, is still his breath toward the peak. Dream impermanent eyes just flashed a touch of joy. This energy sword, however, stopped abruptly at a place less than one meter away from helweina''s abdomen. Immediately, the whole sword body was covered with crystal clear ice.


    "Do you think you can be my opponent?" Helena said coldly.


    The temperature of the whole room, with helweina''s voice falling, dropped by dozens of degrees again. The thick ice walls all around the room immediately wrapped the room tightly.


    "Star picker." Dream impermanence, a hit, but did not stop, on the contrary is a big drink, behind a pair of faint starry sky, as if the sky stars flow, countless stars flicker.


    On the pattern of the starry sky, a pair of illusory hands appeared, picking up the stars in the starry sky with an embroidered posture.


    The breath of dream impermanence also rises suddenly with the big hand picking up the stars. As like as two peas on the sky, the upper hand is also a larger illusion of hand shadow.


    "Helena, try my magic power, star catcher." Dream impermanence face ferocious color is even more, Li drink a, pick star hand suddenly shot.


    At the same time that the star picker photographed, a magnificent pattern of the starry sky also unfolded behind Helena. Countless stars in the starry sky, as if connected into a piece, a majestic force, instantly from the star map, straight into Helena''s body.


    Dream impermanence star picking hand in the starry sky behind has been picked off seven or eight stars. The unreal hand is also more powerful. From the breath, even if the palm is on Wangyue mountain, I''m afraid it can instantly flatten Wangyue mountain.


    But in dream impermanence''s proud eyes, the star picking hand suddenly dissipates in front of helweina''s body and turns into a series of stars, just like a meteor holding its tail. In an instant, it rushes into the star map behind her. The star picking hand in the star chart was also dashed by the meteor and burst away.


    "How could it be?" Dream impermanence face suddenly a change, some surprised looking at Helena.


    Although this star picking hand can''t be regarded as one''s own unique skill, it can''t be solved like this by Helena. You know, even the heads of the Mengling clan, I''m afraid they have to work together to take this move.


    "Do you think that''s the way the dream world works?" Helena''s voice seemed to come from a distant place, and it seemed to be in her ears.


    As Helena''s voice fell, her body suddenly changed. Four arms of energy, like substance, were born between Helena''s waist and ribs. On each arm, there are different ornaments. Even his original two arms, but also each set on a bracelet.


    Helena''s face turned black and white in an instant, which was particularly strange.


    But all this, in the eyes of Meng Wuchang, is a surprise to Meng Wuchang. Others don''t know how Meng Wuchang doesn''t know Helena''s appearance. It''s obvious that Meng Wuchang is the ethereal master of the dream world, Lingyan.


    "You? How is that possible? How is that possible? " Dream impermanence even said twice, the look on the face is also panic.


    Although I am an invincible hand in the dream world, it does not mean that I can compete with the guardian of the dream world. The breath that emanates from helweina''s body, Meng Changchang knows that even if helweina doesn''t have all the strength of Lingyan, I''m afraid it''s easy to deal with herself.


    Helweina didn''t pause at all. In order to listen to the cry of the impermanence of the dream, her original two arms swayed gently. From the star map behind her, dozens of stars joined the city, and a burst of energy came out.


    Dream impermanence felt that his body was imprisoned in a flash, as if he had fallen into thousands of meters of water, and the pressure around him suddenly increased. It''s difficult to even move.


    Herweina''s other two arms shake again, and a dozen other stars in the star map join the city, and a piece of energy shoots out again.


    A cage built with pure energy suddenly rises from around the impermanence of the dream, wrapping the impermanence of the dream in it.


    "No way. Do you think you can trap me? " Dream impermanence looking at his body around the cage. Roared like an angry lion.


    Boom, dream impermanence hit the energy pillar of the cage heavily. But this energy person absorbed all his strength in the past. Not only that, the rebound force of the energy column, but also through the arm of mengwuchang, was introduced into mengwuchang''s body, causing mengwuchang a burst of heartbreaking pain.


    "It''s all over." Helweina looked at the dream impermanence, light said, while waving his last two arms. The remaining stars in the star map are connected, and then the starlight in the whole star map suddenly shines, just like the whole star map becomes a sea of light. A force several times larger than before, turbulent shot. With Helena''s arm guiding, this energy covers the cage. Dreams change in this moment. My heart fell to the bottom¡° Dreams change. It''s time to come back. It''s time to leave. " Helena said, six arms slammed on the cage, cold export "forbidden, soul separation." At this moment, dream impermanence felt that his soul, which had been perfectly integrated with the body, was torn by a strong force, as if to tear himself apart. Can not help but issued a cry from the depths of the soul. However, despite the roar of dream impermanence, this force is still stable and slow, separating the soul and body of dream impermanence.

 V3.Chapter 56

    "No Dream impermanence sent out a burst of shrill scream. No matter how they resist, the powerful mysterious force still separates their soul from their body.


    This kind of intense pain can not be resisted by a firm will. Think about it and tear the skin off your body. What kind of pain is that.


    Helweina ignored the impermanence of the dream, and the star map behind her was bright at the moment. The surging force rushed into Helena''s body. Make his casting speed faster.


    With the scream of dream impermanence, visible to the naked eye, in the body of dream impermanence, slowly extracted a milky breath. In the dream of impermanence behind the gradual formation of a figure shape. And the voice of dream impermanence at the moment, also become powerless.


    "Do you think that if you take me out of your body, you can let your brother take over the body again?" Dream impermanent eyes burst out hate eyes¡° Since you are unkind, don''t blame me


    The dream that talks is impermanent. The illusory figure behind him also pinches up the formula. A force is also shrouded in the figure.


    "It''s not so easy for you to destroy this body." Helweina guessed the idea of dream impermanence for the first time.


    After all, dream impermanence is now the strongest in the dream world, and its divine power is already incomparably powerful. The illusory figure gradually formed behind is the best proof.


    Even if it is separated from the body, relying on the power of dream impermanence evil divine consciousness, it can exist between heaven and earth, but the strength will be greatly reduced. After all, a person''s divine consciousness, that is, the so-called Yuanshen in the main material world, is not supported by the body.


    Helweina said, originally slightly open eyes are suddenly open big, a light from the eyes straight out. In the dream impermanence has not yet reflected, it is heavily through the dream impermanence of the divine body.


    "Poof", although there is no physical support for the divine consciousness of dream impermanence, it is still clear that there is a light cyan breath from the illusory body. The breath of the whole divine consciousness, which is also a moment, is forced up.


    "Now that I''ve decided, how can I give you a chance to destroy this body? My brother, of course, I can be saved Helweina said, no longer see the dream of impermanence of divine consciousness, but six hands suddenly again a burst of light in the star map all a convergence. Immediately, helweina''s body was shining.


    "Ah.". Accompanied by the dream of impermanence of a startling scream. A body, a virtual shadow, has been completely separated. Although the divine consciousness of dream impermanence desperately wants to rush to the body, it is always blocked by an invisible force. It''s impossible to get through.


    Seeing that he couldn''t return to his body, the virtual shadow also gave herweina a a fierce look and said, "you are cruel, but I will come back again."


    "Can you still go?" Helweina sneered and shot a thick column of energy straight to the empty shadow in the air. He is the body towards the fall from the sky in the body rushed.


    Helweina reaches out her hand in the air and embraces mengwuchang''s body. On the other side, although mengwuchang''s evil shadow is powerful, this energy column seems to be specifically aimed at divine consciousness. No matter how the shadow dodges, it is bound up in the end.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Until now, Xu Ying was finally afraid. Originally, he thought that with the strength of his own divine consciousness, even if he did not want to fight for his body, he could not escape. But looking at Helena''s practice, it seems that she doesn''t want to succeed at all.


    "Wait a minute and you''ll see why." Helweina puts down the body of mengwuchang and looks at the shadow in the air. Her finger shoots out a thick pillar of fire. In an instant, she wraps the shadow in it and burns it violently.


    "Ah, what are you doing? Damn it, it''s the fire of the spirit. " Xu Ying made a series of screams, which were several times more fierce than when he was forced out of the body just now.


    "Although your heart is not kind, this powerful divine sense is the best tonic for my brother." Helweina looked at the virtual image burned by the fire and said coldly.


    The raging fire burned for half an hour and suddenly went out. However, the original shadow of the patriarch of the mid air disappeared. Instead, it was the light spots floating in the mid air like stars. These are the purest and most original power of divine consciousness.


    If we don''t absorb the power of the divine consciousness, in a short time, the power of the gentleman will dissipate in the heaven and earth and become the aura of heaven and earth again.


    Helweina turned her head and looked at her body without any breath. She sighed and whispered, "brother, this is the only thing my sister can do for you. I didn''t expect that my plan would bring out so many variables. However, when you can wake up, it must be a new strong one in the whole dream world. "


    With that, helweina''s six hands also shot a few invisible light. It''s like forming a big net that envelops the air, covering all the sources of divine consciousness floating in the air.


    With Helena''s finger movements, countless sources of divine consciousness are gathered together to form a light mass as big as a watermelon. Under the guidance of helweina, she slowly floats in front of the impermanent body of dream.


    Helweina took a deep breath, looked at the dreamy body with complex eyes, turned her head and looked at the light ball floating on one side. Finally, she made up her mind, reached out and patted on the light ball.


    The light regiment is hit by helweina, and rushes straight to mengwuchang''s head. In the blink of an eye, it is silently submerged into mengwuchang''s body. Dream impermanent body, also in this rush, issued a slight shake.


    Helweina stretched out her hand and laid mengwuchang on the ground. She gently tied mengwuchang''s hair and looked at mengwuchang with her eyes full of family affection.


    "I hope you can get nightmare back on track." Helena finished, sighed softly, looked at mengwuchang, turned and left the room. At the moment when she turned around, her fingers moved slightly, just like the dreams of the living dead.


    "Where is this?" Li Fan looked at the darkness around him, and his heart began to panic.


    After he woke up, he had been in this place where he couldn''t see for a long time. Because he couldn''t see anything, Li Fan even doubted whether he was blind.


    But after the initial panic, Li Fan also calmed down. Although there is no light here. But there was no wall. Even Li Fan felt that he was not walking on the ground. He seemed to be floating in the air.


    Since he entered the gate of hell in Kunlun Mountain, Li fan does not count the time he spent in the past and counts his pulse. Li fan knows that he has been in this place for three days at least.


    During these three days, Li Fan didn''t know how far he had gone or whether he was going straight ahead or circling in the same place.


    There is no target, no sense of orientation, as if he was trapped in a black hole. Never touch the edge.


    "Below the gate of hell is where we are." Li Fan finally gave up the aimless search and began to stop at the same place and think carefully.


    According to legend, the gate of hell is the entrance to hell. Obviously, this guess is not true. Otherwise, I would have been in another space for a long time.


    But if there is no end to the gate of hell, then the violent power surging out of the gate of hell,


    Where did it come from?


    Li Fan felt as if he had fallen into a strange circle, as if the answer was right in front of him, but he always blocked his exploration through an invisible barrier.


    Li Fan also tried to use his divine consciousness or spiritual power to explore the size of the space. However, it was just like a bullock entering the sea. When he came into contact with the space, it disappeared.


    "Is it difficult that this space can absorb spiritual power and divine consciousness?" Li Fan said to himself, but then he shook his head. If it was true, he would have been sucked into a corpse by this space. How could it be alive.


    "How can I get out?" Li fan can''t help fretting. Every time he delays here for a day, he doesn''t know what kind of earth shaking changes will happen to the outside world.


    But this powerful feeling of no use, it is to let Li Fan no reason to upset up.


    This kind of feeling is like the situation that we met in the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces, but after all, there are real walls and land beside us. Unlike here, it doesn''t matter.


    "What do you want from me?" Li Fan roared wildly. But the voice is not the slightest echo, that here, I am afraid, than Li fan can think of, but also much larger.


    "No way." Li Fan''s heart suddenly came up with an idea, his just words, how did not reply. Even in the open space, there should be an echo.


    "No, No." Li Fan shook his head. It was not that there was no reply, but that his voice had not come out at all.


    Li Fan seems to have grasped the tail of a puzzle. He just roared out the voice, because it was made by himself, so it felt like he could hear it. However, Li Fan thought about it carefully, and the feeling was wrong. His own voice, did not really come out, or that is to say, the stone tablet this dark space swallowed up.


    "Ah." Li Fan tried to shout again.


    This time, he carefully distinguished this, even raised his hand and put it to his mouth. Indeed, there was no turbulence. It means that one''s voice has not come out at all, or that one has just been swallowed up.


    This situation, this situation. Li Fan finally grasped as like as two peas of the black hole he heard of when he was at school.


    Nothing can escape from the black hole. Even light can''t escape. This is also the reason why the divine consciousness and spiritual power they have sent out disappear in an instant. It turns out that they are not disappeared, but engulfed by the black hole.


    But why do you tune into the black hole? Does it mean that the way to hell is not the region, but the entrance of the black hole. In this way, it seems to be able to explain why the creatures entering the gate of hell suddenly disappear, and no one has ever been able to get out of the gate of hell. It turns out that they are all engulfed by the black hole connected by the gate of hell. This can also explain why the fluctuation from time to time in the gate of hell can distort space and achieve the purpose of shuttling time and space. Since the black hole can devour everything, it can naturally devour space, if the black hole unstable explosion. Of course, there is a chance to connect space, release or devour some space. Although he figured out where he was, Li Fan was still concerned about how he could leave here. There is no way. Now the only thing li fan can do is to expect the black hole to break out and fluctuate earlier, so as to connect some space. But the chance is just like the chance of winning the grand prize.

 V3.Chapter 57

    In this dark space, Li fan can only sit still. The original idea of cultivation can not be realized. There is no spiritual power in this black hole, so it can not be cultivated at all.


    If it wasn''t for enough air in the black hole, I''m afraid Li Fan wouldn''t last long. Even so, Li Fan thinks he can''t stay here for a long time. After all, the air is OK, but it doesn''t mean he won''t be hungry.


    Although practitioners can reduce their need for food through their own metabolism, it is not that they do not need to eat at all.


    Li Fan knew that if he went on like this, he would not wait for the destruction of the main material world, so he would go first. At this point, Li fan can''t help regretting. He regretted why he had a fever and jumped into the gate of hell. Hell gate, never come back, this name is really good.


    At this time, Li Fan did not know that the outside world had turned upside down.


    First of all, the dream world. Almost all the high-level members of the nightmare clan are a little strange. Why has the clan leader changed his attitude 180 degrees since he met the man in black.


    Originally, I wanted to kill the Mengling clan, but now it became a little fuzzy. Even several elders proposed several times to fight with the Mengling clan. Mengchang shook his head and rejected it.


    Even more, he issued an order to let all the nightmare people concentrate on Wangyue mountain, leaving the huge Wangyue mountain only for rest. The rest of the place was occupied by Mengling people.


    Moreover, Meng Wuchang''s strength has been obviously improved since he met the man in black. Looking at people''s eyes, they all thought that the patriarch had a new plan. Therefore, they didn''t say anything about this arrangement.


    Only dream impermanence knows that the present self is the original self, and the evil spirit who occupies his body disappears for no reason. And his soul, which was about to dissipate, had to occupy his body again. Not only that, but also his strength was greatly enhanced.


    Dream impermanence doesn''t know, when he was imprisoned, his sister has helped himself to solve all things.


    On the other side of Mengling clan, there was also some doubt, because although AI Haotian saw the practice of mengyan clan, he didn''t make the slightest move. Not only that, he hit all the clansmen and strictly prohibited them from going out.


    On the contrary, the other five tribes rushed forward and occupied Wangyue mountain.


    In the secret room of the AI family, there are two people standing beside a beautiful bed. One is AI Haotian, the head of the AI family, and the other is helweina in black. But at this time is not wearing a headscarf.


    "Daughter." Helweina looked at Avril lying on the bed with tears in her eyes.


    "That year''s plan seems to have been successful." AI Haotian looked at helweina and said faintly. Although he asked, AI Hao already had the answer in his heart. If the plan is not successful, helweina is absolutely impossible.


    Helweina nodded, looked at Ai Haotian and said slowly, "it''s successful, but I didn''t expect that this plan would eventually make me lose my own daughter. If so, we shouldn''t have made such a plan at that time."


    "In those days, none of us can think of such a result now. If we didn''t do it in those days, I''m afraid our life now is also difficult." AI Haotian closed helweina''s shoulder and comforted her in a low voice.


    "Now I just want Vera, nothing." Helweina raised her head and looked at Ai Haotian with dim tears.


    "Under the tide of time and space, none of us can control the trend of the future. When we did this, we did it for the better development of the dream world and for Wei''er to survive and not be slaves of other planes." AI Haotian reached out and wiped away helweina''s tears from her eyes, sighed.


    A thousand years ago, when mengwuchang was not the head of the mengyan clan, both Mengling clan and mengyan clan lived peacefully in the dream world. At that time, the dream world was still in a prosperous age.


    In every generation, there will be a psychic in the dream world. The psychic''s ability is to communicate with the master of the dream world, the nightmare. Such a psychic also ensures that the whole dream world can live a stable life under the protection of the nightmare.


    And the psychic one a thousand years ago was the one in front of her. At that time, it was through tonglingyan''s channeling that helweina knew the tide of time and space after a thousand years, and that''s why. Helweina, the psychic, brought together the heads of Mengling and mengyan at that time. Let''s discuss how this should be done.


    Of course, the final result is not as expected. The last time the tide of time and space, the nightmare is still in the dream world, so the dream world is also able to spend safely. But this time, it needs the people of the dream world to fight. Nightmare has clearly told the psychic that he will not be involved in this tide of time and space.


    Not long after this high-level meeting, helweina finally thought of a way to fight against the tide of time and space. She could only create a character in the dream world who could fight against the domination of ectopic plane. But such a character is extremely difficult to cultivate. With the resources of the dream world at that time, even if all the people were concentrated, I''m afraid it was impossible to select such a talented person. In the end, Helena focuses her eyes on her brother, who is dreamy. The reason why she chose mengwuchang was that helweina also took a fancy to her younger brother''s identity at that time. Poor strength, high morale. But the heart is really good. After passing the high-level resolution, helweina made such a plan. Through a special channel, the soul in dream impermanence is divided into two parts, in which good and evil are separated, and the evil soul is guided in the dark. Because evil souls will grow far faster than good ones. After that, it is just like what we thought a thousand years ago. However, herweina didn''t expect that she had planned to wipe out the Mengling clan and force the mengyan clan into nothingness. However, the growth speed of this evil soul surprised all of us. Finally, if it wasn''t for my brother''s good soul to wake up and let Meng Wuchang''s body suffer, I''m afraid that the present situation would have been reversed. Helweina signed an agreement with Mengling clan in the name of preserving mengyan clan. He banished the nightmare clan to nothingness. And they are also secretly looking. Of course, all the people who know about it are all high-level people in the dream world. Among them, the six patriarchs of the Mengling clan and the patriarch of the nightmare clan knew about it. The purpose of people doing this is to let the evil soul grow rapidly with the ultimate humiliation. Only in this way can his strength grow to the extent that he can resist the domination of heterotopia. Of course, it''s just a counterbalance. It''s impossible to surpass. However, although the plan is good, there are many mistakes in it. The power of this evil soul is far more than everyone expected. After a series of things happened, the whole plan was on the verge of abortion at any time. Fortunately, although the plan is dangerous, it has come to the end step by step. When dreams are impermanent and devour the soul of the burial place. Helweina had already felt it, but she finally resisted it. She just wanted to see how the evil soul with changeable dreams could grow up. It was not until later, when mengwuchang attacked the dream world again and united with the other side, that the whole thing was beyond the expectation of some outstanding people. If it wasn''t for Li Fan''s appearance, I''m afraid helweina would have taken away the evil soul of dream impermanence. But the appearance of Li Fan made the plan drag on. This is also why when Li Fan wanted to go to the ectopic plane, AI Haotian stopped him. If it wasn''t for Avril''s accident, Li Fan insisted on looking for helweina. In the original plan, helweina should only take action when mengwuchang''s strength grows to the peak of the dream world. After all, the psychic is able to use the power of nightmare, which has an incomparable overwhelming power over the people in the dream world. Now, the plan has finally come to an end, but the price is a little high. Avril lost three souls. The dream world is full of life. The plan seems to be perfect, but it seems to be a failure. Of course, as long as the dream world can be preserved in the tide of time and space, all these efforts are worthwhile for the people in the dream world¡° What''s the strength of mengwuchang now? " AI Haotian thought of this, looking at helweina asked¡° I''m not sure Helweina shook her head, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "although his evil spirit is powerful, it can''t resist the ectopic domination. Just don''t know, his strength and brother''s body perfect fusion, strength will improve¡° A thousand years is really too short. " AI Haotian sighed deeply¡° In fact, it is not that there is no way. " Helweina turned and looked at Ai Haotian¡° With the strength of dream impermanence now, although it can''t compete with the ectopic domination, it''s not far away. If we can use the array of dream world to gather strength and pass it on to dream impermanence, maybe he still has the power of World War I¡° You mean, we use the forbidden art of the dream world? " AI Haotian took a breath and looked at helweina. Helweina nodded. "Yes, there''s only one way to fight against ectopia, unless we can delay for hundreds of years and give the dream space to grow." When helweina spoke, a figure flashed in AI Haotian''s mind, which gradually became clear and became Li Fan''s appearance.

 V3.Chapter 58

    But AI Haotian knows that this is just his own mind, even if Li fan can help the dream world for half a year. I''m afraid I can''t really grow up.


    Helena''s words are just to prove that there is nothing wrong with her brother, the potential of dream impermanence, and people''s plans.


    But they don''t know that Li Fan at the moment is not in the dream world, nor in the main material world, but in a dark black hole where nothing can escape.


    At this moment, the main material world has undergone earth shaking changes. Although the outside world doesn''t know about Li Fan''s disappearance, Yang Yitian knows a lot about it. The time that Li Fan agreed with himself at that time was only half a month. If it was beyond this time, the ectopic plane would surely be the first to attack the main material world, because half a month was enough to make the plagiarism of time and space closer to the main material world.


    On the one hand, it is because of Li Fan, on the other hand, it is because the plagiarism of time and space is only a prelude. If the invasion of these ectopic planes is too early, they will become the laughing stock of countless people, just like the master of the witchcraft plane.


    But if it''s too late, it''s lost. Therefore, how and when to enter the main material world need to be carefully considered.


    Li Fan didn''t even get back any news until he went to Kunlun Mountain for seven days.


    You know, with Li Fan''s strength now, although it will be troublesome to deliver messages across time and space, it is definitely not the reason why Li Fan has not contacted himself for such a long time.


    The emergence of this problem can only show that Li Fan has really encountered some difficulties this time, and this difficulty, I''m afraid, makes Li Fan extremely difficult to solve with his present strength.


    However, although yangyitian has such an idea, now it''s really Chinese. It''s in a very delicate state. If this balance is doubled, it will be broken. I''m afraid it will cause a chain reaction that no one can control.


    Although Yang Yitian has something to do in his heart, he still has no way. You can only pray in your heart. Pray for Li Fan, this time still be able to save. Even if you can''t return to China on time, at least in the time of China crisis, you can appear.


    Li Fan''s personal affairs, however, have affected the trend of the two planes, which has never happened in his history. This is also explained from the side. The power of the space-time controller, even though the space-time controller has been reincarnated, the ability to change the plane pattern remains unchanged.


    It''s just that these people don''t know that Li Fan has encountered some extremely difficult things.


    Since the black hole, Li Fan has spent nearly seven days.


    At the beginning, Li Fan was able to calculate the passage of time through his own pulse. But it took a long time. Li Fan''s heart also began to have irritability.


    At this time, Li Fan did not know how long he had been.


    Li Fan just probably knew that he had been in the black hole for seven days. Because at this moment, I already feel the hunger.


    Although the strength of Li Fan to this extent, already can be counted on the market, do not need food can survive.


    But the empty feeling in the stomach still exists. Li Fan just felt that his stomach had shrunk. Now, Li Fan doesn''t even want to move. He just hopes that his immobile form can alleviate his hunger.


    After all, no matter how powerful this power is, it is impossible to transform the spiritual power into food to fill one''s belly.


    The time in the black hole passes slowly. Because there''s no light, no reference. Li Fan had been hungry from the beginning, and gradually felt that he was even used to this kind of hunger. Li fan knows that such a situation can only show that he has been here for a long time. As for how long the time is.


    Li Fan reached for his hair. From the beginning, it was only a little inch long. Now, it has grown to the length of my shoulder.


    I''m afraid that in this period of time, it will not be several months, and it will not be able to achieve the present situation at all.


    Li Fan sighed in his heart. I went into the gate of hell blindly this time. It seems that it has brought endless future troubles to the main material world.


    I''ve been in this black hole for three months, and I''m afraid the outside world has turned upside down.


    Perhaps, the main material world has been red for half of the day. Perhaps, the whole main material world has been occupied by the ectopic plane.


    It seems that I delayed the development of the main material sector.


    Li Fan sighed in his heart. A strong sense of remorse came to my mind.


    Just when Li Fan was regretting his choice, he suddenly felt that there seemed to be a change in the black hole. Originally, the calm and stable air flow in the black hole seemed to be flowing in a very quick and strange way.


    Almost Li Fan''s feeling just appeared. The whole black hole, I don''t know where, suddenly out of a brilliant light. This light is so bright that Li Fan, who has adapted to the black hole, has a flower in his eyes. I just felt a pain in front of me. It''s like being in a white space.


    In the dark black hole, I don''t know why, it can''t limit the spread of the light.


    Just when Li Fan subconsciously closed his eyes, the light that appeared from nowhere was not absorbed by the black hole. On the contrary, it is as if the black hole has been pierced by countless holes. Countless lights rush in from all sides of the black hole. Let the black hole in a flash, it is like a ragged blue pocket.


    Although Li Fan closed his eyes, he felt as if he was in the light of the sun. Although the light is dazzling, it makes me feel the warmth of the main material world.


    Immediately, Li Fan felt his spiritual power growing rapidly. Even the sea of divine consciousness, which had been silent for a long time, suddenly set off a huge wave under the light of this light. The sea of divine knowledge is surging in an instant. As if set off a tsunami in general, in Li Fan''s mind issued a boom sound.


    Li Fan arrived in a flash, but he was startled by the scene. He was originally a sea of divine knowledge, which was as wide as the ocean. Now he is expanding crazily. Looking at the appearance, it seems that it doesn''t mean to stop at all.


    And just as the sea of consciousness is expanding. Li Fan also felt an obscure but very familiar breath, directly projected in his mind. My memory seems to be improving at a slow speed.


    Time, at this moment, seems to stop. There seems to be a very fast passage in this moment.


    It''s like Li Fan just saw the light, closed his eyes, but opened his eyes the next second. That all over the sky light, but now is dissipated. In the whole black hole, the black appearance was restored again.


    But this time, although it was in the black hole, Li Fan opened his eyes again, but he emitted two lights like the lights in the dark.


    These two bright lights were formally emitted from Li Fan''s eyes. Look carefully, but there is no light, just li Fan these two eyes, now too bright, bright even black hole can''t absorb this light.


    Li Fan''s mouth slightly smile. I don''t know how long it''s been. Li Fan, unexpectedly, gained many memories of his previous life.


    This time I received the goods is indeed a surprise.


    Li Fan, who has accepted this part of memory, knows the secret of the black hole.


    It turns out that this black hole is not a natural journey. It''s made by Li Fan, the master of time and space.


    Although this black hole is a mysterious existence for some potential plane people, even for potential plane masters, it is a common thing for space-time controllers. Space time controllers, for black holes, are usually used as their own storage space. After all, no one can escape.


    The controller of time and space is the one who controls time and space. There is no limit to black holes, of course.


    Before his reincarnation, Li Fan stored part of his divine consciousness and memory in the black hole to prevent loss.


    But although this black hole is made by Li Fan, Li Fan has been reincarnated after all. So there''s no control over the black hole.


    However, Li Fan is the master of this black hole. When Li Fan entered the black hole, he was not absorbed by the black hole. It''s really because Li Fan''s breath and divine sense are the same as before. The black hole can''t attack Li Fan at all.


    But Li Fan did not understand these things at that time, so he could not control the black hole.


    When Li Fan unconsciously lamented that he should not be so hasty and arrogant, he inadvertently touched the meeting point of the remaining divine consciousness here.


    The reason why it''s so difficult for space-time controllers to improve. The main reason is that the controller of time and space is the one who really understands the reincarnation of time and space. Therefore, for the circulation of people and things in time and space. They all have their own unique views.


    Li Fan''s idea just now, unintentionally fit in with his own. Therefore, it touched the divine consciousness, leading the divine consciousness in the black hole to break through the shackles of the black hole. He is reunited with Li Fan.


    It can be said that this time can be regarded as Li Fan''s unexpected joy. If not, I''m afraid with Li Fan''s current strength, there is no chance to escape from this black hole. The strength of the master of time and space can''t be countered by ordinary practitioners.


    Understanding the causes and consequences, Li fan can not help but sigh, this is the fate of the dark. This time I wanted to get the power of space thousands of years ago, but here I got my own divine sense and spiritual power. It was a real surprise.


    Think of here, Li Fan slightly smile, hand in front of the body wipe. Originally for Li fan can not break through the black hole, but in this time under the palm of the light stroke. Broke a crack of flashing light. Li Fan smiles and steps in.

 V3.Chapter 59

    In a flash, the supernatural power claimed to be. This is also the standard that can control the power of time and space. Li Fan''s hand can be regarded as proving that he did not stay in the black hole for a long time without any reason. It was a surprise for Li fan that he was able to gain his power and divine sense in his previous life.


    In front of me, it was noon. Li Fan just randomly delimited the space, and did not directly set up the spatial coordinates. Therefore, he did not know what plane it was and when it was.


    But when Li Fan saw the first person, he already knew that the world he came to was also the main material world, and the time was not far away from the Millennium he wanted to go.


    Because the people walking on the street, the clothes they are wearing and the gestures they are wearing are the things they have seen thousands of years ago.


    Li Fan was standing on the street, and between the sucking and sucking of God''s consciousness, he swarmed out. In a moment, Li Fan knew everything in a thousand miles.


    "Ha ha, it seems that the last time I came here, I really had something to do with the gate of hell. I just don''t know if my previous life had anything to do with it thousands of years ago."


    Li Fan smiles a little. He just scanned the divine consciousness in an instant. He clearly knows that his place is where he and Chen Xi came to find Chen Xi''s father thousands of years ago. And less than a hundred miles away from here, it is where Yang Tiangang was found.


    Li Fan''s divine sense is a clear sense, in which city, there is the atmosphere of Yang Tiangang. Obviously, this time, through the gates of hell is not nothing.


    Li Fan also really because of this, just now is whether this hell gate has this kind of relation to his previous life, even more with this era, seems to have this kind of secret relation.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for oneself to pass through the gate of hell, and the space that blooms at will will will be thousands of years ago. This result can only show that the plane and landmark corresponding to the black hole are thousands of years ago.


    Li Fan just thought for a moment, then walked toward the position of Yang Tiangang without hesitation. Since I can see Yang Tiangang again this time, I naturally have Yiwu, and I will meet Yang Tiangang in the main material world. After all, Yang Tiangang didn''t come here for the purpose of going back. He was really fighting against the tide of time and space in the main material world. Anyway, it''s time for crisis.


    What''s more, Li Fan finally met a familiar person. How could he not find him to have a look. I think so. Li Fan slowly forward, although it seems so, but in one step, it is across the space, once again, more than ten meters away.


    It won''t take a moment. Li Fan has come to the outskirts of the city as usual. At the gate of the town, there are still two rows of soldiers guarding. It''s just that Li Fan''s arrival, when these soldiers just found out, had already lost his trace. This is a big surprise to these soldiers. Cry out in a hurry.


    Just wait until this soldier armour accumulates to city gate expenditure, Li Fan has already lost track. This news, between sucking, is transmitted to the Lord of the city.


    But when the news reached the Lord''s mansion, Li Fan was already sitting on the right seat of the Lord''s mansion.


    Li Fan just appeared in front of muqiufeng, but he was recognized by muqiufeng. Although I only met Mu Qiufeng once, Mu Qiufeng''s memory is very good.


    What''s more, Li Fan''s strength has far exceeded Mu Qiufeng''s. Even if you don''t know Li Fan, Mu Qiufeng, who has been in the officialdom all the year round, probably will say that Li Fan will be invited to the throne immediately.


    "Little brother." Mu Qiufeng looked at Li Fan sitting on the throne, first arched his hand, and then said, "I don''t know why I came here this time."


    Li Fan smiles, looks at Mu Qiufeng and says, "since I''m here, I won''t hurt you to say something useless. I know that Yang Tiangang, your master, is in this town now, so I want to see him. Besides, he will go later. "


    "This one." Mu Qiufeng''s face gave a slight pause. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Li Fan was such a request. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He looked at Li Fan and said, "I''m sorry, little brother. Although my master is really in the city master''s mansion, I really can''t be the master. Shifu said that although he is not a person of our time, But it''s all about the future tides. Therefore, Shifu is now officially closed. There''s no way to bother. "


    "In that case." Li Fan said this, took up, looked at a direction of the city Lord''s mansion and said, "then I''ll go and find him myself."


    With these words, Li Fan''s figure has disappeared. Mu Qiufeng''s face changes, but suddenly he hears a low rumble, which comes from afar.


    Li Fan stood in a cave piled up by rockery. Looking at the hole that has been broken by himself, he smiles coldly and says, "Yang Tiangang, looking at Chen Xi and Yang Yitian''s face, you''d better come out by yourself. Now the main material sector has reached a critical moment. It''s not the time to shrink your head. "


    As early as the last time Li Fan came, he had already found that Yang Tiangang''s strength was already very high. In other words, even with Li Fan''s current strength, I''m afraid it''s just Yang Tiangang''s high line. But since Yang Tiangang has such a powerful strength, he is still trapped here, which makes Li Fan confused. It is reasonable to say that the last time Yang Tiangang shot, Li Fan''s strength was not as strong as it is now, and he did not have a clear insight into Yang Tiangang''s strength. But now, Li Fan is deeply aware that Yang Tiangang''s strength is more than that. Sure enough, at the beginning of Li Fan''s voice, a clear voice came out of the cave¡° Ha ha ha. I''m not young, but I have a big voice. " Yang Tiangang''s voice came out from the flash. The next second, Yang Tiangang''s figure appeared in front of Li Fan. This speed obviously exceeded the speed of sound, as if Yang Tiangang''s figure had appeared before his voice. And then the sound came¡° Is that you Yang Tiangang saw the single figure in front of him. He was stunned and asked, "why, didn''t Chen Xi come?"¡° Do you remember Chen Xi? " Li Fan looked at Yang Tiangang''s cold mouth and said, "I thought the strongest one in the power alliance was also a shrinking turtle."¡° Smelly boy, don''t think that you have strong strength, you can talk like this. If you don''t look at Chen Xi''s face, I''ll let you know now who''s strong. " When Yang Tiangang heard Li Fan''s words, his face was also cold and cold. A smile appeared on Li Fan''s face, and his right hand stretched out in front of him. The palm is flat, but the air is always moving, just like a small starry sky. It''s a magic power. This strength, Li Fan has been a hidden show. I don''t know why you are willing to stay here. Do you mean that you don''t care about the existence of the main material world or the life and death of the father and daughter¡° What do you know? " Looking at Li Fan, Yang Tiangang sighed and said, "do you think my current strength, when I return to the main material world, will be able to compete with those ectopic planes? Do you know how terrible their strength is? "¡° Terror? " Li Fan was slightly stunned. Although he had never personally confronted the master of the peak, after all, he also experienced three levels of dominance, which did not make Li Fan feel any real terrible strength. Seeing Li Fan''s face, Yang Tiangang shook his head and said firmly, "do you think I don''t want to go back? As a matter of fact, the dominators facing the main material world are far from the strongest dominators in the whole time and space. "¡° I know something about this. " Li Fan looked at Yang Tiangang and said. Yang Tiangang shook his head and continued to say, "the real masters are hidden behind them. Those people are the real threat in this plagiarism. "¡° Do you mean that these hidden masters are powerful people? " Li Fan some a gang of looking at Yang Tian Gang to ask a way. The strength can surpass the current master, and is almost close to the master of time and space. Can we say that in this millennium, in this time and space, there are so many controllers of time and space. Like knowing what Li Fan thought, Yang Tiangang said, "although their strength is not as strong as Chengdu, the master of time and space, they also want to go not far away. Therefore, the reason why I didn''t go back here is really because of this. "¡° Why, can you still deal with those masters here? " Li Fan asked¡° The spiritual power here is far more than that of the main material world. Of course, the effect of my practice here is far better than that of the main material world. Moreover, from the current situation, if I exist here all the time, I would have become a parallel space with the current time and space of the main material world. With my power, maybe I can change this historical trend. " Yang Tiangang spoke out his plan¡° How is it possible that even if you can change history and enter the city, can the tide of time and space be delayed because of this? " Li Fan shook his head disdainfully and said¡° Of course not, but this thousand years is enough for my strength to grow. Maybe, by then, I will be able to compete with the real masters. " There was a blazing light in Yang Tiangang''s eyes. Li Fan slightly shook his head, Yang Tiangang now seems to have entered a state of magic. While shaking his head, Li Fan also looked at Yang Tiangang and said, "it''s impossible. Your idea is wrong. If you want to know the truth, I can show you. " With these words, Li Fan''s breath soared. A strong sense of war enveloped the whole body.

 V3.Chapter 60

    Seeing Li Fan''s action, Yang Tiangang did not hesitate. The breath of the body is explosive in a moment.


    They were less than ten meters apart from each other, looking at each other coldly. For a long time, they both moved slightly. Then he stood in the same place.


    What happened just now is in the eyes of outsiders. It was nothing more than a slight movement of their bodies without any other movement. But I don''t know, just in the blink of an eye. The two have been fighting each other dozens of times. Li Fan''s strength has passed through the inheritance of the black hole, once again to a higher level. Yang Tiangang, as the strongest power alliance in the past thousand years, is also extremely powerful. In this short moment, the two people have passed through the space barrier, and they have more than ten fists. Both of them took out a fighting posture, ignoring each other''s attack, only hitting their fists on each other.


    "It''s amazing that you can draw with me. It seems that your talent is really good enough." Li Fan is silent half ring, just is light of open mouth to say.


    When speaking, the corner of Li Fan''s mouth also exudes a faint smoke.


    Yang Tiangang''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, Li Fan was able to speak in such a short time. Until now, I still feel bored in my heart. There is a breath that seems to be blocked in my meridians, so that I have no way to open my mouth.


    Yang Tiangang even worried that as long as he opened his mouth to speak, I''m afraid it would be a mouthful of blood.


    "It seems that you are not as strong as I think you are?" Li Fan looked at Yang Tiangang playfully and suddenly laughed.


    Yang Tiangang watched Li Fan as he was secretly adjusting his own blood flow, and half of the voice was slowly spitting out of breath. He said, "how can you have such a strong strength?"


    "What? Is that strange? " Li Fan looked at Yang Tiangang light said.


    "I used the rules of time and space to let myself die in that era. Just now I had the chance to have endless time to practice. How can you have such achievements when you are so young? " Yang Tiangang looks at Li Fan, some can''t believe of say.


    "Do you think I can deal with the hidden masters in your mouth now?" Li Fan looks at Yang Tiangang, light mouth asks a way.


    "It''s impossible with your current strength." Yang Tiangang did not have the slightest hesitation, but also no trace of mercy.


    "If my strength is less than one tenth of that of my whole body?" Li Fan looked at Yang Tiangang and said suddenly.


    "Less than one tenth?" Yang Tiangang looked at Li Fan''s eyes and suddenly changed color. It seems that he understood Li Fan''s meaning in a flash. Some people were surprised and said, "are you reincarnated? Who are you? "


    The last time Li Fan came here, Yang Tiangang met him, but at that time, even Li Fan didn''t know that he was the master of time and space, let alone Yang Tiangang.


    Last time, Li Fan was a natural God. For this identity, although Yang Tiangang is a little envious, but also know that although the natural God consciousness talent is good enough, but really can cultivate to dominate the level. Even if it is dominated by the low side, it is not very promising.


    Therefore, when he heard Li Fan say that his strength is less than one tenth of his heyday, Yang Tiangang almost instantly judged that Li Fan is definitely not the current identity, or that his former identity can never be lower than the one who controls time and space.


    "The master of time and space." Li Fan no nonsense, just light to say his once identity.


    Yang Tiangang Leng half ring, then gently shook his head, said, "I should have thought of. With your strength, how can you be an ordinary person? "


    "The master of time and space should be able to win over those high plane masters in your mouth." Li Fan looks at Yang Tiangang light ask a way.


    Yang Tiangang nodded, in the whole space-time, outside of the three-dimensional space, in this space-time, the space-time controller is already the strongest. Let alone the plane, the whole space-time is rotating with their will. How can it not be the opponent dominated by plane.


    "What do you think?" Knowing Li Fan''s identity, Yang Tiangang also knows that this time, since Li fan can find himself, there must be something in need of him. The space-time controller is powerful. But those who dominate the ectopic side are also not the generation of fish belly.


    The real iron heart can''t stop the destruction of the main material world, even the master of time and space.


    "I want you to go back to the subject matter." Li Fan looked at Yang Tiangang and said, "now the strength of the main material world has been greatly reduced. If there is no fresh power injection, I''m afraid that this time''s tide of time and space, even if the main material world can resist in the past, I''m afraid it will hurt my muscles and bones."


    "Why, can I go back alone and change this situation?" Yang Tiangang looks at Li Fan, some don''t understand of ask a way.


    "This time I''ve been here for a long time, but since I''ve been here, I''ll naturally find more people to go back. Later, I will go to Kunlun Mountain and other places. I just hope that this time will be in time. " Li Fan looked at Yang Tiangang light said.


    "How long has it been since you came out this time?" Yang Tiangang suddenly asked.


    Li Fan frowned slightly. He felt that the time he spent in the black hole had passed at least for two months. When he left, the tide of time and space came, that is, less than three months. In other words, if he didn''t go back, he was afraid that the tide of time and space would be coming.


    Li Fan looked at Yang Tiangang and said, "I''m afraid it''s been two months. It is estimated that it will be less than half a month before the tide of time and space comes


    "It''s over. What have you been doing for so long? " Yang Tiangang heard Li Fan''s words, immediately some anxious said.


    "Do you think I don''t want to come earlier?" Li Fan gave a wry smile, looked at Yang Tiangang and said, "but because I''m a little worried, I''ve been trapped for a while. If it''s not a coincidence, I''m afraid I''m still trapped."


    "Not so much. I''ll go back now. " Yang Tiangang looked at Li Fan and said coldly¡° No problem. " Li Fan is also sorry in his heart. This time he comes out, I''m afraid Yang Yitian is very anxious. Now let Yang Tiangang go back, just can give Yang Yitian a reassurance. Although there is less than half a month, but for themselves, enough to talk about their own strength to enhance some.


    So thinking, Li Fan is also a stroke in front of the body. A bright and hazy starry sky appeared in front of us. Since I got the inheritance in the black hole. For Li Fan, this means of crossing time and space is a small test.


    "When you go back, remember to tell president Yang that Li Fan will definitely return to the main material world before the tide of time and space comes." Looking at the figure of Yang Tiangang into the starry sky, Li Fan is also light mouth said.


    Watching the gate of the starry sky dissipate slowly in front of my eyes. Li Fan stood in place for a moment, and his figure disappeared.


    This time, since he was delayed and could not improve his strength according to the original plan, Li Fan might as well find more ancient Chinese practitioners. Go to the present time to help. After all, the strength of these practitioners far exceeds those of today. With such a helper, although it may not be able to resist the invasion of ectopic surface, it should be able to do so for a period of time.


    If it is possible, Li Fan even has a way to go back to ancient times and find those legendary characters. After all, their strength, has been able to balance the face dominated.


    It''s a pity that these characters have long been separated from the main material world and moved to other planes with more spiritual power. That''s why even if I go back, I can''t take care of those ancient people. After all, they''re not dead, they''re crossing into another plane.


    Kunlun Mountain, yuxu peak. All the disciples of yuxu sect gathered on the wide square.


    Beside xuanjizi and xuankongzi, Li Fan also stood quietly in the same place.


    When Li Fan found them, they did not hesitate after listening to Li Fan''s words. He promised Li Fan to return to the present era of the main material world.


    After all, these people are of the same origin. Although the times are thousands of years apart, but really at this critical juncture of extinction, this kind of thing, or not the slightest hesitation.


    What''s more? Li Fan''s relationship with the yuxu school can be regarded as helping the yuxu school once. This kind of kindness is the most important thing for practitioners.


    Gather all the disciples together. Xuanjizi and xuankongzi briefly talked about the degree of crisis. It is the orderly arrangement of this plan.


    Although yuxu sect is located in Kunlun Mountain, its strict apprenticeship makes the number of the whole sect less than 100.


    Among them, there is a gap in strength. Xuanjizi picked out almost all the masters. Only a small number of people were left. Used to maintain the development of the school.


    Li Fan once again broke open the door of space, xuanjizi and others away, and left a detailed way to find Yang Yitian and others. This time, xuanjizi and others left Kunlun mountain. Naturally, they also bit the place in Kunlun mountain. It''s a long way from the power alliance headquarters.


    Wild forest. Li Fan''s last stop in his plan this time. It is also the place where Li Fan wants to come.


    Here, Li Fan once met the ancient beast qiongqi, but also met Murong frost, the former lover of Guiguzi.


    The strength of this man and beast has surpassed that of xuanjizi and others. If you pull them back, it will be a great help.


    Li Fan thought this way, but also slowly into the wild forest.


    But when Li Fan entered the wild forest, he felt that there seemed to be some changes in the wild forest. The last time I came here, I met a strange ancient creature from a distance. This time, however, one did not see it.


    What Li Fan didn''t know was that his last strength was just like a firefly and the moon. Although the creatures in the wild forest have great strength, they don''t have the courage to find Li Fan''s trouble.


    However, it saved Li Fan a lot of time. Soon, Li Fan came to that wide place by virtue of his memory. The moonlight was like water, and the surface of the water also emitted a clear light. A slender figure, sitting beside a fierce beast like a meat mountain.

 V3.Chapter 61

    "Here you are." Although back to Li Fan, the figure seems to know that the person behind is Li Fan in general, light mouth said.


    With these words, the man and beast turned around slowly and looked at Li Fan and laughed.


    Murong frost and qiongqi. In this way, standing in the moonlight, as if waiting for Li Fan here.


    "You''ve been waiting for me?" Li Fan some doubts of looking at two people, light of ask a way.


    "Of course. Since you left here last time, we know that you will come back Qiongqi shakes his big head and grins at Li Fan.


    "In that case, you should know what I''m here for?" Li Fan nodded and looked at them.


    "Of course, this matter is related to our main material world, but also to China. Although we were people thousands of years ago, we, as Chinese people, are duty bound to do such things. " Murong frost stood up, looked at Li Fan and said with a smile.


    "Good. Let''s go. " Li Fan said, without hesitation in front of his hand across, a space crack flashed out. Murong frost and poor strange package into.


    Looking at the space crack closing slowly, Li Fan looked up at the sky, took a deep breath and said slowly, "next, it''s the last place. Tu Yin Yang, I hope you don''t let me down. If I can get the power of space here, it''s up to you. "


    The tomb of Yin Yang and Pisces has recovered the bleak atmosphere. Without the support of the whole Yin Yang Pisces, it seems that this place has really become a dead place. Li Fan stood in front of the tomb of Yin Yang Pisces, but did not enter it. Although there used to be a secret about the power of time and space, with the resurrection of Tu Yin and Yang, it was abandoned.


    After distinguishing the direction, Li Fan walked towards the forest. It took about half a day to go straight ahead. Li Fan finally came to the memory, under the ordinary ancient tree.


    When I came here, I still need to walk for three days, but now I am only half a day, that is, I will finish three days. It seems that the growth of our strength is really making us stronger.


    So thinking, Li Fan also reached out and pressed on the ancient tree. Light spiritual power poured into the ancient trees. The surrounding of this ancient tree is also changing slowly.


    Just as Zhao Xichuan came here with several people. Spatial fluctuation, a barrier like a mirror, appeared in front of Li Fan. Li Fan walked in without hesitation. But he said¡° Tu Yin Yang, grandfather, I''ve come to you. "


    The scene in front of him was shining again, but Li Fan was surprised. When he came here, he killed all the Pisces. It should be a desolation here. Why now it seems that it is still full of vitality, as if someone is taking care of it carefully.


    Li Fan doesn''t believe that Tu Yin Yang can take care of the countryside at ease.


    Along the road, Li Fan did not pay attention to the others, but went straight to the direction of the altar at the top of the peak, only after walking not far, his heart was slightly moved.


    It turns out that Tu Yin Yang is not the only one responsible for the change. After Li Fan had gone through this road, he felt no less than ten strong or weak breath. Although this breath is not owned by living people, it is obvious that all these masterpieces are the work of Tu Yin Yang.


    Since the master of time and space, nature is able to change some holy spirit here according to his own will, but these creatures are like walking dead, without any thinking.


    That''s why these creatures didn''t make any changes when Li Fan came. For them, Li Fan is nothing at all. That they can''t find Li Fan at all.


    Li Fan''s distance of more than ten meters is like walking on the ground on the winding mountain road. It did not take a moment to reach the altar.


    On the altar, the eye-catching bright red color seemed to remind Li fan that the bloody things that happened here at the beginning seemed to have happened only yesterday.


    It seems that Tu Yin Yang didn''t clean the place after he and others left. This is also in line with Tu Yin Yang''s character. Even if you don''t have any obstacles, the first thing you think of is to continue to practice, not to clean up.


    I just don''t know where Tu Yin Yang is now. I didn''t deliberately hide my breath along the way. It is reasonable to say that Tu Yin Yang should have explored his own breath early. Does Tu Yin Yang feel that he is not his opponent at the moment, so he deliberately avoids it?


    "Tu Yin Yang, grandfather, I''m back. Come out and die. " Li Fan thought like this, stepped on the altar, stood on the top of the altar, shouting.


    Li Fan''s voice went out far away and hit the mountain. There was an echo. The whole valley resounded.


    Just as Li Fan had just finished speaking, there was a sudden change on the altar. Eight lights suddenly rise, forming a light like a cage, wrapping Li Fan on the altar. In a flash.


    Li Fan''s heart moved, and he secretly said that it was not good. He just focused on finding Tu Yin Yang, but he forgot to accept that this altar is the altar of Yin Yang Pisces. How can it only serve as a sacrifice.


    With this thought, Li Fan wanted to rush down the altar. I just touched the edge of the altar. The whole altar is to take off a layer of flowing light and block Li Fan back.


    "Why?" Li Fan looked at the light flowing in front of him suspiciously. This light seems to be thin, but no matter how forward, this light is still as strong as the elasticity of the general, will block themselves back.


    Li Fan hands suddenly a grip, a heavy blow to the front of the light barrier. The two fists made a sound explosion. The air in front of the fist is like a tight vortex. Suddenly he rushed out.


    With a bang, Li Fan''s body flew backward heavily, but the vortex formed by the air broke out of the light barrier and broke a big stone not far away.


    "Ha ha ha ha." A burst of wild laughter came out with Li Fan''s backward flight. Tu Yin Yang''s figure also appeared under the altar. A face of arrogance.


    "Boy, I knew you would come back." Tu Yin Yang looks at Li Fan who falls on the ground and says with a smile.


    "Tu Yin Yang, I thought you were a shrinking turtle and didn''t dare to come out." Li Fan stood up, patted the soil on the body, light said.


    "The natural God knows, to now you reply hard." Tu Yin Yang laughed, looked at Li Fan and said slowly, "now you have entered the altar, do you think it is so easy to come out?"


    "It''s just a broken altar. Can you stop me?" Although Li Fan said this in his mouth, he was in a slight state of mind.


    Although he didn''t fight with all his strength, he found out the mystery of the light of the altar. These lights seem to be weak, but in fact they are extremely powerful. Psychic power can pass through at will, but it is extremely difficult for the body to break through.


    Obviously, these lights are similar to the change of the power of space, and use the power of space to separate the altar. It forms a special space, which has some magical powers like sumina mustard, which practitioners often say. It''s easy to get in, but it''s even harder to get out, if it''s not for the master''s permission. Unless its strength exceeds too much, it is impossible.


    Sure enough, Tu Yin Yang laughed after hearing Li Fan''s words. He said, "I''ve exerted space on this altar. You want to come out unless you dream."


    "Tu Yin Yang, what do you want to do?" Now Li Fan has calmed down. He didn''t take care of himself. He has just started the way of killing Yin and Yang. No wonder others. We can only act more carefully in the future.


    "What do you want to do? What do you say I want to do? " Tu Yin Yang burst out laughing, "I wanted to absorb your divine power at the beginning, but I was interrupted by that old guy. Today, I''ll see who else can save you. "


    "It''s up to you." Li Fan shook his head disdainfully, looked at Tu Yin Yang and said, "I''m afraid I don''t have this strength."


    "I know that your strength is really much stronger now, but since I can trap you on this altar, naturally there is a way to let you surrender your divine power obediently." Tu Yin Yang gave a cold smile, and his fingers shot out a gray breath. Straight to the direction of Li Fan.


    When Li Fan saw Tu Yin Yang''s action, he would hide subconsciously. However, when this breath touched the light around the altar, it suddenly dissipated. When Li Fan saw this picture, he just wanted to laugh. The body did sink suddenly. At the foot of the altar ground is also cracked into countless rubble. It seems that there is a heavy burden on the body. Li Fan couldn''t straighten up.


    "Try the big meal I''ve prepared for you. It''s just an appetizer." Tu Yin Yang laughed and said, "how do you feel when you put a hundred times of weight on your body?"


    Li fan can''t speak at the moment. If you put it on an ordinary person, let alone a hundred times of gravity, even if you add three or four times of gravity, I''m afraid the whole person will be crushed immediately. Even if the body strength can bear, the instant blood pressure will burst the heart blood.


    If Li Fan didn''t get the power inheritance from the black hole, he would die in an instant under the 100 times gravity.


    However, although this hundred times gravity is a disaster for ordinary people, Li Fan''s body at this moment has passed through the black hole, which is far beyond the ordinary practitioners.


    After all, in time and space, if you want to move freely, the first thing to consider is how to resist the oppression of space. That kind of pressure, but far more than a hundred times the gravity.


    If Li Fancheng is the real controller of time and space, he is just like a bull''s hair to the 100 times gravity.


    "It''s delicious. It would be better if it could be heavier." Li Fan grinned, straightened up, looked at Tu Yin Yang and said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s interesting. But it''s just an appetizer. " Tu Yin Yang gives a cold smile and raises his hand.


    But the action of killing Yin and Yang hasn''t been made yet. Li Fan''s body is on the altar, but suddenly it is like a stone under his feet. In an instant, it is pressed into a ball of powder. Burst out a cloud of blood. Tu Yin Yang, in this moment, was a little surprised, though it was soon reflected. But in front of Tu Yin Yang. A harsh sound burst, but suddenly sounded. The air is like a shell. Straight to Tu Yin Yang''s head¡° With a bang, Tu Yin Yang reluctantly held out his hands to block the fierce blow at the critical moment. But the whole person was moved because of haste and lack of strength, and was blasted out far away by this blow. A stone and a tree were smashed¡° How could it be, how could you come out? " Although Tu Yin Yang was hit so hard, it didn''t hurt much. He just looked at the figure who had just stood up with a look of surprise on his face.

 V3.Chapter 62

    Li Fan gently shakes his wrist. According to the cultivation world, his hand belongs to the standard Yuanshen out of the body. As far as the whole subject matter world is concerned, no one can reach this level at present.


    Even if it is Li Fan, because of the different direction of cultivation, Li Fan is not sure whether he is this level or not. However, his own divine sense is extremely powerful, and has been able to use it long before he absorbed the inheritance power of the space-time controller. It was only at that time that consciousness needed the support of noumenon.


    Now Li Fan, however, has been able to appear alone in divine consciousness, and can move for a long time without the support of the body. This momentum is also the essence of the master of time and space. The master of time and space living in time and space, because of the pressure in time and space, even if the body is strong, it can not resist for a long time. Only the divine consciousness is the root that can last forever.


    After all, everything in the world is made up of the most basic elements. With enough divine consciousness, nature is able to gather new bodies.


    "Do you think that this time I come to you, it''s the same as the last time?" Li Fan cold smile, looking at Tu Yin Yang hook finger said¡° Let''s see who can stand between us now. "


    Tu Yin Yang looked at Li Fan''s action, but he was also very angry. With a cold hum, his body was as straight as a shell, and his fists blasted out fiercely in front of him, causing a deep collapse of the air in front of him.


    Li Fan''s feet are smooth, but he doesn''t fight Tu Yin Yang head-on. Instead, he dodges. But he whispered "the first move."


    Although Tu Yin Yang''s fists seem to be extremely castrated, they are just a fake move. If Li Fan resists, he will add force instantly. If Li Fan dodges, he has the next move.


    Sure enough, at the moment when Li Fan dodged, Tu Yin Yang''s body was in mid air, a strange turn. Two legs as if formed a scissors general, straight toward Li Fan''s neck kicked over, see that appearance, if really kicked a solid by this leg. Not to mention the neck, even a thousand year old tree will be kicked off on the spot.


    Li Fan smiles slightly, obviously anticipating the tactics of slaughtering Yin and Yang. He steps back ten steps. It''s just a dangerous escape. But just for a moment, the air in front of Li Fan was brought up by Tu Yin Yang''s legs. It''s floating.


    "Second move." Li Fan stood firm, looked at Tu Yin Yang and said with a smile.


    After Tu Yin Yang fell to the ground, he ignored Li Fan''s words. He just wiped his right hand back and pulled out a visible space crack in the air. It was like a swinging crescent moon, and quickly spread to Li Fan.


    Li Fan has a look of disdain at the corner of his mouth. The first two moves of killing Yin and Yang just now can be regarded as martial arts moves. For himself, they are still powerful, but the last move is the power of space. This degree of attack, how can you hurt yourself.


    "The third move." Li Fan ha ha a smile, just finished saying words, the corner of the mouth smile is solidification.


    "One thought is eternal." Tu Yin Yang also spoke at the same time when Li Fan just opened his mouth. With his voice falling, a blue light suddenly appeared in his eyes. Li Fan only felt a flower in front of him, and then he recovered.


    "What''s the matter?" It''s just that Li Fan obviously felt this unusual situation. He had a mental accident, and he didn''t have any power to move. To be exact, it''s not that I don''t have the power to move, but that the whole space has been closed by Tu Yin Yang.


    "Boy, you think these moves are very common." Tu Yin Yang stands up and looks at Li Fan with a cold smile¡° If not, how can you not have any defense, that is, you are restrained by my eternal thought. Now there''s no way. This is the real forbidden area created by using the power of space. As long as you don''t know how to use the power of space, you don''t want to come out of it. "


    Li Fan just wants to curse his mother at the moment. If he can really move, I''m afraid that a mouthful of phlegm has already spit on Tu Yin Yang.


    It''s just that, as Tu Yin Yang said, Li Fan now has no room for action except his normal thinking. Obviously, this idea of eternity can really restrain himself. What''s more terrifying is that this trick is to tightly confine himself to the outside world. There is no image of Tu Yin Yang.


    "Smelly boy, originally, Tu Yeh planned to absorb your divine consciousness and go up to a higher level. Maybe it can reach the level of the original flood and famine. But you are making Tu Yeh a little scared. It''s safer to kill you in order to absorb the divine consciousness, although it will cause a lot of losses. " Tu Yin Yang smiles coldly. But there was no pause in the movement. The figure came to Li Fan''s body in a flash,


    It''s normal for Tu Yin Yang to be able to keep Li Fan''s idea of eternity. If his own technique turns over and traps him, wouldn''t it have great harm.


    Tu Yin Yang looks at Li Fan coldly, with a sneer on his lips. "Boy, I know what you think now, it''s useless. Mr. Tu promises to make your life worse than death. "


    With these words, Tu Yin Yang''s right hand was raised high, and he was rowing down in a flash. It''s just a flash of light in the air. This palm is across Li Fan''s chest.


    To Tu Yin Yang''s surprise, although his palm was blooming on Li Fan''s chest, there was not a trace of fresh blood. On the contrary, it is just like crossing the space, but there is a deep space crack. With his palm away, but slowly closed.


    "How could it be?" Tu Yin Yang looks at Li Fan in surprise. Li Fan just pulled out the altar. Tu Yin Yang looks at Li Fan and thinks that Li Fan is just a distractor. Although Yuanshen is powerful, it takes a long time to leave the body. In the face of their own this idea of eternity. Can only be obedient to leave the divine sense.


    But I just started to find out. Although Li Fan''s figure seems to be illusory, it is not the yuan Shen who comes out of the body. Li Fan is just like everything in the world, and has an inseparable connection with the world.


    Some can''t believe the continuous number of palm split on Li Fan, Tu Yin Yang''s heart is finally a little flustered. Li Fan didn''t have the ability to resist, but he couldn''t be killed. How can you capture divine consciousness.


    You know, although the idea of eternity can be static time and space flow, but the world is not too long. If the plane is like this, I''m afraid there will be no rival in the whole world.


    Tu Yin Yang snorted coldly, looked at Li Fan and said, "if so, let''s see Tu Ye''s unique skill."


    Tu Yin Yang said something, but he didn''t immediately attack Li Fan. Instead, he slapped him and broke a black crack. Looking at Li Fan coldly, he said.


    "I don''t believe that you can survive in this place full of sharp edges of space. When your consciousness dissipates, I''ll come to you no later."


    With these words, Tu Yin Yang also sneers and reaches out his hand to Li Fan. He just grabs Li Fan''s skirt with his palm, but his palm is also grasped by a white palm.


    "It''s my turn to talk after all this noise." Tu Yin Yang''s face changed and he looked up at Li Fan.


    At the moment, his wrist is ready, and Li Fan is in his hand. Tu Yin Yang was filled with horror. I can''t be more clear about how long this idea can last forever, let alone. This thought is forever connected with oneself and this breath. If it really fails, how can you feel it.


    But if it is not invalid, how can Li Fan get rid of it. Just thinking about this, Tu Yin Yang felt that along the palm of his hand, a stream of heat rushed into his body. Let their own spiritual power is surging up in an instant.


    "You, how can it be? What do you want to do? " Tu Yin Yang tried hard to withdraw his hand, but he couldn''t shake it. And the power created from the palm of his hand is more and more huge.


    "Ah." Tu Yin Yang couldn''t help howling.


    Li Fan looks at Tu Yin Yang coldly, but he can''t help saying that it''s dangerous. If it wasn''t for Tu Yin Yang, he would have trapped himself with the altar to let his divine consciousness come out. I''m afraid that if I''m controlled by the idea of eternity, I''ll become a fish on the chopping board and let it be slaughtered.


    Although his divine consciousness is powerful, when he merges with the body, his divine consciousness has been fully integrated into the limbs and orifices. The idea of eternity is the art of static space. In a sense, one''s body and consciousness are on a horizontal line. When he was killed, even if the divine consciousness could escape, it was extremely damaged.


    But because of Tu Yin Yang''s plan, he just lost his body and escaped. I don''t know whether I should say I''m lucky or Tu Yin Yang''s bad luck.


    Not only that, Tu Yinyang''s words also remind Li fan that although Li Fan gets the power of space from time and space, it is also the thing Tu Yinyang uses to imprison Li Fan, but this kind of thing originally exists in time and space. To put it more simply, these forces of space belong to ownerless things. In other words, the power of time and space in Tu Yin Yang''s view is just the power of space formed in that space. It''s not the power of time and space at all.


    You should know how huge the power of time and space in the whole time and space is. It can be said that this is the power to maintain the operation of the whole time and space, but how can things born of heaven and earth be possessed by human power.


    It''s like air. It''s just natural. How can you say that you are his master. What we can do is to use the power of heaven and earth to control. And this is what the practitioners practice.


    What Tu Yin Yang can control is only the source of the power of time and space. Just like trees and plants that can make air, these things are endless in time and space. How to control the source of space in a piece of space.


    It is precisely because of this that Li fan can escape from this idea of eternity. Since everyone borrows the power of heaven and earth at the same time, it is natural that whose strength is strong can borrow more strength.


    "Tu Yin Yang, originally came here to get back the source of space, but thank you for your reminding. Now the source of space is nothing for me." Li Fan seems to grasp Tu Yin Yang''s wrist lightly, but in fact, he tests Tu Yin Yang tightly like an iron hoop. Sneer said, "however, in you can let me understand the source of space, I will not kill you." With these words, Li Fan looked at the space-time crack opened up by Tu Yin Yang and said with a smile, "since you like the sharp edge of space-time, stay here for a lifetime."¡° No, No Tu Yin Yang heard Li Fan''s words with a frightened expression on his face. But Li Fan is still slowly pushed into the dark space-time cracks.

 V3.Chapter 63

    Li Fan clapped his hands gently. Looking at the gradually closed cracks in the space, he whispered, "goodbye, er, no, I won''t see you in the future."


    At the end of Tu Yin Yang, Li Fan was not too happy. If a few months ago, a person of Tu Yin Yang''s identity, Li Fan would not have been able to fight. Now, not only can he get started, but also can send Tu Yin and Yang away by himself. What''s more, he gets a lot of information about the power of time and space from Tu Yin and Yang. For Li Fan, this time, it''s worth the ticket price.


    Li Fan, who has just finished all this, is at a loss now. The purpose of this time was to find these people by chance. The real purpose is to learn the secret about the power of time and space from Tu Yin Yang, so as to gain more power from his previous life.


    In the black hole, he has only inherited less than one tenth of his strength, and has already reached this level. Li fan does not know how far he has really inherited all his strength.


    But now Tu Yin Yang has been killed by himself. Although he has got the secret of the power of time and space from him, Li Fan still doesn''t know how to get the method of his previous life inheritance.


    Now, I''m afraid that the main material world has had an extra time since it left. During this period, the tide of time and space has been reduced to less than half a month when it left. Now, I''m afraid that the tide of time and space has really arrived at the main material world. I don''t know what Yang Yitian and others can do.


    Li fan knows that although the current development of science and technology is indeed very strong, it is still a threat to those who practice themselves. However, when they really master the ectopic plane, I''m afraid they really have no chance of winning.


    Besides, I am not afraid of these hot weapons. Most of all, it''s just a little strenuous.


    Of course, if the main material world uses nuclear weapons and so on, Li Fan, these practitioners will not be able to escape. The problem is, who can destroy the main material world for the sake of a few people.


    Li Fan sighed deeply. After thinking about it for a long time, he finally decided to go back to the main material world first and say nothing else. Even if he does not care about the main material world now, when he finds his strength and can control the situation of the main material world, I''m afraid these people he knows are no longer there. At that time, even if he could save the main material world, what was the use.


    What''s more, since the tide of time and space is coming, it can''t be pushed down in a day or two. Now that I have no way to quickly find the strength of my previous life, I might as well go back to the main material world. After all, the tide of time and space has just begun, even if the ectopic plane nurses are covetous, but after all, no one is the master of the mirror space, and you can see what you have. Most of these ectopic surfaces will appear in the end.


    In this way, Li Fan also reached out in front of the air, a space-time crack flashed out. After learning the secret of the power of time and space, it''s easy to use Li Fan''s powerful divine sense. As for things like spatial positioning. Because there''s no cross space involved. So it''s just a little bit more dimensional.


    Li Fan stepped into the crack of time and space. Almost as soon as the front foot entered, the air was flowing. On the next side, the space breaks another crack. The landscape has changed. Li Fan also appeared on the ground.


    "Hoo." Li Fan heaved a heavy breath, clapped his hands and said, "this powerful is good, across time and space, but in a flash."


    Li Fan also closed his eyes slightly when he was talking, and his divine sense was unfolded in an instant. Thousands of years have made the world different. It''s just that Li Fan''s divine consciousness has just unfolded. It was a light voice. Then he opened his eyes.


    "How could it be?" Li Fan said with some doubts, "although the fluctuation of spiritual power in the air is strong, it is not disordered. Can we say that the tide of time and space has not come yet? "


    At the moment, Li Fan stood at the waist of the mountain and thought about it slightly. His figure disappeared in an instant.


    At the headquarters of the power alliance, there is a slight trick sound outside Yang Yitian''s room.


    "Come in." Yang Yi day light said, an old face is also with a smile.


    Although Li Fan said he was gone, his son returned to the main material world. What else in the world is that his son has disappeared for decades and reappeared to make the old man happier.


    If there is, I''m afraid it will be when the tide of time and space passes and the ectopic surface is driven away.


    "President Yang, what makes you so happy?" As the door was pushed open, Li Fan''s voice rang.


    "Li Fan." Yang Yitian heard the voice and sat up from the chair. Looking at Li Fan''s figure, he said, "are you back so soon?"


    "Fast horse?" Li Fan looks at Yang Yitian with some doubts. It seems that Yang Yitian is not angry about his appearance, but seems to be surprised.


    "Hehe, at the beginning, didn''t you say it would take about seven days? How can you come back in less than five days? " Yang one day walked to Li Fan with a smile, patted Li Fan on the shoulder and said.


    "No way." Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian and said with some surprise, "I feel like I have passed a month. I thought the tide of time and space was coming and the ectopic plane was coming."


    "No Yang Yitian also looked at Li Fan with some doubts and said, "although there are some changes in the fluctuation of spiritual power, it has not reached the point of disorder. How can you do it so quickly?"


    "How could it be?" Li Fan had some doubts in his mind. Did he say that he was wrong in his time in the black hole. But he is clearly based on his pulse time, even if there is a deviation, it is impossible to be a few days behind. The time I found these people is just a few months, according to my last calculation. There is a difference between the time of a thousand years ago and the time of today. This difference may be due to the flow of time and space. As a result, ten days passed a thousand years ago, but now it is only one day.


    Just as people in ancient times said, one day in the sky, one year on the earth. But after all, it''s the flow of time and volatility. Because of the distance of space. How can there be so many differences at this time.


    However, Li Fan was not the original ignorant youth after all, and soon figured out the problems. I was in the black hole at that time. Since that black hole can swallow light, let alone time.


    That is to say, although I am in the black hole, it seems that half a month has passed. In fact, for the outside world, it is just a moment.


    Li Fan thought through all this and couldn''t help shaking his head. If not that black hole can devour the spirit power, where is really a good place. Not to mention anything else, just a place where time is still and does not flow is the dream of countless practitioners.


    In that place, it can be called true immortality. After all, there is no flow of time.


    Li Fan thought like this, also slightly shook his head. Looking at Yang Yitian, he said, "forget it, let''s not talk about these things. Let''s talk about the subject matter world. "


    "Although the situation is not very good, it is not too bad. Except for my son Yang Tiangang. There is also the yuxu sect from Kunlun mountain. There is a mysterious woman and an ancient beast. That is to say, our strength of Huaxia has turned over a lot now. "


    "I know that. This time, I found these people and asked them to help." Li Fan nodded, looked at Yang Yitian and said, "if the tide of time and space can be calculated in this way, it should still be half a month. Has China changed during this period? "


    Yang Yitian nodded, looked at Li Fan, pointed to the sofa and said, "sit down and talk."


    Seeing Li Fan sitting on the sofa, Yang Yitian poured a glass of water and handed it to Li Fanfang before he said, "although the tide of time and space has not yet come, it is because of the fluctuation of spiritual power. As far as we know, not only our cultivators'' strength has been greatly improved, but also many demons have appeared in some deep mountains and forests. "


    "Demon clan?" Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian in surprise.


    "Yes, demon clan." Yang Yitian nodded¡° The demon clan actually exists all the time, but our cultivation world has a war with the demon clan and signed an agreement. As long as the demon clan does not appear to disturb the world, our practitioners will not do anything. But because of the tide of time and space, the demon clan''s strength is greatly increased. Originally, after the demon clan became a demon, its cultivation speed was faster than that of ordinary practitioners. Now there are more spiritual fluctuations. Therefore, the demon clan''s strength has increased greatly. "


    "Let''s leave these things alone. After all, they are also Chinese demons. " Li Fan considered for a while, light said.


    Yang Yitian nodded, "that''s right, we are also uniting the demon clan now, and we want to resist the ectopic plane together. One more thing. Although the tide of time and space has not yet come, several planes related to us, such as mirror space, the nether world and the dream world, which are directly related to us, can actually come to our main material world in a secret way. "


    "I know that, too." Li Fan nodded, looked at Yang Yitian and said, "the dream world is our ally. The mirror dominating power of mirror space is damaged, and I''m afraid it won''t recover soon. You just have to get to the point. "


    "The point is that during this period, there were a lot of people in the nether world in our main material world, that is, the so-called ghosts."


    "It seems that Ying Zheng really has no hands. It''s the kind of thing that''s sent out. " Li Fan sneered.


    "No, although many of these things are ordinary ghosts, there are still many. They are ghosts of thousands of years, and even ghosts of thousands of years. There are some ghosts that we only exist in the legend. "


    "Does Ying Zheng want to fight with us first?" Li Fan understood Yang Yitian''s meaning almost instantaneously. Although there are some supernatural events on weekdays, most of them are caused by ghosts who haven''t had time to go to the netherworld, and some of them are hundred year old ghosts. It''s just that these things are often hidden in the dark. Originally, the Chinese cultivation world hated these things. Once there is something in the ghost world, it is usually handled quickly.


    It turns out that the ghost king of ten thousand years can appear now, which shows that the netherworld obviously has a great intention to invade the main material world first. In this way. The emergence of Ying Zheng is almost certain¡° you ''re right. Ying Zheng was originally said to have created a million ghost troops. It seems that this time, he wants to be together again. " Yang Yitian looked at Li Fan and said hesitantly. The fact that Ying Zheng created terracotta warriors and horses is said to be the absurdity of Qin Shihuang. But the practitioners all know that it was just Ying Zheng''s chess piece to fight in the nether world. Since it can be used in the nether world, it will return to the main material world one day¡° Let''s use him as a sacrifice for the war. " Li Fan smiles and looks at Yang Yitian.

 V3.Chapter 64

    "Ha ha." Yang Yitian first faintly smiles and looks at Li Fan and suddenly asks, "do you know how Ying Zheng died?"


    Li Fan slightly surprised to see Yang Yitian, do not know why suddenly Yang Yitian will ask this kind of question. But Li Fan still nodded slightly and said, "according to historical records, he died on his fifth tour."


    Yang Yitian smiles, nods slightly and says, "do you know the legend of the first emperor''s death?"


    "Of course I know." Li Fan laughed and said, "it is said that in 210 BC, Ying Zheng, the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, died on his fifth tour. It is said that many ominous signs appeared before the fifth tour. Among them, a meteorite fell in Dongjun, which was engraved with the word "the first emperor died and divided" on it. There was also a jade Bi holder who left the words "ZuLong died this year" and the jade Bi left behind. This jade bi was the one lost when the first emperor of Qin went on the tour in that year. "


    Li Fan finished these, slightly pause said, "but these things are only in the legend, there is no real record."


    "But since you last saw the Qin mausoleum, do you still think it''s a legend?" Yang Yitian looked at Li Fan and asked softly


    "I don''t think so." Li Fan suddenly rang up. The last time Ying Zheng was revived, the scene of Jiulong carrying a coffin. And at that time, there was a real golden dragon. It has to be said that what Li Fan has experienced now has greatly overturned his previous consciousness.


    When Yang Yitian saw Li Fan''s expression, he also nodded and said, "before Ying Zheng died, he had built countless terracotta warriors and horses. The original position in the terracotta warriors. Those terracotta warriors and horses were actually created by Ying Zheng. Although the purpose is to help him lay down the nether world, it is more for his resurrection plan. "


    "Now, Ying Zheng''s plan should have been aborted." Li Fan shrugged and said with a smile.


    Yang Yitian shook his head, his face was a little ugly and said, "no, how can Ying Zheng, an eternal emperor, place all his hopes on a set of plans. The tide of time and space is actually his second plan. "


    "What do you mean?" Li Fan some don''t understand of ask a way.


    "In the Qin Dynasty, people who didn''t know whether they were Qi practitioners or practitioners were round, which exceeded our current level. But do you know why, after that, fewer and fewer practitioners appear? "


    "Isn''t it because of the decline of psychic power?" Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian with some doubts and asked.


    "It''s just part of the relationship." Looking at Li Fan, Yang Yitian explained that "although the so-called burning of books and burying of scholars in the official history of Ying Zheng was true, what Ying Zheng burned was not the doctrine of Confucius and Mencius, but the books of the cultivation world. In addition, Ying Zheng also used Xu Fu and others to gather all the spiritual power of the whole Chinese nation together, creating a trend of the coming Dynasty. That''s why, during that period, the whole main material world, except Huaxia, didn''t have any brilliant appearance. "


    "Well, his purpose is actually to prepare for the current tide of time and space." Li Fan looks at Yang Yitian and asks.


    "That''s right." Yang Yitian nodded, "Ying Zheng, a man who can be an emperor for thousands of years, naturally has his ability. Now that we know, we already have these two plans. What we don''t know, he doesn''t know what kind of plan he has behind his back."


    "Whatever his plans are." Li Fan cold smile, looking at Yang Yitian said, "in front of the strength, what hidden track is useless."


    "That''s right, but since Ying Zheng dares to release the ghost king of ten thousand years, it''s definitely not something that can be easily solved." Yang Yitian sighed and looked at Li Fan.


    "The alliance is losing a lot of money now." Li Fan suddenly asked a windmill less than cattle and horses.


    "Yes?" Yang Yitian looked up at Li Fan with a little surprise, and finally nodded and said, "the ghost king of ten thousand years, we are hard to defeat. If you want to go, I''m afraid we can''t stop the ghost with our single power alliance. As a result, wuqishan and several of them together drove the ghost King away. "


    "Is there anything else besides the ten thousand year old ghost king?" Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian and asked faintly.


    "Other things, such as the Millennium ghost king, are difficult, but the Chinese side can cope with them. But it''s really hard to deal with the ghost king of ten thousand years. " Yang Yitian looked at Li Fan, sighed and said, "if you can really get back the strength this time, maybe you can stop it for a while, now."


    Looking at Li Fan''s present appearance, Yang Yitian shook his head slightly and said, "your strength is not only not growing, but also fading. Is there something wrong with it? "


    "No Li Fan said with a smile, on the surface, his strength can not retreat a lot, but what Yang Yitian doesn''t know is that this kind of leg on the surface is actually caused by too much growth of Li Fan''s strength.


    Originally, Li Fan was the master of time and space. In the whole time and space, he should be regarded as one. Therefore, under normal circumstances, Li Fan''s strength is just like that of the world. He does not make people feel his spiritual power at all.


    Now this situation, but also shows that their strength to outsiders seems not out of the peak. When, Li fan can let people not feel their own existence, Li Fan''s strength, can be regarded as the real peak.


    "Leave it to me." Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian and said.


    "I''ll let wuqishan cooperate with you. It''s not a small matter to be the ghost king of ten thousand years." Yang Yitian looked at Li Fan with some care and said.


    Li Fan waved his hand, looked at Yang Yitian and said, "no, it''s a little ghost king of ten thousand years. If hi can''t subdue him. How can we win the government over you? "


    With that, Li Fan turned and walked out. Left some gaping Yang Yitian looking at Li Fan''s back.


    "Young man. I can''t see you through any more. " Looking at Li Fan''s back, Yang Yitian shook his head and sighed.


    Since ancient times, it has been said that the more Yin Qi is, the more suitable it is for the existence of ghosts. This is why there are all kinds of supernatural events in hospital mortuaries and cemeteries.


    But this category is only normal. Of course, there is another situation that is not normal. For example. Those ghosts who have been practicing for hundreds of years, even thousands of years, even ghost kings who have been practicing for thousands of years.


    On the land of China, the most famous and well-known cultivator is the ancient dryland. After that, there is no real ghost king.


    Of course, all this is not suitable for the pale young man in front of us. Hot noon, his face is still a pale, in his side within three meters, even the temperature is a lot of sudden drop. A cold feeling, defecate the whole body.


    "You guys, do you really think I''m not your opponent?" The young man stood in the same place. Although he looked young, his figure was much older.


    Standing opposite the young people are Wu Qishan, Yang Qinghua, and several practitioners in the power alliance.


    "Ten thousand years ghost king, this is never seen. Don''t you know what we''re following you for? Tell me about Ying Zheng''s plan. We won''t embarrass you. " Yang Qinghua looked at the young man and said faintly.


    "Ha ha ha ha." When the young man heard Yang Qinghua''s words, he burst out laughing wildly. He pointed to Yang Qinghua and said, "the practitioners of the main material world are becoming more and more self righteous. You guys, can you trap me. If it wasn''t for me, I didn''t want to do a lot of killing. Just a few of you have already been swallowed by me. "


    This young man is naturally the immortal ghost king in the dark world. I just don''t know if it''s maintenance skill or other reasons. Even if I live for tens of thousands of years, I still look like a young man.


    Listen to the man''s words, Yang Qinghua several people although the face is still as usual, but in the heart is to know, the man''s words really don''t say big. Not to mention these people, I''m afraid they will gather all the top practitioners in China now. I''m afraid they can''t really stop this ten thousand year old ghost king.


    In this era, the Tianshi mansion and other schools dealing with ghosts have long been in decline. And dealing with ghosts. Yang Qinghua and others are the best at it. But after all, there is no experience dealing with ghosts.


    Ordinary ghost, they also have some ways, this kind of cultivation for thousands of years of ghost king. It has been almost the same as ordinary people for a long time. Ordinary means of dealing with ghosts are useless.


    From this point, the ghost can stand in the hot sun. The clear reflection on the side is enough to show.


    Looking at Yang Qinghua several people standing in the same place did not speak, the young man also slightly smile, looking at several people said, "if you are following me like this, don''t blame me for being impolite. Although you have been practicing for some years, that means is useless to me. "


    The man finished saying words, cold swept a few people one eye, turn round is extremely quick leave.


    "What to do?" A 40 year old man looked at Yang Qinghua and asked.


    "Follow up." Yang Qinghua hesitated a little, and said ruthlessly.


    One after another, from the city to the suburbs. We can see that there are fewer and fewer buildings around. There are more and more trees and weeds. One of the middle-aged men said suddenly.


    "This place is like the way to the cemetery in the suburbs."


    "Wherever we go, we''ll catch up with him. The ghost king is here for ten thousand years. Ying Zheng is expected to come, too. " Yang Qinghua looked around. Although he knew that if he pursued like this, he would be trapped by the ghost king. But now, in this situation, a few people are no longer allowed to retreat.


    After chasing for half an hour, I saw a cemetery from a distance. The figure of the young man, however, was fleeting at the entrance of the cemetery. It''s like drilling into the cemetery.


    "Go." Although we don''t know why the man came to this place, Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan are still the same, and they walk forward at the same time.


    It was noon, but just as a few people entered the cemetery, the color of the whole sky was suddenly dimmed. A strong overcast wind was blowing, and the clothes on the people were hunting.

 V3.Chapter 65

    Wu Qishan and Yang Qinghua didn''t react to this moment. As for the few people around, the original strength is not as strong as the two. Encountered this kind of thing, is a little at a loss.


    "What''s the matter? Team leader Yang. Is this what the ghost king of ten thousand years has done? " A man looked at the surrounding scene, some doubt looking at Yang Qinghua asked.


    Yang Qinghua just nodded. Before he opened his mouth, Wu Qishan was already on the side and said, "besides the ghost king of ten thousand years, can the seagull people use this kind of enchantment array in front of us?"


    As wuqishan talked, countless white fog rose in the whole cemetery, which covered the whole cemetery in a white sea. People can''t even see the human form beyond a few steps.


    Yang Qinghua just pondered a little. He took out a roll of yellow paper from his backpack. This time I came out, because I knew that I was facing the characters in the netherworld, and Yang Qinghua also worked hard. As a result, I didn''t expect that what I met this time was the ghost king of ten thousand years. According to Yang Qinghua''s own strength, let alone the ghost king of ten thousand years, it is a ghost king of one thousand years. It''s all a little hard to deal with.


    If it had not been for the help of Wu Qishan and others, I''m afraid it would have been Yang Qinghua alone. The ghost king of ten thousand years would have told us that he had lost his job.


    Yang Qinghua''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but his hands threw the yellow paper into the air. The sky was full of yellow paper. Yang Qinghua''s hands also moved abruptly at this moment.


    Just like a plane flying through space at a high speed, Yang Qinghua''s hands left white marks on the space. It seems that the white smoke in the whole space is cut. In front of him, Huang Zhi was almost flying at random, but he didn''t fall as fast as usual.


    On the contrary, at an extremely slow speed, it seemed that things stopped in the air, and let Yang Qinghua''s fingers across it. For a moment, countless Huang Zhi were all painted with complicated lines. A ray of light, suddenly lit up in this space.


    It''s like a weapon really meets the sun. There was still some dense fog just now, but it was under Yang Qinghua''s hands that it dissipated in the invisible.


    Let Yang Qinghua even accident, this will not be the ten thousand years ghost King intentionally find out the situation, so, just let a few people for the ten thousand years ghost King some underestimate.


    Yang Qinghua''s body was slightly shaken, and his face was also a little pale. Just now this one, looks like is ordinary, actually is extremely dangerous.


    If the ghost king of ten thousand years really thought about what happened with several people in the white fog? It''s definitely a loss for a few people. In other words, when I just started, if the ghost king of ten thousand years intervened, even if I could complete the summoning, I''m afraid it would be a big discount.


    Just when Yang Qinghua was a little bit cold, a sound of clapping hands came from far and near. The figure of the young man has appeared again.


    "That''s right. I''m worthy of practicing the five elements." Ten thousand year ghost King laughs and walks to less than ten meters away from several people. He looks at Yang Qinghua and says¡° However, I don''t know what kind of courage you are. You dare to pursue my territory. "


    "You knew we would follow you?" Wuqishan''s heart moved slightly, and suddenly he had a bad feeling.


    The ghost king of ten thousand years shook his head slightly, looked at several people and said, "of course, you think I come here from the netherworld this time for the sake of sightseeing. Time and space plagiarism is coming. If we can clear up some obstacles before that, it should be a very good thing for us. "


    "Ha ha. It''s mean enough. " Wu Qishan looked at the man, but he said with a cold smile, "although we are not your opponent alone, today we are working together. I''m afraid even you can''t resist US."


    "Ha ha ha. These people in your main material circle are not strong, but their eloquence is really good. " The ghost King laughs wildly. He reaches for Wu Qishan and says with his fingers¡° Since you want to die so much, I''ll help you. This cemetery is also the place where I choose red for you. "


    Speaking of Zehua''s Kung Fu, the young man reaches out his hand and holds it gently towards the front. It was the countless fog that had already disappeared in the air, but it was just like being summoned by this man again. Different from before, this time, I really seemed to have this strong stickiness. Let alone escape from it, it is difficult to even move your body.


    The ghost king of ten thousand years is really very powerful. He hasn''t done anything about it yet. He just reaches for a nest to stop a few people. His strength is really shocking.


    Until this time, Yang Qinghua, Wu Qishan and others finally found out why the ghost king, no matter how many people chased him, didn''t have a serious hand. It is obvious that this man can arrange this. Otherwise, a few people would have died just when they saw the evil star.


    The young ghost King stopped Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan with a move, but there was no joy on his face. Not only did not immediately demote the sand sculpture. On the contrary, the corner of the eye slightly smile, the body back a. A chair, which is like the air flowing, also appears under the man''s body, which makes the man do it steadily¡° What do you want to do? " When Yang Qinghua saw the man''s appearance, he was obviously confused about something. Since this man is the ghost king of the nether world, it is absolutely impossible to kill several people. But this ghost king of ten thousand years trapped several people here, but there was no following. Obviously there is something else¡° What do you want to do? The man slightly smile, looking at Yang Qinghua several people said, "you several, really that oneself when dish.". If it wasn''t for you, I would have gone to the headquarters of your power alliance. If that guy has any ability, he will be here soon. " A few people listen to the man''s words, is a little confused, the man said this, some of the idle confused. It''s even more irrelevant. Several people still don''t know at this time. Li Fan is disappearing now, but it''s a matter of coming back again. If Fei is like this, I''m afraid someone has been planning a day, and even the information inside the power alliance is clear¡° But you guys don''t have to worry too much. If that guy doesn''t come over in three days, you guys, although it''s too big for me to sleepwalk, but if you''re stupid, it''s also some good news for me. " In the next time, no matter how Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan and others provoked the ghost king. The ghost king is just like an old monk. There is no regular meeting with Yang Qinghua and others. As if in the face of all this, there is nothing that can arouse his interest. Time went by like this. I don''t know what kind of magic method the ghost king used. Several people didn''t have any resistance ability at all. And in three days, speaking slowly and speaking fast. But in these three days, what Yang Qinghua and others have been through is their plate, and some can''t bear that the ghost king said waiting for the people of the earth to appear. After all, the strength of the ghost king is so powerful that as long as that person appears, in the eyes of Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan, it must be ten dead without life¡° It seems that the guy is a coward The ghost king of ten thousand years sitting opposite the three suddenly stood up. Looking up at the dim moon in the sky. Light said. After that, the ghost king stretched his waist and looked at Yang Qinghua and others and said, "since that''s the case, I don''t want to wait any longer. I have other important things to do, ladies and gentlemen. I''m sorry. Let''s go over to the other side first. " When the ghost King spoke, his eyes seemed to burst out a cold flame, just a flash, that is fleeting. And the body shape, to die, has come to several people¡° You, go to hell. " The man stretched out his hand and pinched Yang Qinghua''s body. His hand was pinched on his neck, which made Yang Qinghua feel dizzy¡° Little guy, go to hell. It seems that you are useless. " Ten thousand years ghost King say this, hold Yang Qinghua''s palm is also suddenly weak¡° If you''re exerting yourself, you can''t go back to the nether world. " A faint voice interrupted the action of the ghost king of ten thousand years. His face changed slightly, and he was really surprised¡° Li Fan The first time Yang Qinghua heard the voice, he recognized the official Li Fan. He didn''t expect that when no one appeared again, it was Li Fan, who was expected to appear¡° You are waiting for me Li Fan''s words did not say a word, it is a step forward, with this sentence finished. The surrounding white fog, which used to be all over the sky, has completely dissipated¡° It seems that Ying Zheng said a lot to you. " Li Fan tilts his head and looks at the ghost king of ten thousand years. With a smile, he said, "but he never told you that I''m terrible."¡° Ha ha ha The ghost king of ten thousand years laughed wildly. Looking at Li Fan who was only a few meters away from him, he said, "yes, I''m really staring at you. You see, up to now, I''ll choose it for you. " Li Fan laughs and looks at the ghost king of ten thousand years and says, "the good intentions of the mausoleum are well received, but I am a man. The fortune teller says I live a long life. I''m afraid I won''t die when this cemetery can''t be used any more. "¡° It''s arrogant. " Ten thousand years ghost King cold smile, not talking, figure is suddenly toward Li Fan filled in the past.

 V3.Chapter 66

    A moment later, the man''s figure disappeared like a flash of lightning. The next moment, it is in the Li Fan side. Without any hesitation, one punch won. With a cold wind. It''s like the cold wind hanging from the nine hell. In an instant, even the plants beside Li Fan were covered with a light frost by sister Ning.


    Most of the people in the nether world are mainly ghosts, and sometimes some special people are caught in them. Because the nether world is in the land of nine seclusions. Therefore, all living creatures, no matter what kind of methods they practice, naturally bring with them the cold and gloomy Qi of nine secluded places.


    Even if this person is practicing the fierce fire skill, or other skills. This flame is also mixed with cold air. It''s like the flame has no temperature at all.


    And this ghost King originally practiced the same method of water system. In addition, after ten thousand years of cultivation in the nether world, the cold and gloomy Qi on his body has condensed into essence. It has even become the second power of its own.


    If it wasn''t for Li Fan, an ordinary person, I''m afraid he just came into contact with this person and felt very cold. It''s like falling into the ice. If the time is a little longer, I''m afraid it will be frozen on the spot.


    The ghost king made a blow, but he didn''t stop. Instead, he stepped heavily on the ground with his feet. Take a half step forward with your right foot. The left foot was kicked forward.


    Li Fan leaned slightly and dodged the blow. The ghost King''s last move could not be avoided. I had to stick out my hands. Welcome up.


    With a dull bang, Li Fan''s body flew upside down and threw out a stone tablet more than ten meters away. It broke a stone tablet half a foot thick and fell to the ground.


    A look of disdain flashed over the ghost King''s face. See Li Fan in by oneself a move is to blow out, in the heart is also the eldest brother''s disdain.


    When Ying Zheng asked him to come here, he repeatedly told himself that Li Fan was a natural God who was hard to meet in the material world for a thousand years. Because of this, the ghost king didn''t want to compete with Li Fan. After all, although I''m a ghost king who has lived for years, I''m afraid that even people without brains can''t get along with this idea when I compete with those who are born with divine knowledge. After all, this natural divine consciousness activation, even if it is not practiced, is incomparable to ordinary practitioners.


    Therefore, the ghost king didn''t compare his skills with Li Fan. Instead, he used his own Kung Fu which he was not very good at. After all, compared with these methods, as long as the talent is enough, the chance is good enough. That is to be able to fly up in a short time like a rocket.


    But Kung Fu boxing, but it must be a little bit of solid training, there is no element of opportunism. After all, one''s physical strength is stronger several times. But there is no way to deal with stiff hands and feet.


    The ghost King shook his head slightly. Although the fight was very short, the ghost king also understood Li Fan''s strength. Although the power of divine consciousness is not clear. However, this basic skill is extremely weak. He just this move, although it is two shots, but even if it is a perennial fight, are able to easily avoid the past.


    "It''s too weak. There''s no challenge at all. " Ghost king looked at Li Fan spit a mouthful of blood, stood up and said.


    Li Fan reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Holding the stone tablet beside him, he stood up and looked at the ghost king and said, "although your fists are powerful, I haven''t fallen yet?"


    "Hum." The ghost King hums coldly, but the figure disappears again. This time, Li Fan hasn''t waited for his reaction. Behind the body is a strong sense of pain. I seem to be flying up. Fell heavily on the ground.


    The hot pain from the back made Li Fan''s mouth bitter. The speed of the ghost king has far exceeded his own prediction. Although his divine sense can feel the whereabouts of the ghost king, but his speed is fundamentally. Just now, I already knew that the ghost king would attack from behind, but even so, I had no chance to turn around. The ghost king had already attacked me.


    "Is it just the same with those who are born with divine knowledge?" Ten thousand years ghost King ha ha a smile, looking at slowly shout up of Li Fan Light said "this time, I let you completely stand up."


    The ghost king who said this did not disappear this time. On the contrary, it seemed to walk slowly towards Li Fan step by step. But the seemingly slow speed, in the eyes of Li Fan and others, was more terrifying, because this time he could clearly see the ghost King''s whereabouts, but the breath, But there is no way to catch it. In other words, the figure of the ghost king can only be seen by a few people. But it''s of no use at all.


    Just when Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan felt that Li Fan would be hit again this time, the form in the field suddenly changed.


    Li Fan seems to be motionless, but the space in front of him suddenly spills a large wave. It''s a twist to make space. With the ripples across the space, the ghost King''s figure is quietly flashing out. But it has become a bit embarrassed. Standing in front of Li Fan, there is only one hand left.


    The ghost King''s face is also with a look of surprise, looking at Li Fan as if he saw something terrible. But the figure is the retrogression of custom. Just at the critical moment, Li Fan seemed to be motionless, but he had already put his body around him, and instantly opened the space crack. Li Fan said that if he compared his fists or speed with the ghost king, there was no possibility at all. If he went on like this, he could only be beaten passively. Therefore, at this time, when Li Fan saw the ghost King''s action, he just sucked his body around all the places and cut countless cracks in space. If Li Fan had not known the use of spatial intelligence this time, he would have no way to eat again. In a short time, he would have been able to break so many cracks in space. To achieve this effect is like putting Li Fan in an independent space, which is full of cracks in the space of countless tigers. If Li Fan takes the wrong step, he will be in a chaotic space. But that''s it, because the ghost king didn''t understand the power of space. Although Li Fan''s body was still so calm, he didn''t know that there were hidden murders in it. However, the ghost king of ten thousand years is worthy of being the ghost king of ten thousand years. At this critical moment, he was able to abruptly cut off one of his arms. Let the space crack devour. Fortunately, it''s a ghost king or something. If it''s a real person. I''m afraid half of my body will be swallowed up. At the moment, Li Fan''s surroundings have become a rapidly rotating blade. I''m afraid that any little thing that comes in will be crushed immediately. The ghost king also sucks the sword, which means that he goes back tens of meters. Looking at Li Fan coldly, his face is normal. After all, this kind of ghost king, although it seems to have nothing to do with others, is actually a pure spiritual power structure. In this point, it''s a bit like a cultivator''s practice to the point where the original spirit comes out of the body and the poor spirit comes out. It''s just a practitioner in the period of going out of the body, but Yuanshen can''t act for a long time. From this point, we can see how powerful the ghost king is¡° Why don''t you dare to search? " Li Fan looked up at the ghost king, but he got a fluke in his heart. If I am a little bit full of the first half step, or a little bit because of it, I am afraid that I am lying on the ground now¡° There''s nothing to be proud of. Even so, can you keep this kind of technique forever At the moment, the ghost king has regarded Li Fan''s use of spatial intelligence as a change of technique. Li Fan is a smile, not solid. He just looked at the ghost king and said, "I just asked when Ying Zheng wanted to come. It''s hard for me to wait for him. "¡° Is it up to you? " The ghost king gave a cold smile, looked at Li Fan and said, "if it''s not my aunt, I''m afraid you can''t even beat me. Do you still want to fight Ying Zheng?"¡° losers are always in the wrong. What''s the use of saying so much. " Li Fan looked at the ghost king lenglengshudongao, "if you can say it''s me, you have some skills." The ghost king is Bai. Li Fan was angry when he said that. Although he just said that he was locked by Li Fan because of carelessness, if he is really abnormal, take the song that Li fan can control spatial intelligence. The ghost king has no chance of calculating. You know, this spatial intelligence is the master of countless faces. They all want to study hard, but there is no way at all. Even in time and space, there is a saying that as long as we can understand the spatial intelligence, we can be regarded as the first half of the people who are in charge of time and space. Li Fan slightly shook his head, looking at this ten thousand years ghost king is so stubborn. It''s a bit of a scratch. If you kill them like this, they will be happy, but they will not help the situation at all. But if you let them go like this, you will not be reconciled. At this time, Li Fan was slightly depressed. Of course, if the ghost king wants to escape at the moment, even if Li fan does it, I''m afraid the chance of stopping him is also extreme. There''s no way. How can this kind of thing that has lived for many years not have its own unique skills? Even if it''s used to escape or fight back, it''s an excellent help. Just when Li Fan was facing the best solution, the ghost king of ten thousand years on the opposite side gave a cold and wild smile. When Li Fan and others were slightly stunned, the whole person burst out without exception.

 V3.Chapter 67

    Strong spiritual power, under the self explosion of the ghost king, is rampant. The crazy energy even shaved the whole mausoleum like a shaver.


    The ghost King''s self explosion was too sudden, even Li Fan didn''t react. It is this strong force, straight to the chest, although the body before the left and right space cracks absorb part of the power, but after all can not resist the impact. The whole person was also knocked upside down by this strong force. After turning a few somersaults in the air, he fell onto the ground.


    The whole storm lasted for ten minutes before it slowly stopped. Li Fan has a face of ignorance. In the heart is a secret way a bad.


    He just focused on fighting with the ghost king, but forgot to pick up Yang Qinghua, Wu Qishan and others who were caught by the ghost king. This strong self explosive force, since it is able to crash itself. Without any protection, Yang Qinghua and others, I''m afraid, will be under the impact of this force, even a little slag.


    But soon, Li Fan is a sigh of relief, Yang Qinghua several people are safe and sound standing dozens of meters away from their place. There was no damage.


    See Li Fan stand up. Yang Qinghua several people are also slightly a Leng. He came to Li Fan. He pulled Li Fan up from the ground.


    "Cough, you''re OK. That''s great." Li Fan coughed twice and looked at Yang Qinghua.


    Yang Qinghua''s eyes have a strange look at Li Fan, Li Fan some surprised to see along Yang Qinghua''s eyes, but it is grown up mouth, some surprised.


    No wonder there is nothing wrong with Yang Qinghua and others. Just now, the ghost King''s self explosion is a directional self explosion. All the strength is concentrated on my side. Except for myself and the mausoleum beside me, the rest of the place is not damaged. This is why there are so many cracks in the space around me, which can not offset the strong impact.


    Even behind Li Fan, all the ground is turned into a piece of stone ground. All the ground, like a desert, is barren. It''s a mess.


    "Well. Li Fan, I didn''t expect that you are so strong now. " Yang Qinghua looks at Li Fan in surprise. Everything behind Li Fan is telling all the strength that Li Fan bears. If Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan were to bear this force, they would be in the same state as the debris on the ground.


    "Don''t laugh at me, uncle Yang." Li Fan shakes his head, the space crack beside him has closed quietly, just now, but let Li Fan know that there is one thing, even if you look at people who don''t have any fighting power, you can''t take it lightly. Otherwise, next time, I''m afraid I won''t have such good luck.


    It''s still the power of the ghost king of ten thousand years. If it''s replaced by a plane master or something, don''t mention that there are countless cracks in the space around him. Even if there is a space crack in front of him, I''m afraid it can''t be stopped. After all, the master of plane can easily tear the space.


    "We didn''t expect that this guy who looks like an ordinary nether world is actually a ghost king for thousands of years. If he wants to do something to us, I''m afraid we can''t wait for you. " Wu Qishan looked at Li Fan, shook his head and sighed.


    "Why didn''t this guy do it to you?" Li Fan looked at them in surprise, and suddenly felt that his words were wrong. He quickly explained, "I don''t mean that. I mean, why he was followed by you for so long, but he didn''t fight you all the time."


    "I don''t know." Wu Qishan waved his hand, looked at Li Fan and said, "but look at her, it seems that she has something to do. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s just a little hard work for him to do something to us. "


    "When I came here, I heard president Yang say that this time, the nether world had some movements." Li Fan looked at Wu Qishan and asked.


    Wu Qishan and Yang Qinghua both nodded, "during the time you''ve been walking, the netherworld has made a lot of moves with us. Although the tide of time and space has not yet come, other planes can not come at will, but the nether world has no influence. Every year, there is a time when the passage between the nether world and the main physical world opens. This time, I''m afraid Ying Zheng has the same plan. "


    "What do you mean? "Ghost day?" Li Fan looked at Wu Qishan, some uncertain asked.


    Wu Qishan nodded and said, "yes, tomorrow is ghost day. Every Ghost Festival, there are countless ghosts come to the main material world, although there are some constraints, but this time, I am afraid it is not so simple


    "But when the ghost festival comes, but the passage is open, how can we judge where Ying Zheng appears?" Li Fan looked at them with some doubts and asked.


    "Fengdu ghost city" Yang Qinghua looked at Li Fan, light said four words.


    "Fengdu ghost town?" Li Fan looked at Yang Qinghua doubtfully. "This is not the place in the legend. Is there really this place in the world. Even if there is, how can we be sure that Ying Zheng will definitely appear here? "


    "Fengdu ghost town was originally called Fengdu ghost town. Located in Chongqing. " Wu Qishan looked at Li Fan and explained, "this is the real place, but now in the secular world, most of them regard it as a tourist attraction. But I don''t know that the Fengdu ghost town forbids outsiders to enter every year''s ghost day. At this time of every year, a large number of practitioners gather everywhere. The purpose is to maintain the order of Fengdu ghost town and prevent some ghosts from returning to the nether world within the specified time after they come here. "


    "In that case, Ying Zheng will definitely appear here." Li Fan nodded and said.


    "Yes, the tide of time and space has not yet come. If the nether world wants to come to the main material world, it can only come through this channel. Otherwise, even if Ying Zheng can come to the main material world, it will consume a lot." Yang Qinghua nodded and said.


    "In that case, let''s go there and wait." Li Fan some anxiously said. Tomorrow is ghost''s day. If it happens at one o''clock in the evening, I''m afraid it will cause death. At that time, even if the ghost could be captured back, the losses would be disastrous.


    "Don''t worry. Now there are many practitioners gathering there." Yang Qinghua nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "at this time of the year, where are the practitioners. We just have to wait until 12 o''clock tomorrow night to get there


    "Let''s go back to the League first. This time it''s a big deal. We must take all the masters with us. Maybe there will be a big war this time. " Wu Qishan looked at Yang Qinghua and said in a deep voice.


    When a few people came back to the alliance, they were surprised to find that not only the villas in the alliance, but also the open space in front of the alliance gathered a lot of people, most of whom were white haired. A face of immortality.


    Without waiting for Li Fan to be surprised, there came a burst of laughter: "fan Zi, you are similar to us."


    "Fat man." Hearing this voice, Li Fan is also happy. The figure of the fat man has already appeared in Li Fan''s eyes. Beside the fat man, Chen Xi, Cheng Ying and others are standing. Even Yang Tiangang and Murong frost are among them.


    "We just came out, just in time for this time. How about it? It depends on your strength. It''s much stronger. " The fat man slapped Li Fan on the shoulder and said.


    "Oh, is the fat man more powerful?" Li Fan also smile, fat this kind of strength, now in Li Fan''s eyes, although it is nothing, but two people''s feelings, is more reliable than strength.


    After a little greeting. Yang Yitian also talked about this in detail with several people. As for those outside, they have known about the ghost festival for a long time.


    Li Fan and others did not understand these things because they were not practitioners before. Therefore, Yang Yitian also introduced the taboos to several people in detail.


    It wasn''t until this evening that I told the whole story. Because of the time constraint. A few people also have no time to rest, is to sit on the plane to Fengdu ghost city.


    When several people got off the plane, the shop felt a strange feeling. Although from the advent of Ghost Festival, there is still time for this day, but in the air, it is already full of that oppressive and cold atmosphere. Even in the sky, there is no light. As if all the stars, are covered by a touch of mist.


    When Li Fan got off the plane, what he saw in his sight were all people dressed in ancient clothes, sometimes in modern clothes, and mostly with peach swords on their backs. Obviously a practitioner.


    "Fengdu ghost town every year at this time, to the night, all people will be closed. It''s to prevent you from seeing things you shouldn''t. And these practitioners are the people who maintain these ghost rules. " Looking at Li Fan, Yang Qinghua explained.


    "Fengdu ghost town is just the biggest space connecting the two planes. On the whole plane, there are many cracks and passages, but those passages can only let some extremely weak ghosts pass through. The stronger ghosts need to appear here."


    "Is there any agreement between our main material world and the underworld? Why is there an annual ghost festival to let these ghosts appear?" Fat man some don''t understand of ask a way.


    "It''s not our agreement with the underworld. To be honest, we don''t know why the underworld connects with us at this time of year. Perhaps as early as we have not appeared, we have already had such a result. But fortunately, the ghost festival is open. But every time, nothing happened. After the ghost festival, all ghosts will return to the netherworld. Maybe it''s just that some of them can''t let go of the world. " Wu Qishan looked at the coming and going practitioners, sighed and said.


    The few people who spoke did not find any place to rest, but walked straight towards the center of Fengdu ghost town. In the center of Fengdu ghost town, there is a tall arch like building. There are four big black and red characters on it. Fengdu ghost town.


    All the people were assigned by Yang Qinghua, leaving Li Fan and others here. This is how people quietly look at the arch. Time passes quietly. The strange things in the air are more and more uneasy.

 V3.Chapter 68

    The ghost gate opens on July 15. According to the ancient Chinese legend, every year on July 15, the ghost gate opens, giving the suffering ghosts in hell a chance to let go of their obsession.


    But in the cultivation world, we know that the so-called hell is actually the nether world. When the ghost door is opened every year, it''s not for the good of the ghost, but because of some connection between the two planes, it''s a bridge built automatically.


    Although Li Fan and others have heard of the custom of Ghost Festival before, they have never seen the ghost door open.


    By July 15, the atmosphere in the air was even more strange. It seems that the top of the moon, are some cage on a layer of hazy fog, it seems a bit gloomy.


    When the time was approaching twelve o''clock, almost all the practitioners concentrated in front of the gate of Fengdu ghost city. With the moon moving in the sky, they reached the top of Fengdu ghost city. It''s like a cool light directly over the gate of the ghost city. The air also seems to be rippling layer upon layer.


    A sound of something or nothing reverberates in people''s ears, but they don''t know where it comes from. In front of the gate of the ghost city, the air is like a whirling grip, flowing slowly. Just in the blink of an eye, an illusory gate with a height of more than 10 meters and a width of nearly 100 meters was formed.


    Accompanied by a tremor in the air, the closed door opened slowly. Although it didn''t make a sound, the bottom of people''s hearts seemed to resound with a roar.


    "Oh, the ghost door is open." Yang Qinghua looked at the open door and whispered.


    In a short time, from the open door, the first thing is to rush out a piece of vigorous fog, which makes the whole Fengdu ghost town fall into a hazy state. The distance of three or four meters is invisible.


    But the ghost door opened, only to see countless fog, but did not see a ghost. Li Fan didn''t know the reason, but the practitioners around him began to have a low voice of doubt.


    In the past, every time the ghost door was opened, there would be some guards. To put it bluntly, they would handle the ghost door and issue some pass orders to the ghosts. To put it bluntly, they would prevent the ghosts from going to the netherworld within the specified time.


    But this time, the ghost door opened for a few minutes, except for the fog gradually weakened, but did not see a shadow.


    "It''s really weird today." Wu Qishan''s eyes fixed on the ghost gate, whispered to Yang Qinghua beside him.


    Just as Yang Qinghua nodded slightly, there were bursts of shrill voices in the ghost door, as if thousands of ghosts were calling, and bursts of harsh voices came into people''s ears.


    "Be careful, there''s a ghost coming out." Yang Qinghua''s face suddenly general, the body is also suddenly tight up.


    All the practitioners around are old-fashioned people. When they hear Yang Qinghua''s words, they are all on guard. Among them, the practitioners are the Taoist of Maoshan and the master of Tianshi mansion. To put it bluntly, the annual Ghost Festival is actually an informal gathering of the whole Chinese practitioners.


    Sure enough, with the shrill sound of the ghost door fading away, there was a dull sound of stepping on the ground, and the whole ground vibrated.


    This kind of tremor is absolutely the sound that thousands or even tens of thousands of people will make just after stepping down. Among them, there are some people calling for horse howling.


    Just between the people''s attention and vigilance, a figure suddenly appeared in the ghost door. After that figure appeared, more and more figures broke through the heavy fog and showed up in the eyes of the people.


    It was formal and solemn. In the eyes of many people, the front ones are all terracotta warriors and horses with armor on their backs and long guns in their hands. Sometimes there are some soldiers sitting on the carriage. Although these soldiers look like the terracotta warriors and horses in the Qin mausoleum, they can be seen in the eyes of the practitioners. These terracotta warriors and horses were all made into terracotta warriors and horses before they died, and their souls were firmly trapped in them.


    Only Ying Zheng knew how to make terracotta warriors. The appearance of these terracotta warriors and horses is indeed evidence of this ghost festival, and indeed of Shui Ying Zheng''s intention to invade the main material world.


    "These, these things, terracotta warriors and horses." I didn''t know that the practitioner beside me opened his mouth, and those practitioners who couldn''t see behind him suddenly made a sound of light breathing.


    In the secular world, the terracotta warriors are handed down as ancient treasure culture, but in the eyes of these practitioners, it is clear that these terracotta warriors are only part of Ying Zheng''s plan.


    This is also the reason why the Qin mausoleum was discovered by Huaxia for a long time, but it was not excavated for a long time. The terracotta warriors and horses in the pit are only semi-finished products. In Ying Zheng''s mausoleum, there are countless real terracotta warriors and horses. If the terracotta warriors and horses were rebuilt, it would cause great panic.


    When people were a little surprised, there was a slight sound coming from the ghost door. As if I had heard some command, the terracotta warriors and horses in the ghost gate immediately stepped forward after the sound. In a moment, they changed into an arrow shape, like a sharp knife about to be inserted into each other''s heart. It''s pouring out.


    "Be careful, they''re coming." I don''t know who yelled. Almost all the practitioners showed their equipment in this moment.


    The situation in the cupboard door clearly makes it clear to practitioners that this ghost festival is not ordinary, and the presence of these terracotta warriors and horses here is also a clear intention to attack China.


    Originally, there was some cold sky, which was dyed with a touch of gorgeous color in a flash. Countless techniques and spiritual breath interweave the sky with a bright color. The great power of loading together. Surging towards the rushing out of the terracotta warriors and horses.


    The moment these terracotta warriors rushed out, they also put up their spears and made a loud noise. The speed suddenly increases.


    Almost instantly, countless spiritual powers collided with these terra cotta warriors and horses. In an instant, countless fragments, countless spears and stone fragments were flying all over the sky, and the spirit breath ran everywhere.


    Although the power of this cultivator is very strong, the terracotta warriors and horses rushing out of the ghost gate seem to be merciless and inexhaustible. Just after the destruction of the terracotta warriors and horses that rushed out before, new forces immediately rushed out of the ghost gate.


    Let these practices fall into this kind of passive situation for a while. At this moment, if the practitioners stop attacking or slow down, they will be drowned by the tide of terracotta warriors and horses. If it continues like this, who knows how much of Ying Zheng''s Terracotta Warriors and horses are. It''s the cultivator who will lose if this kind of consumption continues.


    And judging from the current situation, although there are a large number of terracotta warriors and horses, they are not very powerful. Even the most common attack can wipe out these terracotta warriors and horses. These terracotta warriors and horses, like cannon fodder, are specially used to consume the power of these practitioners.


    "No, we are trapped by Ying Zheng." Yang Qinghua reacted for the first time and said in a low voice, "these are just the lowest terracotta warriors and horses. It seems that Ying Zheng intends to use these cannon fodder to consume our strength, and then the real assistants will appear."


    "What should we do? If we stop now, these terracotta warriors will rush out immediately, and then we have no chance at all. They will only get more and more. " Wu Qishan asked standing beside Yang Qinghua.


    At the moment, the practitioners standing in Fengdu ghost town look endless, but in fact, only about a thousand people can really be used. Although the number seems to be quite large, it''s really not enough to see the terracotta warriors and horses in Mianyang.


    Two people just said words, the side is suddenly lit up a dazzling light. A loud voice resounded through the sky.


    "In my name, the sky is full of thunder."


    Voice down, there was a trace of the moon in the sky, in a flash is all over the black clouds, bursts of thunder resounded through the sky, and then is a road like a thousand years old tree general thunder, straight down from the sky. Straight in front of the ghost door.


    Originally, the terracotta warriors and horses were still surging like a tide. Under this kind of thunder, they dissipated like flying dust. Taking advantage of this stop, the practitioners also took a breath. At this time, Li Fanfang turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw a thin old man, about 50 years old, floating in the air. In his hand, he was holding a long black and shining sword, which pointed to the sky and stirred the thunder in the sky.


    Huanghuang sky thunder has lasted for more than ten minutes, blowing the whole ghost door in front of a piece of smoke. No more terracotta warriors and horses. And the old man in the middle of the sky is also pale now. It is obvious that he has just aroused Tianlei, which also consumes a lot.


    When many practitioners breathed a sigh of relief, in the smoke of the ghost door, they suddenly stabbed a touch of light and rushed straight to the old man in the air.


    "Up. Demons and monsters also want to sneak attack. " Although the old man''s face was pale, his reaction was still quick. The sword in his hand also drew a circle and stabbed straight in the direction of Jingguang.


    There was only a tinkle. There was a spark in the air, but the old man''s body flew upside down and spewed out a mouthful of blood in the air. Fall on the dust. The sword is also inserted in the side of the land, buzzing.


    "What ghost dare to attack?" Seeing that the old man was injured, many practitioners who had gasped for breath gave out a roar and glared at the direction of the ghost gate.


    A sound of steady steps came slowly from the ghost door. Because of the dust, it was hard to see the face of the visitors. Just from the dust, see a touch of gold flickering from time to time.


    "I''m the ghost General of the nether world, Wang Jian." Voice came, a straight figure appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Wearing armor, holding a silver sword. He walked steadily, and his face was white, not like a ghost. But it''s like a pretty general.


    "Wang Jian?" A cry of surprise came¡° Why are you in the underworld


    Most of the practitioners present are familiar with historical records. Wang Jian was a famous general in the history of Qin Dynasty, and his reputation was no longer in vain. But according to historical records, Wang Jian eventually returned home. To a good end. Now it appears in this ghost gate. Obviously, the twists and turns are self-evident.


    "You people are trying to block the revival of the Qin Dynasty. It''s beyond our capacity. " But Wang Jian didn''t care about many practitioners in front of him. He just walked forward and walked out of the ghost door¡° Do you think you are a descendant of China One of the practitioners behind Li Fan, who was white in hair and hair, scolded angrily. Wang Jian had a sword flower in his hand. Pointing directly at the old man who just opened his mouth, he said, "less nonsense. You people have occupied this big world for a long time. Why can''t we be the masters of this land if you can be the masters of this land?"¡° It''s just a ghost. It''s also called a person. " The old man glared and scolded angrily. Wang Jian laughs, but he doesn''t get angry. He just looks at the old man and says, "the law of the jungle, it''s useless to say more." With that, the sword in his hand is like a dragon on the sea, as if he suddenly stepped out of the space and stabbed the old man in the face.

 V3.Chapter 69

    Although the sword light came quickly, the old man laughed and said, "the things in the nether world are really wretched."


    With these words, the old man waved his sword, and the air in front of him suddenly burst into flames. Although it seems to be jumping, it blocks the sword light to the outside.


    But Wang Jian''s attack was just a trial. He couldn''t hit the target. His face was still as usual, but his body shape moved abruptly. Stepping on small steps, his body was like flowing water. In the blink of an eye, he came to the old man and stabbed his sword straight to his face.


    "Ha ha ha. Don''t move anyone. I''ll play with this guy. " The old man laughed. Although his face was pale, he couldn''t cover up his middle spirit.


    Two people in the mid air so hand in hand, two long swords jingle together. Now and then there was a splash of fire.


    The two men fought for a moment, but they did not use the magic power. They both relied on their own martial arts moves. But the flickering Qi on the long sword showed that although they were calm on the surface, they were extremely dangerous.


    "That old man is the contemporary leader of Tianshi mansion." Yang Qinghua, who was on one side, said in a low voice, "although the old man is only about 60 years old, he is already over 100 years old."


    "Oh." The fat man whistled and exclaimed, "I can''t see. The old man has two brushes."


    "Just now, it was the Tianshi mansion''s secret method that triggered the thunder in Jiutian. The Tianshi mansion was originally aimed at the monsters in the world. The old man should have no big problem with Wang Jian. " Yang Qinghua looked at the old man and said in a low voice.


    However, Yang Qinghua''s words just came out, but the two people fighting in the sky were suddenly changed. Originally, the old man dodged Wang Jian''s sword. It seems that because of physical inconvenience or some other reason, it was half a minute late. On the blue gray robe, Wang Jian''s sword instantly pulled out a foot long damage.


    The old man faltered slightly, but Wang Jian was powerful and unforgiving. Turn a few swords and stab them. He pushed the old man back more than ten steps.


    The old man''s face changed slightly and he just wanted to fight back. But Wang Jian suddenly threw his sword at the old man. The long sword flew like a meteor in the air.


    The sword in the old man''s hand was also blocked by the situation and made a sonorous sound. There was a buzz in the air.


    The sword in Wang Jian''s hand was thrown, but his hands were in a holding posture. A long gun with bright silver suddenly flashed into Wang Jian''s hand.


    With a long gun in his hand, Wang Jian''s momentum suddenly rose. It''s like a poisonous snake. In the blink of an eye towards the old man, he shot more than ten shots.


    As the saying goes, one inch long and one inch strong, this truth is also applicable in the cultivation world. Originally, the two men were equal in strength, but Wang Jian''s momentum suddenly increased after holding a long gun. The old man had just used the Tianlei robbery technique, and the spirit power of the original God had subsided, plus the weapon in his hand. In an instant, it was a downwind. When the two men played each other, they could only have three points to fight back and seven points to defend.


    However, although the situation in this scene was so dangerous, none of the practitioners on the scene came forward to help. It was as if the fight between the two men was like watching a play for all the people on the scene.


    "No, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid the old man is not Wang Jian''s opponent." Li Fan''s eyes swept over the crowd, and his heart moved slightly. We have to move forward.


    "Don''t move." Yang Qinghua stretched out his hand and pulled Li Fan back, but with a loud smile on his face, he said, "if this old man really has this ability, how can he become the contemporary helmsman of Tianshi mansion?"


    "Yes? What do you mean Li Fan looked at Yang Qinghua with some doubts and said.


    "Just look at it." Both Yang Qinghua and Wu Qishan looked at each other with a smile, and their faces were enigmatic.


    People here look as usual, but the two people fighting in the sky are now showing a one-sided situation. Just now, the old man can still have three points to fight back, but at the moment, there is only one point left. With one point to fight back, but still can not cause any threat to Wang Jian, every time the sword is not rubbing Wang Jian''s side, it is a few meters away. It seemed that the sword was not stabbing Wang Jian.


    "Old man, with this strength, dare to fight against the nether world." The long gun in Wang Jian''s hand will move more easily. He laughs wildly.


    As he spoke, Wang Jian''s long gun was just like a show. In an instant, he lit up more than ten guns in the air, and almost all of them stabbed forward synchronously, as if at this moment, there were more than ten long guns stabbing the old man together.


    There was a look of horror on the old man''s face. His body was also instantly backward, and his face was even more frightened, as if he had no clue. He waved his sword wildly in front of him. But there was a clanging sound.


    The sound stopped. They were still more than ten meters apart, and Wang Jian was unharmed. He was still holding a long gun in his hand and looking at the old man coldly.


    The old man''s face was a little messy, even his clothes were broken, hanging in front of his chest.


    "There are no more powerful people in the material world. It''s all this stuff. " Wang Jian looked at the old man half ring, ha ha ha of laughter.


    There was a strange look on the old man''s face. The corner of his mouth raised slightly, looked at Wang Jian and said, "you monster, your tone is not small."


    "Old man, it seems that you haven''t received enough lessons. Since you want to die, I''ll help you." Wang Jian said, a long gun, will be trampled on the body.


    The old man''s face with a faint smile, but it is steady standing in the same place, only the empty left hand raised, bent up the middle finger, to Wang Jian play in the past.


    Like a firefly, Wang Jian''s face just changed. After seeing the slow light, he laughed.


    "Old man, do you have no strength?"


    Wang Jian didn''t seem to pay any attention to the unimportant light. He let the light get close to the place two meters in front of him and just raised his long gun and stabbed him.


    Wang Jian in the hands of the gun is about to stab photoelectric moment, sudden change. That seems like a firefly in general light spot in contact with Wang Jian''s long gun moment, but it is like a burst of fireworks in general, burst open. Wang Jian''s body was shrouded in an instant.


    As soon as Wang Jian''s face changed, he just wanted to start, but he was surprised to find that he didn''t know when, there were golden lights in the air. These innumerable light closely intertwined together, like a cage in general, will be completely shrouded in them.


    Not only in this way, the light moonlight falling from the sky, but also through the countless light, like reflection, scattered a broader golden light to the direction of the ghost gate, and shrouded the whole ghost gate together.


    Wang Jian''s face changed slightly, but the long gun in his hand suddenly stabbed out and stabbed out of the cage. It was just that the castrated long gun, when it came into contact with the light, rose a piece of smoke, almost made no sound, and melted away most of the long gun.


    Even Wang Jian was a little stunned, and the light followed the long gun and rushed towards Wang Jian''s palm very fast. In a flash, Wang Jian''s palm melted at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Ah." Wang Jian gave a sharp roar. It''s a two handed withdrawal. The other intact palm suddenly split towards the one that was gradually ablated. Half of the elbow immediately fell, and disappeared before landing in the air.


    "The cage of Heavenly Master." Wang Jian''s pupil suddenly shrank, but the broken palm was twisted for a while, and then it grew up again. The tone of his voice was a little trembling.


    "The strength of this old guy seems to be more refined than before." One side of wuqishan looked at the two people in the air, light said.


    "What is the cage of Heavenly Master?" The fat man looked at Wu Qishan suspiciously and asked.


    "The heaven master''s cage is the highest skill of the heaven master''s house. It was developed to deal with ghosts, but the requirements of the heaven master''s cage are extremely harsh. If you want to use the Tianshi cage, you must first arouse the Tianlei robber. Only by relying on the wandering Tianlei elves between heaven and earth and their own blood and essence can you build the Tianshi cage. The Tianshi cage can not only trap the ghosts, but also trap all the things in the projection range through the manipulation of the caster. "


    "So the old man is invincible." Fat man exclaimed, looking at Wu Qishan and saying.


    "How could it be?" Wu Qishan shook his head. "If you don''t say that the use of Tianshi''s cage is Tianlei robbery, it''s just that there are less than ten people who can use it. In addition, only the founder of Tianshi mansion can use this cage. What''s more, this heavenly master cage can only trap ghosts and monsters. For others, it has no power at all. "


    Here wuqishan is explaining, but the old man''s face in the sky is declining at the speed visible to the naked eye. Almost for a moment, the old man seems to be several decades old. Obviously, the exertion of the master''s cage not only consumes the spiritual power, but also costs the performer''s own longevity.


    "How can you use it out of the cage?" Wang Jian was trapped in it, but he had no way to get out of the cage. He looked at the old man in horror and said.


    Wang Jian''s panic was not made up. As Wu Qishan said, the Tianlei robbery and Tianshi cage were both extremely spiritual techniques, and they also consumed the Shouyuan of the performer. In history, no one could use them except the founder of that day''s Shifu. The founder of that day''s Shifu had long been an immortal in ancient times. At the moment, the strength of the elderly is self-evident.


    "Cough." The old man coughed heavily, and his body trembled slightly. It was obvious that his body had been hollowed out by these two techniques¡° I''ve been waiting for so many years, so that today, you in the netherworld don''t care about the rules, but don''t forget that our Heavenly Master''s house is dedicated to restraining the existence of your ghosts. "


    When the old man said this, someone''s face suddenly changed among the practitioners present. After all, in this world, in addition to the Tianshi mansion, there are also schools such as Maoshan and Xiangxi, which are also aimed at the existence of ghosts. But the fact is that, except for the old man, all the other practitioners present are not sure that they can control the nether world. Unless they are able to perform the forbidden skills of their own sect¡° Don''t be happy too early. We in the netherworld are ready for this time. The disaster of your main material world is coming. " Although Wang Jian is trapped in it, he still laughs coldly¡° It is futile for people like you to enter reincarnation. In this case, you will disappear forever. " As the old man spoke, his eyes were suddenly in a Lin, and his left hand suddenly pinched the magic formula to encircle Wang Jian''s cage. Suddenly, the light suddenly brightened, and the thick light gradually filled the whole cage. Bursts of screams came from the cage.

 V3.Chapter 70

    The golden light, in people''s eyes, is obviously thick. Wang Jian, who was trapped in the cage, was already visible to the naked eye. His body was slowly cut off a little bit. The black smoke from the transpiration almost filled the whole cage.


    "Ah." Wang Jian crazy call up, because originally is the ghost''s reason, this golden light is not any obstruction. Even if Wang Jian is killed, it will completely destroy the soul of Wang Jian. There is no chance of reincarnation.


    At the time of Wang Jian''s crazy call. There were many practitioners on the scene, but there was no movement on their faces, as if this was normal.


    And just when the golden light was about to pull Wang Jian''s whole body in. When it was covered by the golden light, the air in the direction of the ghost door suddenly fluctuated. This extremely slight change did not make people aware of it at all.


    "Ghosts and monsters also want to enter China." The old man standing on one side looked at Wang Jian in the golden cage and said with a cold smile. The sword in his hand gushed with a ray of light and shot straight to the direction of the cage.


    Just when the sword in the old man''s hand was about to pierce into the cage, the air in the direction of the ghost door suddenly gave out a burst of explosion, a strong vibration, so that the golden light shrouded in front of the ghost door suddenly broke away.


    This strong shock not only destroyed the golden light before the ghost gate, but also seemed to have a chain reaction. The golden light connecting the ghost gate and the cage was even more broken under this shock. Just in the blink of an eye, it spread to the cage of Wang Jian.


    At the same time, the old man''s sword just touched the golden light. Under the gaze of all practitioners. The long sword seems to have turned into thousands of sword shadows, completely wrapping the whole golden cage. Countless empty swords stand around the cage. It''s like a cage of sword shadow.


    However, the countless broken golden rays, at the moment of touching the shadow of the sword, seemed to touch the opponent. Although the virtual shadow of the long sword sent out bursts of buzzing sound, it firmly blocked the breaking of the light.


    "It''s no use stomping on the back stealthily." The old man''s face also showed a dignified expression and yelled¡° Since I dare not appear, let''s watch Wang Jian be killed. "


    As he spoke, the old man took a deep breath again, and the momentum around him suddenly rose again. A silver light rose from the hands of the old man, just like a thick thousand year old tree, straight to the direction of the cage.


    In the roaring sound, the cage light, which once again injected strength, suddenly glowed. Wang Jian in the cage also issued a shrill cry.


    And the direction of the ghost door, but it seems to be silent down, did not make a sound. Just when everyone thought that Wang Jian would be killed easily by the old man, there was a Buddhist buzzing sound in the direction of the ghost gate, which became more and more loud. The sword array that had been deadlocked suddenly collapsed.


    Countless broken swords, like real swords, fall from the sky. Before touching the ground, it becomes nothing.


    The golden cage, however, was shocked at the moment when the sword array was broken, and then it burst out. A strong shock wave broke out.


    Not only that, but even the old man''s spirit power, which had just entered the cage, was just like being frightened. It came back at an extremely fast speed in a flash.


    Before the old man had any reaction, he was fiercely hit on his chest by his own spiritual power. He raised his head and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His chest collapsed at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Looking at the old man falling from the sky, many practitioners'' faces suddenly changed. The old man who just had the best advantage just now, in the blink of an eye, he didn''t know his life or death. Even the golden cage was broken in an instant.


    Not to mention the attack of the spirit power, that is, the anti shock force of the old man''s Heavenly Master cage just now, is enough to make the old man seriously injured.


    "What''s the matter?" The practitioners in the field suddenly made a noise. Obviously, I didn''t accept the fact that the old man was completely defeated for a while.


    But soon, many practitioners shut their mouths. Because in that ghost door, unexpectedly appeared a Xin Chang''s figure. Slowly walked out, and the light around the ghost door, but in the moment that the man appeared, all disappeared. Even the original restless spirit power in the air calmed down.


    "Ying Zheng." Almost all the immortals in the heart are issued a light call.


    The one who came here is not someone else. It''s the master of the nether world. It''s also Ying Zheng, the king of Qin, who was the first emperor of China. Now, it''s the master of the netherworld.


    "Sure enough, it''s him." Wu Qishan and Yang Qinghua murmured low.


    This time, Ying Zheng, who appeared in front of the public, was still dressed as usual in a dark Nine Dragon Robe. Wear a crown on your head. His face, like the carving of a knife and axe, showed a cold color.


    "It''s useless. Even a few last time practitioners can''t deal with it." Ying Zheng''s eyes looked at Wang Jian, who was almost useless. He frowned slightly and scolded in a low voice.


    With these words, Ying Zheng reached out and pointed out to Wang Jian. Without the slightest change, Wang Jian was suddenly all over. Between the bang is burst, into a thick smoke. In a flash, it was pouring into the ghost gate.


    After all this, Ying Zheng just turned his head and looked at the numerous practitioners. His cold eyes swept over the people one by one, but finally he stayed in Li Fan''s face.


    "I said, how dare these things stop my steps in the netherworld? It turns out that the natural God is here. How can I lose my identity. Do you want to change your identity and be more comfortable? " Ying Zheng squints at Li Fan and sneers at him.


    These words clearly show that Ying Zheng already knows Li Fan''s previous life identity, otherwise, it is impossible to face Li Fan''s tone. You know, although Li Fan''s current strength may be worse than a chip, his identity was at the top of the whole time and space.


    "Ying Zheng, your nether world is invading the main material world by the tide of time and space. Don''t you forget your identity?" One side of the practitioners, someone loudly scolded.


    "Oh." Ying Zheng''s eyes followed the source of his voice, but the corners of his mouth curved slightly. Before he opened his mouth, his eyes suddenly burst out like a golden light. In the direction of Ying Zheng''s attention, all practitioners feel the spiritual power in their bodies suddenly agitated. Before they can suppress it, their spiritual power is like a school of fish going upstream. There was a riot.


    There was a crackling sound. In the face of Ying Zheng''s part of the practitioners, the whole body is filled with the light of travel, almost flashing Kung Fu, is a bang, burst, even the body is not left, into a ball of dust floating in the air.


    "I, Ying Zheng, was originally the master of this land. Now, I just take back what belongs to me. Who else has any doubt?" Ying Zheng, who took back his eyes, seemed to care nothing about what had just happened. He just looked at the people and asked.


    Just this sentence, many practitioners are a step backward. Although these practitioners are strong enough in their own strength, in the face of such a situation that they have no power to fight back at all, their fear from the heart has the upper hand at this moment. This step to exit is to expose all the members of the power alliance. It is particularly outstanding.


    When the numerous practitioners felt that they had no light on their face and took another step forward, Ying Zheng''s mouth was filled with a smile of disdain.


    "Ha ha. This is the so-called Chinese cultivator, just like a local chicken and a local dog. " Ying Zheng disdained smile, slightly shook his head, said, "kill you these people, the king despised dirty his hands."


    With these words, Ying Zheng just lightly waved, but from the direction of the ghost door, he made a sound of armor collision. Countless ghosts and ghosts, like military columns, appeared in the eyes of the public in order and solemnity.


    Many practitioners took a breath of cold air. The most inferior strength of the many ghosts appeared is equal to that of a hundred year old ghost. Among them, there are more than ten monsters with strength comparable to the ghost king of ten thousand years, and there are several soldiers in armor like Wang Jian. At a glance, the strength of Wang Jian is even better than that of Wang Jian.


    "Except for those who are born with divine knowledge, others should be killed." Ying Zheng showed a cold smile at the corner of his mouth and said faintly.


    As soon as Ying Zheng''s words came to an end, the countless ghosts behind him were suddenly scattered and directly reappeared in the camp of the practitioners. Although the number of ghosts was no more than 100, their actual strength was really top. Even in the face of a large number of practitioners, they are not at all inferior. Even the practitioners in the main material world need three or more people to make a tie. Almost in a moment, they separate the Chinese practitioners. All of a sudden, a group was reached.


    In the face of this chaotic battle, only Ying Zheng and Li Fan were left, without any action. It''s obvious that Ying Zheng''s goal is Li Fan. Even if Li Fan wants to do it now, he has no way at all. Ying Zheng is staring at himself. If he does it rashly, I''m afraid it will arouse Ying Zheng.


    "The master of time and space, how brilliant his identity was. Now it''s just like a local cat and dog. " Ying Zheng disdained to hook the corner of the mouth, sneered.


    "Ying Zheng, since you are here, we have solved this matter." Li Fan took a deep breath, the current strength, he is obviously not the opponent of Ying Zheng, but it has come to this point, even if he does not hand, I am afraid there is no chance to escape.


    "It''s up to you." Ying Zheng sneered and said, "today, I don''t know if I defeated you and absorbed your divine consciousness. Can I go further and get closer to the master of time and space?"


    Ying Zheng, who said that, stretched out his hand to carve out a dark space in front of him. Looking at Li Fan coldly, he said, "once the master of time and space, dare to fight here."


    With these words, Ying Zheng stepped into the space. Only left Li Fan himself looking at the black space crack. Li fan knows in his heart that if they really fight each other, I''m afraid the whole ghost town of Fengdu will be flattened. To the extent of their strength, the best battlefield is endless time and space. Only when they get there, can they really fight freely. It''s just that next time, it''s not known who the person coming out of that time and space is. Li Fan takes a deep breath and smiles. Turn around and step into the endless black space.

 V3.Chapter 71

    Before stepping into the space crack, Li Fan turned his head and took a look at the people who were fighting. In fact, there is no big difference between the war in the cultivation world and the fight with the street hooligans. They all stare at one opponent until the other one falls down. But looking at the present situation, although Ying Zheng didn''t do it, on the scene, the ghosts in the nether world still tied with thousands of practitioners. Even though there are people on both sides falling down all the time. However, according to the consumption, the final failure is the practitioners of the main material world, because this is the gate of Fengdu ghost city. The nether world can deploy many ghosts at any time, but the practitioners of the main material world are the only ones at present.


    Li Fan slightly hesitated, but he soon stepped into the space crack. Li fan knows that in this situation, even if he stays, Ying Zheng will come back. If he goes on like this, he will undoubtedly fall into a cycle. The end result is still no big change. But if he can defeat Ying Zheng. Then the whole situation will be reversed.


    After Li Fan entered, the space cracks closed quietly, as if they had never appeared. A touch of bright starry sky is displayed in front of Li Fan.


    Li Fan originally thought that Ying Zheng''s broken space would be a separate space, but he didn''t expect that Ying Zheng actually broke a hole in space, allowing two people to enter the space-time, that is, the universe.


    And looking at this picture, Li Fangen didn''t know how far away they were from the main material world in time and space.


    According to the modern theory, the whole space-time is the universe, and all planes are just countless planets in the universe. Li Fan looked around and didn''t find the blue planet he knew, or even the shining sun.


    In other words, the location of the two people is not in the solar system at all. Maybe the location at the moment is very far away.


    "The master of time and space is really bold." Ying Zheng laughs and his figure also appears in Li Fan''s eyes.


    "Where is this?" Although Li Fan is stretching out into time and space at the moment, because his body has long dissipated, what he is maintaining in Xingtai at the moment is just the transformation of divine consciousness into form. There are no restrictions on where you are.


    But if it''s too far away from the main material world, I''m afraid that even if I can defeat Ying Zheng and want to return to the main material world, it will take a lot of effort.


    "Where?" Ying Zheng laughs and looks at Li Fan and says, "this is where you are buried. The core of all time and space. "


    Li Fan frowned slightly, and a sense of foreboding suddenly appeared in his heart. Ying Zheng looked at the expression on Li Fan''s face and laughed wildly¡° Come out


    With Ying Zheng''s voice falling, it seems that several dark holes have been broken in time and space, and several figures have emerged from the cracks in space.


    When Li Fan saw this scene, he couldn''t help taking a breath. Although Li Fan didn''t know these people, Li Fan knew that their strength was equal to Ying Zheng''s. In other words, these people may be the masters of plane, but they don''t know which plane it is.


    "Time and space controller, how about our lineup to send you on the road? Let''s talk about the past." Ying Zheng looked at the others and laughed wildly.


    "If you are still the master of time and space, I''m afraid we guys can''t get into your eyes at all." A man in a pure white dress, with a cold breath all over his body, said coldly.


    "It''s a big battle." Li Fan''s face was silent, but his heart was shocked. Just a Ying Zheng, he was not sure that he could win. In addition, I''m afraid I''m really going to be here today.


    "In order to bring you here, we have worked hard." Said another, who was enveloped in black smoke and could not see what shape it was.


    "If you want to talk to him, this is the depth of time and space. If you solve it quickly, we can wait for the tide of time and space to come and do our own things." Another plain looking man said with a sneer.


    In the process of speaking, the masters of several planes dodged their bodies one after another and besieged Li Fan heavily. Li Fan glanced at it, but his heart moved slightly. Although these people said so, looking at the station, they were also wary of others. Obviously, these people are able to stand together today because they have dealt with themselves. For a time, Li Fan also pushed his own spiritual power to the extreme. Watch the crowd warily


    A burst of silence, don''t know how long time, Ying Zheng finally looked around a few people said¡° It seems that you all don''t want to be the first one to do it. Well, I''ll do it. "


    After saying that, Ying Zheng is like stepping on the ground. He runs a few steps towards Li Fan. His Dragon Robe is flying, and he hits Li Fan''s head with a heavy blow. Even the stagnant time and space seemed to be distorted by Ying Zheng''s attack.


    But Ying Zheng''s attack seemed fierce, but the track he crossed was not fast or slow. Li Fan just had time to block Ying Zheng''s fist line. The next moment, Li Fan felt a huge power coming, and his whole body was thrown out by this power.


    In this time and space, because of weightlessness, ordinary people have no way to move at all, but for these plane masters, it seems that everyone has a booster under him, and there is no obstacle at all.


    Li Fan''s body was blown out by this powerful force. He didn''t know how far it was thrown out. He ran into a garbage planet in time and space. In an instant, a planet the size of a house burst apart.


    Li Fan''s body just stood up, but before he could slow down, Ying Zheng''s body appeared in front of Li Fan again. He stepped heavily on Li Fan''s chest and shot Li Fan out like a shell.


    Although these two attacks seemed to be unparalleled, Ying Zheng did not use the slightest spiritual power. He launched the attack with his own physical strength.


    Although this level of attack can not defeat Li Fan''s body, this obvious insult is no longer obvious.


    "Ha ha ha, the master of time and space is not like a local chicken and a local dog." Ying Zheng looks at Li Fan who is kicked by himself and says with a loud laugh.


    Ying Zheng''s laughter did not fall, but the space in front of him was slightly shaking. Then a fist popped out and hit Ying Zheng''s head.


    Ying Zheng was a little surprised, but he just slightly tilted his head and dodged the blow. Then he grabbed the space in front of him with a big hand. Just for a moment, he took out a fist sized hole in the space in front of him.


    But Ying Zheng''s face suddenly changed, and his body turned to the side again. Just as the body dodged past, a big foot of 42 yards appeared in the position just now.


    "To die." Ying Zheng''s face flushed slightly. It was obvious that Li Fan had not been hurt in the least.


    Ying Zheng was obviously angry. He stretched out his hands at the same time and grasped the space in front of him. It was like crushing an egg and holding it heavily.


    Without a sound, the two spaces held by Ying Zheng collapsed in an instant. Twisted into a piece, but a moment later, there is a swimming black hole.


    Ying Zheng''s strength can be seen clearly.


    But the black hole just pinched out by Ying Zheng rushed to Ying Zheng''s direction at a very fast speed at the next moment. Let Ying Zheng slightly a Leng.


    It''s just that the two black holes hit Ying Zheng. Although Ying Zheng''s speed was very fast and his breath was surging around him, which scattered the two black holes, in this short time, he had swallowed up two holes in Ying Zheng''s Dragon Robe.


    "The power of space control?" Ying Zheng was a little stunned, but his figure was a few jumps in an instant, and he flashed away. A look of horror.


    "How can it be? If he can control the power of space, he must be able to restore the identity of the master of time and space. " A voice of surprise, too.


    As their voices fall, several planes dominate, and there is a sign of loosening in an instant. Now a few people can dare to besiege Li Fan, mainly because Li Fan''s strength at the moment is not the master of time and space, if you really restore strength, to deal with these people, it''s just a matter of opposing hands.


    "Don''t worry, he just knows the power of space a little, otherwise he just took it and Ying Zheng would have been killed." The man in White said calmly.


    Li Fan''s figure quietly appeared in front of people not far away. At the moment, it seems a little embarrassed. Although Ying Zheng''s two attacks didn''t hurt li Fan, the appearance of being beaten couldn''t be covered up.


    In addition, the ups and downs of Li Fan''s chest also shows that Li Fan has consumed a lot of strength for the two attacks just now.


    "He won''t last long if we all go together." The man in white looked at Li Fan and said coldly.


    With that, the man in white moved slightly, stretched out his finger and gently pointed towards Li Fan. He drank in his mouth, "Ning."


    Originally there was nothing in the space-time, because the man''s words suddenly rose a piece of crystal ice crystal, and spread to Li Fan at a very fast speed.


    At the same time, several other people also joined hands. In an instant, Li Fan was trapped in a situation of siege.


    Several plane masters almost sealed the front, back, left and right sides of Li Fan''s body together, so that Li Fan had no other way out of the hard resistance.


    At this time, even if Li Fan wanted to fight hard, it was difficult. The man in white pointed out that although he didn''t do any actual harm to Li Fan, it made Li Fan''s action get a little hindered, and even the mobilization of his own spiritual power stopped.


    Li Fan sighed at the bottom of his heart, desperately mobilized all the spiritual power in his body, and tried his best to move towards his body. In the heart is actually the secret way regret. Who knows that Ying Zheng was supposed to fight against himself, but he called many plane masters regardless of his reputation. What''s more, he didn''t expect that many plane masters got along with each other for his own sake. Beat yourself out before you recover. All the spiritual power in Li Fan''s body surged out, like a piece of crystal glass, enveloping Li Fan in it. But even so, the barrier around Li Fan''s body is full of crystal clear ice crystals in an instant. It''s like a window flower in winter. It looks beautiful and desolate.

 V3.Chapter 72

    Almost for a moment, around Li Fan''s side, there are countless crystal frost, but the strength of this man is to surround Li Fan. Obviously, the strength of this man is extraordinary.


    Although Li Fan didn''t know what the identity of the face master was, it could be seen from the man''s one hand that since the man''s skill belonged to the category of frost, naturally, the man should have something to do with the world of ice, or that the man was the master of the world of ice.


    The other masters cooperated with Ying Zheng''s actions and released their own spiritual power. Because of the difficulty of Li Fan''s body movement, Li Fan could only rely on his own strength at this moment to resist the pressure brought by the elder brother tree.


    But these four or five plane masters, not to mention Li Fan at the moment, even those who are in charge of their own time and space, will take some effort to deal with, of course. For the master of time and space, even if the power of this master is stronger, because it has not reached the level of the master of time and space, the difference between them is just like heaven and earth.


    Even if the space-time controller is a little hard to deal with, it''s just a little hard work.


    But for Li Fan, these planes are as big as a mountain. Although what I am facing now is only the power of one person dominated by the ice world, the power of several other people around me has already oppressed me, and I can hardly breathe.


    If today''s Li Fan doesn''t appear in the form of divine consciousness, I''m afraid it''s just the oppression of this breath, which will be enough to damage Li Fan''s body. At that time, even if their own divine sense is strong, I''m afraid it''s difficult to really adapt in this time and space.


    With Ying Zheng''s action, several other plane masters also stood beside Li Fan. Qiqi''s voice gave out a roar.


    Ten palms tightly held together, almost at the same time, the strength of these five people is an instant surge. Originally, it just made Li Fan feel a little oppressive. It was at this moment that Li Fan almost lost consciousness.


    Li Fan clearly knew that if he really lost consciousness, it means that his divine consciousness would be completely broken under the oppression of these people.


    Now I''m not the master of time and space. If I really break up my divine consciousness in this time and space, I''m afraid I''m trying to gather my divine consciousness. It''s impossible.


    A murmuring bass voice came out of the five masters'' mouth, as if they were all in their ears, but they seemed to be far away in the sky.


    Even in this time and space, a breath of "if there is nothing" still flickers from five people, like a chain. Sucking is to connect five people at one time.


    Through the combination of five people''s spiritual power, Li Fan felt the pressure doubled. Although it''s not clear what kind of plan these plane masters have at the moment, Li fan can only resist with his own divine sense until he goes on like this.


    "Li Fan, we know that you are the master of time and space in the past life, so we don''t want to go back and kill you completely, but we still don''t know if you are completely trapped in the innermost layer of time and space. As long as we don''t let that person know that you were killed by us, we can''t break the gambling agreement. In this case, you are the loser


    Ying Zheng said this Kung Fu, is the strength of the people back together, looking at Li Fan coldly said.


    Li Fan just felt that Ying Zheng had finished. His whole person seems to be enveloped by a very strong force. I don''t have any way to move anything.


    "Let''s have a taste of the power that only the plane master knows." Ying Zheng crazy small up to see. Hands toward the direction of Li Fan suddenly waved.


    A ray of light as if to cover up all the darkness in general, with a few pieces of speed fiercely rushed to Li Fan.


    Just for a moment, this force broke through the ice barrier beside Li Fan. He enveloped himself as a whole. Li Fan felt the golden light in front of him in an instant, and he lost consciousness in an instant.


    I don''t know how long it took for Li Fan to wake up again. They are slightly different, they actually do not have any things, just feel some light body.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Fan looked around with some doubts, but the sound of horse''s hooves suddenly came to his ear.


    Looking up, only to see a couple of about hundreds of armored soldiers with spears on horseback, splashing large dust. Cavalry from far to near, gradually see the horse cavalry.


    "General, there are no pursuers behind." The last cavalry, far away, cried out on the horse.


    Hearing the cavalry''s words, the first cavalry reined in his horse, and the people behind him also reined in his horse one after another, "dismount, wash the horse''s nose and feed water." Cried the cavalry at the head.


    Li Fan stood beside the cavalry, but the cavalry did not seem to see themselves. They just dismounted to wash and feed the horses. The head cavalry turned over, dismounted and took off his helmet. Li Fan immediately stayed on the spot. I have seen the cavalry''s face many times, and it is obvious that it is myself¡° Hello, who are you? What are you doing here? Why do you look like me Li Fan shouts to several people in a loud voice. The cavalry did not seem to hear it, but they were busy with their work. The man who was as like as two peas in Li Fanchang reached out and picked up a large water bag from the horse, and after pouring several mouthpieces, he reached for his horse and his nose, and fed the white horse under the crotch. general. About two miles away, there was a chasing forward. " A few horses galloped from afar. Before he reached the so-called general, he began to shout. Li Fan heard the dialogue as like as two peas in the general, who changed his face suddenly, not the difference of Li Fan. At least the general was at least a general who met himself in the tomb of Yin Yang double fish long ago, and the general was the same as himself. Li Fan clearly remembered that as like as two peas in the dark, the general''s last fate was not conscious of his own subconscious, or what was really arranged in the dark. Li Fan was following the general behind him. Indeed, after seeing Li Fanzhen, he saw the same thing as last time. General Li, who stands at the top of the city, sees this scene and points his silver gun at the place where the city has been captured. Take the lead and rush to the end of the city. Then a large number of energetic taxi soldiers appeared in the city. After General Li, he rushed to the burning place of the city wall. Both sides broke out more fierce fighting at the broken city wall. One side was eager to drive down the enemy. But the other side wants to defend here and give the follow-up troops time to destroy the city at one stroke. Both sides are determined not to retreat in this narrow space. Blade, limb, blood. There are people falling down all the time. Both sides of the war are red eyed. They often find that they are the opposite with a knife. But without waiting for the reaction, he was killed by the enemy. Then he killed the enemy. The narrow space was covered with dead taxis. The ground of the whole city wall was irrigated with blood. The corpses were piled on the ground. It has hindered the offensive on both sides. The two sides stepped on the dead corpses, slashed at the enemy, and then fell to the ground. He was trampled by subsequent soldiers. Li Fan has been shocked by the scene in front of him, and even dare not breathe. Although at this time, Li Fan has vaguely known that he is a spectator of this heaven and earth, and no one can see himself. But this fierce battle, still like a boulder in the chest in general. It''s hard for Li Fan to breathe. Li Fan knew that the next thing was at least the moment when the general finally died here. Sure enough, when everything went according to Li Fan''s idea, things suddenly changed. The general, who could not hear Li Fan''s voice at all, was isolated from the whole battlefield. His eyes also reflected Li Fan''s direction¡° As like as two peas, you know what the two of us are exactly alike. The general looked at Li Fan''s direction and asked coldly¡° Because we are the same people, our previous lives are both time and space controllers, and I, from your point of view, should be your last life. "¡° Do you know, as a space-time controller, why can''t you become a space-time controller again after all these experiences¡° Because, what I represent is the meaning of the master of time and space. As the master of time and space, what you need to face is the whole time and space. You can''t be biased because of the gain or loss or problems of a certain plane. "¡° This life of me is what you should know. And your next life represents love. It is because of love that your next life will lose the chance to become a master of time and space again. If you want to become a master of time and space again, you can only become a master of time and space again by abandoning love. "¡° Do you mean that to be the master of time and space, you need to abandon friendship and sit down with a real cold person? "¡° All this is just the last thing that I can tell you in your previous life. You don''t have much time. As for how you want to make a decision, you can wait until you meet that person before you think about it. "

 V3.Chapter 73

    Although Li Fan didn''t know what identity he was in at this time, after listening to the general''s words, Li Fan was also a little distracted.


    Although Li Fan knew little about his past life, the general, together with the man in white, appeared in Li Fan''s mind more than once. The reason seems to be that in addition to his experience in the tomb of yin and Yang Pisces, there is something that Li Fan didn''t know very well.


    "If you say so, do you know who I am?" Although Li Fan knew that the general was his own past life, at this time, Li Fan still couldn''t believe it.


    After all, at this time, Li Fan is already fighting with several plane masters such as Ying Zheng. Although he doesn''t know what techniques these plane masters used, he even let himself fall into this kind of dream. However, Li fan can''t easily believe anything that appears in this situation.


    "It seems that you don''t know much about your past life." The general looks at Li Fan and smiles a little. In this moment, on the main battlefield, except Li Fan and the general, everything else seems to be static. The flying smoke, the fighting soldiers, and the blood spilled in the air.


    "Do you know what is the difference between the master of time and space and the villains in other time and space besides strength?" The general looked around at the still mirage, light looked at Li Fan said.


    Li Fan slightly shook his head, has been set, pay attention to their own less ha. At the very least, I can learn more or less what I am selling from this recognition.


    "In fact, in the whole space-time, the space-time controller is not at the top of the whole space-time. It seems that the space-time controller is just a general term for the person who can achieve the strength in a certain space-time. In other dimensions of space and time, there are other controllers of space and time. On top of the dimension of space and time, there are those we don''t know. Those beings are the real controllers of the whole space and time. "


    "What you told me, why I never knew before." Li Fan looked at the general and asked with some doubts.


    "I am the first reincarnation of the master of time and space. I know something more comprehensive than you know." The general looked at Li Fan and explained faintly.


    "Of course." The general looked at Li Fan and continued to say, "I don''t know why you can find the memory of your previous life this time. I have been in the memory of time and space for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you one day. The meaning of my existence for such a long time is actually to tell you a word, put down the love, then you can really "me"


    "It''s not the first time I''ve seen you. I once saw you a few months ago, but at that time, you couldn''t see me or hear me at all." Li Fan now has eight points of belief, while talking about other things except that he had seen the general before.


    The general nodded, looked at Li Fan and said, "since you lost the power of the controller of time and space, everything exists in this time and space. If you really want to find yourself, you must start from time and space."


    "Of course, since you have ever met me, it means that you have a strong chance to become the master of time and space again. Just let go of your love."


    Say this, the general''s figure is gradually blurred up, as if everything around, are beginning to flow, the rising smoke, has begun to have this slow dance.


    "Goodbye, when you can really become the master of time and space, compared with our memory, you can really integrate into one. By that time, you can really know what I have experienced. " The general''s appearance became more and more blurred, and gradually dissipated in Li Fan''s eyes. Finally, it seemed as if it had turned into a cloud of smoke and floated in the air.


    Countless smoke dispersed, the scene in front of Li Fan changed again. This time, Li Fan saw what he had seen.


    All around the body are long and luxuriant bamboos. Rustling sound came from the bamboo forest. Not far away seems to be a faint sound of reading.


    Li Fan laughs at himself. It seems that he has changed another space. After looking around, Li Fan followed the direction of the voice. Through the dense bamboo forest, there is a low wooden house in front of us. The flowers planted in front of the house are showing themselves in the sunshine. Breeze blowing, came bursts of refreshing fragrance. In addition to flowers around the wooden house, there is also a circle of sunflowers planted around the house, which is also growing well at the moment. The plump flower tray lowered its head deeply.


    A sound of reading came from the cabin. Li fanning listened carefully for a moment, but only vaguely heard a few words: "no worries, only with ah, how different? What is the difference between good and evil? " But I don''t know what the people in the room are reading.


    But if Li Fan had read the Tao Te Ching earlier. You can know that what men read is from Tao Te Ching. Li Fan did not think deeply. Relying on that no one could see him, he walked towards the wooden house.


    The furnishings in the house are very simple. Apart from a table, a chair and a bed, there is only a very ordinary sword hanging on the wooden wall in the house where Li Fan and the man are studying. The golden spike of the sword is hanging down, which seems to be due to age. Has been slightly covered with a layer of dust. At the moment, the man leaned on the wooden bed, holding a thin yellow book in his hand. He was closing his eyes, shaking his head, and seemed infatuated¡° Hello Li Fan looked at the man lying on the bamboo bed in front of him. He was the man he had seen before. But at the moment, the man seemed to have never seen Li Fan. He had no regular meeting on Li Fan''s words, and he was still an intoxicated reader''s own book. Li Fan has some slight differences. Just now the general said that these two people belong to their own past lives. Why can the general hear his father''s words, but the man can''t hear them at all? Or does the man have no regular knowledge of his words. Thinking of this, Li Fan went to the man''s bedside, reached for his hand and pushed it toward the man. He changed and said, "Hey, I''m talking to you." Li Fan''s palm passed through the man''s body without any obstruction, as if the man lying there was an illusory influence¡° What''s going on? " Li Fan looks at the man with some doubts. At this time. Outside the room came a woman''s voice. Li Fan quickly followed the woman''s voice¡° What are you doing here? "¡° Hehe, how are you doing with your task? " There was a sound in the air in front of the woman, and a vague figure gradually emerged in the void. The visitors were dressed in purple. A strange pattern is embroidered on the left chest of the dress. With a black veil on his face, he just showed his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him coldly. The woman frowned slightly, stopped for a while, said word by word, "I give up." The visitor seems to have known the woman''s idea for a long time, but he just smiles, goes to the bamboo chair and sits down and says, "give up, good. I knew you would be confused by him. " The woman gently shook her head and said, "I''m not confused by him. It''s me who has confused him." The man laughed and said in a deep voice, "do you know what it means if you give up?" The woman bit her lip and nodded. The man just looked coldly. He reached out and took out a paper bag from his arms and threw it on the table. He said coldly, "think about it for yourself. To be immortal or to be devil. It''s between you and me The woman looked at the paper package on the table. For a long time, he still shook his head and said, "then I will become a devil."¡° Good The man sitting on the bamboo chair was obviously very angry and reached for the paper package from the table. He turned and said coldly, "even if you don''t do it, we will do it. You can give up for him, and we can give up for you. " With that, the man in purple didn''t look back. Turning around is going out. Li Fan looked at the man in purple from a distance. When he came to the door, he suddenly disappeared. Seeing that the man disappeared, Li Fan looked at the woman again and looked at the room where the man was. His heart was not only slightly moved. This was not the first time I saw this soberness. At that time, the man had gone hunting in the mountains. This woman, on the other hand, is washing vegetables and cooking. Why this time, what I saw had nothing to do with what I saw last time? Is there something hidden in it that you don''t know? Just when Li Fan was puzzled, there seemed to be a fog in front of him, and a clanging sound sounded. When Li Fan followed the sound, the scene in front of him made Li Fan slightly stunned. Above the sky, there are black clouds rolling, like thunder. From then on, there is no Mr. Li whose name is unknown, only a sword named "Youqing". The man''s figure dissipated between heaven and earth, but the sword was more powerful. Above the sky, a flash of lightning, as thick as a bowl, suddenly fell from the dark clouds. It is cleaving on the sword flying in the air. But he didn''t even let the sword shake. It is still indomitable. Several flashes of lightning fell from the black cloud in turn, but they could not stop the sword from rushing forward. Nine flashes of lightning broke through, and all the black clouds scattered in the sky. There are lots of auspicious air. Above the sky, there seemed to be a sound of string music¡° The sword spirit in the body Li Fan was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that he could not see the man''s words with him this time. Instead, he saw the last mu. In this case, it''s not clear what kind of relationship he had with the man. Just when Li Fan thought that everything was coming to an end, the man who wanted to be the spirit of the sword sent out countless irises all over his body, which almost stopped the whole world.

 V3.Chapter 74

    At the moment when the immortal sword sent out the rainbow, Li Fan felt a strong but soft force and rushed straight into his mind. Just for a moment, Li Fan felt as if he had heard a soft call.


    "Here you are at last." A faint voice rang out in Li Fan''s mind.


    "Who are you? Are you my past life Li Fan is slightly a Leng, immediately is to know the master of the voice, it is the sword suspended in the air.


    "Yes. Since you can find me, you must have met the general. We are both your past lives. "


    "Yes, I''ve met that man." Li Fan nodded and said¡° What''s more, he told me that in order to become the master of time and space again, we need to give up friendship in addition to finding our own strength. Only in this way can we really become the master of time and space. "


    "That''s right." The voice of the sword Spirit said faintly, "that general, because he is trapped in righteousness, can''t reach the level of the master of time and space at last, but I am. Is trapped in love. It is also a lifetime without inch. And you are our fourth generation. If you want to be the master of time and space again, you must throw away your love. Only in this way can you know the true meaning of the master of time and space. "


    "The fourth generation?" Li Fan slightly a Leng, some doubt of say "a general, a you, a I, how come out a fourth generation?"


    "There is another life, you should have seen, but he did not really grow up, it is premature death." "And you are the only one who wants to be the master of time and space. So it''s up to you. "


    "If you really give up love, what''s the meaning of being human in this world?" Li Fan closed his eyes slightly, shook his head and said.


    "Heaven and earth are not benevolent, they regard all things as cud dogs, saints are not benevolent, and common people as cud dogs." The immortal sword made a buzzing and trembling sound, and the sound came into Li Fan''s mind¡° Do you know what these two sentences mean? "


    "This is what Laozi once said." Of course, Li Fan knew these two words. Not only that, but also he got Laozi''s own moral Scripture. Naturally, there is no doubt about these two sentences.


    "Heaven and earth do not use emotion, and treat all things equally. Heaven and earth are not benevolent. They treat all things like dogs, and let all things live and die without interference." The voice of the immortal sword continued to ring, and said in a flat tone, "that''s why we all tell you that if you want to become the master of time and space again, you must give up love. Heaven and earth are not sentimental, and for everything, you should let it live and die. As the master of time and space, naturally we should follow this principle, otherwise, how can we really treat everything in this world fairly? "


    When Li Fan grew up, he didn''t expect that the immortal sword would be able to say this to him. But when he thought about it, wouldn''t it agree with the real meaning? But if he really gave up his love, what''s the meaning of survival.


    "Since you both know that giving up love can reach the level of space-time controller, why don''t you both give up?" Li Fan raised his head, looked at the direction of the immortal sword and asked quietly.


    "Alas." The immortal sword sighed, "it''s easy to see through, but it''s hard to put it down. How many people in the world know to put down the word "friendship" and treat it rationally. But there are several things that can be done. If you don''t talk about others, you are the master of the plane. You know it, but you can''t really let it go. "


    "Ha ha." Li Fan gave a bitter smile, looked at the immortal sword and said, "since you both know how to have ideas, I can really do it according to your two ideas."


    "Well. All we can tell you is that these are the only things we can see through, but it is extremely difficult for us to really put it down. After all, if you want to be the master of time and space, there is no love, and it''s just simple


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to know, but hard to put it down." Li Fan smiles, looks at the direction of the immortal sword and says, "in this case, I have nothing to say, just a question?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Do you know why I used to be the master of time and space? Because of what gambling, I was reincarnated. What are the reasons for this? " Li Fan looked at the direction of the sword and asked.


    "This one?" The immortal sword was silent for a long time, and then slowly said, "this bet is actually related to the relationship of being able to become the master of time and space."


    "Does it have anything to do with being the master of time and space?"


    "Yes. I just told you that if you want to be the master of time and space, you must put down the word "love". The controller of time and space originally has the same life with time and space. In this long time, if you don''t find something to do, isn''t it boring. At that time, you bet with another space-time controller that if you don''t give up your love, you can become a space-time controller. "


    "So, what I''m gambling on is not to let go of love, but also to be the master of time and space."


    "Yes, you think that even if you have friendship, you can also be the master of time and space. That person, on the other hand, thinks that with friendship, he can treat people and things in this time and space equally. "


    "What about our stakes?"


    "Bet, what''s the bet for those who control time and space?" However, if you can''t become the master of time and space again, you can only exist in this time and space and constantly reincarnate. But in this process, the memory of your previous life will gradually fade away. At the end of the day, I''m afraid there''s no chance at all to become the master of time and space again. "


    Li Fan listened to the words of this fairy sword, also slightly lowered his head. Although I heard the master of the parallel space say about the gambling, the real content is for the first time. Originally, Li Fan thought that gambling had something to do with the tide of time and space, but he didn''t expect that it was so simple and straightforward. It''s just love, which is about the identity of the controller of time and space.


    Furthermore, time and space dominate the world.


    Take a step back and you will be reincarnated, and you will eventually lose yourself.


    How should I choose between the two.


    "Well, I''ve told you all the things I should say. Next, what should I do. It''s up to you. "


    "Don''t you persuade me to let go of love?" Li Fan raised his head, looked at the fairy sword and asked faintly.


    "Ha ha. How to persuade you, we are one. Since I can''t let go of love, how can I persuade you to let go of love? We can say that, but the real choice depends on you. "


    With the words of the immortal sword, the rainbow that originally shrouded the sky also sent out a burst of turbulence in an instant. Almost in the twinkling of an eye, everything is disappeared,. Once again, the immortal sword regained its indomitable momentum. Li Fan, once again, became a spectator.


    "Thank you for telling me these things."


    Looking at everything in front of him gradually turned into a flash of ripples, Li Fan said faintly.


    Countless pictures flashed in front of me, the roar of the general holding the sword, the body of the man in white, waving his little white hand to learn words. Learn to walk at a staggering pace. Everything. Like a black-and-white movie, it gradually passed in front of Li Fan''s eyes.


    Li Fan''s eyes became slightly moist. I don''t know how long later, the scene in front of him became the time when he was mad with the fat man. The days of climbing Kunlun mountain with Chen Xi and the past of Avril in the dream world.


    A drop of crystal tears came over Li Fan''s face. Li Fan slightly exhaled a breath, with their own can hear the voice of light said.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t let go of it. All of it will be decided by us in the next life. "


    The scene in front of him changed again. Li Fan felt that he was surrounded by a light, as if he was trying to blend himself into the light. Countless rays of light penetrated his body. There was a lot of pain.


    And in this light, Li Fan vaguely saw several figures standing there.


    Come to think of it, I am fighting with Ying Zheng and other plane masters in the depth of time and space. Now, it is obvious that he has been surrounded by many people. The seemingly soft light takes away his strength every time he penetrates his body. Put yourself in pain, but you can''t be in a coma at all.


    It seems that today is the time to die. Li Fan thought.


    A sound came to Li Fan''s ear, but Li Fan had no way to distinguish the meaning of the words. Just feel the light around the body more and more bright, even their own eyes, are becoming a hazy up.


    All of a sudden, in my mind, it was almost dry sea of consciousness, as if stimulated by something, suddenly appeared a trace of water of consciousness. The water of divine consciousness seems to have its roots. From less to more, from slow to fast, it gradually flows out like a spring.


    All of a sudden, Li Fan''s mind was clear. The dry sea of consciousness is filled with abundance. The huge divine consciousness flows around Li Fan again. Let this countless light, can no longer penetrate Li Fan''s body.


    A slight sound of dragon''s chanting sounded in Li Fan''s mind. A mighty dragon suddenly flashed from Li Fan''s sea of divine knowledge and flew over it. Dancing.


    "What is this? Is this the soul of Xuanyuan Li Fan is slightly a Leng, immediately feel a familiar breath from that huge dragon''s body. This breath is exactly the spirit of China handed down by Emperor Xuanyuan to himself.


    Why? Isn''t the soul of China absorbed by itself? How can there be such a dragon. Li Fan doubts, the dragon is looking up to the sky issued a silent roar. The huge dragon''s tail swung heavily on Li Fan''s sea of divine knowledge.


    Huge waves rolled up. There is chaos in Li Fan''s sea of divine knowledge. Until, a sound of dragon''s song resounding through the sky. Li Fan looked around, and the Dragon seemed to be flying straight up to the sky, swimming towards the sky of the sea of divine knowledge.


    It didn''t take long to reach the top of the sea of consciousness. There was a loud sound of the dragon. Then, the dragon was singing in the clear sound of the dragon. It''s like a melting snowflake, turning into a little light, falling.


    Every ray of light radiates this infinite power, which belongs to the spirit of China inherited by the Yellow Emperor¡° Is this the real soul of Xuanyuan? " Li Fan watched countless light spots fall into the sea of divine consciousness. He also felt a sense of fullness filling his whole body, as if in an instant, his power was back in his body. Not only that, this time, the integration seems to be more powerful than before¡° The soul of Xuanyuan, the soul of China. Ha ha. " Li Fan smiles and feels his strength growing. Also light said, "Yellow Emperor, you dare to play with me between applause."

 V3.Chapter 75

    When the Golden Dragon appeared, Li Fan also understood the original intention of the Yellow Emperor in an instant.


    It is true that the Yellow Emperor did inherit the spirit of Xuanyuan to Li Fan, but the spirit of Xuanyuan in the sea of Li Fan''s divine knowledge was not completely absorbed by Li Fan. In other words, Li Fan thought that he absorbed all the soul of Xuanyuan, but it was only a superficial phenomenon.


    The soul of Xuanyuan is only the surface part absorbed by Li Fan, but the real core soul is still hidden in the sea of Li Fan''s divine consciousness.


    If Li Fan really gave up his love for China, then, at this time today, the noumenon of Xuanyuan''s soul will never appear. Although Li Fan is expected to become the master of time and space, the soul of Xuanyuan is a big obstacle to Li Fan.


    But now that Li Fan has not given up his love, it shows that Li Fan still has deep feelings for China and the main material world. In this case, when Li Fan''s life is in crisis, the soul of Xuanyuan will play the most real power.


    What Li Fan said about the Yellow Emperor''s stratagem is that the Yellow Emperor probably knows some inside information about the space-time controller. Otherwise, it is impossible to arrange such a plan on Li Fan.


    In other words, the Yellow Emperor may have known for a long time that Li Fan is the master of time and space. This is in line with what the Yellow Emperor said when he first met him.


    It''s true that those who are born with divine knowledge are rare, but they are not the ultimate key for the Yellow Emperor to pass on the soul of Xuanyuan to Li Fan.


    "Huangdi, I''ve given up the chance to be the master of time and space now, in exchange for such a result?" Li Fan raised his head slightly, looked at the shining light in the sky, and said with a cold smile, "I even gave up the space-time controller. Do you even want to play me with applause?"


    It''s no wonder that Li Fan''s anger, no matter who is teased like this, will raise resentment in his heart.


    However, although Li Fan was resentful, he had to admit that the soul of Xuanyuan was able to greatly enhance Li Fan''s power. It was in this countless light that Li Fan fell into the sea of divine consciousness. Li Fan has already felt his strength and is growing gradually. Just in the blink of an eye, the sea of divine consciousness has been restored to that state of fullness again. And with the continuous fall of light, there is a potential overflow.


    "Not good." Li Fan said in secret that it was not good. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that the power of Xuanyuan''s soul will eventually surpass that of his own divine consciousness. Although the power of the whole Chinese soul is not too strong, it is the spirit of all Chinese people. Li Fan''s sea of divine consciousness can not contain such a powerful power of divine consciousness.


    Li Fan pulled his consciousness out of the sea of divine consciousness almost in an instant. Looking around, he was enveloped with light, and countless forces oppressed him.


    At this time, Li Fan is still under the siege of the great plane masters, who have gathered all their strength together in an attempt to crush and seal Li Fan.


    In an instant, Li Fan figured out the relationship between them. Although the Xuanyuan soul is powerful, the overflowing power can''t be borne by himself, as long as he can release the extra power, even if he is hurt, he can bear it.


    At this point, Li Fan''s divine consciousness worked, and countless forces swarmed out. Along Li Fan''s body meridians, the huge power of divine consciousness was transformed into power.


    A huge sword with dark gold appeared in Li Fan''s hands. Xuanyuan sword, after disappearing for a long time, was once again held in Li Fan''s hands.


    Different from the previous appearance, the Xuanyuan sword Li Fan held this time is not the essence of Xuanyuan sword, but it is the soul of Xuanyuan sword.


    Xuanyuan sword, like the soul of Xuanyuan, actually belongs to the same title. Since the rise of the Yellow Emperor, there is no real Xuanyuan sword in the world. Even the Yellow Emperor himself, what he holds in his hand is only the Xuanyuan sword that is transformed from the soul of Xuanyuan. Only when the two are integrated can the real power be exerted.


    The sea of divine knowledge was almost emptied by Li Fan in an instant, and then filled in again and again. Then it was evacuated again. Do it over and over again.


    Xuanyuan sword in hand, Li Fan''s pressure around the body is also instantly reduced. Looking at the Xuanyuan sword with infinite light in his hand, Li Fan also slightly took a breath, slowly raised his hand, and cleaved to the light in front of him.


    It''s like a shining Xuanyuan sword that cuts through the space in front of Li Fan. It''s like opening up a wide crack to split the light in front of Li Fan. The straight sword spirit surges out, and the mighty sword spirit directly shoots out the distance of nearly 1000 meters.


    With a loud bang, the light around Li Fan''s body was destroyed, which led to a chain reaction of the whole seal. The whole incomplete seal could no longer maintain its huge strength and suddenly broke apart. Countless seal forces surged out. In the depth of time and space, they spread out a range of millions of square kilometers. Where it passed, it was a piece of dust. Even the original stable space-time, because of this vibration, broke up countless space black holes. Like a gluttonous gluttonous general, enjoy the absorption of a huge force.


    "Whew, whew." A few sound spread, Ying Zheng and several other position plane masters are a face of panic flash to a place, staring at a pair of incredible eyes to see the direction of Li Fan.


    The five plane masters, one restricting Li Fan''s action, and the other four performing the art of space seal, can be broken by Li Fan, which has already made several masters panic.


    You know, this kind of powerful force, not to mention Li Fan, is the master of plane, I''m afraid it can''t resist.


    Although such a blow broke the seal of the masters of several planes, Li Fan''s power in the sea of divine knowledge was still incomparable. The light in the sky is just a little thin, but it still slowly falls into the sea of divine consciousness.


    Li Fan did not dare to hesitate, and there was no nonsense at all. Xuanyuan sword in his hand was shining again, making a stabbing sound in the air, which made a visible collapse in time and space. Straight to the direction of Ying Zheng.


    Among these people, Ying Zheng is the leader. Li Fan is sure that as long as he can destroy Ying Zheng, he will have a chance to return to the main material world and rewrite today''s war.


    Although Ying Zheng''s face was full of panic, his hand was not in a mess. He saw Xuanyuan sword coming. Hands jerked apart. A simple sword also suddenly appeared.


    The king of Qin carries the sword. The sword of King Qin takes Ying Zheng''s shoulder as its fulcrum. From Ying Zheng''s back suddenly across a semicircle, heavily meet the light of Xuanyuan sword.


    Two surging lights collided straight together. There was a burst of more dazzling light than the sun. All the people who were shaking couldn''t open their eyes. There was also a sharp sound like a sonic boom in everyone''s ears.


    "Click."


    A slight sound came into the people''s ears. Wait until the people open their eyes again. However, he was surprised to find that Ying Zheng, who had stood up against Li Fan, had already dodged to one side, and the dark and simple sword of King Qin in Ying Zheng''s hand was now full of cracks.


    "Click, click." A slight sound spread on the king of Qin''s sword. Cracks gradually spread. The whole king of Qin''s sword broke into countless pieces in people''s eyes, leaving only a hilt in Ying Zheng''s hand.


    "Ho." All of them took a cold breath. Ying Zheng, the masters of these aspects, knew that the original nether world was not dominated by Ying Zheng. After entering the nether world, Ying Zheng used his own strength to kill the original nether world Master and became a new master.


    Among them, the reputation of King Qin''s sword is also familiar to many plane masters. I didn''t expect that today I was fighting with Li Fan. The sword of the king of Qin, a fierce sword that spans time and space, was smashed by a single blow.


    In the heart of the masters of several planes, there is a trace of intention to leave. The tide of time and space has not yet officially arrived. Even if Li Fan wants to go to his own plane, it is not easy. However, Ying Zheng will not come to a good end today. After all, the underworld and the main material world have already started a war. In the end, we can wait until the two planes decide whether to win or lose.


    It is no doubt that the masters of these planes are not the doggies of time and space. It is natural that they know how to protect themselves to the greatest extent.


    "You want to go now, but it''s a little late." Ying Zheng seemed to see people''s thoughts and said coldly, "although this guy has not yet become the master of time and space, his strength is obvious to all. If you let him leave here today, I''m afraid it will be your death day."


    Ying Zheng''s words are true. If you can''t talk about Li Fan''s killing today, when Li Fan really becomes the master of time and space, I''m afraid it''s unfortunate that the master of space and time is the master of several planes present today, but he''s not in a good mood to discuss with everyone.


    "How can the space-time controller not be bound by this space-time law? If we don''t go to her trouble, can it still go to our trouble?" One side that ice world dominates facial expression is a Lin, looking at Ying Zheng coldly say.


    "Ice dominates. Under the tide of time and space, your ice world intends to ignore the main material world. If so, you can leave now. We can divide up the main material world." Ying Zheng said coldly.


    "Today, none of you can leave." Listening to a few people''s words, Li Fan pointed his Xuanyuan sword at them and said, "don''t wait until I recover my identity as the master of time and space. Today, I will let you know that if you want to plot to dominate the material world, you need to be ready to die."


    "Li Fan, you are not the master of time and space. Although your power is powerful, I am afraid it is not your own power. How long can you hold on to this tough stance? " Ying Zheng, who once lived in the main material world, is very clear about Li Fan''s current state. Just now, Ying Zheng felt that although Li Fan''s strength was huge, there was a lack of succession or intermittent phenomenon. Obviously, this kind of power is not owned by Li Fan himself. It''s like Li Fan borrowed some power.


    "Ha ha, Ying Zheng, no matter how long I can hold on to this power, you can''t run today." Li Fan moved a little in his heart. The light falling from the sky in the sea of his divine consciousness was already thin. Obviously, the burning power of Xuanyuan soul had consumed a lot. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that he really can''t kill all these masters¡° In addition to Ying Zheng, you can leave the other masters. If you meet in the main material world in the future, we will calculate the consequences. As the master of time and space, I swear that as long as you don''t plan to dominate the material world, I will never take the initiative to find you. " After thinking for a moment, Li Fan finally decided that Ying Zheng must be left behind today. As for the others, they are both willing and powerless. If you can coax a few people away, it''s no better than to look at each other, but all of a sudden they all burst out laughing. He said¡° Li Fan, if you are tough, I''m afraid we''ll be scared by you and turn around and leave. But now, we''re going to let go. Either you die or I die. "

 V3.Chapter 76

    Li Fan looked at the other masters and said with a cold smile, "if that''s the case, let''s have a try. Let''s see who can survive today. "


    "Li Fan, do you think the current strength can resist the joint efforts of several of us?" Ying Zheng coldly looked at Li Fan and said, "yes, your strength is really strong, but you and I know that the strength does not belong to you at all. If you really want to fight to the death with us, you will die in the end."


    "Ha ha, let''s have a try and see how many people you can lie down before I die." Li Fan looks at Ying Zheng without hesitation, but his eyes are on Ying Zheng''s face.


    And the meaning of Li Fan''s words is very obvious. Even today, he can''t survive, but if Ivory kills himself, I''m afraid the masters of these planes will fall.


    On the surface, it is Ying Zheng that dominates these planes. But the root cause is the appearance of Li Fan. It has seriously hindered the ectopic plane from invading the main material boundary by the tide of time and space.


    In the eyes of these plane masters, there is nothing like invading the main material world and seizing the excellent resources in this time and space. Now the tide of time and space has not yet come. If these people are really separated from Li Fan, it is impossible for these masters to agree. But if Li Fan really bites to death and does not let go, these masters, of course, can not let Li Fan go.


    Li Fan naturally knew these things in his heart. After he said this, he also looked at several other plane masters and said coldly, "today''s matter is originally the contradiction between Ying Zheng and me. If several masters really want to get involved, then I have to give up my life. As for who will live or die in the end, it depends on the will of heaven."


    After Li Fan said this, it is obvious that today''s opponent of Li Fan is Ying Zheng. But if these people are still tied together with Ying Zheng, then Li Fan would rather fall down, but also to fight.


    In the eyes of several plane masters, there is a touch of hesitation. Although today''s opportunity is excellent, it is also extremely difficult to win. Among other things, after Li Fan was able to break the seal of all the people, he had more power to break the king''s sword. Enough to show that the strength at the moment is still surplus, if it really continues, I''m afraid the final result is also a tragic victory. But none of these people want to use their lives to win the final victory. In the eyes of these people, the most important thing is the main material world.


    Moreover, the masters of these planes are aware that Li Fan''s seemingly strong strength is just external force. When the external force dissipates, Li Fan''s strength will remain the same, not to mention regressing. After all, it''s not a matter of time and space to be the master again.


    "In that case, I''ll wait for the tide of time and space to come, and we''ll have a showdown." After a while, the ice master just spoke coldly. He turned his head and looked at Ying Zheng and said, "Ying Zheng, today''s affairs, I will no longer participate in the ice world."


    With these words, the master of cold ice can''t help saying that his palm crossed the space in front of him. A space crack suddenly flashed, and his body was hidden in it.


    With the leader, the rest of the plane masters have also expressed their opinions. Originally, five people joined hands, and the winning rate was high. But after all, someone will fall. Now that the ice master leaves, the chance of his own fall is undoubtedly greatly increased. This adventure a few masters, but also have a voice, turn around is to leave, without the slightest bit of procrastination.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Li Fan and Ying Zheng were left in the whole time and space.


    "How''s it going? Ying Zheng, now you and I are left. Do you still think you can leave here? " Li Fan is silent half ring, just grinning at Ying Zheng to ask a way.


    Although the expression on Li Fan''s face at the moment is as usual, but in the sea of divine knowledge, it is full of countless Xuanyuan spirits, which has made Li Fan''s head confused. Just now, if the masters of these planes hesitated again, Li Fan would not hesitate. Release your extra strength. As for now, Li Fan is ready to attack, that is, he can win Ying Zheng.


    "I really look down on you." Ying Zheng sighed, looked at Li Fan and said, "I didn''t expect that you could still be as high as you are now without depending on your identity as the master of time and space. I should have killed you when I knew that. "


    "Ha ha, what you said is like when you had a chance to kill me." Li Fan disdained of curled to say.


    "Since this is already the case today, we might as well discuss it." Ying Zheng looks at Li Fan and says with sincerity in his eyes¡° I ask all the people in the netherworld to return to the netherworld, and they are not allowed to enter the main material world before the tide of time and space. You and I, let''s stop talking about peace today. "


    "It''s better to make peace." Li Fan gives a cold smile. On weekdays, Li Fan will naturally agree to Ying Zheng''s request. But now the soul of Xuanyuan in his body is about to explode. If he doesn''t release it, how can he spend it. It is not possible to consume clean energy in a short period of time by releasing power on one''s own. What''s more, if Ying Zheng waits until his strength is exhausted and appears again, how can he resist it.


    "In that case, let''s do it." Ying Zheng''s eyebrows suddenly, without the slightest hesitation, his hands were just for a while, and his figure suddenly pulled out a virtual shadow in the air, with a heavy blow to Li Fan''s face.


    The extremely fast Ying Zheng made Li Fan not have any reaction time, just relying on subconscious reaction, raised his hand up and blocked Ying Zheng''s fist. But the fist without cohesive force was smashed back to his face by Ying Zheng fiercely. He acted as a traitor.


    Li Fan''s body flew upside down in the air and surged up in the sea of divine consciousness. Originally Li fan can suppress the strength, by Ying Zheng''s this blow, completely disrupted the balance. Li Fan only felt the pain in his mind.


    Ying Zheng succeeded in a blow. Without any hesitation, he suddenly opened his hands. Surging power filled between the hands, forming an illusory spear. The spear point with cold light. Straight at the center of Li Fan''s eyebrows. Straight out.


    "Ah." Li Fan let out a cry of pain. The spirit of Xuanyuan in his body can no longer be suppressed. He swarms out of his body. Almost in an overwhelming situation, towards the surrounding crazy spread.


    Even Li Fan''s body was under the strong impact, like a broken part. But fortunately, the power is coming out. Let the spear pierced by Ying Zheng disappear before it touches Li Fan''s body. The surge of power, even Ying Zheng''s body is straight out of the full distance of thousands of meters. Just now is to stand firm.


    A look of panic flashed from Ying Zheng''s face. Ying Zheng''s eyes flashed. The power between the hands is also flickering, and finally calmed down. Looking at Li Fan in the distance, he seems to be in the middle of madness. He stamped his foot heavily, stretched out his hand to cut a space crack in front of him, and eagerly got into it.


    In the time and space of Nuo Da, for a moment, Li Fan was left alone. In this big space-time, rolling and wailing. Countless mighty and surging spiritual power and divine consciousness scattered around Li Fan''s body.


    In the whole time and space, there was no spiritual power at all. Li Fan''s current situation is like putting a glass of cold water in a place full of ice. If it goes on for a long time, the ice will naturally melt, but in a short time. Li Fan''s handle will be broken by more powerful forces.


    Because Li Fan''s strength is already very high. Originally, he has the ability to absorb the power of the surrounding heaven and earth. The spiritual power scattered from Li Fan will soon flow into Li Fan''s body again. Let Li Fan bear more pressure.


    "Ah." Li Fan covered his head with both hands and made a tragic call. The whole body has been broken by the huge force. If it goes on like this, Li Fan''s body will burst out sooner or later.


    Even if Li Fan''s body at the moment is just condensed out with divine consciousness. But the powerful explosion will absolutely blow Li Fan''s divine consciousness into dregs.


    "Hoo." Li Fan breathed heavily, and his fists shot forward fiercely. A light as thick as a thousand year old tree spread out, straight across the distance of thousands of meters, smashing a distant planet.


    Even so, Li Fan felt that the spiritual power in his body was just like a drop in the ocean, without too much catharsis. Not only that, although the spiritual power was beaten out by Li Fan, it was not consumed completely. On the contrary, with a slow speed, back to Li Fan.


    "Ying Zheng, I will kill you sooner or later." Li Fan roared wildly. The heart is more and more low down. If we go on like this, we will die in this place sooner or later.


    "No. Even if I die, I''ll go home. " Li Fan forced Ninja body discomfort, hand suddenly in front of the body in the space of a tear. A wide space crack suddenly flashed out. Chaotic time and space turbulence, as if to find a vent in general, scattered out.


    Li Fan forcibly mobilized the spiritual power in his body and stepped into the space crack.


    It seems that after a long time, it seems that after a moment. The scene in front of Li Fan''s eyes became clear again. He took a deep breath and felt the familiar air. Li Fan''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Li Fan."


    "Fanzi."


    The sound of several calls awakened Li Fan''s brain, which was about to faint. The figure of fat man, Yang Qinghua and others came into Li Fan''s eyes.


    Fengdu ghost town, Li Fan side eye to see his side of the ghost door. It turned out that the place I would go was Fengdu ghost town. Well, just before I die, I can help Huaxia once.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Before Yang Qinghua and others were near Li Fan''s side, they stopped at the same time. The infinite power of Li Fan''s body isolated several people in an instant.


    "What about Ying Zheng? The people of the nether world. " Li Fan did not answer several people''s questions, but asked.


    "Run away. Just before you came back, Ying Zheng appeared once, but he didn''t say anything, that is, he recalled all the people to the nether world. " The fat man stood far away and said to Li Fan.


    "Ying Zheng? Good means. " Li Fan scolded angrily, but the whole person couldn''t support it any more, and fell to his knees with a puff. The great divine consciousness also came from Li Fan. I don''t know how long it took. Li Fan suddenly felt cool. He slowly opened his eyes and found himself in the sea of divine knowledge. The spirit of Xuanyuan, which was originally floating in the sky, seemed to have a goal now. Instead of continuing to land in the sea of divine knowledge, he drifted to the sky of the sea of divine knowledge¡° What''s going on? " Li Fan was a little surprised to see the changes in the sea of divine consciousness. I was very surprised. Originally thought that he would be the soul of Xuanyuan support explosion, but did not expect the last moment, the soul of Xuanyuan actually let go of himself, this is what happened. As his mind turns, Li Fan''s divine consciousness breaks away from the sea of divine consciousness and sees everything in front of him.

 V3.Chapter 77

    Li Fan, who was still in a daze, was suddenly enlightened by everything in front of him.


    Why is it that when I was in the depth of time and space, my whole body''s spiritual power, the huge soul of Xuanyuan, had no vent at all. When I returned to the main material world, I didn''t explode and die, but my breath was smoother.


    In the final analysis, the reason lies in the soul of Xuanyuan. As the name suggests, the soul of Xuanyuan, also known as the soul of China, is the most fundamental force that Yellow Emperor was able to unify China and defeat Chiyou. But only in the main material world, in China, can this force really exert its strength.


    The soul of China, in other words, is just like the Dragon qi movement in the past dynasties. It is the qi movement of the whole China. The soul of China is the collection of Qi of the whole China. Although this kind of power is not the level dominated by the plane, it is definitely not an ordinary level. You know, the main material world is the top level in this time and space. Although for many years, the guardians of the main material world have disappeared. However, it did not dissipate.


    In other words, the Qi was not dissipated, but was taken as his own by the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan, who agreed to gather them together and left them on Jishan mountain.


    At the beginning, the Yellow Emperor passed on the soul of Xuanyuan to Li Fan, which was not a conspiracy. After all, this is the surface refining of Xuanyuan''s soul. Li Fan has finished, but if he really wants to play the power of Xuanyuan''s soul, he must stand on the land of China.


    This is why many practitioners can communicate with the power of heaven and earth when their strength reaches a certain level. The soul of China is the destiny of the whole China. And his use is to dissipate in the whole of China. When necessary, use the power of the whole China.


    The reason why Li fan can''t digest the soul of Xuanyuan in the depth of time and space is that the depth of time and space is not the boundary of China at all. And after China. Because it''s because of the conflict. The soul of Xuanyuan in himself has been quietly integrated into this huge land.


    This result is not harmful to Li Fan, but helps Li Fan.


    First, because of the dissipation of Xuanyuan''s soul, Li Fan didn''t have any damage. On the contrary, he was really able to obtain the power of Xuanyuan''s soul.


    Second, because of the fusion of the spirit of China, people on the land of China can clearly feel the changes in their bodies. This kind of change is like the feeling of not coming home for a long time. This kind of feeling is more obvious especially for the practitioners.


    Almost all the hungry practitioners feel that their strength is stagnant and seems to be growing slowly.


    Since ancient times, the reason why there has never been a person who can fly up in China and the main material world is the disappearance of the spirit of China. If there were no images of tides in time and space, it would be decades or hundreds of years. Throughout China, there must be people who can fly up.


    "Li Fan, what are you doing?" Yang Qinghua, Wu Qishan and others were surprised to find this situation. In the eyes of these people, Li Fan''s move is undoubtedly a fusion of his own strength into China. This kind of self loss is a thousand. How can we do things that benefit 800 people.


    Li Fan smiles a little, the divine sense is also instant reset, looking at the people smile, said "nothing, this is just normal."


    Looking at people''s surprised eyes, Li Fan also told them what happened just now. It was a surprise to everyone.


    "No wonder, no wonder Ying Zheng''s only way to come back is to bring all the people in the netherworld back to the netherworld. He was afraid that you would follow him." Wu Qishan nodded slightly and looked at Li Fan.


    "No. Even though Ying Zheng is afraid, Li Fan''s situation in the depth of time and space is in his eyes. Why doesn''t he wait until Li fan can''t carry it himself and come back? " The fat man looked at Wu Qishan with some doubts and said.


    "Idiot." Wu Qishan slapped a fat man heavily and said, "if you are Ying Zheng, you know Li Fan''s strength is so terrible now, will you attack back again?"


    "Certainly not. But when Li Fan dies, I will definitely kill him. " The fat man rubbed the bag on his head and said.


    "In Ying Zheng''s eyes, Li Fan will die sooner or later. Will he solve some problems before he dies?"


    "You mean Ying Zheng is worried that Li Fan will break through the netherworld and go to the netherworld to kill all sides." Fat man is some reaction finally come over to say.


    Wu Qishan nodded and said, "that''s right. That''s what Ying Zheng is worried about. If I guess correctly, I''m afraid Ying Zheng has blocked the nether world with his own power. After a few days, I will come back to the main property sector to see the results. "


    "If that''s the case, then we can do whatever we want." The fat man licked his lips and said, looking at Wu Qishan.


    "It depends on whether Li Fan has the strength to fight against Ying Zheng. In this situation, none of us can resist Ying Zheng''s anger. "


    "No problem." Li Fan nodded and said, "my body is just because of the impact of divine consciousness. I can take a rest for a while. What''s more, now the soul of Xuanyuan is completely integrated. As long as Ying Zheng dares to come, he will never return to the nether world. "


    "If I were Ying Zheng, before the tide of time and space. I will never come back. " Chen Xi suddenly said to one side.


    "Why?"


    Everyone is to hear Chen Xi''s words, doubt ground turns a head to look at Chen Xi to ask a way.


    "Suspicious." Chen Xi looked at the crowd with some embarrassment and said with a smile, "since Ying Zheng can become an emperor forever, his suspicion must be extremely heavy. If I were Ying Zheng, even if Li Fan died, after these things, I would never act rashly. Who knows if Huaxia has other backers. When the tide of time and space comes, the nether world will never be the first to rush in. "


    "Yes, there''s some truth to it." Yang Qinghua looked at Chen Xi and nodded slightly¡° Well, we can wait here for a few days. If there is no movement in the nether world, we are leaving. "


    "There will be no movement in the nether world." One side of the shadow glanced at the direction of the ghost door said¡° The seal of the underworld is the seal of his own divine sense. Even Ying Zheng himself, I''m afraid, has consumed most of his physical strength at the moment. Moreover, this seal can''t be solved. It can only be broken by external force. I think Ying Zheng just had such a plan. "


    "He thinks that if Li Fan really catches up and wants to break the seal, it will take some strength. Even if he can break the seal and catch up with the netherworld, in that place, originally Ying Zheng''s home court, Li Fan''s strength will be greatly reduced. At that time, Ying Zheng will naturally have the upper hand."


    "Ho." Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning, looking at Chen Xi and Chengying, they all nodded.


    Although many of the practitioners here have lived for decades or hundreds of years, their mental strength is not as young as this seemingly young girl. I can''t help but spy.


    Li Fan and other people who are familiar with Chengying can''t help laughing in their hearts. Although Chengying looks like she is only 18 or 19 years old, she has lived thousands of years as a sword spirit. If you don''t know about this kind of thing, isn''t it true that she has lived for thousands of years in vain.


    "In that case, let''s go." Yang Qinghua hesitated for a while, just sighed and looked at the crowd.


    Although the battle of Ghost Festival ended with almost dramatic results, the results were extremely heavy. Although the Chinese practitioners finally defeated the netherworld, they also paid a very heavy price in the fight.


    In this Chinese School of cultivators alone, several patriarchs died, and countless cultivators were injured. In the boundary of Fengdu ghost town, there is chaos everywhere. Blood stains and broken spirit swords can be seen everywhere. All of them indicate that a thrilling battle just happened. If there is no Li Fan''s final appearance, I''m afraid the nether world will be able to kill all the practitioners present without any effort.


    After this battle, the Chinese practitioners can be regarded as more than half of the damage. The tide of time and space has not yet come. It is just a nether world that has caused such a terrible result. No one dares to imagine what would happen to the whole of China and the main material world if the tide of time and space really came.


    After a period of training, many practitioners left and returned to their own places for cultivation. However, everyone knows that this is just a calm before the tide of time and space. The real storm is coming.


    "What, what do you say? Li Fan is gone? " At the headquarters of the power alliance, Yang Yitian slaps the table heavily and looks at the people in the conference room and asks angrily.


    All the people on the scene bowed their heads and said nothing. His face was full of doubt.


    "Xiao Xi, tell me when Li Fan disappeared." Yang one day slightly calmed the anger in his heart, looking at Chen Xi asked.


    "I don''t know." Chen Xi hesitated for a while and then said, "when we left Fengdu ghost town, Li Fan was still with us, but when we got off the plane, we found that Li Fan sitting beside the fat man was just an illusory body, but he had disappeared at all."


    "Little fat man, Li Fan is sitting next to you. Don''t you find anything? Now, if Li Fan disappears, how can we face the tide of time and space? "


    "I don''t know." The fat man turned his lips and said something wrongly¡° Who knows I just slept, Li Fan disappeared, and his illusory figure is a little too real. "


    "Did he say anything to you before you went to bed?" Sitting on one side, Yang Tiangang suddenly asked.


    "Say what?" Fat man thought for a while, patted his forehead and said, "he told me that the current situation is not optimistic. If we can''t find a way to improve our strength, I''m afraid that the tide of time and space will come, and we will be victimized."


    "What else?"¡° period. He just said this to me. I was so sleepy at that time. So I said, let''s seize the time to improve our strength. He just said, "well, he never answered again." The fat man scratched his head and said, looking at the crowd¡° It seems that Li Fan should choose the channel to improve his strength. " Yang Tiangang turned his head and looked at Yang Yitian. He thought a little and said, "the disappearance of Li Fan must not be said. Otherwise, we can''t imagine the chaos."¡° Yes Yang Yitian nodded and asked, "what''s going on in the dream world now?"¡° Over there, the dream world is now in a stalemate, and no one has started on several different sides. The Mengling clan and the mengyan clan are also unusual to stop, just cultivating according to their current power. "¡° What''s the matter? Did the Mengling clan stop? "¡° The specific situation is not clear. It seems that what happened to the nightmare clan took the initiative to stop and make peace. "

 V3.Chapter 78

    "How could it be?" After hearing this, Chen Xi turned her head and said, "Mengling and mengyan are two different races. Why do you play back the hatred now and stop?"


    "The specific situation is not clear, but when you go to Fengdu ghost town, someone in the dream world once sent a message. If things here are finished, go to the dream world as soon as possible." Yang Tiangang shook his head and said softly.


    "No matter what the final result of Mengling clan and mengyan clan is. After all, in front of the tide of time and space, we are all the same allies. Since the Mengling clan has something to do, we still need to go there. " Yang Yitian nodded slightly, but the corner of his mouth was slightly aroused, thinking for a moment, and said, "only now, Li Fan is missing. It''s more appropriate for us to take pictures of who''s going there. "


    Although Yang Yitian asked this question, all the people present knew that this time, except Li Fan, only fat man and Chen Xi were competent. Yang Yitian said this, fat man is also silent for a moment, stood up and looked at Chen Xi said.


    "Since fan Zi is no longer there, let''s go there. After all, we met Li Fan in the same dream world before."


    "Well, in the past, I''m very clear about what happened in the dream world. This will play a key role in our next plan. If the dream world can''t help us, we need to think of other ways. " Yang Yitian nodded and looked at the fat man and told him.


    Dream world, Wangyue mountain.


    Almost all mengyan people living in Wangyue mountain are wondering why mengwuchang''s temperament has changed greatly since he met the man in black. Originally, they thought that Mengling people should get rid of it quickly. Now it seems to have been put down.


    Not only that, but also the character of Meng Wuchang seems to have changed a lot. The original moody character seems to be more easygoing now. Even these ordinary nightmare people, when they see Meng Wuchang, will laugh and chat with them.


    This kind of situation makes the elders who are under the impermanence of dream feel a little scared. If the dream is as Moody as it used to be, these people are used to it and suddenly change it, which makes these elders feel extremely bad.


    In the clan meeting hall of Wangyue mountain, Meng Wuchang looks at the elders sitting under him with a faint smile on his face, but he doesn''t make a sound. He just holds a cup of steaming tea in his hand and closes his eyes slightly.


    "Patriarch, I don''t know what''s the plan for calling us here this time?" After waiting for a long time, the elder could not bear it. He stood up first and asked Meng Wuchang.


    "Don''t worry, elder. It''s not time yet. When the time comes, I''ll talk to some of you in detail." Dream impermanence opened mouth to blow the steaming heat, calmly said.


    Just as Meng Changchang''s voice had just fallen, outside the conference hall, on the whole Wangyue mountain, he thought of the sound of a sad and sobbing horn. From afar.


    Several elders on the scene, when they heard the voice, all stood up suddenly at the same time. This sound of good sleep is the warning sound of nightmare clan, which means that there are enemies approaching. Now in the dream world, the so-called enemy, besides the Mengling clan, who else?


    "Take it easy, ladies and gentlemen." Meng Wuchang waved his hand and glanced at a few people. He opened his mouth and said, "let them come here."


    Voice down, not a moment, it is someone has led a group of people into the chamber, the chamber of the elders in the clear to see the person, are sitting up with a cry.


    It was the six patriarchs of the Mengling clan and their followers.


    "Ha ha, you are so brave. You dare to go directly to Wangyue mountain. Someone came and took these people down." Big elder Leng a face, roar a to say.


    "Ha ha ha. Is the elder mengyan in charge now? " AI Haotian glanced at the elder lightly and said, looking at Meng Wuchang sitting in the first place.


    "Elder, don''t be impatient." Dream impermanence is still hand holding the hands of the tea bowl, light mouth said¡° Come on, show some Mengling clan heads a seat. "


    "Patriarch." The elder said anxiously, "several of them have already come to the door. How can they let go?"


    "Elder, if the two countries are at war, do not kill the emissary." Meng Wuchang waved his hand, looked at the elder and said, "what''s the matter with these patriarchs? Why don''t you listen to me. What''s more, since several of you dare to go directly to Wangyue mountain, you must have been fully prepared. "


    "Ha ha. The dream is impermanent, and the clan leader is very tactful. " AI Haotian laughed, sat down on his seat and said, "it seems that this dream is impermanent, not impermanent."


    "Now that clan leader AI has known, let''s talk about anything directly." Dream impermanence is also said with a smile.


    AI Haotian also looked at each other. Are slightly nodded. If put in peacetime, a few people definitely do not intervene, directly on the Wangyue mountain, but now, with helweina''s guarantee. Several people were the parties who had experienced that event in those years, and naturally they knew the original reason. So we can rest assured on the moon mountain. Come to see this dream in person.


    "Since the dream clan leader said so, we will make a long story short." AI Haotian nodded slightly, with a smile on his face, and said, "Mengling clan hopes mengyan clan can abide by the agreement of a thousand years ago and return to the void again."¡° Fart. " Without waiting for AI Haotian to finish, the elder got up and pointed to AI Haotian''s nose and said, "you old man, do you still think that this is the time when you Mengling people were strong thousands of years ago? Now we are under the pressure of the nightmare clan soldiers. Can you just restore the status quo and end it? "¡° Ha ha. " AI Haotian said with a smile, "elder, can you be the master of nightmare clan now?"¡° You The elder was stunned by AI Haotian''s words. His face was blue brick red. He took a few breaths and was pulled down by the two elders beside him¡° The AI clan chief said, "we nightmare clan have no problem." Dream impermanence of this sentence, almost let just calm the anger of several elders will stand up again, but the next words, it is to let a few people rein in the atmosphere¡° But what are the benefits of doing this to our nightmare clan? Don''t talk to me about peace and other nonsense. When we mengyan people were exiled to nothingness by Mengling people, did you Mengling people think about peace? Did you think about peace when our soldiers came down? Now, the tide of time and space is coming. Are you joking that you Mengling people want peace with me? "¡° Ha ha, clan leader Meng, I think all of you know the things that happened thousands of years ago. This time I want you to withdraw, not for any illusory peace. But for another reason. " AI Haotian sighed and said¡° I''d like to hear it fly. "¡° For the integrity of the dream world. " AI Haotian''s face was solemn, and he said faintly, "the dream clan leader also knows that the tide of time and space is coming, but our dream world is on the front of the tide of time and space. Now the tide of time and space can be regarded as the dream world. How are we fighting? It''s no more than the internal strife between our dream world, but if we are invaded by the ectopic plane, Isn''t that helping outsiders subvert the dream world? "¡° I''m afraid these things are not the concerns of our nightmares. Clan leader AI, let''s talk about the concerns of our nightmares. Otherwise, we nightmares can wait until the tide of time and space recedes and make plans. " Dream impermanence light smile said. AI Haotian turned his head and looked at the heads of several clans. They all gave a faint smile. AI Haotian said, "since the dream clan leader has the intention to discuss, then we will not hide. Let''s face it, we want to work with the nightmares to fight against the tide of time and space and the invasion of ectopic planes. " Seeing that several elders were not angry, Meng Wuchang waved his hand, looked at Ai Haotian and said, "there''s no problem with cooperation, but what about the interests of our nightmare clan?"¡° After the tide of time and space, the nightmare clan can return to the dream world, but it is absolutely not allowed to practice the forbidden art. Moreover, the clan who practiced the forbidden art before must be permanently confined in the void. " AI Haotian looked at Meng Wuchang and said¡° I''m afraid that''s not enough for us to stop Dream impermanence stretched out his hand and put the cup on the table, calmly said¡° After the tide of time and space, the nightmares will have a rich land as a place to cultivate themselves. " AI Haotian bit his teeth and said heavily¡° Not enough. " Dream impermanence is still shaking his head, light said¡° Dreams are fickle. Don''t push an inch. " Yang clan chief''s face changed and said coldly¡° Oh, chief Yang, I''m afraid your people have suffered a heavy loss this time. Why, do you want to wipe out the clan completely? " Dream impermanence facial expression is also suddenly a Leng, heavily say¡° Chief Meng, we are here with sincerity. Since you don''t agree with these conditions, I don''t know what you think. Let''s talk about it. " AI Haotian turns his head and looks at the patriarch of Yang family. He makes a color and says calmly¡° It''s no problem to stop, and it''s no problem to deal with ectopic surface, but there''s one thing, we nightmare clan will never rush ahead, and I need someone to guarantee. " Dream impermanence looking at Ai Haotian light said, "you know, that person as a guarantor, my heart is still a little uneasy."¡° The dream clan chief, that person guarantees, you are not at ease, and who can let you down AI Haotian looked at Meng Wuchang with some doubts and said. This meeting is a discussion between helweina and the two sides. After all, in the spirit of the same clan and the same origin, if the dream world is occupied by the ectopic side, both sides will definitely have a hard time. But it''s really hard for the nightmare clan to let the two sides stop. After all, those things in those years were not done by the present dream impermanence¡° It''s very simple. I want people in the main property world to be surety. " Dream impermanence licked to lick lips, light of open mouth say.

 V3.Chapter 79

    AI Haotian and others listened to Meng Wuchang''s words. Their faces changed slightly. They looked at each other. After a moment''s silence, AI Haotian slowly breathed out a breath and said.


    "We Mengling people can''t meet this requirement at all. You should know that we are also allies with the main material world, and it is impossible for us to agree to your request. What''s more, you can rest assured about our relationship? "


    "Ha ha." Meng Wuchang smiles faintly, reaches for his tea cup, takes a sip, and says, "the people in the main material world I''m talking about are not ordinary people, but Li Fan."


    "What do you know?" AI Haotian''s face changed and his eyes fixed on Meng Wuchang.


    "Li Fan''s identity before the main material world should be a natural divine one." Meng Wuchang reaches for the tea. "But his real identity should be the master of time and space. You can climb such a high branch. Why don''t you allow us nightmare clan to stick some light? "


    "We can''t meet this requirement at all. Let alone us, we don''t know whether Li Fan is in the main material world or where. Besides Avril, Li Fan''s relationship with us is also very common. " Yang''s patriarch slapped heavily on the table, stood up, glared at Meng Wuchang and said.


    "The table is very expensive." Dream impermanence calm mouth said, "if Li fan can''t do this guarantee. With the word of mouth of Mengling, how can I believe it. If you wait until the tide of time and space is over and you take the opportunity to attack us, don''t we even have the strength to fight back? "


    "Why, even she can''t make you believe it?" AI Haotian stood up, looked at Meng Wuchang and said quietly. The meaning of this remark is obviously not clear.


    Meng Wuchang shakes his head, looks at Ai Haotian and says, "in those days, it was she who finally banished our nightmare clan to nothingness. Do you think I can still believe her now?"


    "If you can''t find Li Fan, I''m sorry. Our nightmare clan has no idea to discuss with you. The best result is that we don''t get involved on either side. "


    "The dream is impermanent. You are obviously trying to reap the benefits of the fisherman?" AI Hao Tian Nu drinks the doctor to say.


    "I see it." Dream impermanence sneered and said, "unless you are the master of time and space, otherwise, don''t talk about it."


    "Ha ha ha. This is the power of the clan leader of the so-called nightmare clan. You are so big, clan leader Meng Wuchang. "


    Before the words were heard, the air in the conference hall was shaking like a ripple. After counting the figures, they appeared in front of everyone when the fluctuation dissipated.


    "It''s you. You''ve got a lot of courage. You dare to come directly to our Wangyue mountain." Dream impermanence saw to come several people, the facial expression is also tiny a change.


    The people who appear in the meeting hall are not others. The official main material world, several people from the Chinese power alliance, led by the official fat man and Chen Xi, are followed by Chengying and lvling''er. These four people can be regarded as the people who have the closest relationship with Li Fan. The appearance of these people made everyone present feel a little stunned. They all thought that Li Fan was coming soon.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t come to you, you fat master. You can''t go to Wangyue mountain. Don''t forget that Wangyue mountain is not owned by your nightmare clan, but belongs to Mengling clan. If you offend fat master, I''ll take it back for Li Fan. " The fat man shakes his body and comes to mengwuchang. He looks at mengwuchang and says lightly.


    "Fat master, what advice do you have? Is it really for Li Fan?" Dream impermanence face is still unchanged, as if just now fat man''s words, is not to oneself said of general.


    "You don''t have to talk about us. It''s OK to tell you the truth. This time, Li Fan didn''t come with us. This time, we were just looking for the head of AI clan. But as it happens, you are also here. " Chengying didn''t wait for the fat man to speak. First, she opened her mouth and said to Meng Wuchang, "when I see you like this, I think of the amount of delivery that I hate the most."


    Dream impermanence is first Leng half ring, eyes and then send people''s face to pay attention to sweep, just now thing ha ha of crazy laugh, also from his chair to do up.


    "Since you are close to Li Fan, you must be able to guess what Li Fan thinks. I don''t know what the opinions are. Compared with the Commission for Discipline Inspection, it''s half heard. "


    "That''s a good idea, but I want to know why you want to give up with the Mengling clan. It''s not like your dream of impermanence." Chen Xi reaches out his hand to stop the fat man and looks at Meng Wuchang and asks.


    "I don''t have to tell you about it." Dream impermanence brick looking at Ai Haotian, light said.


    "In that case, we have no problem." Just when Meng Wuchang thinks Chen Xi will hold on to this problem, Chen Xi suddenly opens her mouth.


    "But we want to know when you can really let go of the feud with Mengling."


    "That''s just not going to happen." Meng Wuchang waved his hand and said, "our nightmare clan has been imprisoned for thousands of years, where there is no sunshine and no day. It''s impossible to calculate this account. But now that time and space plagiarism is coming, we naturally have clothes to do something for the dream world. "


    "Patriarch."¡° Your honor As soon as Meng Wuchang''s words fall, several elders around him, who are colleagues, stand up and watch Meng Wuchang speak¡° Think twice, patriarch. "¡° My Lord, the Mengling clan is a villain clan at all. Why do we have to interpret our dreams with them now when we framed us Looking at maimeng Changchang, the elder pointed to several people in AI Haotian and said angrily, "Mr. leader, as long as you give me 1000 people, I will be able to wipe out the whole Mengling clan."¡° Hum. boast without shame. If we don''t agree, we''ll go out and have a competition. " Dream impermanence hasn''t spoken yet, the Yang clan chief of one side is already cold mouth receive¡° Yang clan leader, your strength has been restored? " The elder looked at the patriarch of the Yang clan, and said with his eyes overcast¡° All right Mengwuchang slaps his hand heavily on the table and says angrily, "are you the patriarch or am I the patriarch. If you can make the decision, you can make the decision. " Seeing the dream is changeable and angry, these elders, who were just filled with righteous indignation, all stopped their efforts. Back to the seat, although the face is still not angry, but still did not speak¡° AI clan leader, I hope you can live in Mengling clan. This time, the man must have told you that although I am not myself, my strength is still the same. "¡° Dreams are impermanent. You don''t need to talk to me with such threatening words. This is meaningless to me. Since Li Fan is willing to make bags for you, I have nothing to say. I hope we can fight against the ectopic surface as soon as possible. " AI Haotian also spoke lightly¡° No problem. In three days'' time, I will hold a banquet in Wangyue mountain and invite these people to come. Whether you can seize the opportunity depends on your dream spirit clan. " Meng Wuchang waved his hand, looked at the distance and said. Seeing Meng Wuchang''s order to leave, the leaders of the Mengling clan also looked at each other. Instead of talking, they turned around and walked out¡° Three days later, our Mengling clan will surely be together. " AI Haotian''s figure disappeared at the door, but his voice echoed in the conference hall for a long time¡° Dream clan leader, let''s go first. By the way, if we meet Li Fan, we will inform him and let him have a good chat with you. " Fat hand patted dream impermanence shoulder, light said¡° Waiting for you Dream impermanence is also skin smile meat does not smile said¡° Clan leader, how can you promise them this kind of thing, even if we mengyan clan can''t deal with Mengling clan, when the ectopic side is almost the same as them. We''ll find a chance. " When the elder saw the crowd leaving, he just looked at Meng Wuchang and asked¡° AI Haotian is right. No matter what, I was wrong at the beginning of this time. Mengling and mengyan are fighting each other. After all, we are all dreamers. " Dream impermanence sighed a tone, looking at several elders, light mouth said¡° Lord clan leader, this time, it seems that you are different. " Several elders looked at each other and said. Three days later, Wangyue mountain. Luxury banquet water is almost placed along the whole Wangyue mountain, these three days, dream impermanence notice came to the dream of several ectopic side. Because it''s all dreams. For this practice of dream impermanence, there is no doubt about many ectopic aspects. They all came to participate. After all, for the ectopic and nightmare people, this kind of banquet often means making friends on both sides. It is also at this time that it means the war against Mengling clan. Some time ago, the ectopic plane stopped, on the one hand, because of the appearance of Li Fan, so that many ectopic planes are panic in the heart. On the other hand, it is because of the inaction of the nightmare clan. At the beginning of the dream impermanence agreed to the conditions, almost did not choose to do. During this period of time, several ectopic aspects also communicated with Meng Wuchang countless times. Therefore, when Meng Wuchang held a banquet in Qingdao, almost everyone thought that Meng Wuchang was ready. In the spacious square. There is a good table made of spirit stone. In addition to the dream of impermanence, there are four other people sitting. These four people all have a cold face, but they don''t talk to each other. They just look cold and their dreams are changeable. These four people''s body, sent out a light breath, which is totally different from the dream world food Lord material world''s breath, obviously, these four people, is this time came to the dream world''s four heterotopia. Among them, the domination of parallel space is even more prominent. However, there is a lack of personnel in the mirror space. Obviously, for some planes, this banquet has completely given up the resources of the dream world. After all, for the people of Western Zhejiang, the main material world is just the key point of this time and space plagiarism. It''s noon. Meng Wuchang finally got up slowly, looked at several people and said, "it seems that this time, only a few people came to the dream world."

 V3.Chapter 80

    "The dream patriarch." After listening to Meng Wuchang''s words, the man with white hair among them reached out to hold the glass, looked up at Meng Wuchang and said, "how can I listen to this? It seems that something is not right."


    "Ha ha ha." Meng Wuchang laughs a few times, looks at the man and says, "this must be the elder of the abyss world."


    "It seems that you have some vision." White haired man looked at the dream impermanence, some disdain of the mouth said.


    "The breath of the abyss world is very strong on you. You should be the person in charge of the dream world this time. I don''t know how to call you. " Dream impermanence didn''t have any reaction to the man''s words, still respectfully said.


    "Yes, I am in charge of the abyss, but my name is not known by people like you." With a cold smile, the man looks at Meng Wuchang and talks about the meaning of the contest in his words, which is obviously abnormal.


    When listening to this, many other people of mengyan nationality on the scene were angry. In front of the people of mengyan nationality, they were unreasonable to mengwuchang. Basically speaking, the nightmares are treated as running dogs. How can this attitude make many nightmares lucky.


    Dream impermanence is to turn around light to cast a public eye, turn a head to look at white hair man to say "elder this words, pour also have some truth."


    "Oh, it seems that you, the patriarch, have some eyes." The white haired man laughs and looks at the dream impermanence''s eyes, which is full of contempt. It is clear that the dream of impermanence as a non-existent general¡° Well, tell me, this time, let''s do it. Is there anything good to announce? "


    "Master, some of you. I don''t know if all of you think so. " Dream impermanence didn''t immediately answer the white haired man''s words, on the contrary, brick looked at the others and said.


    "I parallel space, even as a spectator." At this time, the parallel space dominates, but he suddenly opens his mouth. When he opens his mouth, he makes the whole table a little surprised. One after another, I think parallel space dominates.


    "Master Yunsu, what do you mean by that?" The white haired man listened to Yunsu''s words, but also looked at Yunsu with some consternation and asked.


    "It''s not interesting." With a smile, Yunsu broke the wine glass on the table, looked at the people and said, "that''s what I mean literally."


    "Hum, Mr. Yunsu, can I think that you are trying to unite with the dream world and make enemies with us?" The white haired man obviously has a high seniority on this table. Almost everyone was listening to him.


    "Ha ha ha." Yunsu laughed wildly, looked at the white haired man and said, "if you think so, you can talk to the abyss world."


    Yunsu''s words, the presence of the rest of the ectopic face of the people, are slightly changed, slightly intentional no opinion, are from Yunsu opened some distance. Obviously, when Yunsu said this, he had already let the people on the other side of the scene say that Yunsu excluded the alliance from the bottom of his heart.


    "Ha ha." Yunsu looks at the small movements of several people and laughs, but the brick looks at mengwuchang and says, "how about it, master Mengzu? You''d better let me know today''s conclusion. If you don''t, I''ll be disappointed."


    Meng Changchang''s eyes were fixed on Yun Su, and half a ring later he said, "the people here today are not the masters of the different sides."


    "Don''t have too much appetite." Looking at Meng Wuchang, Yunsu said, "don''t say that there is no plane master here today, even if the six ectopic plane masters are gathered together, does your uncle dare to do it? Don''t say it''s you, even I can''t drag a bucket of professors with several planes. "


    "Yes, Mr. Yunsu is right. Since there are no big fish, some small shrimps are also good. Just in time, some news can be spread so that these people can know that our dream world doesn''t come and go as soon as they want." Dream impermanence seems to be suddenly realized patted the forehead, looking at the cloud Su clear said.


    "Dreams are impermanent. What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean, Yunsu?"


    Their voices have just fallen, and the rest of them have been born in a roar. But these five people are fast, and Meng Wuchang and others are faster. As soon as their voices come out, there are ripples in space around them. It was like a cage that suddenly flashed out of the illusory world. Between sucking, it enveloped several people except Yunsu.


    "What for?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Several people are suddenly surprised, just reaction, but it is too late to start, that is, has been locked up in this cage.


    "The dream is impermanent. Do you want to break with us completely?" Although the crowd was frightened, the white haired man still held the wine glass in his hand, as if he didn''t see the scene next to him. Eyes are looking at the wine in the cup. Asked faintly.


    "It''s not a break. It''s our nightmare clan, who are originally people in the dream world. How can we collude with you? Isn''t that a wolf comes into the house?" Dream impermanence looking at the white headed man, cold mouth smile.


    "Good, good." The white headed man opened his mouth and said three good words, but the wine glass in his hand suddenly burst open. The wine in the cup seems to be raindrops falling from the sky, forming a curtain, flying towards all the cages around. This innumerable raindrops, originally in the wine cup is pure. But after the glass burst, the wine, like ink, reflected a dark light. It''s like a beast that chooses people to eat, with strange colors. Hissing a burst of sound, this light flashing cage, as if by the black wine corrosion in general, almost half of the sky, are covered with a layer of black light. Accompanied by bursts of screams. This originally looked like an invincible cage, but under the blow of the white headed man, it was completely corroded. Not only that, but also the more than ten dreamers in the cage of the controller, their spiritual power, more or less stained with a hint of darkness. On the surface of people''s bodies, it''s fleeting¡° Dreams are impermanent. Can''t you see the situation clearly now? " The white headed man is still sitting firmly in the chair, looking at Meng Wuchang, light mouth said, "wine bottle elder sister, your strength, is still trying to wipe out our ectopic plane? These people, in this life, will retain the mark of my abyss. As long as I say something, I will serve our abyss thoroughly. " As if to confirm his words in general, the white headed man looked up at the crowd, one hand green played a ring finger. There was a slight sound. Originally, the nightmare people who were around the crowd and used their magic to imprison them were collective. In this sound, they seemed to shiver. His face turned ugly in an instant. A dark color, as if used in the eyes of the public¡° Do it. Kill them. " As early as the white headed man''s time to speak, Meng Wuchang had already felt the abnormality of several clansmen. Even so, he was still a little late under his command. It''s almost a two word gap. These ten nightmare clansmen, all fighting a cold war, random eyes like dark, crazy toward their nearest clansman, rushed in the past¡° Ah, ah, ah A few screams sounded in an instant. Almost a lot of nightmare people have been attacked by these people before they can react. There was a scream from Fenfen. In the blink of an eye, there are more than ten clansmen. The death of more than a dozen clansmen also awakened the consciousness of nightmare clansmen. All of a sudden, more than a dozen mutated clansmen were surrounded in the center. The actual combat of Fen Fen gave his best move to the ten mutineers. Blood, in an instant is spilled, so that everyone''s nose, are full of a strong smell of blood. The white headed man seemed to turn a blind eye to everything around him. He just looked up at Meng Wuchang and said, "it''s just an appetizer. How, the dream is impermanent, and we can''t continue to fight. " At the moment, dream impermanence is also in Jinghai''s heart. Originally, I thought that this white headed man was just a little stronger than himself. But I didn''t expect that this man''s strength was a terrible stab. It seems that even this Yunsu can''t defeat this man. Is it true that this man''s true identity is the master of the abyss? But even so, Meng Wuchang''s face remains unchanged. Meng Wuchang knows that he has broken with the ectopic face. Even if I return now, I''m afraid I can''t get the ectopic side to agree with me. In that case, it''s better to talk about things and do absolutely. At this point, Meng Wuchang suddenly looked up at the air and said, "if you want to hurt the ectopic face here, you don''t want to watch the opera here. Let''s do it now. " After listening to the words of Meng Wuchang, everyone really looked up in the air as half of what Meng Wuchang thought. The space fluctuated and the ripples flashed. A group of figures, just as Meng Changchang said, appeared¡° No wonder, no wonder dream impermanence dares to fight with us. It turns out that you Mengling people have made peace with him. " The white headed man still looked down at the dishes in front of him, as if he could see things in the sky. Light mouth said, "in this case, it is to save a lot of effort, today''s things, that''s the end here, just in case I stay in this dream world. All of you in the material world, please show up. " The white headed man said this, and finally stood up, looking at the direction of the side said. Just as the voice of the white headed man fell, the space was also full of meaning ripples. The people in the main material world, led by Chen Xi and fat man, also flashed out.

 V3.Chapter 81

    As soon as Chen Xi and others appeared, the white headed man also stood up from his seat, turned his head and looked at Chen Xi, but a look of doubt flashed across his face.


    "What about Li Fan?" The white headed man''s eyes stopped on the fat man''s face for a moment before he asked.


    "You white headed guy, you need Li Fan to come here." The fat man snorted from his nose, looked at the white headed man with disdain and said, "just like you, what big tail wolf are you filling here?"


    "Ha ha." White headed man ha ha of smile, turn a head to see other a few people of ectopic face, light say "these people, that seem to need not my hand."


    "Plus we''re enough." As soon as the white headed man''s voice fell, a low voice came into the air. The air in the middle of the sky was rippling again. AI Haotian and other six Mengling clan leaders also flashed out. Glaring at these people with different faces.


    "Oh, yes. Yunsu, are you sure you want to fight with us today? " The white headed man looks at Ai Haotian and others, but lightly agrees. He turns his head but looks at Yunsu.


    "Ha ha, you beat you, I said, I''m here today, two don''t help each other." Cloud Su ha ha of smile, end up wine cup sipped one mouthful to say.


    "That''s the best." The white headed man looked at Yunsu and laughed. He turned to look at the other people with different faces and said, "in that case, I don''t want to do it. In order to avoid being said to be bullying the small with the big. "


    "It''s a little boring. I haven''t seen you do it for a long time. How come it''s changed? " Cloud Su looking at white head man light say.


    "Drink and drink. I''ll be a spectator today." But the white headed man waved his hand and laughed. He picked up his glass and touched Yunsu.


    "Play the devil. I will destroy you first. " The fat man saw that the white headed man was talking like this, and he was very angry. His body was also a step forward in science.


    "Don''t move." Chen Xi is stretched out his hand to pull the fat man, gently shook his head, looking at several other ectopic face, said, "deal with them first."


    The four visitors from different sides are faced with three people. Meng Wuchang is the leader of the mengyan clan, and several elders are separated from each other, while Qi Zhi is the leader of the Mengling clan. On the surface, all the people in the material world are the weakest. But because Li Fan didn''t show up, there was a kind of hidden strength among the people in the main material world, as if they could not be seen through.


    The white headed man, on the one hand, is because of Li Fan''s hiding, on the other hand, is because of Yunsu''s giving up. Others don''t know, but Yunsu knows that the white headed man looks like an ordinary man in the abyss. In fact, the white headed man is the master of the abyss. A man of the same strength as himself.


    Originally, Yunsu didn''t expect that the white headed man would really come to the banquet. Originally in Yunsu''s idea. Their own strength can be the best, but the white headed man appeared, the situation has quietly calmed down. Although he is not afraid of the white headed man, but two people fight, but also can not tell the outcome. If he rashly shot, if the ectopic face has a backhand, I''m afraid I can''t leave today.


    "One cup of tea is enough for you." The white headed man picked up the teapot and filled himself with a cup of tea. Looking at the white air curling up, he said.


    As soon as the voice fell, the four ectopic masters suddenly started as if they had been instructed.


    The goal of these four men is not Chen Xi and others who seem to be the worst, nor Meng Wuchang and others who lead people here. On the contrary, they go to AI Haotian and other six Mengling clan leaders. The four swords, which are as broad as a thousand year old tree, suddenly flash in the air and make a broader sword, sweeping to AI Haotian and others.


    AI Haotian and others gave out a roar, and the six clan leaders all showed brilliant light. Just like a rainbow in the sky, a six color sword suddenly flashed. Facing the broad sword spirit.


    In the roaring sound, the whole air was shaking violently. The whole sky was just like broken glass, but it was broken. But when it didn''t fall, it agglomerated again. The spirit power scattered everywhere is like a wild horse, which is cruel.


    On the contrary, they shook hands together. A burst of obscure words burst out of their mouths.


    The breath, like a halo, spread around the four people, like the ripples of stones thrown into the water. Gradually spread to open area.


    "Get out of the way." AI Haotian''s eyes flashed a look of horror, shouting.


    The time of speaking, this ripple is already rippling in front of the six people, AI Haotian and others quickly back, but even so, the spread speed of this ripple is also the six people''s clothes. As ice and snow melt into water, it quietly dissipates.


    The mighty ripples are in a circular shape and spread outward. Wherever they pass, whether it''s trees or sand, they disappear without sound or image. But the white headed man and Yunsu were as firm as a stone.


    When the ripples passed by them, it seemed that they didn''t hurt at all. Even the tables, chairs and drinks in front of them didn''t change at all.


    On the contrary, Meng Wuchang and others dodged when AI Haotian''s voice fell. The face also flashed the color of panic.


    These four people actually took out their own unique skills when they just had a fight. This is a fight without any rules. There is no cultivator. When they just had a fight, they would know their own unique skills. It''s like eating. Before they have eaten, they have swept away all the dishes.


    However, it has to be said that the four men''s uneasy practice of Zhang Fa caught everyone off guard. They had been forced back nearly 100 meters by four people.


    "Yunsu, you look at the strength of the four." The white headed man didn''t have any look on his face. He picked up his wine glass and looked at Yunsu and asked.


    "It seems that you have also been in touch with several other plane masters." Cloud Su didn''t answer the white headed man''s words, on the contrary, he said a mindless word.


    "Ha ha. It''s enough to see through. " The white headed man laughed.


    When the white headed man speaks, the obscure language of the four people has suddenly changed into a more obscure but extremely fast language. At the same time, the hands of the four were raised together.


    Heaven and earth change color in an instant. Just like the end of the day, dark clouds appear from the cracks of space. In an instant, they cover the whole sky. Dozens of lightning pillars, which are as thick as ancient trees, connect heaven and earth. In the roar, they suddenly flash. Besides the lightning pillars, there are three different forms of elements, such as smoke and water, It was shown at the same time.


    Between every thunderbolt pillar is a wall of raging fire. The whole world is shrouded in a sea of flames.


    In the sky, it''s like a giant pot upside down. From the sky upside down, countless spiritual powers like fireworks rise and explode. It''s like fireworks.


    When two different forms appear, strange things happen suddenly in the sky, just like the reflection formed in the mid air. The other as like as two peas, but in the connection of the egg curtain, like a transparent mirror.


    "A few of them are reassuring enough to be able to give these people to you." Yunsu looked at the changes in the sky and turned to look at the white headed man.


    "Under the rule, all the people are just clouds to us. There''s nothing I can''t bear. " The white headed man looked up and drank the wine in the glass, and said indifferently.


    In every time and space, the master is the controller of the plane, which is related to the laws of the whole plane. This is why the plane without the master will be invaded by other ectopic planes.


    When dealing with the ectopic plane, we can only use the lowest way to deal with the invasion. This is why Yunsu and the white headed man are afraid of each other and don''t rush to fight.


    But under the domination, there are many people with talent and strength. These people have no rules, but they have related fields. This kind of field is the total embodiment of their own plane strength. It can be said that with people in the field, they are top experts in every aspect.


    The four people in front of us are the top experts in the other four aspects. That''s why Yunsu said that.


    Four people with different faces now show three fields. I think another person who hasn''t started yet must also have strange fields.


    The scope of this field is very wide, as if all the places within sight are shrouded in the field. Dreams are changeable, and AI Haotian, Chen Xi and others almost reach out to this field. I''m not waiting for the reaction. But I have already felt the heaviness of the head. The whole person seems to be upside down.


    Not only that, the people under their heads and feet feel the flow of spiritual power in their bodies, but also become slow in an instant. It seems that there are countless ice crystals gradually spreading love in their bodies, making them feel a chill from the bottom of their hearts.


    At this time in the field, but has not seen the rest of the four casters, only AI Haotian and dream impermanence and others.


    "You go out, this is our dream world''s matter, we still rely on our own strength to solve." AI Haotian looks at Chen Xi and others, hesitates a little and says.


    It''s not that AI Haotian knows the truth. It''s just the situation at this time. Even if Chen Xi and others exist, it''s useless. On the contrary, it''s because of the relationship between a few people and Li Fan. If a few people have any harm, Li Fan will definitely be involved in the dream world. If several people can keep it. Li Fan may also help dreamland.


    "Go out, there''s no business for us now. Here, we will only drag them back. " Chen Xi looked at Ai Haotian and others, and finally bit his teeth and nodded to quit. Behind Chen Xi, fatso and others also left the field.


    "Ai Haotian, let''s do it." See Chen Xi and others leave, dream impermanence is also looking at Ai Haotian said¡° I didn''t expect that after a thousand years, we Mengling clan and mengyan clan will join hands again. " AI Haotian laughs and waves his hand. The five clan leaders who reach for his hand also stand in a good position in an instant. Dream impermanence closed mouth, no words, body rotation, also occupied a position. In a flash, several members of Mengling and mengyan formed a strange shape according to their respective positions¡° It''s a nightmare. " Dream impermanence and AI Haotian look at each other, at the same time toward each other blow out a palm. The turbulent spirit power spurts thin but comes out, in the mouth simultaneously high drinks the outlet.

 V3.Chapter 82

    In the dream world, in addition to the nightmare, the ruler and guardian of the dream world, even the strength of people with dream impermanence and AI Haotian has not reached the point where they can exert their power in the field. However, in these full years, people in the dream world have found another way to study the array with the same strength in the field.


    This array is the great array of Lingyan performed by Mengling clan and mengyan clan. The key point of this array is that if you want to use the Lingyan array, you must use the blood of Mengling and mengyan together. Otherwise, this array will not only have no effect, but also cause backfire on the caster.


    Since the Lingyan formation was developed, it has never been used in combat. In the race war thousands of years ago, the mengyan clan and the Mengling clan were also divided into two. It is impossible to use this kind of formation any more. Therefore, for this Lingyan formation, not only the ectopic side is unknown, but also many people in the dream world know little about it.


    A light smoke instantly shrouded the needle piece space, as if the body was in an illusory fairyland. It makes people feel like they are in the cloud.


    "Lingyan formation? It''s the first time I''ve heard that. " The white headed man hears the words of AI Haotian''s several people, is also a eyebrow slightly a wrinkly, turn a head to look at cloud Su to open mouth to say.


    "Every plane will have its own development. You people regard other planes as too low a world. In this way, sooner or later you will suffer. " Cloud Su lightly glanced at the white headed man one eye to say.


    "Oh, I hope so. But Yunsu, if you are not close to the controller of time and space, I''m afraid you will be ahead in this time''s tide of time and space. " The white headed man said with a noncommittal smile.


    Yunsu just smiles and doesn''t speak. Instead, she shows the white headed man with her eyes to see the changes in the scene.


    In the whole space-time, if the master of space-time is in the first class, then the master is undoubtedly the existence of the second class. The power of law is also an abnormal factor that can change the progress of a plane. However, under the law, the power in the field is the most irreversible. After all, all forces in the field can only be exerted on the basis of the power of law.


    Because the dream world has lost the reason of the master of nightmare. It can be said that there is no obstacle to the field power exerted by the four people with different faces. But for Meng Wuchang and other people''s great array of Lingyan, it''s another kind of situation.


    Lingyan array originally came from Lingyan''s law power, although it was not as good as the law in terms of power. However, it has the same strength in the same field.


    Two completely different fields superimposed together, although some influence each other, but not too overturned. In this struggle, although it has its own improvement to a certain extent, it also has a certain degree of reduction because of the existence of the other side. In this case, it depends on which side is more suitable for the field power. And win from it.


    The heavy fog and the roaring sound of land mines seem to have isolated people from that field, but with the strength of the white headed man and Yunsu, they can clearly see everything that happens in this field.


    The vast fog did not affect the vision of Meng Wuchang and others, because they did not understand the real horror of the nightmare array. From the perspective of the white headed man and Yun Su, those people with different faces were not affected at all. Every time the hand, the surging spirit is still. Although the situation in the field is in three to one, but the four different sides of the people, it is not down. On the contrary, relying on the fierce attack, Meng Wuchang and others are tired of recruiting and teaching for a while.


    Originally, the strength of dream impermanence has already surpassed the dream world. However, because of throwing away the evil soul, I just got this body. I''m not very proficient in controlling the body for a moment. There are many flaws in dealing with it. If it wasn''t for the elders on one side, I''m afraid the first one to get hurt would be Meng Wuchang.


    On the contrary, AI Haotian and several other clan leaders of Mengling clan, although their personal strength is not beyond mengchang, they obviously have some tacit understanding or array, and their mutual cooperation is a draw with the heterotopia.


    However, they were all carefree in their struggle, as if they were afraid that the other party''s porcelain would be broken with a little effort.


    "Don''t move. You''re not this guy''s match." Cloud Su lowers a head to drink wine, but suddenly open mouth to say.


    This is not to others, but to Chen Xi and others. In the white headed man and cloud Su''s line of sight experience concentrated in the field, Chen Xi several people are quietly came to the two behind, want to attack the white headed man.


    After listening to Yunsu''s words, Chen Xi and others stay in the same place and don''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Ha ha. Yunsu, let these little guys have a try. Otherwise, how can they be selfish? " The white headed man laughs and ignores Chen Xi.


    "Except for Li Fan, none of you will be his opponent. Even I can draw with him. Don''t insult yourself. " Yunsu took a sip of wine, turned to look at several people and said.


    Just before the voice of Yunsu came down, a few people in the opposite field suddenly heard a dull thunder like sound. Several people are subconsciously turned to look, but only to see the field, burst out of a group of diameter of about ten meters of lightning light ball. Vaguely, as if there was a figure in it.


    "Chief Yang?" AI Haotian and several other clan heads of Mengling clan all exclaimed, looking at the lightning light ball that flickered like a mess. Exclaimed in surprise.


    In the field, in addition to the Yang clan leader, the other several people were unharmed.


    "No wonder such people have come." Cloud Su''s brow slightly a wrinkly, turn a head to look at the white headed man to say "thunder and lightning circles unexpectedly also came over?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" The white headed man looked at Yunsu and said with a faint smile, "what ectopic area do you think is surrounded by thunder and lightning? In fact, it is just the boundary of thunder and lightning. It''s just this kind of morphological change. You didn''t find it


    "Be careful, this is the field of thunder. If you move too fast or fiercely, you will be like that guy and become a Thunderball." The white headed man ha ha of beat up a few, hurtle in the field high voice shout a way.


    Listening to the white headed man, AI Haotian and others were also surprised. Just now, the Yang clan leader really wanted to rely on the blessing of Lingyan array to rush to the ectopic plane with extremely fast speed, but suddenly burst into a ball of lightning.


    Obviously, in this field, there are countless small thunder and lightning at the moment. As long as the speed is too fast, then the next moment, he will become like Yang clan leader. In this case, no matter how strong your strength is, the divine consciousness can escape, but the physical body is absolutely impossible.


    What''s more, the thunder and lightning power of this kind of thunder and lightning world is no less powerful than the thunder and lightning disaster under heaven. You know, under the thunder, but even the body can completely dissipate.


    The patriarch of the Yang clan just held on for less than ten seconds in the Thunderball. Before the crowd came forward, he made a shrill cry. A ray of light also came out of the ball of light. It was the spirit of the patriarch Yang.


    However, this divine consciousness has just been separated from the light ball of thunder and lightning, and it has not been far away, but it has been criticized by a lightning flash out of the void, which is as thick as the thumb. Instant time, the original is the illusory figure, is almost transparent up.


    AI Haotian and others face a change, five people at the same time, five light is also straight will Yang clan leader''s God consciousness wrapped up. AI Haotian even gave a cold drink. He also spit out a rainbow like breath and rushed straight into Yang clan leader''s divine consciousness.


    Five hands pinch method Jue, Yang clan leader''s divine sense back to the public side. The hand is pinching. Yang clan leader''s divine sense also disappeared. Hidden in the field.


    "Dreams are changeable. Let''s do it." AI Haotian finished all this, just turned his head to see the direction of dream impermanence and said, "if we don''t do it again, we will be in danger."


    Meng Wuchang turns to look at Ai Haotian and nods. He grits his teeth and stretches out his right hand. His left hand is like a knife across his wrist. All of a sudden, a touch of blood came out.


    AI Haotian did the same, and the other patriarchs followed suit one after another. However, the blood did not flow down, on the contrary, it gathered together as if it had been attracted by some mysterious attraction. The moment is intertwined.


    A simple and mysterious blood color symbol is also slowly forming in the air. This mysterious symbol seems to have mysterious power. It looks simple and full of great power. Only in this symbol, it seems that there is an obvious missing corner. The color that makes the whole symbol look missing.


    Dream impermanence and others are also instant mobile body, stand together, a few people''s stand, just separated in the corner of this mysterious symbol. At the same time, he began to shout.


    "In my blood. Gather the remaining divine consciousness in the dream world. "


    "In my divine sense. The strongest attack in the dream world. "


    Several people''s words fall down, in the whole spiritual nightmare array, the fog, which was all over the sky, seems to have heard the order in an instant, rushing to AI Haotian and others. With the fog condensation in the nightmare array, there is a subtle change in the whole Wangyue mountain. Then there is an extremely weak but flexible breath in the whole dream world. It rushes to the Wangyue mountain very quickly, towards mengwuchang and AI Haotian.


    Countless fog and spiritual power gathered behind Meng Wuchang and others to form a fuzzy figure. This figure has six arms, and it seems that different ornaments are hung on each arm. Looking at the figure, it is the master of the dream world, Lingyan.


    "Nightmare?" Seeing this scene, the white headed man couldn''t help sitting up, his eyes fixed on Lingyan''s direction and murmured.


    It''s like feeling the pressure of the nightmare. The four people on the other side of the mountain, who were all in the same breath, gathered on the four people with rapid speed. Everyone''s body is countless times bigger in an instant. Like the nightmare, it has an illusory appearance.


    "Out." Meng Wuchang and other people''s ghost behind him also gave out a clear roar. The ornament on the six limbs'' arms broke in an instant and turned into a streamer. He was held tightly by the six arms and chopped fiercely at the four people opposite him. The four people on the opposite side of the heterotopic plane were also scattered in an instant, and their respective figures were also all local points. The four lights seemed to form four light points converging at one point, and rushed towards the virtual shadow of the nightmare.

 V3.Chapter 83

    The two lights seem to be slow, but in fact they collide with each other very quickly. In an instant, there are countless lights, so that the whole moon watching mountain is covered with a layer of light, just like the sun emitting endless brilliant colors.


    The attack of the two sides concentrated all the powers on one point. Therefore, except for the attack on the opposite side, all the spiritual powers were not scattered at all. Because of this, the whole Wangyue mountain can be spared. Otherwise, with these two strong forces, I''m afraid there will be no vegetation in the whole area.


    All the power seems to be drilling into the horn of the general, desperately toward the center. Where the two points meet, it is like a dark vortex, constantly offsetting the forces of the two sides. Space in that place, is also completely broken, do not wait until the space closed, the space Lei Feng is constantly expanding. There is even extra force, rushing into the cracks in space.


    Although I don''t know which plane this space crack connects with, I can imagine that with such a strong force, I''m afraid the connected plane will have a hard time today.


    Time seems to go very slowly, and the power of both sides seems to be infinite. At the beginning, the light was just like sunlight. Although it was dazzling, it was a joy to see clearly. Later, even Yunsu and the white headed man had to close their eyes slightly. Chen Xi and fat people, even close their eyes, can see the dazzling light. It seems that the whole person is in a vast white space.


    I don''t know how long it took, people just felt that the scene in front of them was gloomy at last. When they opened their eyes, they took a breath. There is what light dim down, it is clear that now has entered the white hot stage. The four people on the other side have joined hands to fight against each other, and the power in the body also swarms in, converging towards the empty shadow in the middle of the sky.


    But Meng Wuchang and AI Haotian and others, are also slightly pale, on the body, like a rainbow, apart from a rainbow. Straight into the ghost ghost.


    At the moment, Lingyan''s body was a little blurred. Except for the six limbs, the rest of the body could not be seen clearly.


    And the amount of things summoned by the ectopic surface, even the virtual shadow is much lighter, only the light in the hand is left. Thinking of Lingyan''s desperate attack.


    "It''s time." Originally sitting in your cloud Su side of the white headed man, abrupt mouth said.


    Voice down, not waiting for Yunsu reaction, the white headed man''s body has appeared in the ghost ghost, seemingly understated one, is shot in the ghost body.


    "You dare." Yunsu''s eyes are ready to crack. Roar, although the body is also fast flash to the white headed man''s side, but did not stop the man''s falling palm.


    It looks like a light palm. In this way, it was shot on the ghost. Meng Wuchang and others, who were already sweating and pale, suddenly suffered a heavy blow. They raised their heads and spat out a mouthful of blood. It''s all an instant.


    The ghost ghost is also the palm of the white headed man, which can be broken up in an instant. In an instant, the air split into countless pieces. It''s like countless hailstones. Before landing, it is invisible.


    Taking advantage of this stop, the four people on the opposite side also gave out a roar. The surging power was also like a torrent of mountains and rivers, and they flocked to mengwuchang and others. See that the power of castration, if rushed to the dream impermanence and others side. I''m afraid a few people will die on the spot.


    At this critical moment, Yunsu''s face is also a meal, the figure no longer pays attention to the white headed man, step out, is to block the four ectopic plane attack on the line, stretch out a finger toward the body in front of a row. It was like a mirror in the air. Two identical spatial levels appear on the same sky in an instant.


    The surging spirit power rushed to Yunsu''s body, just like a bullock into the sea, and disappeared in an instant. Even so, Yunsu''s face changed slightly and her figure just shook. Slowly exhaled a breath.


    Thanks to the last four men''s attack, he had finished his plan to fight. Otherwise, even with the strength of Yunsu, it would take a while to easily block the attack.


    Just when Yunsu relaxed a little. Ear is suddenly rang out a exclamation.


    "Be careful."


    Yunsu hasn''t had time to respond. The body is just like a shell. Heavy hit into the ground, a huge pit in the shape of a human, flash out in an instant.


    The figure of the white headed man stood in the position of Yunsu just now, still holding the posture of a palm, but a ferocious flash appeared on his face.


    "Ha ha ha. Yunsu, you said that you won''t do it today. Why, do you want to tear up your promise? " The white headed man looks at the cloud Su that smashes into the ground, the expression says indifferently.


    "Cough." Yunsu''s figure stood up from the pit, looked up at the white headed man in the air, and said coldly, "it''s you who broke the promise first. Why, you have such a plan for a long time."


    "Ha ha ha ha." The white headed man laughed wildly, and looked at Yunsu, he also carried his hands and said flatly, "with your wisdom, you should have known this for a long time. Today, since it is Meng Wuchang who has given us a grand banquet, of course we have to respond. But, "he said


    As he spoke, the white headed man turned his head and looked at the people who were already lying on the ground. He said, "now, they seem to be in danger. From today on, it''s time for us to invade the dream world. "


    "You are too greedy." Cloud Su stretched out his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth, and the bloodstain dissipated. Look up and say, "you think you can really occupy the dream world."


    "Ha ha ha. If you can, it''s not up to you. " The white headed man gave a cold smile and gently patted him in the air.


    Seemingly flat clapping, it is issued a burst of roaring sound, like a sonic boom in general. With the sound. The air in mid air suddenly rippled. It seemed that it was about to break up, but when it was about to break up, a pair of white hands suddenly flashed from the air. It''s like fiddling with strings. A huge space door suddenly flashed out.


    Four figures, also suddenly appeared in front of the public. At first, there was no fluctuation of spiritual power in these four people, but it gave people a very dangerous feeling. It''s like a lion sleeping there. Once it explodes, it will definitely surprise people.


    "You, this is what you planned." The pupil of cloud Su suddenly shrinks, looking at the four people who appear to murmur and say, "your plan is really perfect."


    Yes, it is the other ectopic planes that dominate the sky, among which the mirror space dominates.


    This time, in the name of Meng Wuchang''s banquet, the white headed man first provoked a fight with Meng Wuchang and others, and then injured them at the right time. Just for a moment, the dream world''s high-end combat power has fallen. From a strategic point of view, there is no one in the dream world who can compete with the heterotopia.


    Even dream impermanence and others are in good condition, in the face of ectopic domination, there is still no mobile phone will return. The gap between the two is just like the difference between heaven and earth. It can''t be made up by manpower.


    "Ha ha. Even if we don''t find a way out today, you don''t think it''s the same result to deal with them with the strength dominated by our five planes. " The white headed man laughed wildly. Looking at Yunsu, he said, "we have been planning for a long time. We just waited until Li Fan disappeared. Did the main property circles think that we don''t know about Li Fan''s disappearance?"


    The white headed man said, looking at Chen Xi and others, and said, "as early as you don''t know, we already know where Li Fan has gone. However, it''s easy for him to go, and it''s not so easy for him to come back."


    "Do you want to fight against the main material world?" Chen Xi''s cold sweat immediately flowed down. In the main material world, except Li Fan, there is no one who can let the ectopic plane dominate. If the ectopic plane invades now, the main material world will not be able to resist.


    "No, no, No The white headed man shook his head, looked at Chen Xi and said, "although Li Fan has disappeared, the tide of time and space has not really arrived. If we enter into the main material world now, will we not destroy the law of time and space. However, I''m afraid Li Fan will be able to come back, and it will take some time. In other words, Li Fan has no chance to come back. "


    "If you want to talk to them, just kill them." One side of four people, a face Yin vulture man coldly said.


    "See, mirror space dominates, but I can''t wait." The white headed man laughed and said, "however, for you little fish, I have no interest at all. It''s better to kill you now than to look at you with desperate but helpless eyes. If you want to wait for Li Fan, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance. "


    Without waiting for the white headed man to finish, the mirror space master came to AI Haotian''s side in a flash. He raised his hand to shoot a spiritual force into AI Haotian''s body and said coldly.


    "Tell me, where''s that little guy called Avril?"


    AI Haotian, who was awakened by the master of mirror space, endured the pain and looked up at the master of mirror space with a sneer¡° If you want to know my daughter''s whereabouts, don''t think about it. "


    "Half of my divine sense is sealed in Li Fan''s body by your daughter. If you don''t tell me, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to talk when I find your daughter myself." The master of mirror space looks at Ai Haotian with a cold smile¡° At that time, you and your daughter will be imprisoned by me forever. They will never die, but they will have to bear endless pain. "


    "To find my daughter, have you asked me?"


    The mirror space dominates the voice, but a cold female voice rings out. The ripples in the space rise again, and a beautiful and slender figure flashes out.


    "Weina."


    "Nightmare?"


    Although the names of the two different titles are different, they are both filled with surprise.


    A snow-white dress of helweina stood in the air, coldly watching the mirror space master and others.


    "She''s not a nightmare, it''s just a little bit similar." The white headed man frowned slightly, but his figure came to the mirror space and said¡° Tell me, my daughter was sealed just because of you? " Helweina ignored the white headed man and looked directly at the mirror space¡° Pretending to be a ghost is just using the power of channeling to gain the power of the nightmare. " Mirror space master disdained to laugh¡° You don''t care what way you use it. As long as you know that I can kill you, it''s enough. " Helweina looked at the mirror space master cold mouth, suddenly shot.

 V3.Chapter 84

    As soon as Helena''s voice fell, she wanted to rush forward. The white headed man over there, however, was very fast. He reached out and lifted AI Haotian from the ground. Several other people with different faces also stretched out their hands to pull up the people beside them.


    "Ha ha, do it." The white headed man''s palm is stuck on AI Haotian''s neck. She looked at Helena coldly and laughed.


    "You are also the master of heterotopia. Don''t you feel ashamed to use this despicable means?" Helena''s body suddenly stopped, glaring at the white headed man.


    "Ha ha ha." The white headed man didn''t change his face because of Helena''s words. Instead, he reached out and touched his face. He laughed to the point that "it''s useful to be able to subdue people without fighting. As for face? Since I became the master, I have never known the use of taking things. "


    Seeing Helena''s face change, the head of the white headed man immediately shrunk. Looking at Helena, he said, "if you want to have a try, try to see if it''s your speed or our speed between us."


    "You are shameless." Helena looked at the white headed man and said coldly, biting her silver teeth.


    "Ha ha, among these people, there are your husband and your younger brother. It seems that you don''t care about them at all. Now, you dare to talk to me like this. If so, I''ll send it to you first. " The white headed man said this, slightly stewed, the brick swept on AI Haotian''s and Meng Wuchang''s face and said, "then take your husband first."


    "Wait a minute." Helweina suddenly opened her mouth and stopped the palm that was about to crush Ahold''s throat. "You win, I''ll let you go."


    "Ha ha ha, is there something wrong with you? Let us go. Do you think we are the masters of planes, and you still need to let us go?" The white headed man laughed wildly.


    "Master of the abyss, don''t be too arrogant. If these two people I fight for don''t want to, you may not be able to get along well." Helena looked at the white headed man and said coldly.


    "Well, if that''s the case, let''s let it go. Anyway, we have some cushions in our hands. It''s not a loss. " The white headed man gave a cold smile, and did not change at all because of Helena''s words.


    "No, say it. What do you want to do?" Helena looked at the white headed man, and finally said something helplessly.


    "Waste your own spiritual power, and we''ll let these people go." The white headed man looked at helvina and said faintly.


    "No way. If I destroy my spirit, if you break your promise, how can we do something about it?" Helena immediately shook the picture and retorted.


    "You have no choice now, because you just said that one of them must pay for his life." The white headed man looked at Helena coldly and said.


    As soon as the voice fell, the white headed man''s figure turned slightly, and his other hand was already a ray of light. He directly took in the elder''s body. He was already in a coma. When the light penetrated into his body, his body was suddenly in a cold war. Randomness is shaking like a pendulum. There was a crackle all over the body. Countless spiritual powers spread and overflow, like hedgehogs, exploding.


    "You have six more chances to think about it and talk." The white headed man looked at Helena and said faintly.


    "You," Helena''s teeth are very tight. Although the elder is not close to him, he is all from the same dream world. In this case, it is because one of his words is to die, which makes Helena feel sorry.


    "Well, I''ll do as you say. If you will make a promise, I will never let you go. " Helena looked at the white headed man, silent for a while, and finally nodded heavily.


    Helvina, who said this, reached out and snapped a picture on her body. A spiritual force came out through her body. Behind helvina, there was a picture like a starry sky, under helvina''s palm. The original smooth running star map suddenly stopped as if it had been cut off an important line.


    "Ha ha ha." The white headed man looked at everything, crazy size up, hand is to AI Haotian like a dead dog general left behind, looking at Helena said.


    "You people of status, it is because the so-called feelings restrict your development. In our heterotopia, feelings are nothing at all." When the white headed man said this, his body was already like electricity. In a moment, he came to Helena''s side and held Helena''s throat with his hand.


    "If you give up a few of them and fight with us, with the power of nightmare, maybe we can''t hurt you at all, but there is only one chance. Now, the balance is leaning towards us." The white headed man looked at helvina, and his eyes were like scarlet.


    "Now, your whole dream world needs to draw a complete stop in this tide of time and space." White man brick looked at the side of Yunsu, calmly said, "Yunsu, if you leave now, we can be as if nothing happened, after all, we are the people who once fought."


    "Ha ha." There was a trace of blood on the corner of Yunsu''s mouth. Looking at the white headed man, he said with a cool smile, "since today''s matter has been stabbed, what else can I say? Even if I leave here today, I''m afraid you will never miss this opportunity. In that case, I might as well have you here and fight to the death. "


    "It''s up to you."


    As soon as Yunsu''s voice fell, a few loud drinks rang out. After counting that the surging spirit power had merged into a bunch, he thought that Yunsu''s back was surging.


    Although Yunsu is very vigilant, he still can''t gather all his strength. The spiritual power he forcibly raised is also the power gathered by the spiritual power. He forcibly dispersed. His whole body is also like a shell, flying upside down, inlaid into the peak of Wangyue mountain.


    "The rest are the little guys in the main material world." The white headed man reaches out his hand and pats helvina to one side. Brick finally looks at Chen Xi and others standing on one side.


    Since the white headed man shot, to the appearance of Helena, in this short period of time, say long, say short but not short. But in spite of this, the whole Wangyue mountain, but there is no one of the nightmare tribe. It''s as if it''s isolated. Although there was such a strong vibration on the mountain, there was no response.


    "Just call me these little ones." Mirror space master suddenly speak, body shape is also blocked in front of the white headed man.


    "Ha ha, since you want to, it''s up to you." White headed man slightly a Leng, random ha ha of small up.


    "You guys, if you can tell me where Li Fan is now, I can let you go." Mirror space master looked at Chen Xi and others, eyebrows slightly wrinkled said.


    "Pooh, fart." Fat man didn''t wait for others to speak. He was already the first to vomit to the master of mirror space. With a cold smile, he said, "don''t say we don''t know where Li Fan is at the moment. Even if we do, we will never tell you."


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. If he knew where Li Fan was at the moment, he would have turned around and run away. Don''t forget, he still has this general divine sense, which is sealed in Li Fan''s body." Chengying also said with a smile.


    "You guys, don''t delay. I''ll tell you the truth, this place of wangyueshan has been sealed by our hands. There is no response from the outside. Except for us, no one can get in and out of here at will. " Mirror space master looked at a few people, face cut a touch of sullen said.


    "Bah, even so, what can we do? Anyway, we have to have a stop sooner or later. In that case, we''ll try your fineness in a few days. " Fat angry from the heart, looking at the mirror space, coldly said.


    "To die." Mirror space dominates looking at the fat man, grinning coldly.


    While speaking, the mirror space dominates the body shape and suddenly disappears. The body of a random fat man is like being hit by a car and flying upside down.


    The whole person, like a ball, is kicked back and forth in the air by invisible people.


    "Be careful, fat man."


    As soon as the voice of Chengying falls, a blade that breaks through the space comes to the fat man''s side. Fat man suddenly surprised, just want to have a reaction, this illusory blade, but it is like chopping on something in general, when opened a ripple, quietly dissipated.


    "Ha ha ha. Mirror space dominates, and there are times when it''s passive. " See the movement here, white headed man is a Leng first, random ha ha of wild laugh born.


    Just now, the fat man was kicked in the air. The speed of the mirror space domination was really too fast, which led to the fat man being kicked in the air again every time he was Charlotte. However, despite this, the mirror space domination didn''t do his best. Fat people also have enough time to feel the horror.


    But the mirror space dominates such action, but it is in the extreme time, that is, the law is found by the shadow, and a shadow blade is the forced mirror space dominator, giving up the practice of attacking the fat man.


    At the moment, the master of mirror space is suffering. If not half of his divine consciousness is sealed, his strength is less than half. How can you be so forced by the shadow, this is to show the figure.


    But in the face of this white headed man''s words, the mirror space master is also afraid to say more. If these people know that their strength is damaged, I''m afraid that the first one is themselves.


    "It''s just a sword spirit. There''s nothing strange about it." The master of mirror space looked at the shadow for a moment. The brick looked at the white man and said, "if you like it, take it."


    "No, no, No. I''m not interested in this kind of thing. " The white headed man laughs, reaches out his hand and points to several people and says, "it''s better to hurry up, but we don''t have much time."


    "Kill them, ten fingers long enough." Mirror space dominates the brick, looking at fat and others, coldly said.


    "Finally, I''ll give you a chance to know where Li Fan is."

 V3.Chapter 85

    The mirror space dominates the voice, but a clear voice suddenly rings out.


    "Why, I hear someone is looking for me here."


    With the voice down, a thin figure, but without the slightest turbulence in the air, suddenly flashed out.


    "Li Fan, how can you be here?" Mirror space Master heard the voice, turned to see, face suddenly changed. The man who made the sound behind him was Li Fan, who had disappeared for a long time.


    "Ha ha. It seems that you don''t forget me either. " Li Fan mouth with a touch of radian, steps as if stepping on the air in general, step by step toward the mirror space.


    "Why, it seems that you are not very happy to see me here now." Li Fan went to the mirror space master in front of, close to the mirror space master, hand patted afraid of you mirror space master''s cheek, said with a smile.


    "You? How can you be here? How can you get through the blockade of us? " The master of mirror space looks at Li Fan with some doubts, even forgetting the slapping palm on his face.


    Li Fan looked at the master of mirror space with some disdain, turned to look at the white headed man, said with a smile, "how, even you are a little surprised, aren''t you?"


    "Hey, hey." The white headed man laughed a few times, looked at Li Fan and said, "since you can come here, it means that you already know all this. In this case, what''s the use if I don''t say it."


    "Ha ha, see no good friend, this guy is much better than you." Li Fan reached out and patted the shoulder of mirror space master, light said.


    "Li Fan, don''t think we are afraid of you?" The master of mirror space said angrily, reaching out and clapping the palm of Li Fan on his shoulder.


    "Ha ha." Li Fan is still wearing a smile, looking at the mirror space master said, "it seems that you do not understand the current situation."


    Li Fan''s voice just fell, but there was a sudden abnormal change in the air. An obscure wave filled the sky suddenly. Li Fan did not respond to this situation.


    Li Fan knew that this happened because several white headed men behind him broke the space crack and wanted to escape.


    Li Fan didn''t want to stop this kind of thing. Although he was able to break the seal of several people and came to Wangyue mountain, his strength also cost a lot. If you really want to fight with these people, Li Fan really has no good way to get away.


    Although Li Fan''s disappearance at the moment is only more than ten days, but Li Fan is in time and space, has been traveling for hundreds of years. In this period of time, Li Fan endured a huge loneliness, loneliness, helplessness and so on.


    However, Li Fan gained a lot from this experience. He not only gained all his previous strength, but also had a vague feeling that he was about to break through. Although his original identity as the master of time and space was still not obtained, his actual strength had already gone through a lot.


    "See, they''re all gone." Li Fan did not look back, still staring at the mirror space in front of him.


    "Li Fan, don''t be complacent too early. Now you are still not the master of time and space. Although there is a gap between you and me, don''t think you can really win me." The master of mirror space looked at Li Fan and said.


    "All right." Li Fan sighed a little, as if for the master of mirror space, and for the people who can already disappear¡° It seems that you will not give up


    As he spoke, Li Fan''s palm slowly extended to the master of the mirror space. The master of the mirror space just wanted to reach out to stop him, but he was shocked to find that no matter how hard he tried, there was no change in his whole body. Even his spiritual power didn''t change at all.


    "In that case, you can find a good place for them in time and space first." Li Fan said, the palm has also been pressed on the top of the head of the mirror space master, just like gently stroking the mirror space master.


    But the mirror space dominates the face, but it is in this moment, it is like the dry yellow leaves in general, the moment is forced up, the body is also the moment is transparent up.


    "Dust to dust, earth to earth, you were born in time and space. Now, you''d better go back to time and space." Li Fan says a word, stretch out one''s hand to pull back abruptly.


    With Li Fan''s action, the body dominated by the mirror space is like a touch of astonishment drawn from it. Countless colorful lights follow the top of the head dominated by the mirror space and are attracted by Li Fan''s palm. In the air formed a rainbow like wonder.


    With the movement of Li Fan''s palm, this rainbow also envelops the whole Wangyue mountain. Li Fan looks at the mirror space that has no expression in front of him and sighs.


    "Today, I will spread your divine knowledge into this dream world. If you have enough chance, you can become a human again. But, in this world, it''s up to you."


    When he said this, Li Fan''s fingers were buckled up as if they were in the air. The rainbow broke up in an instant, like a rainbow from the sky.


    "If you want to do it, do it as soon as possible." Li Fan raised his head and murmured to himself.


    In the air, there is no recollection. After waiting for a moment, Li Fanfang smiles and looks at Chen Xi, fat man and others. His body is also in a flash, just like a flower in front of Chen Xi and others.


    But the pale color on Li Fan''s face could not be covered up.


    "Mix me in. Let''s go." Li Fan looked at the fat man in a low voice and said.


    Fat reaction is also very fast, a few steps ran to Li Fan in front of a seemingly heavy punch in Li Fan said.


    "Good guy, you are so strong now."


    With these words, the fat man seems to hold Li Fan, but in fact he reaches out his hand to mix Li Fan. He turned to look at Helena and said.


    "You are busy first. We have to take Li Fan back. This time, the league is in a mess."


    "Helena, Avril, I will solve it as soon as possible." Li Fan turned to look at helweina and said faintly¡° First, let''s talk about the arrangement of the dream world. This time, maybe the whole dream world has been separated from the vortex of the tide of time and space. I''ve done the best I can


    After a pause, Li Fan said again, "those ectopic planes may soon leave the dream world. Even if they don''t leave, with your existence, as long as the ghost can still exist, they won''t be besieged."


    With that, Li Fan also turned his head to look at the fat man and said with a smile, "OK, let''s make you a hero today and bring me back to the league."


    Helweina looked at the back of Li Fan and slowly breathed out her breath. If it wasn''t for Li Fan''s appearance, I''m afraid the whole dream world would have been reduced to the food of ectopic noodles. Now the result is just a sharing meeting between ectopic noodles.


    But because of the existence of Li Fan, the dream world can still survive. And, as Li Fan said, as long as their own psychic skills exist one day, the dream world will always be peaceful.


    "Fanzi, how did you manage this? How did you disappear for a few days? How did your strength increase so much?" The fat man stretched out his hand and trembled at Li Fan. However, he felt that Li Fan''s whole weight was hanging on him. He could not help but ask, "why is it such a mess now?"


    "Ha ha." Li Fan smiles slightly, looks at the fat man and says, "do you think I killed the master of mirror space lightly just now, and think my strength has exceeded them too much?"


    "Otherwise, if you don''t surpass them too much, how can the master of mirror space even have no way to kill you?" The fat man looked at Li Fan with some doubts.


    The light and shadow of time and space flashed by a few people. Li Fan reached out and rowed through the light and shadow. He said faintly, "it seems that I am an overwhelming advantage, but I do pull out all the forces that I can mobilize, and it also causes my own counter bite. If not, once I drag down with the master of mirror space, I''m afraid those guys will turn around and start again. "


    "You mean, those ectopic planes are not really gone." Chen Xi hears Li Fan''s meaning and asks.


    "Ectopic surface dominates, which one is fuel-efficient and so on." Li Fan laughed at himself¡° Although my strength has been greatly enhanced, I still haven''t regained my identity. If I want to use my strength by force, I naturally need to pay some price. "


    Speaking Kung Fu, there is already a light in front of us. Obviously, the passage of time and space has come to an end. The front is the exit.


    "Let''s not talk about it. When we get back to the league, I''ll tell you in detail where I went during this period." Li Fan''s face is more ugly, even some can''t get angry.


    Everyone is silent, not long, a few people in front of the scene is flashing, is already appeared outside the headquarters of the power alliance.


    When a crowd entered the meeting room, Li Fan could not help but sit down and said weakly¡° Don''t ask me, wait for me to slow down


    This slow, is three days and three nights, if not to see the ups and downs of Li Fan''s chest, fat people almost think Li Fan is dead. Three days later, Li Fan finally woke up from his settled state. Although his face was still not ruddy, his complexion was obviously better.


    "This is my experience in this period of time. If I can''t get the inheritance in the end, maybe I''ll wait there."


    Li Fan looked at the people in the whole meeting room and said what happened in these days.


    "You, you." Yang Yitian sighed, looked at Li Fan and said, "if you really don''t appear, I''m afraid the main material world will be completely destroyed under the tide of time and space."


    "There''s no way." Li Fan said lightly, "if I don''t get the power of the space-time controller, even if I come back, I still can''t change the result."¡° What''s the situation like now? " Yang Yitian looks at Li Fan with concern¡° Not too bad, but not too good. " Li Fan said with a faint smile, "although I got the power of the space-time controller, I didn''t get the identity, so if I want to use this power, it will inevitably have some impact on my body. Moreover, because this power is not integrated with me, if I want to really deal with the ectopic side, I''m afraid it will take a short time to end. Otherwise, if I fail in the end, I will still be myself. "¡° In this way, you can only wait until the most crucial time. " Yang Yitian nodded and looked at Li Fan¡° Yes, but while the tide of time and space is still a few days away, I think I can find some help Li Fan chuckled and said mysteriously.

 V3.Chapter 86

    Although Li Fan said so, all the people who are doing it are calm on their faces, but they don''t believe it in their hearts.


    Among other things, at present, the planes that are closely related to the main material world, except for the parallel space planes that dominate Yunsu, all other planes have chosen to compete with the main material world.


    Li Fan now says that he can find help, not to mention that Yang Yitian and others don''t believe it. Even if Yun Su is here, I''m afraid he doesn''t believe it. After all, in this kind of situation, if the strength of the helpers is lower than those who dominate the position, it may not have any effect. But it is difficult to recruit people who can dominate the position.


    Everyone who can dominate a plane is a man of deep intention. Not to mention that in this case, people with a clear eye know that the main material world is only relying on Li Fan. Before Li Fan became the master of time and space, even if Li Fan''s strength was strong enough, he would never be able to withstand the repeated attacks of more than a dozen planes.


    At this time, the alliance with Li Fan was just like putting himself in the pit of fire.


    "I know you don''t believe it. I tell you that now, in addition to Yunsu in parallel space, helweina in the dream world can also be regarded as our ally. Today, I helped him settle the affairs in the dream world, and she will certainly help us in the main material world. Otherwise, she will never be unaware of the truth of the death of lips and teeth." Li Fan laughs and looks at the people in the meeting room.


    "It''s just three people. This level of fighting, the strength of the difference is too many people, simply can not get involved Yang Yitian shook his head, looked at Li Fan and said, "when the tide of time and space comes, I don''t think these ectopic planes will attack the dream world again with that kind of gentle means, but will touch the high-end power and destroy us with thunder."


    "This is exactly what I want. As long as they touch the high-end forces, the battle will end in the shortest time. Moreover, the place where the battle is fought will never be the main material world." Li Fan nodded, agreed with this and said, "after all, they just want to occupy the main property world, not destroy it."


    "Then what are you sure you can find other plane masters?" Yang Yitian looks at Li Fan with some doubts and asks.


    "Ha ha, mountain people have their own tricks." Li Fan laughed, but he didn''t intend to say it immediately.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say it, we won''t ask you any more. Just one thing, have you thought about what we should do in this period of time? " Yang Yitian looks at Li Fan and asks faintly.


    "It''s too late. It''s less than a month before the tide of time and space comes. Even if we want to improve our strength, we can never reach the level of the ectopic plane. Now we can only gather all the Chinese practitioners together in one place. In this way, when the tide of time and space comes, we can wait for the ectopic plane to find us. " Li Fan thought about it and said.


    "Gather all the practitioners?" There was a puff of air in the conference room.


    "In this way, all the practitioners will be drawn together. If the heterotopic side really wins the first battle, we will not have the slightest chance to resist." There was an objection in the meeting room.


    "That''s right." Li Fan also nodded, looked at the people in the meeting room and said, "but have you ever thought about it? If we still say that all the practitioners are scattered, how much are their chances of winning in the face of heterotopia?"


    "I agree with Li Fan." Yang Yitian was silent for a long time, and said, "although the power of us is not huge compared with the ectopic plane master, all the practitioners come together. This kind of power, even the ectopic plane master, never dare to do it easily."


    "Wise." Li Fan nodded, looked at the crowd and said, "water drips through the stone. You should know the truth that many people have great power. Although the heterotopia dominates the individual power, they are absolutely above us, but they dare not do it directly in the face of thousands of practitioners. After all, they just want to occupy the main property world. They will be very careful about anything that can harm their interests. "


    "Needless to say, we''ll inform you of the interest later through channels. As for the Chinese power group, let''s also inform you. After all, to some extent, they are also members of our cultivators. Although they serve the country, we are all Chinese people after all. " Yang Yitian was silent for a while and said.


    "In that case, I''ll withdraw first." Li Fan saw that his idea had been agreed by Yang Yitian, so he patted himself, stood up and said.


    "What are you going to do?" After listening to Li Fan''s words, a sound suddenly occurred in the meeting room. Obviously, for the last time Li Fan disappeared for no reason, people have been a kind of worry from the heart. Under such circumstances, if Li Fan is missing, he may not be able to feel it in time just like this time.


    "Didn''t I just say that? I''m going to help Huaxia. If I don''t go out now, how can I find a helper? Can someone take the initiative to cooperate with us when I sit in the league? " Li Fan shook his head, shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "Here it is."


    After listening to Li Fan''s words, people were silent for a while. Indeed, as Li Fan said, if Li Fan doesn''t go out, the helper can''t come to him in any case. But when Li fan leaves like this, the people who are doing it are a little uneasy. After all, Li Fan is now the mainstay of the main material world.


    "Otherwise, where do you want to go? Tell us the specific address so that we can find you." Yang Yitian was silent for a moment and said.


    "President Yang, the place I want to go is in the depth of time and space. How can you still get past?" Li Fan looked at Yang Yitian and sighed.


    "But when you leave like this, we really have no bottom in our hearts. After all, it''s not like fighting with other practitioners. It''s about the survival of the whole plane. " Yang Yitian said helplessly.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll leave you something." Li Fan sighed and stretched out his hand. The air was twisted. A figure had already appeared beside Li Fan. Look as like as two peas, Li Fan, no difference.


    "I leave my mind here, so that once something happens, I can come back through this body at the first time, so that you can rest assured." Li Fanshen pointed to as like as two peas.


    "There''s no problem, of course." Yang Yitian laughed and looked at Li Fan and said, "I hope you can find a helper as soon as possible."


    "When you are the master of the plane, you can easily find someone comparable." Li Fan mumbled, as like as two peas, he lost his body but lost the same body as himself.


    "Well, let''s go, let''s go, let''s go on with what we''ve just decided." Yang one day silent for a while, just deep sigh tone, say to this public.


    In this short period of more than a year, Yang Yitian seems to have changed from an old man with lofty sentiments to a patient waiting to be hammered to death at dusk. No longer see the pride of the past.


    After all, no matter whose opponent is, it is the whole plane space-time, I am afraid that such an exclamation will be issued.


    After all, not everyone has such talent as Li Fan, such a past life.


    After all, the old man is just the leader of a Chinese cultivator.


    "Grandfather, believe us, this time, we will be able to survive." Chen Xi went to Yang Yitian''s side and said softly in Yang Yitian''s ear.


    "Ha ha, Grandpa believes you." Yang Yitian turns his head to gaze at Chen Xi and says with a faint smile.


    Li Fan''s figure is still in the conference room of the power alliance headquarters one moment ago. The next moment, Li Fan has appeared in the vast space and time. Although this time he killed the master of mirror space with one move, he is also hurt enough by the power of reverse bite. Li Fan is so anxious to leave the main material world, in addition to trying to find the number one in the tide of time and space, what''s more important is that he wants to wake up Avril, who is sealed in the sea of his divine consciousness. After all, if not for Avril, I''m afraid Li Fan would have been killed by the master of mirror space.


    Standing in the middle of time and space for a moment, Li Fan reached out to break through the space in front of him and flashed into the tunnel of time and space.


    Dream world, the AI family, in Avril''s room.


    All eyes are focused on Li Fan, and AI Haotian and helweina are staring at Li Fan. The crystal ball of light on Li Fan''s hand contained a tangle of light. Sometimes it turned into a face, sometimes it turned into a mess.


    Everyone in the room knows that the light ball in Li Fan''s hand is actually the seven Spirits Avril lost. Now, it''s time to see Li Fan re integrate these seven spirits into Avril''s body and wake Avril up.


    The ball of light is like the water inhaled by a sponge. When it comes into contact with Avril Guanghua''s top skin, it disappears instantly. Then Avril''s tightly closed eyes and thick eyelashes shake heavily. The body is also slightly shaking. Everyone in the room held their breath.


    "Vera, Vera." Helweina pasted on Avril''s side in a low voice, calling.


    "Wait a minute." Li Fan took a long breath out of the lake, looked at helweina and said, "the three spirits and seven spirits have just merged. For a moment, she may not be able to fully adapt."


    "Yes." Seeing that her call didn''t make any response, helweina also knew that what Li Fan said was true.


    Just like a vegetative person, a long period of coma will make the whole body''s reaction full. If forced to wake up, I''m afraid for Avril is also hurt.


    "Let''s give Vera a rest." AI Haotian takes a pet look at Avril lying on the bed, turns his head and says to Li Fan and others.


    A crowd left Avril''s room. AI Haotian, helweina and Li Fan also came to another house together.


    "Thank you." Helweina looked at Li Fan and said in a low voice, "you not only saved Wei''er, but also saved our whole dream world."¡° Oh, yes, Wei''er, after all, it''s because of me that she has just performed the forbidden technique. How to say, I should also help her to come back to life. " Li Fan scratched his head and said¡° I know what you think. You can rest assured that in this tide of time and space, our dream world will stand firmly with the main material world. " Helweina looked at Li Fan and said with a smile¡° So I can rest assured. " Li Fan stood up, looked at helweina and AI Haotian and said, "the tide of time and space is coming. I have a lot of things, so I won''t wait here for Avril to wake up. Say thank you for me. "¡° Good. When the tide of time and space comes, we will go to the main material world to help you. " AI Haotian and helweina said in one voice.

 V3.Chapter 87

    In the parallel plane, Yunsu is also a little surprised at the moment, looking at the opposite Li Fan, slightly shaking his head, watching Li Fan speak.


    "Your mouth is still so easy to use, but this time, I still won''t agree to unite with you."


    "Why?" Li Fan looked at Yunsu in surprise and said, "now, you can''t see clearly."


    Yunsu deeply washed his breath, looked at Li Fan and said, "of course, I''ve seen the form in front of me, and it''s really because I saw the form in front of me that I won''t really make an alliance with you."


    "Why?" Li Fan looked at Yun Su and asked, "from the strength level, I''ve restored the power of the time and space controller of that year, while you are the plane master. Even if we can''t deal with more than a dozen masters, I''m afraid there''s no problem in a draw. If we talk about form, we are now officially in the category of aggression. To some extent, why don''t you do it? "


    "It''s true. There''s no reason." Yunsu sighed and looked at Li Fan and said slowly, "but I also need to think about our parallel space."


    Yunsu stood up and went to his window. He pointed out the scene outside and said to Li Fan, "look at the scene outside. Do you think that I may use the time that has been stable for hundreds of thousands of years to replace Huilian, our ally whose whole parallel space is likely to topple


    "Yunsu, I don''t think you really see this time. This is not a matter of seizing territory, but a matter really related to the survival of every relevant plane. " Li Fanshen pointed to the outside scenery, looked at Yunsu and said with a heavy tone, "if you think about it, if our main material world and dream world have been invaded by the ectopic plane, in the end, can you be alone in this parallel space. Now no matter what the situation is, your parallel space has been regarded as our allies by the ectopic plane. If so, why not interpret the dream directly. Otherwise, when the ectopic plane draws out its hand, the next bad luck is your parallel space. "


    Yunsu was also speechless because of Li Fan''s words. For a moment, he looked out of the window. The whole parallel space was like a replica of the main material world, but it was handed over to the main material world to be more kind.


    For a long time, Yunsu just sighed and looked at Li Fan and said, "well, Li Fan, don''t force me. I just want to think about it now. If I have any idea, I''ll let you know as soon as possible. "


    Li Fan sighed a little, looked at Yunsu half ring, just said, "Yunsu, hundreds of thousands of years of time, has been your temper. You are not what you were. Now this kind of you. Want to be able to break the bottleneck. The chances are really not that great. "


    With that, Li Fan was not at the regular meeting, and his figure disappeared in a flash. Only left cloud Su is still light standing in front of the window. Calmly looking out of the window.


    In the depth of time and space, Li Fan''s figure finally flashed out. Since the last fight with Ying Zheng and others, Li Fan has felt something special. But because of the special situation at that time, Li Fan didn''t have much time to explore it carefully.


    This time, the reason why Li Fan said that he was able to help the main material world is that on the one hand, it''s because of Yun Su, on the other hand, it''s because here, it gives Li Fan a feeling that here, Li Fan may be able to get very different things.


    Now he can help the main material world to find a helper, in addition to helvina in the dream world, is Yunsu, the parallel space master. But Yunsu has not immediately given Li Fan a reply. In Li Fan''s feeling, Yunsu does not seem very willing to make an alliance with him.


    If this is really the result, then relying on their own drinking Helena, I am afraid there is no guarantee that they can deal with all the ectopic dominance.


    In this case, there are only two possibilities. Either Li Fan breaks through his current situation and can obtain the identity of the controller of time and space. Or, Li Fan should continue to find people who can help himself and the main material world.


    Of course, there are not too many such people in the whole time and space. After all, the ruling side dominates above this level. There is no one else but the master of time and space.


    Li fan can only rely on helvina to hold down a few masters, and he relies on the rapid killing to determine the advantage. But if this approach fails, it will be doomed. Therefore, Li Fan has to find alternatives. Otherwise. It is extremely irresponsible for us and China, the main material world.


    It''s just that in the depth of time and space, although it doesn''t seem too big, the real distance can''t be seen at a glance. Even with Li Fan''s divine consciousness, it is impossible to clearly explore all things in the depth of Chu''s whole time and space.


    Li Fan thought for a moment. Body shape is like disappearing in space, a flash forward through a flash. The whole space-time is always expanding. If you stay in the same place, you will never be able to pop up the real information.


    Li Fan did not know how long he had been moving forward. Finally, he felt the familiar but strange breath again. But the breath seemed to be weak, as if the owner of the breath was seriously injured. My life is not long. Even so, Li Fan did not hesitate. Body shape towards the direction of the breath. Because Li fan knows that no matter how weak the breath is, the people who can exist in the depth of time and space, even if they are not in the dominant level, are not very different. But no matter how the speed of Li Fan is improved, the distance from the breath seems to always keep the same distance, not far or near, always keeping the distance between Li Fan and himself. In Li Fan''s heart, he realized that although the director of this breath seemed to be a little weak, the speed was definitely not the result of actual combat by people with a weak breath. Let''s not say anything else. Even Li fan can''t catch up with that person at the moment. It''s enough to show that even if the overall strength of the person in front of him is not as good as Li Fan, I''m afraid he will surpass Li Fan in speed. In Li Fan''s heart, this is also an instant, that is, the speed is promoted to the extreme. At this time, Li Fan''s heart is also full of curiosity about the person in front of him. After all, it''s very strange that this kind of person can always keep the same speed with himself. What''s more strange is that this person can live a long life in the depth of time and space. After all, a long time has passed since I came here. Although there are many people who can move in the depth of time and space, the long-term activities in the depth of time and space can not be realized by ordinary people. In other words, at least the strength can reach the level of plane domination, so that the long-term deep space-time activities can be achieved. This kind of person, at least, has been freed from all kinds of physical constraints. Li Fan''s figure seems to be jumping in the space. A figure is passing by a figure. Although it seems that the distance between the two figures is not far, in fact, the distance in this time and space is beyond the link between the planes. Li Fan and this invisible man are chasing each other like this. In the blink of an eye, a few light years passed. The distance between the two people, however, has not been drawn in. Li Fan doubted more than once whether the guy in front of him would be a master in this heterotopic plane, and whether he would lead himself into a trap when he said so. However, Li Fan finally said that this idea was thrown out of his mind. After all, although he did not return to his identity as the controller of time and space, he was still in his own right now. But the strength has returned to that year. Although after a long fight, I will certainly reduce my strength due to the problem of identity, but at this time, there is absolutely no one who is willing to sacrifice his life. Become a weight to drag yourself down. After all, if this ectopic side of this state of mind, I am afraid as early as the original dream world, it will not let Li Fan and others leave. It''s been several light years since Li Fan moved on. At last, he can''t stand this way of chasing back and forth. What''s more, he followed a trace of misty air and didn''t see the real figure. The light in Li Fan''s hand flashed, and a sword blade that was almost suddenly displayed from a distance suddenly flashed out. It''s as if the blade came from that place. With the exploration of his own divine sense, Li Fan decided to get the breath for the first time, and then cut it out mercilessly. Li Fan''s idea is that if the person in front of him can''t catch his sword, he doesn''t need to expend his physical strength to pursue. After all, such a person may only have strong strength in one aspect. This kind of person is useless in real combat. And if this person can easily take his own sword, Li Fanfang will choose other ways to contact the person in front. Of course, Li Fan''s two ideas are based on the fact that he is a real person to the person in front of him. If he gets the breath in front of him, but it''s a real breath, I''m afraid it will have no effect on Li Fan. Just let Li Fan difference almost from the bottom of my heart to the bottom of my feet suddenly. Although the breath in front of Li Fan''s sword blade, which had just arrived at that time, seemed to have never seen it at all. The speed of getting the breath was more than doubled, almost throwing the blade away behind him. It''s like there''s no effort at all¡° I know who you are. Don''t go Li Fan suddenly stopped in the same place, light mouth said.

 V3.Chapter 88

    As soon as Li Fan''s voice fell, the trace of the breath in front of him suddenly stopped, as if he had heard Li Fan''s words.


    Li Fan also took a breath, knowing that his guess was right. What I said just now is not groundless. Li Fan after this moment of time, has been vaguely guessed, in front of the identity of the breath.


    "So you really know who I am?" A voice rang out from Li Fan''s mind.


    "I didn''t expect that I could see you here?" Li Fan showed a smile on his face, and he also used this divine sense to communicate with the breath in front of him.


    There was a flash of space in front of me. A ripple appeared in front of Li Fan. It seemed that there was no specific shape. It always kept the distorted illusory shape.


    "I didn''t expect you to look like this." Li Fan slightly some surprised looking at the figure in front of him said.


    "You should know that our identity and appearance can be changed at will." The figure was twisted, and a thin man about 20 years old appeared in front of Li Fan.


    "It seems that the last time you attacked the monarch, you did it." Li Fan looked at the man in front of him and said with a smile.


    "I just don''t want our gambling to be delayed. Although our life is always long, I don''t want to see this loneliness." The man looked at Li Fan and said, "let''s find a place to talk."


    With these words, the man didn''t care whether Li Fan agreed or not. He stretched out his hand and gently pulled it in front of him. Li Fan was as if he had been inhaled half of it, and their figures disappeared in an instant.


    When Li Fan saw the scene again. It was already lush. The sound of birdsong came from time to time.


    "It''s a beautiful place." The man looked at Li Fan beside him and said slowly, "I went a lot of places, only to find that the scenery of the main material world is the most beautiful."


    "I didn''t expect that you would also like the subject matter world." Li Fan felt the breath of China, took a deep breath and said.


    "Of course, the original bet between you and me was made only after we went to the main property world. Of course, I pay more attention to this plane. " The man looked at Li Fan and said with a smile.


    "It seems that you should be very concerned about me." Li Fan turned to look at the man and asked.


    "Of course, in this big space-time, only you and I are the masters of space-time. Although we have another bet, it doesn''t prevent me from caring about you. " The man laughed and said, "don''t forget, we have said that we want to see what''s wonderful beyond this time and space."


    "Easy to say." Li Fan clapped his hand, looked at the man and said, "as long as the main material world can survive the tide of time and space this time, I will certainly fulfill my promise."


    The man waved his hand, looked at Li Fan and said, "no, no, no, even so, we have to see who won first."


    "Is this the most important bet?" Li Fan looked at the man with some doubts and said.


    "Of course." The man nodded heavily, looked at Li Fan and said, "our infinite life span, of course, needs some interesting things to adjust. Don''t worry, if you give up now, I have a way to let you regain your identity as the master of time and space. "


    "Hey, hey." Li Fan touched the tip of his nose, looked at the man and said, "I''m afraid things are not so simple."


    "Of course." The man nodded and said, "if you become the master of time and space again, you must let go of your love. You know, our master of time and space is to maintain the balance of the whole time and space. But for a long time, you have broken many rules. Don''t forget, these rules were made by you and me at the beginning. "


    "What if I don''t give up?"


    "If you don''t give up, you can help the disaster of the main material world. If you restore your identity as the master of time and space, you must become a spectator of everything in the main material world and the tide of time and space." The man sighed and said, "don''t forget, the flow of time and space is the rule of the dark. That''s what you and I can''t change. Although we are masters of time and space, we can only watch some things happen, but we can''t change them into cities. "


    "Good." Li Fan was silent for a long time. He just looked up at the man and said, "you just said that the scenery of the main material world is the best place you have ever seen. Do you hope that such scenery will only exist in your memory in the future?"


    "It seems that you have decided to go down with the main material world." The man looked at Li Fan and said with a faint sigh¡° You don''t forget, if you go on like this, it''s very likely that this life will still fail, and enter reincarnation again. Your reincarnation is not decades like ordinary people. It''s thousands of years, tens of thousands of years. "


    "No need to think about it." Li Fan breathed, looked at the man and said, "I don''t care what identity I was before, but now that I''m Chinese, then. I naturally need to make my contribution to China. Let''s continue with the gambling. I''d like to see if we can still be regarded as the space-time controller without friendship? "


    "Li Fan." The man was obviously a little angry. He held his hands tightly and made a creaking sound¡° At the beginning, because of this difference, we led to the birth of gambling agreement. Are you still so stubborn? As long as I knew that, I shouldn''t have promised you to go into the right place and feel those vulgar things. "¡° It seems that there are some interesting stories in it. " Li Fan looked at the man''s expression and said with a smile¡° When you become the master of time and space again, you will naturally know those things The man snorted, looked at Li Fan and said, "since you want to see the final result, I can help you. Why don''t we make another bet? " The man said, his eyes were also staring at Li Fan, and he said in a low voice, "anyway, there are still more than ten days to go before the tide of time and space. I don''t think you can find a helper. In this case, I can wait for more than ten days in the main material world. At that time, if you really fail. I''ll just put your identity back in place. "¡° So good? " Li Fan looked at the man with some doubts and asked¡° Of course not. I know if you fail in the end. Then these things in the main material world will surely be destroyed. At that time, your previous bet will be defeated. At that time, I will return your identity to you. What''s the problem? "¡° Don''t forget, the ectopic side just wants to occupy the main material world, not destroy it. " Li Fan stares at the man to say¡° It''s a different look. " The man looked up at the scene and said, "if the main material world is destroyed under the tide of time and space, what chance do you think you have to reincarnate? Is there any chance to verify the content of the bet? "¡° What a move. " Li Fan instantly figured it out, looked at the man and said, "if you look at it this way, you are sure to win the bet."¡° If you can make the main material world survive, then our bet is still meaningful. Otherwise, the bet is meaningless. "¡° No problem. " Li Fan''s eyes turned, looked at the man and said with a smile, "but during this time, you have to be by my side. Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t have time. "¡° No problem. " The man nodded and agreed. Only when the man finished speaking, the figure disappeared. There is no time left for Li Fan to speak. Left Li Fan looking at all the emptiness in front of him. Li Fan''s mouth showed a faint smile. Although the man said that he would not pay attention to himself, Li Fan felt that the man clearly wanted to help himself. As he himself said, everything in the subject matter world can be forgotten without seeing it. Every plant and tree here, sunshine and rain, are better than many planes, as well as the deep and dark space-time¡° Time and space tides, ectopic surface. This time, let''s see how our main material world can carry it Li Fan breathed out a breath, looked up at the vast sky, murmured. Time, fleeting, more than ten days, seems to be very fast. During this period of time, strange changes have taken place in the whole main material world, because the image of space-time tides and the closer and closer space-time tides have caused the displacement of the whole main material world. Not only can practitioners feel the change of spiritual power, but even ordinary people feel an unusual breath. The images brought by the tides of time and space, from spiritual power to climate, from time to black and white. Every place closely related to each other has undergone extremely obvious changes. Even the whole main material world broadcast the instability of time and space through official channels. Of course, this instability uses a method that is easier for ordinary people to understand. The conference room of the power alliance is full of the top figures of all the practitioners in the whole China. Many of them are already hermit practitioners, and they come to the alliance one after another. In a few hours, the tide of time and space will come. All practitioners are also here, waiting for such a moment to come. In the conference room of Nuo Da, there was a very uneasy breath. Look through the bright mirror in the conference room. Above the sky, there is also a layer of cage, which seems to be some light fog. Let the whole sky, are idle, some fuzzy up. In the conference room of nuota, there is an old-fashioned bell. With the sound of the pendulum, people''s hearts seem to be tightly pulled up¡° "Dangdangdang." A burst of sound came, accompanied by the ringing of the bell, the sky suddenly lit up a dozen stars, as if close at hand in general, like meteors in general, quickly toward the eyes of the people rushed over¡° The tide of time and space comes, the ectopic surface comes Yang suddenly sat up one day, staring at more than a dozen stars coming straight to the main material world. Said coldly.

 V3.Chapter 89

    Just as Yang Yitian was talking, these dozens of meteors, like a long tail flame, rushed towards the headquarters of the power alliance. The sky above nuota is full of fiery red color.


    "Great power." The fat man muttered in a low voice, "it seems that the heterotopic side wants to finish the battle."


    "As long as the practitioner can solve the problem above the main material world, the whole ectopic plane is within reach." Standing beside Li Fan, the man said, "if it''s you, don''t you choose the most direct way?"


    Although the man appeared with Li Fan, everyone, including Yang Yitian, didn''t connect the man with the master. After all, the man just stood there, just like an ordinary person. Ordinary can''t be ordinary.


    "It looks like it''s going to be a fight." Li Fan took a deep breath, looked at the distance and said.


    "Dozens of ectopic planes dominate, you are sure you can play." The man turns his head to look at Li Fan, some doubt of say.


    "No way." Li Fan said without hesitation, "but there are still you here?"


    "I said, I won''t do it." The man said softly.


    Just as everyone was talking, the dozens of meteors in the sky were getting closer and closer. They could see clearly where the meteors were. It was clear that they were the flames of friction caused by the speed of more than a dozen people.


    Among these ten people, except for Ying Zheng, the ruler of the nether world, the white headed man in the abyss world, and the spirit eating monarch, Li Fan didn''t know anyone.


    After all, there are too many planes in time and space, and not all of them are so ostentatious.


    "Li Fan, today is your death."


    Dozens of people stopped at a distance of 100 meters from Li Fan and others, and Ying Zheng roared.


    "Cut the crap." Li Fan took a step forward, looked at the spiritual power surging in the sky and said coldly, "Ying Zheng, you have forgotten that you were expelled by me in the depth of time and space a few days ago."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Dozens of plane masters all laughed madly. For Li Fan, these plane masters have already understood something. If it is not for the existence of Li Fan, the main material world is just like Mianyang for these people. Now, as long as these people can get rid of Li Fan, the rest of the practitioners in the main material world will be vulnerable.


    If not for the existence of Li Fan, these plane masters will never put down their identity and come together. Although these people are still United at the moment, if Li Fan really falls down, the next second, it may be the war between these people.


    "Today''s affairs, you mole ant like practitioners, also want to participate?" The white headed man stood aside, squinting at Yang Yitian and others and asked.


    "Ha ha, too much talk." Li Fan looked at the white headed man coldly and said, "this matter should be solved between us. You don''t feel embarrassed for them."


    "Li Fan."


    "Fanzi."


    Yang Yitian and fatso are eager to speak, want Li Fan to shut up. But Li Fan waved his hand and said.


    "You''d better be here. You don''t have a chance to fight at this level. If I can''t come back alive this time, then


    Li Fan said that there was a pause here. He turned his head and glanced at the space-time controller beside him. He said faintly, "then, there will never be anything wrong in the main material world."


    With that, Li Fan turned his head and looked at many masters in the sky and said, "this is not the place where we start. Let''s change it."


    With these words, Li Fan also reached out and rowed in front of him. The space crack suddenly flashed and stepped into it. After Li Fan, these plane masters also rush in. As Li Fan said, if the main material world starts, it will be completely destroyed.


    In the vast space and time, the two sides fight against each other in the distance. On one hand, they are dominated by dozens of planes. On the other hand, they are only Li Fan and the man.


    "Why, Li Fan, did you find such a helper?" Ying Zheng looks at the man beside Li Fan and says with a ha ha.


    Although the man beside Li Fan is the master of time and space, his appearance is also changeable because of his identity. Therefore, the master of all planes could not recognize the true image at all.


    "He said Li Fan smiles, turns to look at the man and says, "if you can let him do it, it''s in line with my mind."


    "Ha ha ha ha." The other masters laughed wildly. They pointed to Li Fan and said, "if you say that, you are the only one. If you are still the master of time and space, we are not your opponent, but how many of us can you resist now? "


    "Who said he was the only one?" A girl suddenly rang out, a crack broke in time and space, Helena''s figure suddenly flashed out. A breath no less than that of the public is also stirring up.


    "Nightmare?" All the plane masters were a little stunned, but then they began to laugh. In these people''s eyes, naturally, we can see that helweina is not the real master of the dream world, but just borrowing power. Although it looks very strong, it''s just like Li Fan¡° And me People''s laughter did not stop. A figure flashed out again in time and space. Yunsu, who was white as snow, also broke through time and space and stood beside Li Fan¡° You''re still here Li Fan saw cloud Su light smile to say¡° You''re right. If you hang up today, we can''t discuss parallel space. " Cloud Su indifferent smile, looking at Li Fan said. Because of the appearance of Yunsu, he was also slightly stunned by the many plane masters. Although Yunsu''s strength is not the top among the many plane masters, because of the parallel space, his power is also extremely strange. It''s not difficult to say that we can defeat the masses, but it''s not difficult to trap them for a period of time¡° Hum, it''s just three people. Can we beat us? " Ying Zheng cold smile, looking at Li Fan said¡° Good. Then try it. " Li Fan looked at Ying Zheng, but disdained to spit¡° Do you want to come together or one by one¡° Don''t you think we are the people in the main material world who are fighting with you on their own with great advantages? " The white headed man gave a sneer and made a sudden move. According to Li Fan''s original idea, these plane masters must cherish their reputation. If this is true, they are sure of any plane master on their own. But if these people rush in, let alone themselves, even the space-time controller beside them, they will also have a headache. As soon as the voice of the white headed man came down, it was like pressing the hands button. For a moment, dozens of position plane masters all made their moves one after another. Dozens of spiritual powers intertwined in time and space like rainbows, just like an ink painting, rushing towards Li Fan. Before Li fan starts, Yunsu and helweina have already taken a step forward. They both have a drink, and their spiritual power surges out. It was like an egg shaped sky curtain that enveloped all the people. It suddenly shot out of Yunsu''s body and put all the people in it. Behind herweina, however, was the ghost of the nightmare, and a clear bell rang. Like misty clouds, they spread in the egg curtain. Countless spiritual powers swarmed in, but they were weakened not far from the three. In the end, Li Fan even used only one hand to point out, which is to defuse the attack¡° The power of law has been used in the beginning. What can you do The white headed man gave a cold smile and gently waved his hand. It was like falling into an invincible abyss on the egg shaped sky curtain of time and space around the crowd. A sharp howl resounded. With the white headed man''s action, a piece of snow, like crystal clear, quietly flashed from time and space, one by one fell on the egg shaped sky, as if it had condensed into a layer of ice, and the spiritual power operation of the human body was also hindered. Before the ice crystal can completely cover the egg curtain, a light cyan breath rises in the egg curtain, like a greedy snake, and devours most of the original egg shaped sky curtain in a moment. It''s like the bottom of a broken pot. Without waiting for a greedy snake to swallow the egg curtain completely, a fuzzy and huge fire element spirit condenses from the central position of the sky curtain and emits a silver bell like smile and sigh. After that, the fire element spirit raises its arm around the steaming flame, and nine fire dragons roar again. The connection from head to tail in all directions is like nine pillars supporting the world, firmly building a fire cage that covers the world. The greedy snake was completely suppressed. But it''s just when the fire elves are taking shape. A tomb shaped sky curtain made of white skeletons fell immediately. The scattered phosphorescence is like scheduling the firefly summer night to the daytime. The strong corpse gas exudes the unique breath of Jiuyou land, and dye the vast earth! The bleak ghost song and the shrill flute push the world into a thick darkness and evil. This moment, as if it were a competition, all the masters of planes turned their own spiritual power into a field power that could be transformed into their own strength, and completely released here. In Norda''s time and space, at this moment, it was also because of the strong fluctuation of spiritual power that almost collapsed. Numerous fracture space-time cracks, as deep cracks in general. It''s spreading. But I don''t know whether these people intentionally or coincidentally, these planes dominate each other''s field power, which is actually a great conflict. Originally, it was an area that could easily exert its own strength, but now it has become a knife to suppress allies.

 V3.Chapter 90

    Originally, he was used to the position and plane domination of their respective battles, and also suffered a big loss in his first fight with Li Fan and others. After all, each of these masters has its own unique field and law power.


    But under the superposition of these fields, the effect is not one plus one greater than two. However, it has a great influence on every dominant field.


    Just like the frost field, it can effectively restrict the practitioners in the field, but because of the fiery red flame field, the original frost power is greatly weakened.


    Like the realm of the devouring monarch. Originally, it was able to absorb people''s spiritual power slowly, but because of the screen like barrage, the role of soul eating field was minimized.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that there is a kind of dominator. After all, these dominators have never cooperated in combat. At the first time, it''s really difficult for people to keep other dominating fields in mind.


    But this kind of shortcoming, actually has not been able to become the weight which overcomes the balance. After all, the strength of the numerous masters is also there. The field is just a means to release more of their expertise, but it is not the key.


    When many of them dominate the field of actual combat, Li Fan''s figure suddenly disappears in the same place, and the next moment he appears next to Ying Zheng.


    I don''t know what kind of mind Ying Zheng has. He stands at the front of the crowd. Seeing Li Fan appear in front of him, Ying zhenglue is stunned. Li Fan has already clapped his hand to Ying Zheng''s chest.


    There is a huge collapse in the space-time. It was like a set of rings, patting Ying Zheng''s chest.


    Although Ying Zheng was a little stunned, he didn''t hinder Ying Zheng''s action at all. He raised his hands fiercely and welcomed Li Fan''s hands.


    "Ah."


    Ying Zheng uttered a fierce cry. The first time they met, Ying Zheng''s hands were all broken by Li Fan''s attack. The broken arm bent down in a strange position.


    Li Fan''s success did not stop. Following his figure, he moved forward. He raised his right foot and kicked it towards Ying Zheng''s crotch.


    Ying Zheng is also extremely fierce. Although he is doing his best with both arms, his face is awe inspiring. Instead of retreating, he also raised his foot to meet Li Fan.


    "You are such an idiot." Li Fan ha ha of smile, heavy one foot with Ying Zheng together.


    In the click sound, Ying Zheng''s legs broke again. But when Li Fan''s face was happy. Ying Zheng''s body really exploded. A light figure towards Li fanmeng rushed in the past.


    A pair of palms heavy row in Li Fan''s chest, Li Fan as a shell in general, ferocious ruled out a few hundred meters distance.


    Ying Zheng''s original position has already appeared a touch of light figure. In this time, he has no choice but to be a confidant. Ying Zheng actually explodes his body and uses the power of divine consciousness to attack like Li Fan.


    "You are still too young." Ying Zheng face a joy, looking at Li Fan Light say.


    "Idiot." Li Fan looks at Ying Zheng without thanks and smiles.


    Ying Zheng''s heart suddenly became alert. Before he felt something, his divine consciousness was already covered with a light blue breath. Almost in a moment, it was as if he had been washed out of his body.


    "Ah, who is it? What are you doing? " Ying Zheng roared and turned to look.


    Swallowing the spirit of the monarch''s face, looking at Ying Zheng light said, "since you have been destroyed, it is useless to keep."


    "Idiot, we are allies." Ying Zheng''s roaring voice did not stop. The king of swallowing spirit had already flashed to Ying Zheng''s body. When he saw it coldly, he said faintly.


    "Without permanent allies, since you are a waste, what''s the use of keeping it?" When he said this, the emperor Yiling reached out and pinched Ying Zheng in his hand. He lifted it up like a roast chicken and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Delicious." The emperor licked his lips. The brick looked at Li Fan and said, "well, it''s your turn next."


    "Ha ha." Li Fan light smile, looking at bite spirit monarch said, "since you can kill Ying Zheng, don''t believe that other masters can kill you?"


    "Don''t listen to him. He''s teasing us." The white headed man appeared in front of the spirit swallowing monarch, looked at Li Fan and said, "let''s fight together first, kill him."


    Seeing the white headed man appear, the king also nodded slightly, as if he had a tacit understanding. All the masters of the plane are fighting against Li Fan.


    All the lights, like iridescence, rush towards Li Fan fiercely. If Li Fan takes the blow, let alone him, even the space-time controller beside him, I''m afraid it will be a little uncomfortable.


    Li Fan is also well aware of this point, when the body slightly shake. Suddenly, he appeared hundreds of meters away. When Li Fan''s figure flickers, Helena also drinks violently, and the ghost behind her is empty. He also stretched out six arms. In addition to six rays, Qi Qi''s burst of fire attacked many masters from another aspect.


    "No," he said Li Fan just spoke, but it was too late. The six lights in Lingyan''s hand were like a rainbow in the air. In this way, in front of Li Fan''s body, they blocked the blow of many masters¡° Bang. With a loud sound, Helena''s ghost disappeared. Even Helena herself, is a big mouthful of blood. The body is like a broken kite. Flying backwards. Before the blood spread, Helena was in a coma. As I have said just now, the strike of these dozens of planes, let alone Li Fan, is that the space-time controller will have some difficulties if he wants to follow. Although Helena can use the power of Lingyan, it is not Lingyan himself after all. This attack is to make Helena completely faint. These dozens of plane masters didn''t stop because of helvina''s injury. Almost at the same time, the bodies of the dozens of plane masters separated their positions in the air, and surrounded Li Fan and the parallel space master in the center¡° Li Fan, since you are the master of time and space, we will give you face with our mouth. " The white headed man gave a cold smile and put out his hands indifferently. At the same time, many plane masters also stretched out their hands at the same time, each master''s injury is a light lingering light. It''s like a big net that envelops Li Fan. Slowly open from the sky¡° Li Fan, step back first. " The master of parallel space stood in front of Li Fan without hesitation, calmly looked at the people and said, "gather strength, next time, you''ll have to follow yourself." The parallel space dominates Yunsu''s voice, which envelops the two people''s huge network and condenses a crystal light spot, just like the sun in the sky. With a strong sense of dignity¡° No. Let''s work together. " Li Fan stretched out his hand to hold Yunsu and said¡° Let''s go. " Yunsu said this, a palm is behind Li Fan, let Li Fan''s body moment is the distance of 100 meters, in this moment of Yunsu hands. The light spot in the sky is also like condensation of all the power in general, like jumping in the air in general, straight through the body of Yunsu. Yunsu, the master of the plane, did not even put out a complete defensive posture. He was instantly penetrated by the light. Without the slightest sound, he disappeared¡° Li Fan, next, it''s your turn. " The white headed man grinned coldly, looked at Li Fan and said, "this is the gift prepared for you by many of our plane masters."¡° You guys Li Fan''s contents are about to split. The sea of consciousness in my mind is like a huge wave. The sea of divine consciousness, which was originally spread by the spirit of Xuanyuan, also soared again. Li Fan, who lives in the giant net, is also a whole person. It seems that he has become a release point of energy. With the light spot in the sky, as if formed a corresponding general. Light, as if in the air with a virtual shadow in general, toward Li Fan suddenly rushed over¡° Li Fan The man in charge of time and space finally can''t help but speak, but before he does something, Li Fan has become the sun. Release countless light, almost let him close his eyes slightly. The light formed by Li Fan collides with the light spots falling down in the sky quietly. In a moment, it seems that the whole space-time has become a white space. There was no sound. I don''t know how long it took for a man who was in charge of time and space to be able to open his eyes. When he saw everything in front of him, he couldn''t help growing up. Originally, there were dozens of people in space and time. Now there are no figures, not only Li Fan, but also the masters of the ectopic side¡° What''s going on? " The man slightly a Leng, random is to release his own divine consciousness, just for a moment, the man''s face is to sink down. In the vast space and time, except for himself, there was not a shred of spiritual power and divine sense. This also means that Li Fan''s action just now ended up destroying both sides. Although I don''t know what the reason is, Li Fan was able to fall with those plane masters, but this result made the man in charge of time and space feel that this is the best result¡° Is it all over? " The man looked at the vast space-time, some ignorant mouth said. But immediately, the man''s face is some doubts¡° What''s the matter? How come even the tides of time and space have completely disappeared? "

 V3.Chapter 91

    In the main material world, Yang Yitian and others are all staring at the fiery red sky, and time goes by. The bottom of their hearts was restless.


    I don''t know how long it took, Yang Yitian''s face suddenly changed. Some unbelievable people looked around and said, "where''s the spirit power? Why does the spirit power in the main material world suddenly disappear? "


    Not only Yang Yitian, but all the practitioners present felt it when Yang Yitian was talking. The main material world, which had become full of spiritual power due to the arrival of the tide of time and space, is now suddenly as if there is no magic plane. All the spiritual power has disappeared completely.


    "How can it be that even the tides of time and space have disappeared." Wuqishan is also standing beside Yang Yitian, some can''t believe the mouth said.


    "Is that Li Fan?" Chen Xi looks up at Yang Yitian with some doubts and asks.


    Yang one day wrung eyebrows, pondered for a while, but did not speak. As the tide of time and space subsides, people don''t know exactly what happened, but there is one thing. The disappearance of tides in time and space is the best thing for the main material world.


    Without the images of space-time tides, even if Li Fan could not defeat the ectopic dominators in the end, these ectopic dominators would not be able to come to the material world of Tao. After all, the constraints of the laws of time and space make these plane masters feel uneasy.


    Almost at the same time, in addition to the main material world, there was also a great cry in the dream world. The disappearing tide of time and space makes the whole dream world immersed in a joy.


    Although the ectopic surface has been repelled before, the real danger has not passed, but the tide of time and space has subsided. It means that this catastrophe is really in the past.


    On Wangyue mountain, AI Haotian, Meng Wuchang and others are all happy, feeling the peaceful atmosphere in the sky. But there is a person, but with the crowd has a look out of place.


    "Li Fan, did you just disappear? I can''t feel your breath. " Avril, dressed in white, had two lines of clear tears flowing on her face. Looking up at the sky and murmuring.


    I have been sealed in the sea of Li Fan''s divine knowledge for a long time, and I have been used to Li Fan''s breath for a long time, but since the tide of time and space disappeared, I can no longer feel li Fan''s breath. Does this mean that Li Fan has completely disappeared in the whole space-time.


    Although many people are full of doubts about the ebb of the tide of time and space, the result is very joyful.


    Although the people who went to fight against the plane master with Li Fan disappeared, the yearning of the people did not decrease.


    In the main material world, Yang Yitian and others, who originally looked up at the sky, suddenly found a strange change in the sky, like a pair of big hands controlling the sky. There''s a huge arch. Countless irises linger around. Before with Li Fan stood in a man, suddenly flash.


    "Is that him?" All the practitioners exclaimed.


    Before Li Fan appeared with this man, people just regarded him as a person of position, but now this man suddenly appeared. With the disappearance of Li Fan and others, his identity has become more and more mysterious.


    "Didn''t Li Fan come back?" The man stood in the air, glanced around, felt for a moment and said.


    "Who are you, please?" Yang Yitian takes a step forward and looks at the man in the sky and asks.


    "I''m the master of time and space." The man looked down at the crowd and said slowly.


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, everyone was in an uproar. Although there is speculation about the identity of the man, but the man really said his identity, or let everyone surprised.


    "Where''s Li Fan? Why didn''t he show up? " Although Chen Xi is equally surprised at the man, she still asks.


    The man shook his head slightly. With a sigh, he said, "I don''t know. After the war just now, he disappeared with those ectopic masters. In the whole time and space, I can''t feel his divine sense at all. "


    As soon as the man said this, everyone was shocked. What does it mean when the breath of divine consciousness disappears? All the people present are practitioners. Of course, they understand this situation. The disappearance of divine consciousness is either due to too much power beyond human perception, or the complete dissipation.


    It is self-evident that Li Fan''s result is to make the space-time controller unable to perceive the breath of divine consciousness.


    "No, it''s impossible. Li fan can''t be OK. "


    Chen Xi and fat man and others are a little at a loss for a moment, murmuring in a low voice. All the people present were silent at this time.


    "He gave up himself for the sake of you in the property world. I gave up being the master. I found out today that I lost the bet. " The man looked down at the crowd and murmured in a low voice.


    A year later. In the university town. Fat man and Chen Xi green Ling Er Cheng Ying and others are walking together. Since the end of the tide of time and space, everyone has entered school together. In Yang Yitian''s words, several people are still young. It''s time to study hard.


    Of course, the whole Chinese people didn''t give up looking for Li Fan''s whereabouts, but without the breath of divine consciousness, they didn''t have any clue at all¡° Do you think Fanzi really disappeared like this? " Sitting in the pavilion, the fat man rubbed his big face with his hand and said something sad¡° Maybe, maybe one day, we can see him again somewhere. " Chen Xi looked at the sky desolately and said, "after all, his past life was the master of time and space."¡° Fanzi, the fat master is missing you. You should reincarnate quickly. " The fat man looked up at the sky and roared¡° I seem to hear someone say that they miss me Fat man''s voice just fell, but a clear voice rang out from behind several people. When they heard the sound, they all turned to look at the source of the sound. After a moment of silence, there was a cheer¡° Li Fan End of the book